《Pregnant Before the Royal Marriage》 Chapter 1 - 1: Getting Pregnant at the Beginning

Chapter 1: Getting Pregnant at the Beginning

Rumor has it that the Jiang Family''s little daughter who was stolen twelve years ago has been found! ... Chang''an City. Inside a three-room thatched cottage. Jiang Ning, rubbing her belly, suspects she is pregnant. Because she noticed recently¡ª Food has lost its taste! She can''t wake up from sleep! She always feels nauseous! Her chest aches and itches, and she has the urge to pee frequently! These are typical pregnancy symptoms! When did this happen? She''s still an unmarried girl! In ancient times like these, wouldn''t she be drowned in shame? Jiang Ning rubs her chin, wondering how to abort the fetus. Hospital? None. The present is ancient times where all medical clinics are run by men, and there''s no such thing as an abortion procedure. The only choice is to take medicine. Going to the clinic for medicine would cost quite a bit, right? Jiang Ning feels her empty money pouch, not even half a copper coin could be scraped from it. Looking around her home, the three dpidated thatched huts, even the rooftops are covered with grass. The location isn''t bad though, located in the bustling market of Chang''an, with a small storefront at the front, disying a tattered banner bearing the word "eat". The original owner was an orphan, with parents who passed away early, leaving only the three huts and a small restaurant upfront. By making a little food, she earns a few copper coins to support herself, often at the edge of starvation. No money, how to abort? Not aborting, having a child, how to support him? She doesn''t even want to raise the child. Bad luck to be reborn as ame orphan girl, struggling to survive... As Jiang Ning thinks about this, she sees the courtyard door being pushed open, a fifty-something-year-old fat old man walks in, followed by a four or five-year-old boy. The boy struggles carrying arge basket, clearly exerting a great deal of effort. "Little girl, why the long face?" The fat old man asks, with a hint of ttery. Jiang Ning waves her hand: "I''m not in the mood to cook today, and there''s no rice left. Old Man Li, you better find someone else''s ce for a meal." Old Man Li was picked up by her at the door two months ago. This old man was even poorer than her and fainted from hunger. Anyone who came to her doorstep, man or animal, she couldn''t just leave them unattended. Jiang Ning simply gave him half a bowl of leftover porridge from the pot. As a result, the old man became addicted to mooching off her,ing back every few days. Feeling pity for him, Jiang Ning didn''t have the heart to chase him away, since it was just a matter of adding another bowl of water to the pot. Life was hard for everyone. But today, she''s really out of food! The fat old man rubs his hands,ughing: "I''ve been eating here for a while, and I feel a bit bad about it. So today, I brought some rice, flour, fish, and meat. Grandson,e here." The boy hurriedly steps forward with the basket. Jiang Ning is curious: "Old Man Li, you have a grandson?" "Why can''t I have a grandson?" "You''re this poor and still have the nerve to have a wife and grandson?" Jiang Ning reaches out and pinches the boy''s face, which is quite cute, "What''s your name?" "My name is... Xiaoqian." As the boy speaks, he puts down the basket, which contains rice, flour, vegetables, a piece of meat, and two fish. Seeing the fish and meat, Jiang Ning swallows her saliva. Looking at the boy''s eager eyes, Jiang Ning picks up the basket: "You two, wait, I''ll have the meal ready soon." Watching Jiang Ning pushing her wheelchair away, Li Tingqian looks at the old man. The old man''s face is full of love. Tsk tsk. Why does the prince value this pretty little girl so much? Pce gossip has it that back in the day, the prince had an extremely beloved woman, but she was married, and soon after giving birth to a girl, she slipped away from this world. The girl has been raised outside the pce ever since. Could she be the one? Chapter 2 - 2: Old Man Li’s Meal Money

Chapter 2: Old Man Li''s Meal Money

Li Tingqian took a deep breath, so she was his little aunt, right? Letting his little aunt cook for him? The little boy was somewhat frightened. By the time Jiang Ning reappeared, she found Li Tingqian''s gaze on her to be strange, a mix of curiosity, surprise, and confusion. Was he hungry? Jiang Ning felt sorry for him, and handed over a piece of fried dough: "Eat." Li Tingqian took the ugly-looking piece of dough, wondering if it was really edible. He absentmindedly took a bite, and the next moment, his eyes widened. Wasn''t it too delicious? Was his little aunt such a great cook? Looking at an ordinary piece of Fried dough, it was even better than what was made in the imperial kitchen! Li Tingqian swallowed the dough in a few bites, licked his lips and still wanted more, but didn''t dare to ask. It was his little aunt who personally made this dough. It was said that she was only three years old when her own mother passed away and that she was the pearl held in the palm of the emperor''s hand. He didn''t dare to ask his little aunt to make dough for him in front of the emperor. But, even if his little aunt was raised outside, how could she live in such a broken house? Could it be that this ce is actually a geomantic treasurend and, despite its run-down appearance, it''s actually the best house? Jiang Ning looked at the child devouring the food, thinking, look at what the child had be from hunger. She''d better cook some more food quickly. She pushed her wheelchair into the kitchen, steamed rice, washed some vegetables, picked some red peppers from the yard, made a small stir-fry, steamed fish, and added a mushroom soup. Three dishes and one soup, abination of meat and vegetables, colorful and fragrant. Both the grandfather and grandson were amazed at the sight. What was this stuff? It looks pretty, and it smells extraordinarily good. They had never seen such cooking; the imperial kitchen only ever boiled vegetables and steamed rice! This fish, this meat ¡ª Compared to it, the imperial kitchen''s creations were all garbage! Both the grandfather and the grandson swallowed their saliva simultaneously. Jiang Ning thought, they really are poor; they hadn''t even seen stir-fried meat before. Not knowing where the old man had pinched this meal from. "Eat, you two..." As soon as Jiang Ning said half a sentence, she found the grandfather and grandson were already waving their chopsticks and eating hard. Sigh. Jiang Ning sighed in her heart, Looking at the two of them like this, it''s hard to ask for money. But how can she buy medicine without money? The seeds in her belly won''t wait for anyone. They will be harder to deal with as they grow bigger. They devoured the meal. The three dishes, one soup, and half a pot of rice were all eaten clean by the grandfather and grandson. Jiang Ning only soaked half a bowl of rice with the soup. Old Man Li patted his full belly, reached into his pocket, fumbled for a while, took out a small cup, and casually put it on the table, saying: "Well, this is for today''s meal expense." Jiang Ning nced at it, and it was a small, gray teacup. For the past two months, every time Old Man Li came to a "free" meal, he would leave behind one or two items afterward, all sorts of things like broken bottles, dishes, and sometimes even a piece of broken cloth. In short, they were all a pile of junk. Even so, Jiang Ning epted the fat old man''s kindness and casually ced it in a big wicker basket behind the door. The basket was already filled with rice money from Old Man Li. Li Tingqian casually nced at it, and his eyelids suddenly began to twitch. Unless he was mistaken, there was a bowl over there, the authentic work of Master Xuanyun? And the rest of the items... Just casually thrown in a broken basket? Li Tingqian''s eyes were dizzy; he didn''t dare to look closely and picked up the cup to drink water hastily. As expected! His guess was right! This ce only looks worn-out on the surface, but in reality, treasures are everywhere! With so many antiques and curiosities strewn casually in the corner, one can only wonder what the other things are... The old wooden chair he was sitting on, from which dynasty''s antique? Chapter 3 - 3: I am So Beautiful

Chapter 3: I am So Beautiful

Li Tingqian felt a bit prickly in his buttocks and didn''t dare to sit anymore. It''s true that the imperial grandfather does spoil his niece. Not long after Old Man Li left with his grandson, a carriage arrived at the entrance. From the carriage, a well-dressed woman got off. The woman looked at the shabby courtyard and furrowed her brows. "Mother Zhou, are you sure our Seventh Miss lives here? In this broken ce?" A maidservant behind her whispered, "Could it be another imposter?" Over the years, the Jiang Family had encountered countless imposters in their search for Seventh Miss. It was all for the sake of the Jiang Family''s glory and wealth! The maidservant couldn''t help but have contempt in her heart. Mother Zhou said, "Even if it''s a fake, we still have to go in and see." The two of them cautiously stepped into the courtyard, avoiding getting dust on their shoes and clothes. As soon as they entered, they saw a teenage girl, sitting on a broken chair, basking in the sun with her legs propped up, drowsy andzy. Everything around was shabby and shoddy. The girl was wearing only a faded old cotton dress, with her sleeves rolled up to her arms, revealing half of her slender white arms. Even wearing such simple clothing, she had a natural sense offort and simplicity. However, when Mother Zhou saw the girl''s face, she couldn''t help but be dumbstruck. This girl''s eyes were like cold stars, her eyebrows were like paintings, her skin like ice and jade, beautiful beyond the earthly realm. And yet, her gaze waszy, as if she had no interest in anything around her. This face contrasted sharply with the surrounding environment. But what shocked Mother Zhou was not just that- This girl looked almost exactly like Madam when she was young! With a face like that, could there still be any doubt? Mother Zhou''s whole body trembled with excitement, and she knelt down with a thump. The maidservant was startled and knelt down subconsciously as well. Jiang Ning looked at them, wondering why the visitorstely had been stranger than thest. There was no need to kneel just because they were hungry. But, even if they were hungry, she couldn''t help them. She genuinely had no rice left. "Sorry, the restaurant is closed today. We''re out of rice. Come back another day for a meal," she said. Mother Zhou''s tears flowed down at the sound of her words. How could the Jiang Family''s young miss wear such clothes, live in such a shabby house, and not even have rice? She crawled on her knees to Jiang Ning''s side and said with a trembling voice, "Seventh Miss, I''m here to take you back to the mansion!" Hmm? Jiang Ning finally took a closer look at them. She remembered clearly that the original owner was a single daughter whose parents died early, so where did the Seventh Misse from? Could it be that she was being kidnapped by the madam of a brothel to do unspeakable things? In recent days, Jiang Ning had also looked at her face in the water, and although a little malnourished, she was definitely a beauty. It was understandable that such beauty could attract bad people. Jiang Ning pointed to her leg, "Eldest sister, my leg isme. There''s no use in taking me with you!" Upon hearing this, Mother Zhou''s tears gushed out even more. Seventh Miss was too pitiful, kidnapped since she was a child, finally found but not only living in such poverty, but alsome! It must be this family who had been beating her, scolding her, and bullying her! With tears streaming down her face, Mother Zhou vowed to tell the Old Master when she got back, and burn down this ce along with the people in it! Jiang Ning saw her tears and thought that times were hard, the brothel business must be tough, and not being able to abduct a beauty would make them cry like this. She couldn''t sell her soul and that sort of thing for the sake of the brothel''s business. "Go back, don''t waste your time on me. Even if I starve to death, I won''t go with you." Jiang Ning touched her empty purse and spoke righteously. Chapter 4 - 4: Just Want to Live a Lazy and Carefree Life

Chapter 4: Just Want to Live a Lazy and Carefree Life

Mother Zhou felt even more heartbroken when she heard that she refused to go back to the mansion with her. Seventh Miss was only three years old when she was abducted, and she couldn''t remember her real parents and home. Her inability to ept this at the moment was understandable. Mother Zhou tearfully returned to the Jiang family and told Second Master Jiang Ruobai everything. Jiang Ruobai was thrilled to learn that Jiang Ning was indeed his daughter and wanted to see her immediately. Mother Zhou said, "Shouldn''t we inform Madam first?" "Madam has been suffering from a coughtely, and she''s a bit confused. She has been in poor health these years due to this child''s situation. To avoid shocking her further, I''ll go see the child first and take it slowly." "Old Master is right; we should keep it from Madam for now. Ah, not to mention Madam, even I can hardly bear to see Seventh Miss''s current circumstances..." Mother Zhou wiped her tears. Seventh Miss''s disappearance had dealt a fatal blow to Madam, leaving her memory muddled and her mind often in a haze. What kind of devastation would Madam suffer if she knew that Seventh Miss had been living in a slum all these years and had even developed a limp? Jiang Ruobai furrowed his brow, but he didn''t ask any more questions and hurriedly left. Mother Zhou sighed and turned around, only to see Fifth Daughter and Sixth Miss approaching, so she quickly greeted them. "Mother Zhou, we heard you''ve found our Seventh Sister?" "Yes, Miss, she has been found." "Really? What does Seventh Sister look like now? Isn''t her life particrly miserable?" The Fifth Daughterpared the market women they saw, feeling fortunate. Mother Zhou calmly replied, "Seventh Miss is a legitimate daughter and even her presence and demeanor are iparable tomoners, despite her current plight." Her words were clearly a jab at the two youngdies in front of her. In Jiang family, all children from different branches shared equal siblings rank. Fifth Daughter and Sixth Miss were both illegitimate daughters of the secondary branch. Besides the firstborn son, Seventh Miss was the only legitimate daughter of Madam, who was the primary wife. These years, since Seventh Miss was kidnapped, Madam''s health had been poor, and she had been constantly taking medicine and seemed dazed. She didn''t bother with anything, and the secondary branch was almost controlled by the two concubines. Consequently, the servants who followed Madam also suffered bullying from the concubines. But now, all is well. Heaven had mercy on them, and they finally found Seventh Miss, the only legitimate daughter of the secondary branch! If Madam knew, who knew how happy she would be! Let''s see how arrogant these concubines and illegitimate children would be! But¡ª Thinking of Seventh Miss''s miserable situation, Mother Zhou couldn''t help but cry. Once Seventh Miss returned to the mansion with her limp legs, she would surely be ridiculed. She really couldn''t bear it. Fifth Daughter''s eyes showed disdain, and she sneered, "Mother Zhou is right, Seventh Sister is indeed our family''s legitimate daughter, and her demeanor is naturally different. However, I wonder if she has learned any talents like ying instruments, chess, or painting? Commoners outside can''t even afford a full meal, let alone learn such things. Ah, it''s such a pity for Seventh Sister. I really hope to see her soon. But, what if it''s another imposter?" Mother Zhou sneered silently. Just wait until you see Seventh Miss''s appearance, and you won''t be able tough anymore. ... Jiang Ningy in the lounge chair, feeling drowsy under the warm sunlight of the spring day. She was hungry but didn''t really want to eat. She had no money but didn''t want to think of a way to make any. Maybe staying like this in a daze wasn''t so bad. Until the gate was pushed open. "We''re out of rice, we''re not opening," Jiang Ning saidzily with her eyes closed. Jiang Ruobai stood at the door, looking at the sleeping girl from a distance,pletely dumbfounded. Her clear and gentle face and the fair skin, just like Madam when she was young. Chapter 5 - 5: It’s Crude to Talk About Money

Chapter 5: It''s Crude to Talk About Money

However, on closer inspection, they were different. The Madam was a dignified and gentledy, while this young girl exuded a carefree andx disposition all over. She was indifferent to her appearance, dressed in a crumpled old cotton dress, nted in a reclining chair, her long hair randomly tied with a piece of string, cascading like a waterfall behind her, swaying gently with the warm breeze. Jiang Ruobai stared at the young girl''s face, approaching step by step. The young girl felt a shadow cast over her and opened her eyes involuntarily. Ah, they were a pair of cold eyes, hiding shattered stars. "Is it you, Seventh Sister?" Jiang Ruobai asked in a trembling voice. Jiang Ning saw his face clearly. He was a man in his forties, having an elegant appearance and well-dressed. It appeared to be a wealthy nobleman. Such a person,ing to a small broken-down restaurant for a meal? What did he say, Seventh Sister? Could it be that he was with that old brothel keeper before? Ah, is he a client? Disdain seeped into Jiang Ning''s eyes. Despite his human-like appearance, he was engaged in such deeds. Perhaps the obvious disdain in the young girl''s eyes had shattered Jiang Ruobai''s heart a little. Could it be his daughter was resentful towards him because he hadn''t found her for so many years? Yes, she should hate him. "Come with me." Jiang Ruobai squatted down, staring at her, and said softly. Go with him? Was he being so tant? Jiang Ning said, "Honestly, I''m a cripple. You''ll be disappointed and disgusted." Jiang Ruobai''s gaze fell on her legs, feeling a sourness in his heart: "How could I despise you? You are the one I''ve been looking for. You... are my daughter!" Da-daughter? Jiang Ning scrutinized him carefully. His appearance was handsome and his bearing refined. It was obvious he was a rich man. A rich father dropped from the sky? "Are you sure?" she asked. "When you see your mother back home, you''ll know whether it''s true or not. You look almost identical to your mother when she was young," Jiang Ruobai replied excitedly, "You were lost during the Lantern Festival when you were three years old. Twelve years have passed, and I have finally found you!" "Does your family...have money?" "..." Jiang Ruobai was caught off guard, what kind of question was that? The Jiang Family in Chang''an City was among the top ten prestigious families. Discussing money seemed vulgar. "Do you have money or not?" Jiang Ning inquired. "Oh, yes, yes. You can have as much as you want, as long as you''re willing toe home with me." Jiang Ruobai looked around, his heart heavy. Looking at this shabby little house, this child must have met many hardships, hence her concern about money. "Okay, I''ll go home with you," Jiang Ning agreed without hesitation. She was a crippled orphan with an unborn child from who knows who. Sooner orter, she would starve to death. After all, if she was hit with something like transmigration, how could she be so unlucky? Look, a wealthy father has willinglynded on her doorstep. Jiang Ning was quite happy and said, "Let me pack a few things." Jiang Ruobai quickly said, "You don''t need to take anything, the mansion has everything." What valuable things could possibly be in this rundown courtyard? At that moment, a cat jumped down from the wall, dirty and ragged, meowing and approaching Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning smiled, "Miaomiao, have youe for food again? I saved half a fish in the pot for you." Over the past two months, apart from Old Man Sun, this cat had visited most frequently. Jiang Ning told Jiang Ruobai to wait and moved her wheelchair into the house, brought out half a fish, and ced it in front of the kitty. Seeing her legs, Jiang Ruobai felt fury, almost murderous. Whoever had kidnapped his daughter and caused her to be a cripple, he would exterminate their entire family! With her chin propped in her hand and smile on her face, Jiang Ning watched the kitty eat the fish. Compared to her previous casualness andziness, she revealed a touch of gentleness. Looking at his once lost but now recovered daughter, Jiang Ruobai''s gaze swept over the cat bowl on the ground and abruptly halted. Chapter 6 - 6: Where is the Promised Wealthy Daddy?

Chapter 6: Where is the Promised Wealthy Daddy?

It was a slightly purple-tinted round bowl, which seemed unremarkable, but who was Jiang Ruobai? No matter how he looked, that bowl seemed to be something that Master Xuanyun had used during his travels. It was a personal item of the rare master Xuanyun, truly priceless. Such a collectible treasure, and the girl was using it as a cat bowl? Jiang Ning doubted his own eyes. But it really did look like it. Jiang Ruobai couldn''t help but move closer, squatting down, and staring at the bowl. The cat was enjoying its meal when it noticed someone trying to snatch its food. It immediately turned around, hissing, and puffing up its fur. Jiang Ning was stunned. What happened to the wealthy father he promised? Dressed so splendidly yet squatting on the ground trying to grab food with a cat? This must be a fake, thinking of abducting the beautiful girl to sell her off! That''s not right either; if he was really a kidnapper, he wouldn''t be so hungry as to snatch food from a cat. Then he must be really starving. Jiang Ning spoke up, "Uncle, if you really can''t stand the hunger, I have a bit of mushroom soup left in the pot... It was supposed to be dinner, but I''ll give it to you." "Oh, oh..." Jiang Ruobai was so absorbed in looking at the bowl that he didn''t hear her clearly. He just nodded a few times until a porcin bowl appeared in front of him, making him realize that his actions could easily be misunderstood. He chuckled, "Actually, I... Hm?" He smelled a rich and special fragrance reaching his nose. It came from the porcin bowl in front of him. When Jiang Ning saw his eager eyes, she smiled encouragingly, "Go ahead and eat." The girl''s smile was so bright, and the soup too fragrant. Jiang Ruobai couldn''t help but ept the soup and took a small sip. It was deliciously smooth and the mushrooms tender, with a lingering aftertaste. Jiang Ruobai had never tasted such soup before, and he drank half a bowl in one go. He came from a noble family and had seen all kinds of things in life and had experienced luxuries. Yet, in this thatched hut, he had tasted the most delicious soup of his life. How could he not be shocked? He couldn''t help but lick his lips. Seeing his face, Jiang Ning''s heart sank. Such a reaction to half a bowl of soup, this guy was even more miserable than Old Man Li! And he lied to her, saying the Jiang Family had money, she could have as much as she wanted. Pah. She didn''t want to go anymore. Jiang Ruobai had no idea that he was marked as a pauper just for drinking half a bowl of soup. He was staring at the porcin bowl in his hand. This porcin bowl... Its ze was azure, with a gentle luster and brown cracks at the base. It was undoubtedly... a rare antique from the old official kiln. The price of just this one bowl alone was worth 100 taels of silver. Jiang Ruobai nced at the wooden table in the main room and trembled. There was aplete set on the table, identical to the one in his hand. Such a set was even more precious. It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen these things before, but not in such dpidated thatched huts. What was going on? Shocked, Jiang Ruobai walked into the room and saw a painting spread out on a high wooden stand near a pot of orchids. Some parts were even covered in mud. Jiang Ruobai''s pupils constricted, he darted forward and took the orchids off the painting, examining it carefully. The paper, the brushwork, the seal, and the grand atmosphere conveyed by the painting¡ª Yes, it was a genuine work from Zhang Linxian, a master calligrapher and painter of the Southern Dynasties period¡ªThe Sunset Glow. He had a copy of this painting in his study, copied by a renowned painter from the Imperial Court. Although it was still a good painting,pared to this genuine piece, the gap was too big. No, there was simply noparison. The fake would always be fake. It could never be real! Jiang Ruobai swallowed and nced around the room, finally resting his eyes on an inconspicuousrge wicker basket behind the door. Chapter 7 - 7: A Basket of Miscellaneous Items

Chapter 7: A Basket of Misceneous Items

It was an old wicker basket with broken edges. The basket was filled with various items. He nced at the basket and was immediately stunned by its contents. Jiang Ning looked up at him, "What''s wrong with you?" Is he nning to rob this ce? What could he possibly steal from such a bare house? "What is that?" Jiang Ruobai swallowed and pointed at the wicker basket, asking. "Oh, it''s just a basket for storing old misceneous items." "Misceneous... items?" Jiang Ruobai''s eyes widened as he uncontrobly walked over, picked up the topmost gray-blue teacup, and examined it closely before rubbing it hard with his sleeve. Was it polished from a sapphire? How much would a whole gem like this be worth? Jiang Ning watched his actions, opened her mouth, and mumbled, "Uncle, this is not ddin''smp, you can''t summon a genie by rubbing it." Jiang Ruobai nced at her, put the teacup back silently, and picked up a soft cloth. He rubbed the cloth and almost dropped it in shock. Was it... Made of tiger skin? There were numerous messy and strange lines drawn on it. An ordinary person couldn''t tell and would only think of them as creases and worn patterns. But Jiang Ruobai was no ordinary person. He was, after all, a distinguished schr and the current Minister of Revenue, in charge of the empire''s finances and conferred the title of Glorius Grand Master Ziqing. Identifying calligraphy, paintings, and antiques was a piece of cake for him. The lines painted on this tiger skin represented the twenty-eight constetions used by ancient people to deduce celestial movements and predict the future. Although predicting the future was elusive, this tiger skin was a genuinely precious antique. It was far more valuable than the gem-encrusted cup he had seen earlier. Just two items, and both were treasures. What about the rest? Jiang Ruobai craned his neck to get a closer look at the basket and gasped. Every item in this broken basket was a treasure. Either precious antiques or small trinkets made from porcin, metal, or stone. Items that looked unremarkable but only insiders would understand. Taking out this whole basket of items would drive people crazy. Jiang Ruobai looked around the thatched hut and then back at the young girl outside the door. What was going on? Could it be that the family who had adopted his daughter was actually a wealthy hidden household in disguise? Were these humble huts just a cover? "Seventh Sister, where did you get these things?" he carefully asked. "Old Man Li gave them to me." "Old Man... Li?" Jiang Ruobai was taken aback. Li was a royal surname. Jiang Ruobai picked up a round thumb ring and vaguely remembered seeing it on someone''s hand before. Whose was it? He looked at Jiang Ning for a moment, and an idea shed through his mind. Ah! Wasn''t this something that belonged to His Majesty?! Li... Old Man Li... Could it be that the "Old Man Li" she was talking about was actually... Jiang Ruobai started to tremble. Was the person who adopted his daughter actually the emperor?!! "Seventh Sister, who is Old Man Li to you?" he asked. "He''s just a poor and fat old man whoes to our restaurant to eat. He used these items to pay for his meals," Jiang Ning casually exined. "Although these things are just some worthless junk, he''s actually a nice guy. It''s strange, though, that this unattractive old man has such a cute grandson." Jiang Ruobai: "..." Jiang Ning frowned, "Right, if I leave, Old Man Li and Xiaoqian won''t be able to find me. I should leave a note." Xiaoqian? Li Tingqian, the emperor''s eldest grandson? Jiang Ruobai shuddered and quickly stopped her, "Seventh Sister, you don''t need to leave a note. I will have someone stand guard here and inform them when theye." Chapter 8 - Eight: A Room Full of Rubbish

Chapter 8: Chapter Eight: A Room Full of Rubbish

Jiang Ning nodded, "That''s fine. By the way, do you have any money on you?" Jiang Ruobai groped for his money bag, yanked it off, and handed it to her, "What do you need the money for?" "Although Old Man Li is both fat and greedy, Xiaoqian is cute and well-behaved. I won''t see him anymore, so I''ll leave him some money." Jiang Ning took out a piece of silver and ced it on the table. Jiang Ruobai: "..." This child really doesn''t know the identities of that grandfather-grandson duo. If His Majesty is incognito and intends to conceal his identity, he dare not casually reveal it. "Shall we go back home then?" Jiang Ruobai asked, "If there is anything you want to take with you, I can get someone to carry it." "Carry? There''s nothing much I need to take. May I take Miaomiao?" Jiang Ning pointed at the kitten who was eating fish. Jiang Ruobaiughed and said: "Of course." Jiang Ning patiently waited for Miaomiao to finish eating, then washed the bowl clean, saying: "Miaomiao seems to really like this cat bowl, so let''s take it along." With one hand holding the cat and the other holding the cat bowl, the clear-eyed girl looked at Jiang Ruobai, "Uncle, shall we go?" Jiang Ruobai, whose eyes were fixed on the bowl, came back to his senses when he heard this: "Huh?" "Aren''t we going to your house?" She wasn''t regretting taking her in, was she? Jiang Ruobai pointed to the room: "Seventh Sister, did you... forget to take something?" "What?" Jiang Ning seemed clueless, she turned back to look. Among all the useless items in the room, aside from this cat, what else was worth taking? Jiang Ruobai hurriedly said, "I think the things in that wicker basket in the room are not bad. They were given to you as a gift...you should take them." He couldn''t dare call him Old Man Li. When Jiang Ning thought about it, that made sense. She had been here for two months and was closest to Old Man Li. Even though the stuff was junk, it was given with kindness. Leaving it behind wouldn''t be nice. So, she decided to take it along. Jiang Ruobai quickly called two servants, retrieved a pear wood box, packed the stuff inside, and loaded it onto the carriage. Jiang Ning was then assisted by two maids into the carriage, holding the cat and the cat bowl, and they went to the Jiang Family residence in a leisurely manner. After the carriage left, a figure left the top of the wall, entered the Imperial Pce, knelt before the Emperor, and said, "Your Majesty, Lord Jiang has brought Miss Jiang back." The Emperor, a chubby man, stood up, pounding his chest and stomping his feet, "Damn Jiang Ruobai, he took the girl away, what am I supposed to eat now?" "Your Majesty, if you really like her, why not bring Miss Jiang into the pce and let her be Your Highness. Then she can cook for you every day?" "Nonsense! I''m an old man, what do I need a wife for?" The Emperor red at him, "Besides, the girl is set to be married to the fifth one!" "Ah, Prince Yu." The subordinate paused then whispered, "Prince Yu is not attracted to women and is disobedient, would he ept her? Besides, with Miss Jiang''s leg... the Prince wouldn''t agree." "Does he still have a choice? Even if the girl isme, even if she''s paralyzed, he still has to marry her!" "..." How ruthless His Majesty is towards his own son. However, Prince Yu isn''t an ordinary Prince. He wouldn''t easily ept just any woman. ... The Jiang Family residence. The old Madam Jiang has two sons, one a schr and the other a warrior, living side by side. The old madam stays with her elder son, and Jiang Ruobai is the younger son. In Chang''an City, the Jiang Family is quite distinguished. However, the public opinions of the eldest and second houses are drastically different. Jiang Mubai of the eldest house is amanding general with military power, he disciplines his family strictly. Most of his wives and descendants are well-behaved and learned. Jiang Ruobai of the second house is a civil servant. Ever since his legitimate daughter disappeared twelve years ago, his legal wife became mentally unstable. Henceforth, the concubines acted wild,pletely suppressing the legal wife. Chapter 9 - 9: I Am Your Father

Chapter 9: I Am Your Father

Jiang Ning sat in the horse carriage, arriving at the notoriously bad second residence of the Jiang Family. Mother Zhou led a few servants to wait at the side door. Seeing the carriage, she walked forward with an excited expression. Jiang Ruobai came to the carriage and extended his hand: "Seventh Sister, be careful, let Daddy help you." Jiang Ning held the cat and didn''t move: "Uncle, let that aunte and help me." "...Seventh Sister, I''m your father." Jiang Ruobai was cautious, "That''s Mother Zhou, who works for your mother." Jiang Ning had a hard time saying the word "father." Moreover, she didn''t know if he was her real father or a godfather. However, looking at the luxurious mansion in front of her, she thought the original owner must be the real daughter of Jiang Family. Otherwise, the Jiang Family would not need to bring ame and lonely girl back home. "Call me father." Jiang Ruobai''s eyes were full of stars, looking at her expectantly. Jiang Ning nced at the gate of the Jiang Mansion, steeled her heart, and said, "Daddy!" Jiang Ruobai wondered, what is "Daddy"? Anyway, Seventh Sister finally called him "father"! Jiang Ruobai was very excited and let Mother Zhou take the maids to carry her down from the carriage. "Seventh Sister, Daddy has prepared a courtyard for you, which is very close to your mother''s. But your mother is not feeling well, so let''s settle down first, and you can see her slowlyter. Alright?" The servants couldn''t believe their eyes as they watched Jiang Ruobai fawning over the young girl with great care. Where was the demeanor of the Emperor''s chief steward who managed the country''s finances? It was simply unbearable to watch. Jiang Ning nodded her head. Jiang Ruobai continued, "I''ll go and check on your mother. Mother Zhou, you take Seventh Miss to her room. Seventh Sister, Daddy wille to have dinner with youter." Jiang Ning nodded and watched him leave quickly. Mother Zhou brought over a new wooden wheelchair and helped Jiang Ning sit on it. Jiang Ning nodded, let Miaomiao lie on herp, and held the cat''s bowl as Mother Zhou pushed her to her own courtyard. The Jiang Mansion was huge, with every corner being luxurious and exquisite. Although Jiang Ning had visited various gardens before, they were all old and couldn''tpare to this grand mansion in front of her. She looked around curiously, with a heart full of touristic interest. If only she had a camera in her hand. Mother Zhou took her to a small courtyard, which wasn''trge but was very beautiful. It had artificial hills, a small pond, and Wisteria-covered pavilions. The whole courtyard was exquisite and romantic. Four old women, four maids, and eight little maids stood in a row, saluting her in unison. "ve has seen Seventh Miss." Jiang Ning was astonished. Did she, just one person, need so many people to serve her? However, Mother Zhou looked unsatisfied and guilty: "I didn''t have enough time to prepare properly. Please make do with this, Seventh Miss. In a few days, I will arrange for more suitable maids to serve you." Jiang Ningughed, "This is enough." Mother Zhou said, "Chui, Qii, you two go and boil water for Seventh Miss to bathe and change her clothes. I''ll go and tell the kitchen to prepare the food. Seventh Miss''s body is not well, so you should all take good care of her. Be careful of your skins if you mess up!" Everyone in the house was curious about the Seventh Miss who had been missing for twelve years. Chui and Xii were first-ss maids in the mansion, assigned by Jiang Ruobai himself. There were also two maids named Qii and Dongxie. Jiang Ning found this list of names quite interesting. Especially Dongxie, who was strong enough to lift Jiang Ning by herself. She didn''t know if Jiang Ruobai intentionally chose her because of Jiang Ning''s leg disability. Lying in arge carved bathtub full of rose petals, Jiang Ning let out afortable sigh. Chapter 10 - 10: The More You Look, the More Real It Appears

Chapter 10: The More You Look, the More Real It Appears

She hadn''t taken a proper bath since she arrived here so long ago. After bathing, several maids took to the task at once - drying her body,bing her hair, dressing her. In the blink of an eye, Jiang Ning was dressed in a round-neck blouse, a willow-flower skirt, and had a simple single bun adorned with a small delicate pearl hairpin, revealing her smooth forehead and long neck. Mother Zhou was practically mesmerized, "Seventh Miss...you look exactly like Madam did when she was young." At that moment, a brazenly clearughter resounded from outside. Mother Zhou frowned, and went out to see the visitors, "Fifth Daughter, Sixth Miss is here." Fifth Daughter, Jiang Yuan, walked straight in, "We heard Seventh Sister has returned, we came to see." Mother Zhou attempted to deter her, only to be pped, "Mother Zhou, who do you think you are to stop me?" "Fifth Sister, don''t behave like this." Sixth Miss, Jiang Yan, tried to persuade. "Sixth Sister, aren''t you curious what kind of person our Seventh Sister is?" As they entered, they saw a young girl sitting in a wheelchair, a cat sprawled on herp, and she was feeding the cat using a bowl in her hand. The young girl''s silhouette was graceful and elegant. "So she''s really a cripple?" The sight of a wheelchair reassured Jiang Yuan. Even if she''s the legitimate daughter, what use is she in such a disabled condition? She couldn''t possibly surpass her standing. Recently it was revealed that the Emperor was looking for a consort for the Prince of Yu. All the nobledies of Chang''an City were eagerly waiting, and amidst this, the Jiang Family announced they found their legitimate daughter, creating unnecessary chaos. So when they heard the Seventh Miss came back, the girls of the Jiang Family couldn''t wait to meet her, keen to know what the Seventh Sister who was retrieved from themon people looked like. Who knew, she turned out to be a cripple! They couldn''t help but feel schadenfreude. No matter what, the royal family wouldn''t possibly consider a disabled woman as the princess consort. Jiang Fifth Daughter,pletely reassured, felt rxed, and in a good mood, she began taunting Jiang Ning. Hearing them speaking, Jiang Ning moved her wheelchair to face them. Upon seeing her face, both Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were taken aback. Astonished by her stunning beauty, and by her striking resemnce to Madam. Without investigating anything else, her face alone was enough to confirm her identity. Madam was the most beautiful woman in Chang''an City in her youth, seeing Jiang Ning''s face made Jiang Yuan feel a sense of bitterness. "You''re the Seventh Sister, right?" Jiang Yan approached in surprise, "Seventh sister, you look so much like Madam. Where have you been living all these years?" "Didn''t you hear? They found her in a thatched hut of a broken-down household." Jiang Yuanughed lightly, "Seventh sister, there is no shortage of anything in our house. It''s one thing to bring a dirty cat, but why did you bring a broken bowl? You are not here to beg." Jiang Ning lifted up her bowl, "Oh, you mean this? It''s said that the Miss Jiang is knowledgeable and smart, but howe you can''t recognize such a precious thing?" "Isn''t this just a broken bowl? How can it be a precious thing?" "This, it''s a bowl left behind by a high monk who travelled west to seek the Buddhist scriptures, it''s worth a city!" Said Jiang Ning, making it up on the spot. With her experience, fooling a couple of youngdies felt like child''s y. Jiang Yuan wavered between belief and disbelief. Although she refused to believe, seeing Jiang Ning so certain, she couldn''t help but get a second look at the bowl. Look once, look twice. Strange. Why does it seem real the more she looked at it? Jiang Yan also started wondering in her heart. She and Jiang Yuan exchanged a nce. Jiang Yuan moved forward, "Let me have a look!" Chapter 11 - 11: It’s true, this is genuine!

Chapter 11: It''s true, this is genuine!

Jiang Ning casually handed the bowl over. Being secretive about it would only raise suspicions. After all, it''s just a broken cat bowl. She didn''t care about it, but in the eyes of Fifth Daughter and Sixth Miss, it was another matter. "This... seems to be genuine." Jiang Yan muttered to herself, "I once saw it when I went out with my elder brother." "How is that possible?" Jiang Yuan stubbornly denied. But deep down, she was already wavering. Although the two sisters were from a humble background, the Jiang Family had a schrly reputation and educated their girls equally, so they would be taught by female schrs. Both of these girls had experience in art and calligraphy and had seen a fair share of the world. Jiang Yuan carefully inspected it for a long time, and the more she looked, the more convinced she became that it was genuine. However, she couldn''t bring herself to believe that such a valuable item would end up in the hands of poor Jiang Ning. And being used as a cat bowl! This was too shocking. "This must be a counterfeit!" Jiang Yuan insisted. "I don''t think so, it seems genuine to me." Jiang Yan whispered softly. "What do you know? There are skilled counterfeiters out there who produce replicas that look even more genuine than the real thing. How could you tell the difference?" Jiang Yuan sneered, "Besides, I heard that Master Xuanyun''s purple gold bowl is in the royal collection. How could it appear in her hands? Did she steal it from the pce?" "But I heard from my brother that the genuine purple gold bowl has a unique mark at the bottom of the bowl. A symbol that glows with a golden light that no counterfeit can imitate." Jiang Yuan scoffed: "There''s no way this broken bowl has it." "Let''s take a look then." "Fine, I''ll look at it." As she spoke, Jiang Yuan flipped over the bowl. At the base of the bowl, there was a nail-sized character that glowed with a faint, iridescent light, contrasting sharply with the dull grey of the bowl itself. Jiang Yuan was stunned. She instinctively tried to scratch at it. But it was imprinted inside the bowl, not carved or painted on. It seemed like a natural golden symbol that emanated from the bowl itself. Jiang Yan cried out, "Ah! It''s real! It''s really there! This is the real one!" "What are you shouting for!" Jiang Yuan''s heart was pounding. The bowl was actually genuine! Just the bowl alone was worth tens of thousands of taels of silver. And Jiang Ning, this poor girl, actually used it as a cat bowl?? Miaow¡ª Miaomiao perched on Jiang Ning''sp and cried out. Jiang Ning reached out, "My cat is hungry, give me the cat bowl." Jiang Yuan red at her without saying a word. "Fifth Daughter, this is just a cat bowl. Surely you wouldn''t even want to snatch a cat bowl?" "Since it''s a cat bowl, why not sell it to me?" Jiang Yuan shifted her gaze. "In your dreams! How dare you try to snatch a food bowl from my Miaomiao." Jiang Ning grabbed the bowl andmanded Chui to prepare some cat food for Miaomiao. Jiang Yuan watched in disbelief as the servant took away the cat bowl, brought it back filled with cat food, and instinctively clutched her heart. Heartache! Jiang Ning looked at their expressions and thought, these two simpletons actually believed that the cat bowl was a genuine item? It seemed that the Jiang Family was not as refined as the rumors im. At that moment, two old women carried arge box in and asked, "Seventh Miss, where should we put this? The Old Master asked us to bring it here." Jiang Ning nced at it and recognized it as the box containing the misceneous items from Old Man Li, and casually said, "Put it in my room, I''ll sort it out slowly." She remembered that there were a few nice paintings inside, suitable for hanging in the study as a background wall. The old women agreed and carried the box over but were stopped by Jiang Yuan. With ill intentions, Jiang Yuan sized up the box, "This must be filled with your clothes and essories, right, Seventh Sister? Let me see what you used to wear and what you used to have." Chapter 12 - 12: Sister Can Fight You Three Even with a Limp Leg

Chapter 12: Sister Can Fight You Three Even with a Limp Leg

She reached out to open the box. Jiang Yan whispered, "Fifth Sister, this is not good. Father will be angry if he finds out." "It''s just a joke between sisters. Father won''t be angry over such a trivial matter, and he loves me the most anyway." Jiang Yuan insisted, forcibly opening the box. The two old women staggered, and some things in the box rolled out. A small scroll rolled to Jiang Yan''s feet. She bent down to pick it up and, seeing the small seal in the corner, couldn''t help but open it curiously. As soon as she saw this painting, she was stunned. Jiang Ning watched the scene calmly, paying no attention to the broken items. But when she saw her stepfather Jiang Ruobai striding in from the corner of her eye, she stood up and threw herself on the ground, tremblingly picking up a broken porcin cup and squeezing out a few tears. When Jiang Ruobai walked in, this was the scene he saw¡ª His newly found legitimate daughter was bullied by two concubine-born daughters and was lying on the ground with things scattered all over the ce. Jiang Ruobai was furious, and he pped Jiang Yuan in anger, scolding, "You rascal, who allowed you to bully your sister?" Jiang Yuan was stunned. She wasn''t surprised by being hit by her father, but by Jiang Ning''s acting skills. Ignoring the burning pain in her face, she pointed at Jiang Ning with a trembling hand like a fragile leaf in the wind, "She... She''s sick!" Smack! Another p. Jiang Ruobai thought she was cursing Seventh Miss for being a cripple and became even angrier, "Your sister''s legs were fine when she was born. She became like this after being abducted and injured!" Jiang Yuan cried. Jiang Ruobai quickly picked up his youngest daughter and ced her on the wheelchair, squatting down in front of her with extreme heartache and coaxing, "Seventh Sister, are you alright? Did you get hurt when you fell?" "It hurts, Fifth Sister and the others bullied me." Jiang Ning winked at them. You brats, I can still fight you with my crippled leg. Jiang Yan hurriedly waved her hands, "I didn''t..." Jiang Ruobai angrily said, "You''re an aplice!" Jiang Yan: "..." "How dare you take her things?" Jiang Ruobai saw the painting of the setting sun in her hand and quickly snatched it back, carefully putting it into the box. What a joke, all these things were given by Old Man Li. If there were any damages, not enough heads in Jiang Family would be enough to pay for it. What a disaster! Usually, the two concubine-born daughters seemed quite well-behaved and cute. How could they show such faces in private? Even bullying the weak and pitiful Seventh Sister. "Seventh Sister, it''s not safe for you to live here. Father will take you to your mother''s courtyard to live for a while so you can get to know her better, alright?" "Do I have a mother?" "Silly girl, you are the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family, and your mother is the main wife of the Jiang Family." Jiang Ruobai pushed the wheelchair himself, "Come on, Father will take you to meet your mother." After saying that, he looked back at the two concubine-born daughters, "If you dare to touch Seventh Sister''s things again, I''ll cut off your fingers!" He didn''t even dare to touch those things, but these two girls dared to do it. If Old Man Li found out that they were bullying his niece, wouldn''t that spell disaster? After bringing Jiang Ning back, Jiang Ruobai had already sent someone to investigate and found that the emperor had indeed been frequenting Jiang Ning recently, and their rtionship was excellent. As for the reason, he probably had some idea in his heart. All for Jiang Ning''s mother, Lin Zizi - the first beauty of Chang''an City and the emperor''s beloved. Back then, Lin Zizi chose him instead of the emperor. This had always been the emperor''s greatest regret. Could it be that the emperor had taken a fancy to Zizi''s daughter and wanted to take her as his wife, so he sent her those gifts? Jiang Ruobai thought about it, and ayer of cold sweat formed on his back. Chapter 13 - 13: Participating in Prince of Yu’s selection of consorts?

Chapter 13: Participating in Prince of Yu''s selection of consorts?

Jiang Ruobai pushed the wheelchair, cautiously asking, "Little Seventh, what''s the deal with that Old Man Li you mentioned?" "He''s a greedy, fat old man. I saved him once at the entrance of a restaurant, and he''s been hanging around ever since, eating at my ce without paying." "..." Jiang Ruobai secretly smiled bitterly. His Majesty would probably feel strange knowing he was described as a fat, greedy old man. This girl still thinks that His Majesty is a freeloader who doesn''t pay. She probably doesn''t know that if she took anything from the basket he gave her, it would be enough for an ordinary person to eat for a lifetime. Jiang Ruobai couldn''t figure out the Emperor''s thoughts and didn''t dare act impulsively, so he did not reveal the truth to her. He knew that the Emperor''s eyes would not easily leave the Jiang Family. But no matter what, he couldn''t let Little Seventh be one of the Emperor''s concubines. The Emperor was old enough to be her father. Back then, Lin Zizi managed to escape from the Emperor''s clutches by marrying him first. Now, the only way was to quickly arrange a marriage for Little Seventh. After all, the Emperor still had his dignity and wouldn''t just snatch her away. As Jiang Ruobai thought about this, he pushed the wheelchair to the ck Bamboo Garden. This was where Lin Zizi, the second wife of the Jiang Family and Jiang Ning''s birth mother, lived. Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi had two children: an elder son who studied at the Academy and a younger daughter, Jiang Ning. "After you went missing, your mother suffered a great shock and her mental health has not been well. So, I''m thinking of not telling her your true identity for now. I don''t want her to be overwhelmed," Jiang Ruobai exined. Jiang Ning nodded, "I understand." "You will stay in the ck Bamboo Garden as a distant rtive of the Jiang Family, and reveal the truth to her gradually when she''s familiar with you." "I get it." Seeing her obedient manner, Jiang Ruobai felt slightly relieved and pushed her into the courtyard. Upon entering, there was a grove of ck bamboo. A woman wearing a purple dress leaned against a pir in the corridor, lost in thought. This woman was beautiful, but pale and thin, with a nk expression in her eyes. Jiang Ning muttered, "She really does look like me." "It''s you who looks like her." Jiang Ruobai corrected her, "She''s your mother. Of course, you resemble her. She''s aged now, but when she was young, she looked almost exactly like you. She was a famous beauty in Chang''an City." He looked at Lin Zizi and gently called, "Ah Zi." Lin Zizi looked back and her gaze fell on Jiang Ning. Jiang Ruobai pushed the wheelchair over and said with a smile, "This is Jiang Ning, the granddaughter of the Fourth Old Master. She''ll be staying at our residence for a while. Ah Zi, can you look after her?" Lin Zizi squatted down in front of Jiang Ning and examined her carefully: "Ningning is so pretty. What happened to her legs?" Jiang Ning smiled, "I broke them in an ident when I was young." Jiang Ruobai''s eyes darkened upon hearing this. Lin Zizi touched Jiang Ning''s face and smiled, "It''s okay. Ningning is beautiful, even if she can''t walk." She looked at Jiang Ruobai, "Our Little Seventh should be this big now, right?" Without waiting for an answer, she asked Jiang Ning, "Has Ningning gotten married yet?" "No, not yet." "Ningning is beautiful. She deserves the best man." Lin Zizi smiled, "Old Master, Prince of Yu is choosing his concubines in a few days'' time. Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister are going, why don''t we let Ningning go too?" Jiang Ruobai hesitated for a moment, thinking that it might be an excellent idea. Let Little Seventh participate in the Prince of Yu''s selection for his concubines. The Prince of Yu was young, handsome, talented, gentle, and courteous. If he chose her, the old Emperor would certainly not be able to facepeting with his son for a bride. Jiang Ruobai immediately said to her, "Little... Ningning, you should go with your Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister to participate in the selection!" He almost identally said Little Seventh. However, Jiang Ning didn''t pay any attention to his slip of the tongue. She had indeed heard Jiang Fifth Daughter mention something about the Prince of Yu choosing his concubines. It seemed that this Prince of Yu was a highly sought-after catch. But what did that have to do with her? She still had a child of unknown origin in her belly. If it was discovered that she was trying to deceive the royal family by bearing a child that wasn''t of royal blood, that would mean death! Chapter 14 - 14: A Face of Innocent Sweetness

Chapter 14: A Face of Innocent Sweetness

Although Jiang Ning felt unfortunate for having to time travel, she definitely did not want to court death herself. She hurriedly replied with a smile, "Thank you for your kindness, Madam, but in my condition...I''m handicapped, I can''t take care of myself. I don''t deserve to be with the noble Prince of Yu." Though she had no idea who the Prince of Yu was or what he looked like, but given the way Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan fawned over him, he must be a man of both talent and looks. However, her adopted father seemed determined. "Ningning, you''re beautiful, and it doesn''t matter if you''re physically impaired. You don''t need to do any physicalbor," he said. "It really won''t work," she insisted. "If I say it will, then it will," Jiang Ruobai responded firmly, immediately calling the housekeeper over, "Add Ningning''s name to the list of women to be selected." "Sir," hesitated the housekeeper, "The list was sent out yesterday." "Then bring it back and modify it!" Jiang Ruobai said, coldly, "Is there really need to discuss such a minor matter?" "I shall handle it at once," the housekeeper nodded, making it seem like it was indeed a trivial matter. Upon hearing this, Jiang Ning felt doomed. Although she didn''t quite understand the process of imperial son''s concubine selection at this time, she clearly understood what the term ''selected women'' implied. Don''t the selected women have to undergo physical examination? They couldn''t have any defects, right? As a pregnant woman, wouldn''t her condition be discovered immediately? If the Jiang family dared to send an unmarried pregnant daughter for selection, they were clearly courting disaster. She quickly pulled her father aside to a corner and whispered, "Father, you need to call the housekeeper back right now." "Seventh Sister, don''t worry. Even if you''re handicapped, I am confident I can help you rise to power," he reassured her. "My dear foster father, please stop it." Jiang Ning was almost crying, "I have to tell you the truth... I''m actually pregnant!" Jiang Ruobai''s eyebrows, which had risen at the term ''foster father'', dropped again upon hearing what she just said. "What did you say?" he asked. "I might be pregnant!" Jiang Ning made up her mind to spill everything. "Pregnant?" Jiang Ruobai was taken aback for a moment, then slowly put his hand over his heart. Oh no, could it be the emperor''s child? That old lecher, he''s a man of advanced age already, yet he still covets a fully grown woman, and now her daughter too. This isn''t all, he dare to take advantage of Seventh Sister? Jiang Ruobai felt a pang in his chest, his face turned pale, and he seemed to be on the verge of fainting. Jiang Ning looked up at him, "Father, are you okay?" "How can I be okay?" Jiang Ruobai extended his trembling hand, "Could the child''s father... could it be Old Man Li?" "It probably isn''t?" Jiang Ning frowned in thought, "I don''t remember." "How long has it been?" "I don''t know," Jiang Ning replied with an innocent face. Jiang Ruobai felt another pang in his chest, and he weakly barked for someone to fetch the doctor. As Lin Zizi fell sick every other day, the household had two doctors. One of them came running with a medicine box, only to find Madam in good health, sitting next to a remarkably beautiful young girl. Jiang Ruobai managed to squeeze a few words through his gritted teeth: "Check her pulse." The doctor quickly took out a clean silk kerchief,id it over Jiang Ning''s wrist, and squatted on the ground to focus on taking her pulse. He tilted his head, furrowing his brows, and took quite a while to finish. An impatient Jiang Ruobai asked, "Well?" The doctor was quick to withdraw his hand and said, "Sir, this youngdy is fine, just a bit weak, probably due to poor diet. She needs to eat well and rest." Jiang Ning was taken aback. Jiang Ruobai hurriedly asked, "Anything else?" "No, besides that, this youngdy is getting along quite well," the doctor assured confidently. Jiang Ning, who thought she had some basic medical knowledge, wondered how the doctor could say she wasn''t pregnant when she could already feel the baby moving?! Chapter 15 - 15: A False Alarm

Chapter 15: A False rm

Jiang Ning quickly said, "Doctor, please examine me more carefully." The doctor felt a little unhappy when he heard this: "Miss, I have been practicing medicine for decades, can''t I even diagnose whether it''s a happy pulse or not?" "I didn''t mean to say that I don''t trust you, just..." "Old Feng, just examine her again!" Her stepfather spoke up. The doctor obediently checked her pulse again. After a while, he was still adamant: "Miss, you are just weak. Just eat well and rest, and there is nothing else wrong." He finished speaking and nced at Jiang Ning''s expression. Jiang Ning resisted the urge to roll her eyes and stayed silent. Jiang Ruobai, on the other hand, was overjoyed. Lin Zizi gently smiled and said, "Ningning is just a child and doesn''t understand these things. I''ve been there before. When I was pregnant with my eldest, I didn''t feel anything. But when I was pregnant with Seventh Sister, I couldn''t eat for three months because I was vomiting so much." Jiang Ning said, "Actually, I feel like throwing up when I eat greasy food too, really." "You just have a weak spleen and stomach," the doctor interrupted. Jiang Ning red at him. The doctor silently lowered his head. "Hahaha!" Jiang Ruobai was overjoyed, patting his chest, "False rm, false rm." Jiang Ning asked, "If I were pregnant, you wouldn''t want to kill me for ruining the family reputation, would you?" "What are you thinking, child." Jiang Ruobai had a full smile and was in a great mood, "As long as it''s not Old Man Li''s child, everything is negotiable." Jiang Ning touched her chin and pondered secretly. Could it be that Jiang Ruobai knew Old Man Li? Old Man Li was short and fat, looking much older than the gentle and elegant Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, "Ningning, you will stay here for the next few days. I will find a nanny to teach you the rules. In two days, you will follow your sisters into the pce to meet the Empress and the imperial concubines." Jiang Ning made a bitter face: "People say that entering the pce is like entering a deep abyss. Why are you pushing me into the fire pit?" Jiang Ruobai said, "Silly girl, Prince Yu moved out of the pcest year. If you don''t get selected properly, that''s when you''ll really enter a deep abyss." "What do you mean?" "Don''t worry, I won''t let you enter the pce." What a mess, she didn''t answer what she asked at all. She was toozy to think about whether to be selected or not. What she was struggling with now was whether she was pregnant or not. If she wasn''t pregnant, going to the selection wouldn''t be a big deal. After all, she couldn''t be chosen, so she could treat it like a one-day tour of the Imperial Pce. No normal man would choose a cripple as a wife. But if she was pregnant and it was discovered... That could be a matter of losing her head. She had been in this world for more than two months, and she hadn''t had her period once. She also felt breast swelling and nausea when she smelled oil and meat. If it wasn''t pregnancy, what could it be? Besides, Doctor Feng just now looked dishonest and unreliable. Jiang Ning thought for a moment and decided to find another doctor for a thorough diagnosis. If it wasn''t pregnancy but some other incurable disease, that would be even worse. In order to find another doctor, she needed money first. Now her pockets were truly cleaner than her face. She didn''t have a single penny. "Dad," while Lin Zizi was not paying attention, Jiang Ning pulled Jiang Ruobai aside and whispered, "Lend me some money." "Money? Oh, I didn''t bring any money with me. Just tell the housekeeper, ask her to advance some silver taels from your ount." Jiang Ruobai didn''t think much of it, "Seventh Sister, you stay in the mansion and apany your mother to rest well. Dad has to go to the pce to arrange things and find a good nanny for you." He left in a hurry. Jiang Ning turned and saw Lin Zizi sitting under the porch holding a round fan, looking infatuated, and seemed to be muttering something to herself. Chapter 16 - 16 Old Master Favors You More Chapter 16: Old Master Favors You More Trantor: 549690339 Indeed, she was in a somewhat dazed state. Once she was the most beautiful woman in Chang¡¯an City, but now she had be like this, all because of losing her beloved youngest daughter. Jiang Ning stared at her for a while. Chui and Xiaqu, the two maidservants, came over. ¡°Seventh Miss,¡± they both bowed, ¡°The meal is ready. Will you have it here with Madam, or shall we return to our own courtyard?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I have some questions for you.¡± ¡°What about Madam here¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯lle backter tonight.¡± Returning to her own courtyard, the table was full of dishes, but most of them were stews with simple vors. Although Jiang Ning had no appetite, she was hungry, so she picked up a steamed bun to chew on. Chuiughed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat some dishes? This chicken soup is good. Let me serve you a bowl and you can try it.¡± A small bowl of chicken soup was ced in front of her. Jiang Ning smelled the fishy smell and her stomach suddenly churned. She threw away the steamed bun and turned around to retch a few times. But because she hadn¡¯t eaten anything, she only vomited a little bitter water. Chui and the other maidservants were all terrified and rushed over. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?¡± ¡°Is it because the food doesn¡¯t agree with your stomach?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Ning sat up straight and took deep breaths, ¡°Just take away these greasy dishes. I¡¯ll just have some rice porridge and some vegetables.¡± Although she had no appetite, being hungry was also ufortable, so she ate half a bowl of porridge and nibbled on half a white steamed bun. Although it was dry, when chewed slowly, it had a bit of sweet taste. The younger maidservants were all dumbfounded, but the older ones were concerned. After the meal, Chui brought a cup of tea and whispered, ¡°Miss, if the food doesn¡¯t suit your taste or if you¡¯re feeling unwell, you must tell me. You are the legitimate daughter of our family, and I was assigned by Old Master to serve you. I am at your service, so please don¡¯t be polite to me.¡± Jiang Ning nced at her, ¡°Sister Chui, I am indeed feeling unwell, but the doctor in the house can¡¯t diagnose it. I want to go outside to find a doctor. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Miss, if you want to find a doctor, why bother to go out?¡± Chui smiled, ¡°I can ask the steward to invite a doctor to our house.¡± ¡°That works too.¡± Jiang Ning coughed softly, ¡°But I don¡¯t have any money now.¡± ¡°Miss just returned, and it¡¯s not the time for your monthly allowance. I¡¯ll go to Aunt Hua and ask her to advance a few months of allowance for you.¡± ¡°Go to Aunt Hua?¡± ¡°Yes. In recent years, Madam hasn¡¯t been in good health, so Aunt Hua, who is Fifth Daughter¡¯s biological mother, is in charge of the household affairs.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ no wonder Fifth Daughter is so domineering.¡± ¡°Fifth Daughter is smart and clever, with a pretty appearance, and she has always been very much loved.¡± Chui smiled, ¡°However, now that you are back, things are different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°You are the only legitimate daughter of our family, and you are the most beautiful one. Naturally, Old Master will favor you more.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled. Chui smiled, ¡°You rest, Miss. I will go and get the money, then have someone invite the doctor into the house.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Chui.¡± ¡°How could Miss say such outsider¡¯s words to me?¡± Chui smiled and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Chui not only failed to get the money but also received a p in the face. Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan were enjoying bird¡¯s nest porridge when they heard Chui¡¯s request. Calmly, Aunt Hua said, ¡°Our household expenses are high, and there is a set amount. It¡¯s not good to break the rules.. If you pick up the money today, will she also ask for it tomorrow? How can our family make ends meet then?¡± Chapter 17 - 17: A Poor and Dilapidated Family? Chapter 17: A Poor and Dpidated Family? Trantor: 549690339 Chui nced at the bird¡¯s nest porridge on their table and said, ¡°Seventh Miss just arrived at the mansion, and it was the Old Master who agreed to give her an advance on her monthly allowance. How is that breaking the rules?¡± Aunt Hua¡¯s face changed, and she said, ¡°So, we have such a sharp-tongued and unruly girl in our house. Aren¡¯t you going to p her? Or should I do it myself?¡± An old woman came forward and pped Chui across the face. Jiang Yuan said, ¡°If she wants to get her monthly allowance, she can do it herself.¡± Chui returned with a swollen face. At first, they tried to keep it from Jiang Ning, but she eventually found out. Jiang Ning stroked her chin, ¡°For an aunt, she seems a bit too arrogant and doesn¡¯t fit her role.¡± This was troublesome; if the aunt who managed the money wouldn¡¯t give her any, what could she use to pay the doctor? Xiaqu angrily said, ¡°If Madam¡¯s health wasn¡¯t poor, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance. Miss, we can¡¯t tolerate this. Otherwise, they¡¯ll continue to trample on us.¡± At this moment, Dongxie ran in, panting, and said, ¡°Miss, they said they caught a child in the front courtyard who imed to be looking for you.¡± ¡°A child?¡± Jiang Ning thought of Xiaoqian and hurriedly said, ¡°Bring him to me quickly.¡± ¡°I was told that the child has already been tied up and taken to Aunt Hua.¡± ¡°Damn it, are all of you in this mansion bandits? Why would you tie up a child?¡± Jiang Ning red up, ¡°Take me to see Aunt Hua.¡± When Jiang Ning arrived at Aunt Hua¡¯s courtyard, she heard Xiaoqian¡¯s struggling cries. Her heart tightened, and she quickly pushed her wheelchair in. It was indeed Xiaoqian. The once clean child now had a dirty face. Xiaoqian saw Jiang Ning and bit the old woman who was holding him, then ran over to her, pouting and tearing up, ¡°Little Auntie, I finally found you.¡± Little Auntie? What the hell? Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care, reached out to hold him, and wiped his face, ¡°Xiaoqian, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiaoqian turned to face Aunt Hua and the others, ¡°You just wait, I¡¯m going to have my grandpa chop off your heads!¡± Aunt Hua ignored him and said indifferently, ¡°Seventh Miss, it¡¯s not your fault that you¡¯ve suffered these years and were raised among themoners, so you know only the poor and fallen. But it¡¯s not good for you to bring these unclean children into the mansion.¡± ¡°You scoundrel, how dare you say I¡¯m unclean?¡± Xiaoqian was furious, ¡°And who did you call poor and fallen just now?¡± ¡°Xiaoqian, she was talking about me,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°What? The mere Jiang Family dares to call my Little Auntie poor?¡± Xiaoqian couldn¡¯t bear to see his aunt looked down upon, ¡°Let me tell you, any random thing my Little Auntie has is enough to feed you for three years!¡± The surrounding maids and old women burst intoughter. Aunt Hua covered her mouth, ¡°Oh, this child may be poor, but he sure loves to boast.¡± Jiang Yuan sneered, ¡°Birds of a feather.¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Xiaoqian¡¯s face turned red with anger. An old womanughed, ¡°Little boy, do you know that just now she sent a maid to ask our mistress for her monthly allowance of a few taels of silver?¡± Xiaoqian looked back at Jiang Ning, thinking that she must have been unwilling to part with the treasures the emperor had given her and thus did not want to exchange them for money to spend. Little Auntie was really too kind. He thought for a moment, his eyes lit up, and he took a silver banknote from his pocket, handing it to Jiang Ning, ¡°Little Auntie, I came here to tell you something.. Someone outside is willing to pay a thousand taels of silver for one of your paintings or calligraphy!¡± Chapter 18 - Eighteen: You, Will Not Be Chosen. Chapter 18: Chapter Eighteen: You, Will Not Be Chosen. Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning was startled. Although her calligraphy was passable, her painting was a stretch. Who would have so much money to burn, to buy her calligraphy? It was highly likely that Xiaoqian was up to something. Considering Old Man Li¡¯s destitute appearance, how much money could he possibly have at home? Surely, the silver ticket in Xiaoqian¡¯s hand must be fake, a child¡¯s ything. How could he possibly deceive the experienced housekeeper, Aunt Hua? Before Jiang Ning could say anything, Aunt Hua burst intoughter, ¡°A thousand taels of silver! What kind of calligraphy could possibly be worth such a price? Kid, did you just draw this silver ticket yourself?¡± With a serious face, Xiaoqian replied, ¡°You can take it and exchange it at any money house. If you can¡¯t cash it in, I¡¯ll take your surname.¡± ¡°Is it real?¡± Aunt Hua gave a signal to a maid at her side. The maid took the silver ticket and looked at it carefully for a long time before saying, ¡°Madam, this¡­ appears to be real.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Aunt Hua snatched the ticket, scrutinizing it back and forth. The longer she looked, the more her face fell. Because she failed to identify the ticket as a fake. Which meant that the silver ticket was indeed genuine. Someone was actually willing to pay a thousand taels for Seventh Miss¡¯s calligraphy? ¡°Do you believe it now?¡± Xiaoqian said, ¡°Auntie, you just need to write a couple of characters.¡± ¡°Write¡­ what?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ just write ¡®High Mountains and Flowing Rivers.¡¯ ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jiang Ning nced at the silver ticket in her hand, thinking to herself that it was indeed genuine, even Aunt Hua couldn¡¯t tell it wasn¡¯t. Could it be that Old Man Li¡¯s family makes counterfeit tickets? Even if it was fake, she couldn¡¯t let Xiaoqian lose face in front of everyone. ¡°Auntie, you should write now,¡± Xiaoqian shook her hand. ¡°Well, paper and pen,¡± Jiang Ning looked at Aunt Hua, ¡°Lend me your ount book for a moment.¡± Aunt Hua watched in disbelief as Jiang Ning picked up the brush and wrote the words ¡®High Mountains and Flowing Rivers¡¯ on a yellowing page of the ount book. She tore off the page and handed it to Xiaoqian. The sight gave Aunt Hua and Jiang Fifth Daughter a shudder. Her calligraphy was trained through copying from famous masters, it looked decent and professional. Xiaoqian¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw it, ¡°Auntie, you have a good handwriting.¡± ¡°Just average, just average,¡± Jiang Ning modestly replied. Xiaoqian shoved the silver ticket back into Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Auntie, you take this. Your calligraphy is worth a thousand taels per character, so these four characters should be worth four thousand taels. I¡¯ll have that person send another three thousand taelster!¡± Aunt Hua and the others were stunned. Jiang Yuan, in particr, was astounded. Were her words really that valuable? Xiaoqian cradling the calligraphy, he turned to Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan and snorted, ¡°You dare to call me dirty and bully Auntie, you just wait. Auntie, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Yuan muttered, ¡°What can you do, you¡¯re just a kid.¡± Xiaoqian turned to her, ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Jiang family; it looks like you¡¯re also nning to enter the pce for the selection of the Princess Consort of Yu, right?¡± Although Jiang Yuan was puzzled by the boy¡¯s tone, she didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s none of my concern, but I can assure you, you won¡¯t be chosen.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Xiaoqian ignored her and followed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair out of the room. Back in her own courtyard, Jiang Ning returned the silver ticket to Xiaoqian,ughing, ¡°You mischievous sprite, you shouldn¡¯t y with such things. What if someone decides to hit you?¡± Xiaoqian waived it off, ¡°I know you¡¯re not short of money, Auntie, so just keep this as pocket money. It¡¯s gettingte, I need to go home. Otherwise, my grandpa will scold me..¡± Chapter 19 - 19: The Concubine Is Going to Commit a Crime Chapter 19: The Concubine Is Going to Commit a Crime Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning hurriedly said, ¡°Xiaoqian, slow down, where is your house? I¡¯ll have someone take you home!¡± ¡°My house is nearby. I¡¯lle to see my little aunt next time! Little aunt, remember to make me delicious food!¡± Xiaoqian waved and ran away. Jiang Ning told Dongxie to follow, to make sure the kid wouldn¡¯t be bothered by Jiang family¡¯s servants and old women again. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, miss. Are you going to Madam¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just looking at Lin Zizi¡¯s face, Jiang Ning could tell she was the original host¡¯s birth mother. Since she came back with Jiang Ruobai, she should cooperate with him and help Lin Zizi recover. Chui said, ¡°But Miss, you are not feeling well. What about calling the doctor?¡± Jiang Ning looked up at the sky: ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Back at the ck Bamboo Garden, Jiang Ruobai had just returned. Seeing the silver note in her hand, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised: ¡°Seventh Sister, I just heard from outside that our family¡¯s youngdy is a thousand gold per word. Is it true?¡± ¡°Gossip spreads fast.¡± Jiang Ning held up the silver note, ¡°This is a fake, can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡± ¡°Fake? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s concubine bullies people. My little friend couldn¡¯t stand it and decided to help me out.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Aunt Hua? What happened to her?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t give me any money.¡± Jiang Ruobai was furious, thinking about the fact that his hard-won little daughter had been bullied by a concubine. Of course, he was angry. But he appeared calm on the surface, took the silver note, and said with a smile, ¡°Which little friend of yours managed to get a fake silver note? Let me see.¡± Jiang Ning handed it to him casually: ¡°It¡¯s Xiaoqian, Old Man Li¡¯s grandson.¡± Jiang Ruobai¡¯s hand stiffened as he took the note: ¡°Xiao, Xiaoqian¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­This silver note should be real.¡± As if the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson would carry fake silver notes when going out. Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Even you were deceived. Aunt Hua and Jiang Fifth Daughter didn¡¯t even realize it was fake.¡± Jiang Ruobai coughed lightly: ¡°Seventh Sister, do you know your father¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°An official.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the Minister of Revenue, managing the financial affairs of the whole country, referred to as His Majesty¡¯s Housekeeper,¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Do you think I would misjudge the authenticity of a silver note?¡± Jiang Ning took the silver note back and looked at it: ¡°This is really real?¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t be more genuine.¡± ¡°How is it possible? Old Man Li is so poor. How could his grandson casually take out a thousand tael silver note?¡± Jiang Ning was stunned, ¡°Does that mean Old Man Li is actually a hidden tycoon?¡± Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Are they really that rich and stille to my ce to mooch off every day?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ruobai forced a smile. Mooching off food? Didn¡¯t they give you money for food? This girl is really¡­ Blind. Jiang Ning clenched the silver note: ¡°Poor Xiaoqian came looking for me and didn¡¯t even get a meal. Not only did he lose a silver note, but he also got tied up.¡± Jiang Ruobai opened his mouth: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Food¡­¡± ¡°Thest sentence!¡± ¡°Xiaoqian came looking for me, but before he coulde in, he was captured by your concubine. If it weren¡¯t for me getting there in time, yourwless concubine would havemitted a crime in public!¡± Jiang Ruobai¡¯s face turned pale, and his hand trembled a little. Aunt Hua, that hopeless fool. Daring to tie up the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. This emperor¡¯s eldest grandson was His Majesty¡¯s beloved, always personally taken care of by His Majesty¡¯s side. Such a precious baby, actually got tied up by his own concubine! If he went back and casually lodged aint, the Jiang Family would be screwed.. Chapter 20 - 20: Thunderbolt on a Clear Day Chapter 20: Thunderbolt on a Clear Day Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ruobai was in the midst of thunderbolts on a sunny day. Jiang Ning was still applying eye drops for him: ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t it time to deal with that little concubine of yours?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ it¡¯s time to deal with her.¡± Jiang Ruobai waspletely bewildered. ¡°And your precious Fifth Daughter.¡± ¡°What happened to Fifth Daughter?¡± ¡°She wants to participate in the talent selection with that attitude? She doesn¡¯t look like ady at all, opening her mouth to say that Xiaoqian is unclean and poor¡­ Xiaoqian is fair and cute, where is he unclean?¡± Another thunderbolt on a sunny day left Jiang Ruobai scorched on the inside and tender on the outside. The Jiang Family is finished! Jiang Ruobai weakly asked, ¡°The¡­ cough, what did that little friend of yours say?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a kid. Of course he¡¯s going to be angry and threatening.¡± ¡°Wh-what kind of threats?¡± ¡°Just the kind of harmless words kids say, like ¡®you wait for me¡¯, ¡®I won¡¯t let this go¡¯, and oh, he said he would ask his grandfather to cut off their heads.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ruobai leaned on a nearby tree for support. Jiang Ning grinned, ¡°Do you think Old Man Li might be a butcher who kills pigs? Xiaoqian¡¯s words are quite bloody and violent.¡± Killing pigs¡­ Butcher¡­ Jiang Ruobai forced a smile, looking worse than if he were crying. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± ¡°Why are you so interested in what a kid says?¡± ¡°No, no¡­ I just want to know how nasty Aunt Hua and her daughter are.¡± ¡°They¡¯re extremely nasty.¡± Jiang Ning suddenly remembered something, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Xiaoqian found out about this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He asked if Jiang Fifth Daughter was going to participate in Prince Yu¡¯s wife selection and said before he left that he guaranteed Jiang Fifth Daughter wouldn¡¯t be selected.¡± Jiang Ning started to mutter to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Old Man Li is a butcher or a fortune teller, raising such a cryptic child.¡± Jiang Ruobai: At this moment, Lin Zizi came out and saw Jiang Ning. Her eyes lit up, and she waved, ¡°Ningning, where did you go? I asked someone to prepare dinner. Come and eat.¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at his wife and his eyes softened. He said to Jiang Ning, ¡°Go and apany your mother.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Dad, I want to go out and invite a doctor.¡± ¡°Why? There are two doctors in the mansion, both skilled.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat, I keep throwing up.¡± ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± Jiang Ruobai touched her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a doctor for you tomorrow. As for Aunt Hua, I¡¯ll take care of it. No one in the house will dare to bully you again. If anyone does, tell me, and I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± ¡°Thank you, dad.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Jiang Ruobai watched her push the wheelchair toward Lin Zizi, then turned around and left. He called the housekeeper and asked about what happened in the afternoon. The housekeeper said, ¡°Seventh Miss spoke the truth.¡± ¡°You useless fool, what were you doing, allowing the servants to kidnap Seventh Miss¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Old Master, these past few years Aunt Hua has been the one calling the shots in the mansion, there was nothing I could do. Besides, it was just a child, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Just a child?¡± Jiang Ruobai sneered, ¡°Do you know who that child is?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Did you hear what Seventh Miss called him?¡± ¡°I think it was something like¡­ Xiaoqian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, Li Tingqian!¡± The housekeeper¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt down trembling, ¡°How did Seventh Miss be acquainted with His Highness the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson? He even called her ¡®Little Aunt¡¯! Aunt Hua and Fifth Daughter weren¡¯t exactly polite to him¡­ Oh, that¡¯s why he guaranteed Fifth Daughter wouldn¡¯t be selected before he left¡­¡± Jiang Ruobai¡¯s face darkened. The housekeeper carefully said, ¡°Old Master, there are still two days until the talent selection. It¡¯s not toote to withdraw Fifth Daughter¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Withdraw my ass!¡± ¡°The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson will definitely go watch. Wouldn¡¯t he be angry if he sees Fifth Daughter? She definitely won¡¯t be selected then.¡± ¡°You fool, is that the issue right now?¡± Jiang Ruobai snapped, ¡°Even if Fifth Daughter doesn¡¯t go, we have to force her to go, just to let the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson vent his anger!¡± Chapter 21 - 21: Everything Changed When Jiang Seventh Daughter Returned Chapter 21: Everything Changed When Jiang Seventh Daughter Returned Trantor: 549690339 Madam Hua and her daughter were in the room, selecting from arge table of silk, satin, and jewelry, preparing for the selection in two days. Although it was not a grand selection, it was for the handsome and beautiful young Prince of Yu to choose his Main Consort, which was much more exciting than the selection for the Emperor¡¯s consorts. Jiang Yuan was full of confidence in her beauty and was determined to dress herself up in a manner unrivaled by her peers, seizing Prince Yu¡¯s heart in one fell swoop. Madam Hua naturally hoped that her daughter would stand out, and had already taken out all the valuable items from the warehouse and bought many more outside so that her daughter could choose freely. When Jiang Ruobai entered, he saw this scene. It was normal for women to like silk, satin, and jewelry, and the Jiang Family had the ability and willingness to spoil and indulge them. Jiang Ruobai used to see this scene often, but it never really affected him. But now, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his youngest daughter. When he had found her, she was living in a broken house, wearing old clothes, and her face was filled with the color of hardship. Jiang Ruobai¡¯s heart trembled slightly at the thought. He walked in with a serious face, and Madam Hua and her daughter quickly stood up to greet him. Although Madam Hua was over thirty, she still looked fresh and charming: ¡°Old Master, have you had your dinner? I¡¯ll have the servants prepare for it.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Jiang Ruobai said coldly, ¡°I heard that today, Seventh Miss sent someone to withdraw her monthly allowance, but you not only refused to give it, but also ridiculed and pped the girl. Is that true?¡± Madam Hua didn¡¯t expect him toe to Jiang Ning for justice so soon and hurriedly smiled, ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m being wronged. I really didn¡¯t know that you had already agreed. I have to manage such arge household, and the rules cannot be broken. I thought that Seventh Miss had just arrived and might be instigated by some troublemakers, so I took the initiative to teach that girl a lesson for her.¡± Jiang Ruobai used to find Madam Hua charming and versatile, but today, he felt nothing but disgust: ¡°I specially instructed the housekeeper to inform you. Are you saying that the housekeeper lied to me?¡± ¡°No, no, I was just too busy and forgot,¡± Madam Hua replied. ¡°Since you can¡¯t manage the household affairs, you¡¯d better not bother with them anymore.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Old Master?¡± ¡°From now on, the household matters will be handed back to the ck Bamboo Garden,¡± Jiang Ruobai said meaningfully, ¡°As for you, teach Jiang Yuan the rules properly so that she can participate in the selection. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± At first, Madam Hua was both shocked and angry. She had been in charge of the household affairs for many years, and now they were taken away from her just because of a newly found disabled girl. How could she not be angry? But upon further thought, the Old Master had specifically reminded her to teach Jiang Yuan properly and send her to the selection. Could it be that he had already arranged everything in the pce and Jiang Yuan had a good chance of being chosen? As long as Jiang Yuan became the Main Consort of Prince Yu, what would she have to fear in the mansion? With this in mind, Madam Hua concealed her shock and anger, and smiled, ¡°Old Master is right, these household affairs should have been the responsibility of Madam. Now that Seventh Sister has returned, it¡¯s only natural for Madam to recover as well. Tomorrow, I will have the keys sent to Madam.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Go now, take Jiang Yuan with you, and apologize to the Seventh Daughter on your way!¡± ¡°What, apologize to her?¡± Jiang Yuan was surprised. ¡°What, do my words have no effect?¡± Jiang Ruobai said in cold tone. Madam Hua hurriedly stopped her daughter, and said with a smile, ¡°Of course not, don¡¯t worry, Old Master, we¡¯ll go right away. It¡¯s only right that we apologize for the wrongs that Seventh Miss suffered today.¡± Jiang Ruobai grunted, and left with a flick of his sleeve. Jiang Yuan, in her anger, smashed a jade teacup, ¡°Ever since Jiang Seventh Daughter came back, everything has changed.. Not only did my father take away my mother¡¯s control over the household, but he also doesn¡¯t care about me anymore!¡± Chapter 22 - 22: Thin Soup Chapter 22: Thin Soup Trantor: 549690339 Aunt Hua quicklyforted her daughter: ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more patient? As a daughter of the Jiang family, a high-borndy, you should be knowledgeable and well-mannered, virtuous and good. With such impetuous and irritable behavior, how can you catch the eye of thedies in the pce and win over Prince Yu¡¯s heart?¡± Jiang Yuan was stunned: ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°My silly daughter, can¡¯t you understand what your father is implying?¡± Aunt Hua couldn¡¯t contain her joy, ¡°Your father said, we should prepare well for the selection and not disappoint him.¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s heart slowly filled with ecstasy: ¡°Mother, are you saying¡­ I will be chosen?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Your father is close to the emperor and is the Minister of Revenue. It¡¯s not impossible for him to have some influence in the pce. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said such things.¡± Aunt Hua stroked her daughter¡¯s head, ¡°Besides, my daughter is beautiful, Prince Yu is sure to take a fancy to you.¡± Jiang Yuan was secretly delighted but soon became downhearted: ¡°I have always been proud of myself, thinking that I am quite good among the sisters of the Jiang family. But, mother, you have seen the appearance of Jiang Seventh¡­ she looks so much like Madam.¡± Mentioning this, Aunt Hua¡¯s face also darkened. ¡°Madam was the most beautiful woman in Chang¡¯an when she was young. She has just grown old and haggard over the years. But who would have thought that her daughter would be even more beautiful than she was? No wonder your father dotes on her so much.¡± ¡°Since she came, my father has had no time for me.¡± Jiang Yuan felt wronged. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. Apart from her beautiful face, she has nothing else. Besides, she¡¯s disabled and can only sit in a wheelchair or lean on a crutch. For the selection, the Jiang family still has to rely on you.¡± Aunt Hua proudly said, ¡°My daughter is, after all, the best. Once you be the Princess Consort of Yu, whether it¡¯s Madam or Seventh Miss, none of them can surpass you!¡± Jiang Yuan couldn¡¯t contain her joy. Aunt Hua said, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to be tolerant now. We still have to show respect to ck Bamboo Garden. After the selection, it won¡¯t be toote to get even.¡± She called for a maid, picked up two pieces of clothing, and asked Jiang Yuan to hold them. Jiang Yuan sneered, ¡°Look at how poor and shabby Seventh Miss looks. She must have never worn such fine clothes in her life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. Your father wouldn¡¯t be pleased if he heard. Remember, everything now should be about patience.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should head over before it gets dark.¡± The mother and daughter went to ck Bamboo Garden. Jiang Ning was having dinner with Lin Zizi. There were four or five dishes of stewed vegetables on the table, mostly nd, with only a small bowl of egg drop soup that could be considered meaty. Jiang Ning had no appetite while eating. She realized that the food in this dynasty was rtively simple, not focusing much on various cooking methods like frying or boiling, and was mostly stewed dishes. No wonder Old Man Li and Xiaoqian enjoyed the dishes she made so much. Lin Zizi ate very little, only taking a few bites of the millet porridge, and just smiled as she watched Jiang Ning eat, from time to time picking food for her. Faced with her affectionate gaze, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t refuse, but had no appetite, so she ate slowly, in small bites. At this moment, a maid came in and said that Aunt Hua and Fifth Daughter had arrived. Lin Zizi showed no reaction, her gaze still tenderly fixed on Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning had to speak up: ¡°What are they here for?¡± ¡°They say they¡¯re here to apologize to Madam and Miss.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Jiang Ning nced at Lin Zizi, ¡°Madam, shall we let them in?¡± Lin Zizi didn¡¯t seem to care much: ¡°Whatever.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Since they¡¯re here to apologize, let¡¯s let them in.¡± As soon as Aunt Hua and her daughter entered, their faces were full of smiles like the warm spring breeze in March. There was no trace of the previous sharp and domineering attitude.. Chapter 23 - 23: Mother is an Experienced Person Chapter 23: Mother is an Experienced Person Trantor: 549690339 Aunt Hua first handed over a key with both hands and looked respectful: ¡°Madam, this is the key to the storeroom. I brought it specifically to return it to you.¡± Lin Zizi seemed not to hear her, her gaze fixed on Jiang Ning.¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°You¡¯re not the housekeeper anymore?¡± Aunt Hua smiled somewhat awkwardly: ¡°The Old Master said that from now on, the ck Bamboo Garden should handle housekeeping matters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Ning stretched out her hand to take the key and put it into Lin Zizi¡¯s hand. Jiang Yuan looked on, gritting her teeth secretly, but she remembered what her mother had said¡ª for the sake of bing the Princess Consort of Yu, tolerate it. She brought over the clothes and said to Jiang Ning, ¡°Seventh Sister, it was my mistake before. We are blood-rted sisters, don¡¯t be upset with me.¡± Jiang Ning knew it was because of her father showing his bias that they were now apologizing. Sheughed, ¡°I don¡¯t really care, but what do you say about pping Chui?¡± Aunt Hua quickly said, ¡°It was Mother Liu who did it. If the youngdy can¡¯t vent her anger, just let Lady Chui retaliate.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Jiang Ning called Chui over, ¡°Did you hear what Aunt said? Go and retaliate.¡± Chui¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she hurried off. She took Xiaqu and Dongxie with her and several maidservants. They held Mother Liu down and severely punished her. Mother Liu relied on being Aunt Hua¡¯s wet nurse and had always been domineering in the house, causing many maidservants to be bullied. Now that Seventh Miss returned, this old woman finally met her match. Aunt Hua¡¯s smile was about to break, but she still beckoned Jiang Yuan to apologize to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning epted the clothing but didn¡¯t respond to the apology. Everyone knew if it was sincere or not, no one was blind to it. Would theye to apologize if Jiang Ruobai hadn¡¯t forced them? After the apology, no one paid any attention to Aunt Hua and her daughter, leaving them standing awkwardly. Lin Zizi¡¯s eyes were fixed only on Jiang Ning. She brought a spoonful of egg custard to Jiang Ning¡¯s mouth, speaking softly, ¡°Look how thin you are, eat more.¡± Jiang Ning opened her mouth to eat, and the taste of the egg custard immediately made her feel nauseous. She retched, looking pale. Lin Zizi became somewhat flustered, ¡°Ningning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan exchanged nces. ¡°Madam, Seventh Miss, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave now,¡± Aunt Hua said. Lin Zizi didn¡¯t acknowledge her, and Jiang Ning, who was drinking water to ease her rolling nausea, had no energy to do so either. Aunt Hua led her daughter away from ck Bamboo Garden, looking back with a strange expression on her face. ¡°Mother, Jiang Seventh seems to be sick,¡± said Jiang Yuan. ¡°I heard earlier that Father had specifically called a doctor to check her pulse.¡± Aunt Hua replied, ¡°You foolish child, I¡¯ve been through this before.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think she looks like she might have a child in her belly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yuan was startled. ¡°Why not? Let me tell you, when I was pregnant with you, I was just like her. Every time I smelled something fishy, I wanted to vomit.¡± Aunt Hua sneered, ¡°Such a shameless girl, she actually carried a bastard conceived in secret. Your father even invited her back as if she were a treasure. If he knew, he would be furious.¡± Jiang Yuan was somewhat excited, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s tell Father now.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just tell him without proof, especially when we¡¯re only suspecting at this point,¡± Aunt Hua pondered. ¡°We need to present the evidence in front of your father so he has no choice but to believe.¡± ¡°How can we make Father believe it?¡± ¡°She just said she¡¯s not feeling well, right? It¡¯s only natural for us as a family to be concerned about her. Tomorrow, let¡¯s invite a doctor from outside to check her pulse.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t we have a doctor in the house?¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the household.. Who knows if he¡¯s been bought by her? Otherwise, howe he didn¡¯t diagnose her today?¡± Chapter 24 - 24 Carefully Take the Pulse Chapter 24: Carefully Take the Pulse Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning was just nning where to find a doctor, when the doctor himself showed up at the doorstep. An old man with a head full of white hair and a matching beard, he clearly had many years of medical practice under his belt. Chui was somewhat puzzled: ¡°I haven¡¯t even sent anyone to get a doctor yet.¡± ¡°I asked the housekeeper to invite him here,¡± came Aunt Hua¡¯s voice from outside the door. She slowly made her way in, resplendently attired, with Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan trailing behind her. Aunt Hua said with a kind smile, ¡°I noticed that the Seventh Miss was not feeling well yesterday, so I took the initiative to call a doctor. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Seventh Miss.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Of course not. An opportunity to see a doctor without spending a penny? I would never turn that down.¡± Looking at Jiang Ning¡¯s strikingly beautiful face, Jiang Yuan felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy. Even though she was a cripple who needed to get around on a wheelchair, that excessively beautiful face was still so infuriating. At the moment, Jiang Yuan couldn¡¯t wait to reveal the fact that she was pregnant, so she could be shamed badly. She urged the doctor, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and feel Seventh Sister¡¯s pulse.¡± Jiang Ning looked at her and said with a quasi-smile, ¡°Fifth Daughter cares so much about me, it¡¯s really touching. If the Prince of Yu doesn¡¯t choose such a kind-hearteddy, he must be blind.¡± The crowd: Aunt Hua said awkwardly, ¡°Seventh Miss, it¡¯s not appropriate to say such things. It¡¯s one thing to banter in our own home, but if it gets out, people might say that thedies of the Jiang Familyck manners.¡± ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t grow up in the Jiang Family, so if they say Ick manners, it would be understandable.¡± Jiang Yuan said, ¡°Seventh Sister, you¡¯re talking so much, are you scared of being examined by the doctor?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± ¡°Oh, what are you scared of?¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Do I have to let any random doctor you bring treat me?¡± ¡°So what do you want before you agree?¡± Jiang Yuan asked eagerly. ¡°If there was, say, a few hundred taels of silver, I might reluctantly agree.¡± ¡°Silver?¡± Jiang Yuan was taken aback, and looked at Aunt Hua. Aunt Hua was so angry she was ready to grind her teeth, but still managed a warm and radiant smile, ¡°Money is not a problem, Seventh Miss. Just don¡¯t let a little thing like this dy treating your health.¡± ¡°I knew Aunt was generous.¡± Jiang Ning dangerously stretched her w-like hand out to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, make sure you examine carefully.¡± Jiang Ning knew full well what Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan were trying to achieve: they simply wanted her to make a fool of herself and lose face in the Jiang Family. But Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care. She rather hoped they would catch her out, that way Jiang Ruobai would stop obstinately trying to send her to the selection. As for the rest, like reputation and such, she didn¡¯t care. She was a modern person, and she wouldn¡¯t let herself be perturbed by a bunch of uncivilized people from the past. The old doctor covered Jiang Ning¡¯s wrist with a piece of silk cloth, then began to feel her pulse with shaky hands. After considering for a long time, he stood up and said with a bow, ¡°The youngdy¡¯s health is not in serious danger, she is just a little bit weak. Good rest and recuperation will suffice.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Jiang Yuan was extremely disappointed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doctor, could you have misdiagnosed?¡± The old doctor said ndly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the medical profession for over thirty years and rarely make mistakes. Besides, the youngdy is healthy, there¡¯s really nothing worthy of diagnosis.¡± ¡°But I clearly saw her vomit yesterday after she smelled something fishy!¡± ¡°It might be because of her weak digestion. The youngdy should eat less meat and go for a light diet. I¡¯ll take my leave now if there are no other matters..¡± Chapter 25 - 25: Pretending Again, Bah! Chapter 25: Pretending Again, Bah! Trantor: 549690339 The old doctor didn¡¯t get angry about being questioned and bowed out politely. Jiang Ning yawned, feeling a little sleepy. It was still early morning. Aunt Hua nced at her andughed, ¡°Seventh Miss, how do you feel yourself?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Jiang Ning rested her cheek on her palm and sighed, ¡°I feel nauseous and want to vomit, I can¡¯t wake up fully, and I always want to go to the toilet.¡± Aunt Hua frowned. These were clearly signs of pregnancy. Even if it wasn¡¯t pregnancy, with so many symptoms, how could the doctor say there was no illness at all? It must be due to the old man¡¯s failing eyesight and poor medical skills! Aunt Hua didn¡¯t give up and turned to her connections to invite an Imperial Physician from the pce. Although the Imperial Physician usually treats thedies in the pce, they would also treat the noble families when asked. Not only they couldn¡¯t refuse, but they would also earn some silver. Jiang Ning slept in her fragrant room for the whole afternoon. When she woke up, Aunt Hua hurried in with the Imperial Physician. Jiang Ning was deeply touched and sincerely said, ¡°Aunt, you really treat me better than my own parents. I will make sure to repay you when I be sessful in the future!¡± Aunt Hua gave a dryugh, ¡°We are family, and you are the only legitimate daughter in our family. If I don¡¯t care about you, who else will I care about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Ning yawned and stretched out her hand, ¡°Doctor, please. Once the diagnosis is over, I need to sleep a little more.¡± The Imperial Physician quickly came over to take her pulse. After a long examination, he smiled and said, ¡°The youngdy is fine, but a bit weak. She needs proper nourishment in her meals. How about I prescribe something to supplement her energy and blood?¡± It¡¯s the same old suggestions. ¡°Who needs that thing.¡± Aunt Hua got a little impatient as she didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted. The Imperial Physician didn¡¯t get angry and happily left. There were people present to offer silver. Jiang Ning felt puzzled, but since no illness was diagnosed, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Seeing the bitter look on Aunt Hua¡¯s face, sheughed and said, ¡°Aunt, if you¡¯re not reassured, why not look for a few more skilled doctors? We are bound to find one who can diagnose my illness.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Aunt Hua quickly waved her hands, ¡°I¡¯m just d that Seventh Miss is mostly fine.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t feel like talking anymore and yawned without energy. Seeing this, Aunt Hua awkwardlyughed and said, ¡°Since you are fine, you should rest well.¡± She left the room, disappointed. At dinner, Jiang Ruobai gathered the whole family together for a meal. The main dish was a little fatmb. Jiang Ruobai personally cut the fattest and tenderest piece for Jiang Ning, but she spat it out after one bite. Aunt Hua and Jiang Yuan both scoffed at her. Just pretending again. Tsk! But this time, Jiang Ning¡¯s retching was serious, almost throwing up bile. Lin Zizi was worried and asked Jiang Ruobai to find another doctor. Aunt Hua somewhat sarcastically said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The youngdy just has a weak stomach and can¡¯t eat meat. I¡¯ve already had her diagnosed by the Imperial Physician from the pce.¡± Lin Zizi said, ¡°But she¡¯s still very tired.¡± ¡°Justzy.¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s voice chimed in with a disrespectful tone, ¡°I heard thatzy girls from the countryside were verymon.¡± Jiang Ruobai red at her, thenforted Jiang Ning, ¡°Are you not used to living in the manor? How about having your brother apany you out for a walk tomorrow?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Three Brother ising back?¡± Jiang Yuan asked excitedly. Mentioning his only legitimate son, Jiang Ruobai was also delighted, ¡°Tomorrow is the Academy¡¯s day off, and I¡¯ve already sent word saying Seventh Miss has returned. Your Third Brother will be home tomorrow..¡± Chapter 26 - 26 Handsome Young Man Chapter 26: Handsome Young Man Trantor: 549690339 Speaking of Jiang Yi, the only male in the second household of the Jiang family, he was indeed a figure who was admired by all, akin to a fairy-like noble son. Jiang Yi was the third in line in the entire Jiang family, known as Jiang Third Son, the eldest son of Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi. He was also the legitimate elder brother of Jiang Ning who shared the same father and mother. He inherited all the virtues of his parents, was clean-cut and handsome, and brightly talented. Although he was only eighteen, he had already been selected for the Autumn Examination. It could be said, Jiang Yi was the pride of the first and second households of the Jiang family. He spent most of his time studying in the Academy and rarely came home. Although Jiang Ning had never met Jiang Third Son, judging from the reactions of Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan, he must be very kind to his younger sisters. Jiang Ning had no expectations concerning this, and appeared quite indifferent. However, Jiang Yuan was somewhat eyeing her suspiciously, ncing at her from time to time. Looking at her, it was as if she was very worried that Jiang Ning might snatch her brother¡¯s affection. Jiang Ning minded her own business and left it at that. Although she and Jiang Yi were legitimate siblings by blood, she had been missing for over a decade. Jiang Jiang and Jiang Yan had been living under the same roof, spending day and night together, their bond must be very deep. Bearing a cripple leg, she felt lucky not to be rejected or despised. After a meal, Jiang Ning barely managed to eat half a bowl of porridge. She was feeling ufortable due tock of appetite yet still felt extremely hungry. After returning to the ck Bamboo Garden, she nibbled on a dry steamed bread, which finally eased her difort a little. Interestingly, other foods made her feel nauseous, but this dry steamed bread was manageable. She thought about cooking something for herself but she couldn¡¯t stand the smell of cooking smoke in the kitchen. Being so hungry, she was inevitably a little irritable. She went to bed early after freshening up. However, as soon as dawn broke, she was awakened. Chui and several maids brought in brand-new clothes and jewelry for her to get dressed and dolled up. The fabrics were of the best quality, and the styles were the most fashionable. Arge wide-sleeved dress cinched at the waist, outlining her slender figure, making her look light and delicate. However, sitting in a wheelchair, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t quite show off the dress to its full effect. As a young maiden not yet out, she didn¡¯t need to dress up too much. She wore a yful double bun, each topped with a small pink pearl hairpin, and small, delicate pearl earrings. She was beautiful in her own right, and with the pearls, herplexion looked even more radiant and glowing. Chui¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°Although Miss was originally beautiful, she is truly different when dressed up.¡± ¡°People are judged by their clothes, and horses by their saddles.¡± Jiang Ning brushed her bangs and yawned, ¡°We got dressed up so early, what for?¡± ¡°Third Young Master arrived hometest night, and he¡¯s now waiting in the front yard.¡± Chui said, ¡°Fifth Daughter and Sixth Miss have already gone over. Miss, let¡¯s go too. The Old Master instructed the Third Young Master to apany Miss for a little walk.¡± Jiang Ning was fond of going out, but what was the point of going out with her current disability? But she agreed to go, considering her own ns. All the doctors who came to this mansion unanimously imed that she was fine, yet the symptoms of vomiting and drowsiness were real. Something was fishy. Something was strange. Jiang Ning¡¯s intuition told her that this was not as simple as it seemed. Waiting for death was not her style. She decided to quietly find a doctor on her own to take a look. When her wheelchair reached the front yard, from afar, she saw Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan buzzing around a young man like two butterflies, chattering away. The young man in the green robe was indeed extraordinarily handsome, his temperament mirrored Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Yuan was the first to notice Jiang Ning and immediately smiled, ¡°Third Brother, look, Seventh Sister is here.¡± Jiang Yi turned his head to look at her Chapter 27 - 27: Third Brother Chapter 27: Third Brother Trantor: 549690339 Her hibiscus-like almond eyes, so big and seemingly unintentionally bearing an ambiguous hint of a smile. It was the first time that Jiang Yi had seen such an expression on a young girl¡¯s face. But that wasn¡¯t what surprised him the most. He was shocked that the girl¡¯s appearance resembled his mother so much. Although his mother had be haggard and changed, he could still clearly remember her youthful beauty. He never thought he could see it again. As they spoke, Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair had already arrived in front of them. Jiang Yuan stood by her brother¡¯s side, just smiling. Jiang Yan was more polite as she came over and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that Seventh Sister has not been feeling well these past few days. I also had a headache from a cold recently, and only just recovered, so I didn¡¯t manage to visit Seventh Sister.¡± ¡°Visiting or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jiang Ruobai, escorted by a servant, approached and asked, ¡°Yi, have you met your sister yet?¡± Jiang Yi collected his thoughts and greeted his sister with a bow: ¡°Upon hearing that father managed to find Seventh Sister, I was relieved. Now that I see her, her appearance resembles that of my mother. It¡¯s quite remarkable.¡± Jiang Ning simply smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve met Third Brother.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Your mother is sometimes confused, sometimes lucid, and she has seen Seventh Miss, but she does not know that she is her long-lost child. Take it slow, and don¡¯t say anything to upset her.¡± Even though Lin Zizi is their birth mother, her health and spirit had deteriorated over the years, making her almost nonexistent within the household. The two concubine-born daughters only asionally paid their respects to her, and generally kept their distance. Even though Aunt Hua was doted upon, her status as birth mother ensured that no one dared to show any disrespect. All of the siblings agreed. Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Yi, your Seventh Sister has just returned and is still adapting. Her body is also unwell. I¡¯ve asked someone to invite a nanny from the pce to teach her some manners, and she will be entering the pce the day after tomorrow. Take advantage of today by bringing her out for a stroll. Bring plenty of silver and buy whatever she likes.¡± This statement startled the three siblings. The day after tomorrow was the day when the Emperor would be choosing a Princess Consort for the Prince of Yu. The Prince of Yu was the Emperor¡¯s fifth and youngest prince. He had now turned eighteen, and it was time for him to marry. The Prince of Yu¡¯s residence was ready, and all that was left was for him to marry his chosen Princess Consort and move in. Jiang Ruobai¡¯s mention of entering the pce with Seventh Sister in two days could not possibly be for mere sightseeing. Could it be that she was also participating in the selection? Although Jiang Yi¡¯s impression of his younger sister by blood wasn¡¯t deep, she was a child that his mother had been missing for over a decade, so he cared about her. He nced at Jiang Ning¡¯s legs, not quite understanding his father¡¯s intentions. As the only royal prince yet to marry, the outstanding Prince of Yu was naturally the object of everyone¡¯s desire. He understood his two concubine-born sisters participating in the selection, despite their lower status and the slim chance of seeding. But it was strange for Seventh Sister, who had just been found and had not even been recognized by their mother, to be sent to the selection. Especially with her leg disability. Wouldn¡¯t that be offensive to the royal family? Upon closer examination, the only praise-worthy aspect of Seventh Sister was her beautiful face. Marrying a wife for virtue and taking a concubine for beauty. When a prince marries a main consort, it wouldn¡¯t be just for a pretty face, would it? Family background, personal character, and physical health for childbearing were the primary factors examined. As for beauty, it wasn¡¯t important. If they fancied beautiful women, they could take concubines. Those were merely ythings. Jiang Yi didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, though he refrained from contradicting his father in public. Jiang Yan remained silent, while the usually doted-upon Jiang Yuan seemed a bit restless.. Chapter 28 - 28: Enchantment Chapter 28: Enchantment Trantor: 549690339 There were no legitimate daughters in the family, and Jiang Yuan was pretty. Aunt Hua was also good at sweet-talking and pleasing people. So, Fifth Daughter gained favor within the second household. Over time, Jiang Yuan seemed to forget that she was a concubine-born daughter. Now that the real legitimate daughter was back, her appearance was more outstanding, and her status was higher. She was inevitably unable to ept it. But Jiang Ning was disabled, so Jiang Yuan still didn¡¯t take her seriously. What respectable family would be willing to marry a disabled girl as their main wife? Especially not the exalted Prince of Yu. Moreover, taking into ount the profound words Jiang Ruobai had said earlier, Jiang Yuan felt certain that she was the one valued by her father. But she hadn¡¯t expected that her father would also send Jiang Ning to the pce draft. Her astonished expression didn¡¯tst long, and she originally waited for Third Brother to speak, but he remained silent. Anxiously, she couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Father, Third Sister has just returned and hasn¡¯t adapted to her home yet. Besides, her health isn¡¯t good. How can she enter the pce?¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Jiang Ruobai agreed, nodding. Jiang Yuan continued, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better to just leave it.¡± But,¡± Jiang Ruobai added, ¡°her name has already been submitted, and the pce has approved.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yuan was stifled for a moment. ¡°Does the pce know about Seventh Sister¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°This kind of thing, I dare not hide from the pce.¡± Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t want to say more, waving his hand. ¡°Yi¡¯er, take good care of Seventh Sister and have fun. Any expense will be reimbursed by your father. But you must return early to at least learn the basics of pce rules.¡± He had always thought Jiang Ning¡¯s spirits were low because she was new to this high-ss environment. So he wanted his son to take her out and have fun, and also to let these two siblings, both born of the legitimate wife, get closer to each other. No matter if they were sessful or not, they would have to support each other in the future. Both Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan also followed, riding in a horse-drawn carriage. Once they got off, they wore light and delicate veils, covering all but their chins, so they could still breathe easily. Jiang Yi spent most of his time studying at the academy, and on this rare asion when he returned home, he ran into several friends along the way. They were either schrs or children of noble families. After exchanging greetings, they saw him leading his three sisters out for some fun, and they didn¡¯t want to intrude. Although the customs had be more liberal, there was still some taboo when interacting with unmarried young girls. They didn¡¯t intrude, but they couldn¡¯t help but cast a few nces at the girl in the wheelchair. They had all heard that the Jiang Family¡¯s legitimate daughter, who had been missing for twelve years, was found, but her health wasn¡¯t very good. Could it be her? Seeing his friends gazing, Jiang Yi introduced them openly. When a gentle breeze blew, it lifted the edge of the veil, revealing just half of her fair and radiant face. It was mesmerizing and difficult to look away. One of them, named Shang Lanyi, was instantly captivated. He couldn¡¯t help but keep ncing at Jiang Ning. Shang Lanyi was a nobleman¡¯s son and a good friend of Jiang Yi. He immediately asked Jiang Yi about the beautiful little sister¡¯s situation. Jiang Yiughed, ¡°My Seventh Sister is indeed beautiful, but you better not think about it. Our father has submitted her name for the pce draft.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shang Lanyi stamped his foot in regret, ¡°I just don¡¯t have that good fortune.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°However, her health isn¡¯t good, and the chances of her being chosen are slim. Still, I don¡¯t think your family would agree to marry a girl with mobility issues.¡± ¡°Oh, what does that matter?¡± Shang Lanyi just sighed, his eyes lingering on Jiang Ning with reluctance. Usually, when they went out, Jiang Yuan would be the one receiving the attention of other young masters anddies when apanying her third brother. But now, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the Seventh Miss.. Chapter 29 - 29: Falling into Water Chapter 29: Falling into Water Trantor: 549690339 No matter how curious or probing, people were still not convinced. What was there to see in a cripple! If the pce were to ept her, it would be truly strange! As they were talking, they walked onto a small, delicate arch bridge. Below was a clear stream, where women were washing clothes by the riverbank. Jiang Yuan, feeling annoyed, saw Jiang Ning pushing her wheelchair alone by the side and, without knowing why, stuck out her foot to trip her. Jiang Ning was sitting in the most ordinary wooden wheelchair. The bridge was slippery after the rain, and there were no railings on either side to block her. She slid directly towards the edge. Jiang Ning¡¯s whole body lost bnce, but she didn¡¯t forget to grab Jiang Yuan¡¯s hair in the process. It served her right for being too close. Jiang Yuan had only wanted to vent her anger, and she didn¡¯t expect to kick the wheelchair off with one foot. She was also stunned. Then she felt an intense pain in her hair, as she was being dragged towards the bridge¡¯s edge and falling off. With a ssh, the wheelchair fell into the river. Exmations of shock echoed around. Jiang Yi looked back and saw both of her sisters falling off the bridge. Panic-stricken, she flew over and barely managed to grab Jiang Yuan¡¯s ankle. Jiang Yan screamed in terror. Shang Lanyi hurried over to help, and the two of them, holding onto Jiang Yuan¡¯s sleeves, pulled the two siblings back up. Jiang Yuan was upside down. Jiang Ning was below her, holding her hair, while Jiang Yi pulled her foot. So all the force was on her body. Moreover, it was her hair, which had to bear the weight of a person. The pain was imaginable. She cried, screamed, and struggled, ¡°Jiang Seventh, let me go, you¡¯re killing me with pain!¡± Jiang Ning calmly replied, ¡°No.¡± If she let go, she would fall. Holding onto Jiang Yuan¡¯s hair with one hand and dangling beneath the bridge, she swayed lightly, seemingly enjoying the feeling. Jiang Yuan, driven mad by the pain, pulled out a pin and stabbed Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, trying to make her let go. Jiang Yi eximed, ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll pull you up quickly! Seventh Sister¡¯s legs are inconvenient, and she can¡¯t swim. If she falls, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Jiang Yuan was in too much pain to care, wildly stabbing at Jiang Ning¡¯s hand. The pin was sharp, and even a saint couldn¡¯t have endured the pain. With a sharp pain, she let go. At this moment, a small boat approached from a distance. A small figure fell into the water with a ssh from the boat¡¯s bow. Jiang Ning could see clearly that it was a child. There were exmations of shock on the boat. ¡°My God, the Little Master fell in!¡± Without hesitation, Jiang Ning let go and plunged into the water, diving into the river, and grabbed the drowning child. Yes, she could swim. And her skills weren¡¯t bad. Although her left leg couldn¡¯t move, diving down to pull a child up was still achievable. People had already jumped off the boat and swam over, pulling the two of them onto the vessel. When they saw that the savior was a young girl, they were all surprised. Her veil had long fallen off, her body was soaked, and her thin clothes clung to her body, revealing her curves in a rather vulgar manner. At this time, a cape flew over andnded on her body, just in time to cover her. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care about anything else and quickly tightened the cape to wrap herself up. Only then did she have the heart to look up. To her surprise, the child she had saved was Xiaoqian. Xiaoqian had swallowed a lot of water and was coughing uncontrobly. Before she could say anything, a tall figure approached and picked up Xiaoqian, carrying him into the cabin. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t even see the person¡¯s face. A few men who looked like servants stayed outside, clearly not allowing anyone to approach the cabin. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. From the looks of it, this boy had an impressive background. And that phrase, ¡°Little Master.¡± What exactly was Xiaoqian¡¯s identity that he warranted this kind of treatment? Could it be that Old Man Li was not a pig killer after all? Chapter 30 - 30: Unspeakable Chapter 30: Unspeakable Trantor: 549690339 Could it be that the slender figure who carried Xiaoqian into the cabin was his father? The silhouette looked quite young, but it was hard to say. In these times, men marry and have children as young as fifteen or sixteen, so it¡¯s quite normal for a man in his twenties to have a four or five-year-old child. The most striking thing was that the man was wearing luxurious clothes and seemed to have an extraordinary temperament just from the back. He obviously was not an ordinary person. Recalling the thousand tael banknote Xiaoqian casually took out that day, it was a sure thing that the child came from a wealthy background. Yet she didn¡¯t understand why Old Man Li, despite having so much money at home, always came to her small restaurant to eat for free. He never paid! Jiang Ning wanted to ask for rification, but seeing the aloof demeanor of the guards around her, it was obvious she wouldn¡¯t have the chance. However, she didn¡¯t care too much about these things. As long as she knew Xiaoqian was safe, that was all that mattered. A momentter, the ship reached the shore. Jiang Yi and the others hurried over and pulled Jiang Ning to inquire about the situation. As her veil had fallen off, revealing her beautiful face, Shang Lanyi stared straight at her. Jiang Yan quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe the water off her face and head. ¡°Seventh Sister, why did you let go?¡± Jiang Yi asked, ¡°Is there any serious problem? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± Jiang Ning wrapped herself in a cloak, sneezed, and said: ¡°I saw the child fall into the water and instinctively tried to save him. Besides, I couldn¡¯t bear the pain from Fifth Sister¡¯s hairpin.¡± Jiang Yuan, on the other hand, had disheveled hair and a pale face. She cherished her hair very much, and this time Jiang Ning had pulled out quite a bit of it. However, it was her own fault for tripping the wheelchair and causing it to fall under the bridge. Jiang Yuan had nothing to say, bottling up her frustration until she was nearly exploding. The boat stopped under the bridge for a moment before leaving. Jiang Yi nced at the boat and frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t know whose boat that is. It has no mark. Seventh Sister saved someone, and they didn¡¯t even apologize.¡± ¡°Saving people isn¡¯t about getting recognition, and besides, I know that child. Even if he hadn¡¯t fallen in, I would have helped him.¡± Jiang Ning said this and then sneezed fiercely. It was the mid-spring season, and although it was warm, the water was still cold. Despite being wrapped in a cloak, her clothes were wet. Jiang Yi was a little anxious; if she got sick, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to their father. He turned his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a medical clinic nearby. I¡¯ll take Seventh Sister there for a check-up. Sixth Sister,e with me. Brother Shang, I have to trouble you to help me send Fifth Sister home. Fifth Sister, be sure to have someone send some of Seventh Sister¡¯s clothes over.¡± Jiang Yuan felt wronged: ¡°Third Brother, take me home.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister fell into the water, I have to take her to the clinic first. Just listen to me.¡± At this point, Jiang Yi was a bit annoyed. Jiang Yuan didn¡¯t dare to insist any further and reluctantly left with Shang Lanyi. The reason Jiang Yi wanted to take Jiang Yan with him was to have her help Jiang Ning change her clothes andb her hair more conveniently. Though he was her brother, they were both grown up, and some things needed to be avoided. The medical clinic was quiterge, with separate small rooms. Jiang Yi immediately rented one. An olddy from the Jiang family soon brought clean clothes over. After Jiang Ning changed her clothes and drank arge bowl of hot ginger soup, her body warmed up, and she finally feltfortable. Jiang Yan stayed by her side all the time, not talking much but being very considerate. Sixth Miss seemed to have little presence in the Jiang family and waspletely overshadowed by Jiang Yan. She was usually submissive with a gentle disposition, even somewhat weak, but she was very caring when looking after others. She neatly packed the wet clothes and asked the olddy to take them back.. Chapter 31 - 31 The Girl is Pregnant Chapter 31: The Girl is Pregnant Trantor: 549690339 Although it was a dirty dress she would no longer wear, after all, it belonged to a youngdy from the Jiang Family; it couldn¡¯t just be carelessly discarded to someone else. ¡°Seventh Sister,¡± Jiang Yi walked in, followed by a rather young doctor, ¡°The elder doctor here has gone out for consultations. Let him check your pulse first. If there¡¯s nothing serious, we can go back home and seek the Imperial Physician¡¯s opinion.¡± Jiang Ning took a nce at the young doctor, her heart stirred slightly. Her departure this time was precisely to seek medical advice. Now, it seems quite convenient. Not only did she rescue Xiaoqian by chance, but someone also agreed to cover her medical expenses. After expressing gratitude to Jiang Yi, she extended her hand to let the doctor examine her pulse. The doctor was young, but his attitude was very serious. Facing the beautiful youngdy from the affluent family, he didn¡¯t dare to look up, sitting upright and seriously taking her pulse. However, after a while, he slightly furrowed his brow and even involuntarily nced up at Jiang Ning. This nce was somewhat profound. Jiang Yi noticed it and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit unhappy. This doctorcked proper etiquette. Just as he was about to reprimand and dismiss the doctor, the doctor spoke first: ¡°I have a few words I would like to say to the youngdy privately. May I ask if Sir can leave us alone?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jiang Yi frowned. ¡°Third Brother,¡± Jiang Ning hastily said, ¡°Since the doctor has mentioned this, there must be a reason. You and Sixth Sister can wait by the door. If anything happens, I will call.¡± Seeing she insisted, Jiang Yi reluctantly agreed, exiting with Jiang Yan. With no one else in the room, the young doctor whispered: ¡°How have you been feeling recently, youngdy?¡± ¡°Dizzy, nauseous, constantly wanting to sleep.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be scared when I tell you, Young Lady. You are¡­pregnant.¡± ¡°Oh, are you sure?¡± Her expression was very calm, as though she had expected this, which somewhat surprised the doctor. The doctor stood up and said: ¡°I have been studying medicine with my grandfather for ten years. Although I have not started practicing medicine formally, I can confirm that this is the pulse of pregnancy. You are already two months pregnant.¡± Jiang Ning quickly said: ¡°Can you prescribe me some abortion medicine? Look, I¡¯m not even married yet. If I keep this child, I will be ostracized.¡± ¡°Ah? This¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s young face showed some difficulty, ¡°Truthfully, I am still an apprentice now and don¡¯t have the authority to prescribe medicine. Besides, this kind of medicine isn¡¯t something anyone can freely prescribe. It requires official certification. Otherwise, one could be arrested.¡± The Imperial Court encourages childbirth and does not permit random abortions. Jiang Ning sighed, tears streaming down her face: ¡°When I go back and my parents find out, they will surely have me killed. Doctor, good favours will be rewarded. Saving a life earns more merit than building a seven-story pagoda. Please help me, I will give you too taels of silver!¡± This was not a small sum of money. But the doctor still shook his head: ¡°I really can¡¯t get the medicine. Every prescription in the shop has to be personally reviewed by my grandfather.¡± ¡°Where is your grandfather then?¡± ¡°My grandfather has gone for a consultation and should be back now.¡± ¡°Please call your grandfather here.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, youngdy.¡± The young doctor lifted the curtain and walked out, inviting the elder doctor with a white beard toe in. The old doctor with white hair and beard nced at Jiang Ning¡¯s face a few times before taking her pulse. After finishing the examination, he said: ¡°The youngdy is healthy. She is just a little bit cold. You just need to take some warming medicine.¡± Jiang Ning looked at the young doctor andughed: ¡°Old sir, your grandson didn¡¯t say the same thing just now. He said I was pregnant..¡± Chapter 32 - 32: The Reward from the Palace Chapter 32: The Reward from the Pce Trantor: 549690339 The young doctor also looked surprised: ¡°Did grandfather make a wrong diagnosis?¡± ¡°I have been practicing medicine for forty years, and I have diagnosed countless cases of slippery pulse, never making a single mistake.¡± The old doctor was displeased at thement, and he stared at his grandson with a stern face, ¡°You haven¡¯t even formally started practicing medicine, and you dare to question me? Who permitted you to diagnose the patient? Get out!¡± The young doctor frowned, wanting to argue, but was unceremoniously dragged out by the old man. ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Ning reached out her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± No one paid her any attention. She scratched her face. This was a tricky situation. The grandson said she was pregnant; the grandfather steadfastly denied it. Still, Jiang Ning trusted the grandson¡¯s words more. But the grandson was too honest and timid; he wouldn¡¯t dare to prescribe an abortion potion for her. It had already been two months, once it passed three months, it would be toote to abort the fetus without causing harm to her body. Jiang Yi caught up with the old man, but he was told that the girl was fine and just a bit cold. The old man prescribed a few tonics and let them go. After listening, Jiang Yi felt a sense of relief and lost the mood to wander around. He quickly took his two sisters back to their mansion. On the way home, Jiang Ning saw some cloaks piled up on one side. She reached over and picked one up to take a look. The fabric and tailoring were both extremely luxurious, even more so than the one Jiang Yi was wearing. Jiang Yan asked with augh, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet, Seventh Sister, whose cloak is this?¡± Jiang Ning shook her head. She only saw a figure from behind. When Jiang Yi heard them speaking, he nced over their way and said, ¡°The boat today had no markings, so it¡¯s impossible to tell whose family it belongs to. But the attendants on that boat were rather unusual, it¡¯s definitely not just anyone. However, that cloak of yours, Seventh Sister, it appears to be from the pce.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yan eximed, ¡°Could it be someone from the pce?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, it could also be worn by royalty or nobles,¡± he added. Jiang Ning thought about Xiaoqian upon hearing this. Thinking back, the boy was rather eloquent for his age, definitely a child from a noble family. She¡¯d have to make sure to clear things up next time she saw him. When they returned to the Jiang family, Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi were both very worried when they heard about Jiang Ning falling into the water. They expressed their concern and tension when they found out that Jiang Ning was unharmed, and still scolded Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi also regretted it. Because of her fall into the water, Jiang Ruobai did not want to let the Nanny that was invited to teach her manners, do so anymore. When Aunt Hua heard this, she took the opportunity to invite the Nanny to their side, saying that since she was already invited, and Seventh Miss was not well, then let Jiang Yuan learn manners first. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t mind this, but seeing Jiang Yan looking lonely, knowing her aunt was a pushover and wouldn¡¯t argue, she took the initiative to let Jiang Yan learn with them as well. Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes shed with joy and gratitude. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t think much of it. When people treated her with kindness, she was more than willing to return the favor. What troubled Jiang Ning now was the child in her womb, who was tenacious enough to survive even the fall into the water. Quite a tough one. What if she went into the pce like this¡­ She was actually a little curious if they could figure it out. The next day, very early in the morning, an eunuch surprisingly showed up at the Jiang family, bringing a lot of gifts ¨C all for the Jiang family¡¯s Seventh Miss. Everyone in the Jiang family was puzzled. Why was the pce suddenly rewarding Jiang Ning? It was only after Jiang Ruobai stuffed some silver into the eunuch¡¯s hand that they found out¡ª it turned out that Jiang Ning had saved the Emperor¡¯s eldest grandson the day before. This was all in reward for her deed. Jiang Ning was stupefied after hearing this. Xiaoqian was the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson? Then his grandfather¡­ Old Man Sun, wasn¡¯t that the current Emperor? Thinking of the short, fat, and greedy old man, Jiang Ning shuddered violently. The Emperor of the Great Sheng Dynasty, was he really that kind of person? Chapter 33 - 33: I’m Really Pregnant! Chapter 33: I¡¯m Really Pregnant! Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning carefully recalled the details of her interactions with Old Man Li, but she couldn¡¯t see him as the Emperor of the Great Sheng Dynasty. People believed that Prince of Yu was incredibly good-looking, but could he really have given rise to such a handsome son? Jiang Ning was somewhat doubtful. There were many rewards sent from the pce like fabrics, jewelry, and cosmetics, all things that youngdies could use. Jiang Ning nced through them, uninterested. These various rewards were less practical than receiving money. But there was one person who had red eyes from envy. That person was Jiang Yuan, the fifth daughter. She learned that the child Jiang Ning saved was none other than the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, and she was full of regret and remorse. If she had taken the initiative to jump down and save the child, all these rewards would have been hers. Moreover, by saving the emperor¡¯s oldest grandson, she would have garnered the Emperor¡¯s attention, increasing her chances of being selected as a consort in the pce. How could such a great opportunity have fallen on ame girl! Jiang Yuan instantly thought that Jiang Ning¡¯s chance to save the prince was entirely her own doing. If it hadn¡¯t been for her tripping Jiang Ning, how could she have had the luck to save the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson? It was infuriating. Jiang Yuan was angry for a whole day and had no interest in learning pce manners from the nanny. She made several mistakes and was severely scolded by the nanny. This nanny was a servingdy from the pce, who had served the Ladies of the pce. If not for the uing selection event, even the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t have been able to hire her as a servant. The scolding from the nanny made Jiang Yuan even more upset, and she left in a huff. The nanny paid no attention to her, continuing to teach Jiang Yan pce manners calmly. With the pce selection happening the next day, Jiang Ning was extremely anxious. She went to find Jiang Ruobai: ¡°Father, I have a very serious matter to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, you should be resting well in bed.¡± ¡°This matter concerns my life as well as the entire Jiang family!¡± ¡°What kind of matter is so serious?¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at his daughter¡¯s pink face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I am really pregnant!¡± ¡°Child, please don¡¯t deceive your father, okay? Even if you don¡¯t want to enter the pce, don¡¯t use such an excuse. The reputation of a girl is still important.¡± Jiang Ruobai stroked his chin, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the importance of such reputation.¡± ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Several doctors have taken your pulse, and you have no issues.¡± Jiang Ruobai thought she was just too worried and anxious, so heforted her, ¡°My dear girl, don¡¯t be afraid. You are entering the pce to be selected as the Main Consort of Prince of Yu, not a concubine. You won¡¯t be staying in the pce as a servant.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the Princess Consort of Prince of Yu. Besides, with myme leg, others wouldn¡¯t want me. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing for you to send me to the pce?¡± ¡°Nonsense. How could my legitimate daughter be an embarrassment?¡± Jiang Ruobai caressed her hair, ¡°Seventh Sister, you are the only legitimate daughter of your mother and me, but due to my negligence, you were lost for twelve years. I owe you so much and must give you the best.¡± Jiang Ning was touched but still couldn¡¯t ept it: ¡°If father wants to treat me well, how about letting me enjoy a good life at home instead?¡± ¡°My daughter deserves the best man. The Prince of Yu is your best choice.¡± ¡°Father, the Prince of Yu is so good, he really won¡¯t look twice at me.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Jiang Ruobai chuckled meaningfully, ¡°You should go to sleep and rest. Tomorrow, I will personally send you to the pce.¡± Jiang Ning wanted to struggle more: ¡°If father doesn¡¯t believe me, you can go to the Apricot Grove Medical Clinic and ask about it. There is a young doctor there who checked my pulse and told me I am pregnant..¡± Chapter 34 - 34: Terrifying Makeup Chapter 34: Terrifying Makeup Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, alright, I will ask. You go back and rest properly, alright? Chui, why aren¡¯t you pushing Seventh Miss to rest? Take good care of her!¡± ¡°Father, you must definitely ask. Believe me!¡± Jiang Ning turned around in her wheelchair, ¡°This matter is of great importance. If it¡¯s found out tomorrow, the Jiang family will be finished!¡± Jiang Ruobai shook his head, ¡°Does this child really not want to marry the Prince of Yu?¡± Although entering the pce was like entering a deep sea, the Prince of Yu had already received eighteen seals and would be moving out of the pce to live independently soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be the mistress of the prince¡¯s mansion after moving there? However, Jiang Ruobai paid attention to every word of his legitimate daughter. He called his son over to ask about it, and then sent the housekeeper to call the doctor from Apricot Grove Medical Clinic to get rification. Both the grandfather and the grandson came. Jiang Ruobai let the others go out and asked them alone, ¡°What was the result of the examination you did on my daughter before?¡± The old doctor hurriedly said, ¡°To answer your question, your daughter has no serious problems. She just caught a slight chill after falling into the water.¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at the young doctor beside him, ¡°What did you say to my daughter?¡± The young doctor lowered his head and said softly, ¡°My skills are not yet proficient, and I misdiagnosed. Please forgive me, sir.¡± The old doctor snorted heavily, ¡°This boy has not yet mastered his skills and dares to casually diagnose others. I have already punished him severely, and I hope you will forgive him.¡± Jiang Ruobai said coldly, ¡°This matter concerns my daughter¡¯s reputation, and it can¡¯t be covered up with a single word of forgiveness. However, for my daughter¡¯s sake, I will let you off this time. If you dare to talk nonsense and ruin people¡¯s reputation again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Housekeeper, see them out!¡± The grandfather and grandson hurriedly left. Jiang Ning went back to bed and slept until the sky was slightly bright, when Chui gently shook her awake, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to get up and freshen up. The carriages and horses are waiting at the door.¡± Jiang Ning was still feeling sleepy, and with a tired face, she sat up, ¡°Go find Jiang Ruobai, tell him I won¡¯t enter the pce. Let him send someone else.¡± Chui smiled, ignoring the childish words, and with the help of a few other maids, they helped her get up, wash her face, brush her teeth, put on makeup,b her hair, and change her clothes. A dragonfly pattern light-green spring silk robe, a tulip-patterned satin skirt underneath, and a spring-water-green silk shawl. The clothes were elegant and fresh, exuding an ethereal and refined air. However, the makeup on her face was something Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t ept. Her eyebrows were darkened, her lips were only half-red, and her cheeks had two patches of blush, causing her to look like a monkey¡¯s butt. She looked like a ghost. Jiang Ning looked in the mirror, and her sleepiness was scared away by more than half. Chui even praised, ¡°So beautiful.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­There¡¯s really no need formercial mutual ttery.¡± Immediately, she realized it, ¡°Good girl, you know my thoughts too well. You know I don¡¯t want to enter the pce, so you deliberately turned me into a ghost.¡± Chuiughed, ¡°Miss is talking nonsense again. Thedies in the pce all dress like this, and they look so beautiful. If you weren¡¯t entering the pce, you wouldn¡¯t be able to dress like this.¡± Jiang Ning: Well, let it be ugly. After getting dressed, she sat in her wheelchair and left the room. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan had also gotten into the carriage. As expected, their makeup was the same as hers. Chui really hadn¡¯t fooled her. Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were both standing next to the carriage, looking at hering with some reluctance. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Father, have you asked the young doctor yet?¡± ¡°I asked.¡± ¡°Then why are you still letting me enter the pce?¡± ¡°You are perfectly fine, so why shouldn¡¯t you enter the pce?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning was stunned. ¡°That boy said that he misdiagnosed. My good girl, just go with peace of mind!¡± Jiang Ruobai personally put her into the carriage, ¡°When youe back, I¡¯ll give you a feast to celebrate..¡± Chapter 35 - 35: Entered Chapter 35: Entered Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning never expected that the seemingly honest young doctor would change his mind! She struggled with all her might: ¡°Third Brother, did you overhear my conversation with that doctor yesterday?¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s handsome face had an air of integrity: ¡°I am a gentleman, I would never eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­I really wouldn¡¯t mind if you eavesdropped.¡± But in the end, she was still put into the carriage. She sat in the carriage in a daze, watching the Jiang family gate getting farther and farther away, with a nk expression, muttering to herself, ¡°I really regret it, really.¡± Jiang Yan, who was sharing the same carriage with her, curiously asked, ¡°What does Seventh Sister regret?¡± ¡°I really regret not letting you all listen to what the young doctor said yesterday.¡± ¡°The doctor said that Seventh Sister¡¯s body is unharmed, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­I really regret it, really.¡± She kept repeating these words all the way until they reached the outer gates of the Imperial City and changed from carriage to a pnquin to enter the Immortal-view Gate. They went through the side doors and passed through Enlightenment Gate, Wisdom Gate, and rity Gate before eventually reaching the Cloudview Pavilion. Cloudview Pavilion was a temporary residence for the women being selected. There weren¡¯t too many of them, after all, this wasn¡¯t a selection for the Emperor, but specifically for the Prince of Yu¡¯s Main Consort. All of the candidates were from prominent families and nobledies in Chang¡¯an City. After getting off the pnquin, Jiang Ning¡¯s legs made it difficult for her to move, and she didn¡¯t have her crutch or a maid. As she was wondering how to get out, she saw a delicate wheelchair beside her. A pce maid with a round face spoke gently, ¡°Miss, please get off the pnquin. This is specially prepared for you.¡± Swipe! All eyes turned to Jiang Ning. Who was this, to be treated so specially? Even the pce had prepared a chair for her, which was simply unheard of. The girls were puzzled, and then they saw a girl in a green skirt clumsily getting out of the pnquin and moving onto the wheelchair. As soon as the girl appeared, she amazed everyone around her. She was very beautiful. But her legs were clearly disabled. No wonder she needed a wheelchair. There were whispers among the women. Ame girl even dared to enter the pce to be selected? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of beingughed at? Someone with insider information whispered, ¡°That¡¯s the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family who was just found, the one who was missing for twelve years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, how did she be a cripple?¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe it was the kidnappers who crippled her¡­¡± ¡°She looks good, but how can a cripplee to be selected? Does the Jiang family not have any daughters left, or are they just crazy to climb up the socialdder?¡± Jiang Yuan was initially embarrassed and tried to keep her distance from Jiang Ning after getting off the pnquin. However, after hearing thesements, she suddenly became enraged and pped the girl who spokest. The girl was stunned. Jiang Yuan pointed at her, ¡°Take a good look, the Jiang family not only has daughters, but more than one! If you dare to insult the Jiang family again, I will pull out your teeth!¡± Jiang Ning saw all this andughed, ¡°Sixth Sister, our Fifth Sister is not only domineering at home, but also quite aggressive outside.¡± Jiang Yan pushed the wheelchair and saw Jiang Yuan making a scene, which made her feel a little worried, but she still replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister has always been like this, never willing to suffer the slightest bit of grievance.¡± ¡°Quite good, quite good.¡± Jiang Ningfortably leaned back in her chair, surveying their surroundings. The Imperial Pce was indeed magnificent, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking about how to escape. She had heard on the way there that they would have to undergo a physical examination upon entering the pce. They would be stripped naked for the Nannies to check their bodies for any ws, their growth, etc. Then they would also be examined to verify whether they were still virgins or not.. Chapter 36 - 36: Fainting on the Spot Chapter 36: Fainting on the Spot Trantor: 549690339 These are the basic required conditions for being chosen. Only those who meet these criteria can move on to the next round. Those whoe are all the favored girls from rich families. They¡¯ve been pampered since childhood. Delicate fingers that have never touched spring water, not even a scrape on their skin, so there wouldn¡¯t be any blemishes on their bodies. Nevertheless, they still must be checked. How good their waists are, the shape of their buttocks, whether they are capable of bearing children, and so on. Whether they are virgins is, of course, not even up for debate. Though the emperor and the princes are surrounded by countless women, they require these women to be pure and wless. Jiang Ning finds this absurd, but it is a fact that no one can dispute. She doesn¡¯t want to be scrutinized every inch by any woman. Especially she doesn¡¯t want to be examined for virginity. Who knows what kind of bizarre methods they¡¯ll use. When a housekeeping nanny came over to gather all the girls together for instruction, Jiang Ning sat in a wheelchair in the corner. ¡°Ahem.¡± Just as the nanny cleared her throat to speak, a loud retching sound erupted from the corner. Everyone turned to look and saw Jiang Ning hunched over the armrest of her wheelchair, violently throwing up. The nanny was taken aback, went over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Jiang Ning raised her pale, helpless-faced: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m ill.¡± ¡°Ill?¡± ¡°Very, very severely ill, the kind that won¡¯t let me live for a few more years,¡± Jiang Ning weakly exined. ¡°Nanny, please order someone to take me out of the pce. I suppose I¡¯m not fortunate enough to participate in the selection.¡± The nanny¡¯s face remained expressionless: ¡°This isn¡¯t up to me. You wait here, I need to consult.¡± She left and returned shortly after with an imperial physician in tow. Jiang Ning looked up and her vision cked out: Holy shit. Isn¡¯t this royal physician the same one Aunt Hua hired for herst time? The one who told tant lies. The Imperial Physician obviously recognized Jiang Ning too, came over with a big grin to take her pulse, his attitude was quite professional: ¡°The youngdy is in no harm.¡± To hell with your ¡®no harm¡¯! Jiang Ning pointed at herself: ¡°I just threw up, what do you say to that?¡± The Imperial Physician was unfazed: ¡°Perhaps the youngdy ate too much greasy food for breakfast, causing a bit of gastric difort. It¡¯s fine, just drink some water and take a rest.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°Doctor, you really don¡¯t have a guilty conscience.¡± The physician remained unflustered: ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The other girls waiting to be chosen all sneered: ¡°This is how the Jiang family¡¯s daughter behaves¡­Not only is she disabled, she¡¯s also so delicate. She¡¯s going to any length to draw attention to herself, even pretending to be sick, pah!¡± God, Jiang Ning was so angry she really wanted to faint on the spot. What kind of quack doctors are these! Regardless, because of her ¡°feigned illness,¡± Jiang Ning did garner some special treatment. She was allowed to go to a cool ce for some tea and rest. The remaining girls continued to wait to be lectured, to learn the pce rules from the nanny. Cloudview Pavilion was notrge, there were few servants, even if there were, no one cared about a cripple. So Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair and wandered around. After one round, there was nothing interesting to see. She even got a bit lost. In the distance, two figures stood behind a tree. ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s the legitimate daughter of Jiang family¡¯s second branch, Jiang Ning.¡± One of them spoke to a slender young man in a brocade robe. The brocade-robed young man grunted, ¡°Does she indeed resemble the second madam of the Jiang family?¡± ¡°Your Highness, here is a portrait of the second madam of the Jiang family from when she was young.¡± The subordinate produced a small portrait of a woman. The brocade-robed young man nced at it, then swept his eyes towards the girl in the wheelchair in the distance. The girl was leisurely and curious, looking more like a sightseer than a participant.. Chapter 37 - 37: That Beautiful Young Man Chapter 37: That Beautiful Young Man Trantor: 549690339 The young girl looked very casual, quite different from the dignified and noble air of the beauty in the painting. However, their facial features were indeed about eighty or ny percent simr. The man in the brocade robe threw the small portrait back to his subordinate and said indifferently: ¡°Burn the painting.¡± The subordinate responded, stuffed the portrait into his chest, hesitated for a while, and whispered: ¡°Master, although Miss Jiang Seventh resembles the second wife of the Jiang Family, she is, after all, disabled¡­ Do you really want to choose her as the Main Consort? It seems too unfair for you.¡± The man said coldly: ¡°What do you think is more important, the imperial throne or a woman?¡± ¡°Of course, the imperial throne is more important.¡± ¡°As long as this woman can bring me a slight chance of inheriting the imperial throne, I don¡¯t care if she is just a cripple; even if she is bedridden and unable to move, I can carry her in the sedan chair.¡± The subordinate hastily replied, ¡°Master is right, it was my stupidity.¡± There could be many choices for the Main Consort; if it doesn¡¯t work out, another one can always be chosenter. There won¡¯t be a shortage of women in the future of his residence. However, there is only one imperial throne that is high above all others. It would be worth marrying a crippled woman as the main consort for the sake of the throne; after all, it is only a minor grievance. ¡°By the way, I just heard that the girl is not well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about her health, as long as she can make it through to the final selection and not die.¡± The man in the brocade robe finished speaking coldly and turned around to leave. He had been standing with his back against therge tree before, and when he turned around, a glimpse of his handsome face shed like an orchid and jade tree, which captivated people¡¯s attention. Jiang Ning was unintentionally wandering around when she caught a glimpse of him and was immediately struck by his beauty. There was such a handsome and elegant young man in the pce. With just his back to the onlooker, his broad shoulders and narrow waist made a tall and straight figure. His eyebrows and eyes were exquisitely beautiful with just a glimpse. This was a rare beauty. And his back looked somehow familiar. After a moment of thought, she remembered. Wasn¡¯t he the young man who took away Xiaoqian on the boat that day? The cape must also have belonged to him. Since Xiaoqian was the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, this young man must also be a royal nobleman, most likely one of the princes. As for which one, it would be inappropriate to guess wildly. The present emperor had five sons in total, the eldest son died young, leaving behind a young heir. The remaining four sons were all crowned princes, and except for the youngest, the Fifth Prince ¨C Prince of Yu, unmarried, the other princes had moved out of the pce after getting married. Jiang Ning got these rough messages from Jiang Yan, who had been babbling about them during their carriage ride. She didn¡¯t listen that carefully. However, if that handsome young man was really Old Man Li¡¯s son, it would be hard to believe. Could Old Man Li, with that face of a butcher, give birth to such a handsome son? On second thought, it must be because Old Man Li¡¯s wife was a stunning beauty. Jiang Ning¡¯s mind was filled with gossip, nearly forgetting her own situation until the round-faced pce maid who brought her wheelchair came and pushed her back to Cloudview Pavilion. ¡°This is a forbidden area inside the pce, and the inner court of the harem. Miss should not walk around at will. If you offend anydy, it would be a serious matter.¡± The round-faced pce maid whispered. Jiang Ning looked at her and smiled: ¡°You seem to take good care of me.¡± The round-faced pce maid replied, ¡°This servant is called Huang Ying. My parents were both servants of the Jiang family. Later, they received great kindness from the second madam and were released from their servitude. I was born a free citizen, and our family is grateful to the second madam. So, when I saw you, miss, I felt close and familiar.¡± So that was the reason. ¡°How long have you been in the pce?¡± ¡°Five years.¡± Huang Ying replied with a smile on her lips, ¡°In another three years, I will turn twenty-five and will be allowed to leave the pce. Then, I can reunite with my family.¡± Jiang Ning nodded and asked, ¡°What are the other girls doing over there?¡± ¡°After the nanny finishes talking about the rules, the next step is to examine their bodies. I was ordered by the nanny to ask you toe over..¡± Chapter 38 - Thirty-Eight: Body Examination Chapter 38: Chapter Thirty-Eight: Body Examination Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning paused for a moment, asking, ¡°Huang Ying, can I skip the physical examination?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t, it¡¯s a pce regtion,¡± Huang Ying chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Miss. I¡¯ll apany you in and ask the Nanny in charge of the examination to be gentle.¡± Jiang Ning trembled slightly, ¡°Is it brutal?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but it can be somewhat embarrassing.¡± Jiang Ning nced around. This deep in the pce gardens, with many winding paths, there¡¯s no doubt she¡¯d quickly be caught if she attempted to escape. It seemed she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. She touched her left leg. Huang Ying noticed and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll act as your leg and assist you.¡± Jiang Ning just nodded, without saying anything else. Huang Ying was a good girl who appreciated kindness; Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t take any rash actions that might get her in trouble. It was just an examination after all. If they want to check, then let them check. Even if the Imperial Physician stated that she wasn¡¯t pregnant, the Nannies surely wouldn¡¯t discover otherwise. Worst case scenario, they¡¯d discover her body was not that of a virgin¡¯s. At most, she¡¯d be despised, lose her eligibility for the selection, and be sent home from the preliminary examination. She didn¡¯t have anything to lose. With these thoughts in mind, Jiang Ning was much calmer. By the time she returned to Cloudview Pavilion, dozens of maidens had already lined up to enter the examination room. When Jiang Ning arrived, Jiang Yuan had juste out after her examination, dressed in a turquoise-colored pce gown, as were several other maidens. Huang Ying whispered, ¡°The fact they have changed into this attire means they passed the physical examination. They are now able to advance to the next round.¡± Jiang Ning nodded. No wonder Jiang Yuan was beaming from ear to ear. She looked around, not spotting Jiang Yan, so she asked Huang Ying about her. ¡°She probably didn¡¯t make it and got sent back home,¡± replied Huang Ying. Jiang Ning was taken aback. Jiang Yan, who was obedient and clever, despite not being as beautiful as Jiang Yuan, was quite pretty. She couldn¡¯t believe she was already eliminated. Huang Ying chuckled, ¡°They are looking for girls with good bearing and growth potential.¡± A voice was heard, ¡°Next, from the Jiang Family, Seventh Miss, Jiang Ning!¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t move. Seeing this, Huang Ying abandoned all formalities and pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair towards the examination room. The rest of the maidens had amused expressions on their faces. The examination was a physical evaluation after all. A girl with a limp actually had the courage to get in there. She certainly was not afraid of embarrassing herself. Jiang Ning took in the examination room. It was dimly lit with a small room divided by wooden boards. It reminded her of¡­the restroom design in a modern shopping mall. Besides a door, there were no windows at all. A dark-faced Nanny stood near, giving them a nce from time to time. It was quite frightening. Huang Ying helped Jiang Ning off the wheelchair to undress. Jiang Ning pushed her hand away, addressing the Nanny, ¡°My leg is a disadvantage you can obviously see. I¡¯m just here toplete the numbers. You might as well not examine me. Just give me my ticket, and I¡¯ll be on my way home.¡± Even a bodily-healthy girl like Jiang Yan had been eliminated. She might as well save herself the trouble. The dark-faced Nanny didn¡¯t say anything in response, but stepped in front of her, gave her a once-over, and coldlymanded, ¡°Go behind the screen over there and change your clothes.¡± Change clothes? Jiang Ning looked down at herself. Huang Ying was overjoyed and whispered, ¡°Congrattions, Miss! Having changed into the pce dress signifies that you have passed this round. Now you may go to the Stewardess for selection.¡± Jiang Ning was astonished, ¡°Nanny, you haven¡¯t examined me yet.¡± The dark-faced Nanny was stern, ¡°Miss, you better hurry and change your clothes. I¡¯m very busy. I still have to examine the next maiden.¡± Jiang Ning was bewildered. So, is this how they conduct the examination? However, Huang Ying was ted and quickly helped her towards the changing area. After switching into a lightweight cyan pce gown, she crossed paths with the next maiden in line. On spotting Jiang Ning¡¯s attire, the maiden looked so shocked it appeared her eyes might pop out of her head.. Chapter 39 - 39: Because I’m Good-looking Chapter 39: Because I¡¯m Good-looking Trantor: 549690339 Beauty was suspicious of her own eyes and involuntarily raised a hand to rub them. She was not mistaken. It was the blue pce dress. Even the Yinglei ribbon on the cor was exactly the same. How is this possible? Beauty couldn¡¯t help but look back to the ones she had already passed. A few of them were still standing in their original ces, waiting to see Jiang Ning make a fool of herself. It wasn¡¯t personal, but her appearance was too eye-catchingpared to the others, and she happened to be a disabled girl in a wheelchair. It was too attention-grabbing. For someone extraordinary around them, the Beauties couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Seeing Jiang Ning sitting in her wheelchair, wearing a refreshing blue pce dress, they were all incredibly shocked. Did she pass? ??? Putting other things aside, she is disabled! Did the nannies in there lose their eyes or were they just being malicious, actually allowing a disabled girl to pass the examination? Did they expect Prince of Yu to marry a disabled girl? It was simply a preposterous joke! Beauties whispered and exchanged surprised looks with each other, not stopping from observing Jiang Ning. Jiang Yuan was especially curious. She thought Jiang Ning would definitely not pass, and just like Jiang Yan, be sent back home with a card. But surprisingly, she passed. It was incredible; one couldn¡¯t understand it. Jiang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but confront her, ¡°Jiang Ning, why are you wearing this dress?¡± ¡°Nanny gave it to me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Probably because ¡­ I¡¯m pretty.¡± Jiang Ning touched her face, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jiang Yuan: She indeed was beautiful. Lin Zizi¡¯s reputation as the number one beauty in Chang¡¯an City was not unearned. Jiang Ning perfectly inherited Lin Zizi¡¯s beauty, andpared to Lin Zizi¡¯s grace, she had an even more lively spirit¡ªan unparalleled beauty. Even as a woman, one would find it hard to deny the fact. ¡°But you¡¯re disabled!¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty.¡± ¡°Even if you pass now, when you meet the various masters of the harem tomorrow, you¡¯ll be dismissed!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Jiang Yuan held back the anger in her heart and walked away sulkily. That night, the selected Beauties stayed at Cloudview Pavilion. With only fifteen or sixteen people left, it wasn¡¯t too crowded and was quitefortable. However, they ate together. And a few nannies were also present. A group of young girls, all from prestigious families used to a pampered life, were displeased with this, but as this was the pce, no one dared toin. The evening meal was also simple. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t have much appetite and nibbled on a steamed bun. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but smell the aroma of meat dishes on the table beside her. She endured it for a while, but eventually she couldn¡¯t help but vomit. The Beauties nearby eating looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Still pretending.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for selection. Don¡¯t put on an act.¡± Several Beauties showed their dissatisfaction. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. This is morning sickness. Do you understand?¡± As soon as she said this, the surrounding nannies had no reaction, but several Beauties almost died fromughter. ¡°Jiang Seventh, are you suffering from delusions?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? Do you think yesterday¡¯s examination nannies were blind?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even entered the harem of Princess Consort of Yu and you¡¯re already thinking of using your belly to gain favor. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°A pure and innocent girl like you isn¡¯t ashamed to say such things.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± The Beautiesughed and teased her. Jiang Yuan felt humiliated, her face flushed red.. She whispered, ¡°Can you stop being crazy and talking nonsense? Want to be pregnant? You¡¯re still too early for that! Even if you¡¯re not afraid of losing face, don¡¯t drag me and the Jiang family down with you!¡± Chapter 40 - 40: Your Highnesses Chapter 40: Your Highnesses Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning sighed, ¡°Why does nobody believe me when I tell the truth?¡± ¡°Quiet down, everyone!¡± the Stewardess Nanny scolded with a cold face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you alldies from respectable families? Don¡¯t you even understand the rules of not talking while eating and not speaking when lying down? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re just here for a meal. Everything that happens here is known by thedies and masters in the pce!¡± The women fell silent. So gathering everyone for a meal together was actually a test of their proper manners. Regrettable indeed. Only Jiang Ning seemed unaffected, finishing her steamed bun and pushing her wheelchair to her room to sleep. Nobody paid attention to the nannies around her. The nannies didn¡¯t pay attention to her either. However, another talenteddy tried to follow, but was scolded by the Nanny, ¡°The Empress Your Highness and otherdies have always advocated cherishing food. Leaving half uneaten like this will not please them.¡± The talenteddy was a noblewoman from a count¡¯s family and took pride in her status. Upon hearing this, she retorted, ¡°Jiang Seventh didn¡¯t finish her food either. Why is she allowed to leave?¡± The Nanny calmly replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about being chosen like her, then go ahead.¡± This promptly silenced the talenteddy, who obediently sat down and finished her meal. Perhaps Jiang Family¡¯s crippled girl was just lucky to pass the physical examination with her beautiful face. But when she meets the Empress and the Noble Consort, things will not be easy. The Prince of Yu is the son of the Noble Consort, who would never choose a cripple as a daughter-inw for her son. Nothing happened that night, and everyone went to rest. Before dawn, they were called to dress and have their hair styled. After a bowl of porridge in the morning, they had to line up to go to the Hall of Ceremony to meet the Empress and other nobledies. It was said that the Prince of Yu would also attend and personally select the woman who pleased him the most. This news thrilled and excited all the talenteddies. However, just his name, the Prince of Yu, was enough to make their cheeks flush. It was said that the Prince of Yu had an ethereal appearance and was exceptionally gentle and polite to others. Moreover, as the son of the Noble Consort, he had the highest status among all the princes. Empress Your Highness had no sons and only one daughter, the Princess. The four princes were born from concubines, so it didn¡¯t matter to her which of them would ascend to the throne. The Fourth Prince, although his birth mother was only a Lady, had been raised by the Empress since childhood, naturally making his status higher than the others. The birth mothers of the other two princes were both concubines, unable topete for glory with them. As the youngest among the princes, the Prince of Yu¡¯s marriage was attracting much attention. The talenteddies dressed up beautifully and followed the Stewardess Nanny to the Hall of Ceremony. The Hall of Ceremony was originally a ce for holding small banquets in the harem. The talenteddies were temporarily ced in a side hall, which was quite spacious. After a long wait, the news came that the Empress and the Noble Consort had arrived. The women got excited. Only Jiang Ning waszily leaning in her wheelchair, dozing off. She was already sleepy, and with the early waking today, her eyelids continuously fought each other. There were a total of sixteen talenteddies, who didn¡¯t need to split up and lined up neatly to enter. As for Jiang Ning, Huang Ying pushed her along, following the end of the line, yawning from time to time. The Hall of Ceremony, not being a residential pce, wasn¡¯t gorgeous but spacious and bright. In the slightly hot early summer season, it wasfortable with the breeze. Jiang Ning sat in a corner, and although blocked by the talenteddies, she could still see the legendary appearance of the Empress and the Noble Consort. They didn¡¯t appear as magnificent and luxurious as she had imagined. The Empress looked to be in her fifties or sixties, with a cicada hairstyle, a green skirt, and a yellow cloak with red patterns of branches and flowers on her shoulders. She was quite tall and somewhat thin. Although not beautiful due to her age, her noble grace and excellent temperament were outstanding. The Noble Consort sitting on her left hand looked to be in her forties, clearly exquisitely beautiful, with picturesque eyes and eyebrows. She wore a double-ring immortal bun, and the four thin, long hairpins on her head were remarkably dazzling. Just by looking at the Noble Consort¡¯s grace, one could tell that her son, the Prince of Yu, must have an exceptionally handsome appearance.. Chapter 41 - 41: Ugly People Often Cause Trouble Chapter 41: Ugly People Often Cause Trouble Trantor: 549690339 These two highest-ranking women in the harem, one old and amiable, and the other stunningly beautiful. The contrast was quite obvious. Just looking at the age of the Empress, it was clear that she was the Emperor¡¯s original wife. Her calm and peaceful demeanor showed that Old Man Li was not bad, treating his wife well. At this moment, the Empress spoke: ¡°You alle closer, this pce is getting old, my eyes are not sharp, I can¡¯t see clearly.¡± The stewardess quickly led the youngdies forward. Concubine Jin looked cold and indifferent, her gaze sweeping over the faces of the dozens of young girls, finally pausing on Jiang Ning at the end of the line. Empress also looked over. It was simply hard to ignore her. Being both very beautiful and sitting in a wheelchair. Such contrast made it difficult for people not to notice her. The young girls present didn¡¯t know, but both the Empress and Concubine Jin had seen Lin Zizi when she was young. Even Concubine Jin¡¯s looks back then couldn¡¯tpare to Lin Zizi. It showed the extraordinary beauty of Lin Zizi. Jiang Ning¡¯s face made it hard for them not to think of Lin Zizi. ¡°You are the seventh daughter of the Jiang family.¡± The Empress spoke, her expression gentle, ¡°How did you get injured in the leg? Tell this pce about it.¡± The other girls looked at her with jealousy. The Empress was too kind, seeing a cripplee for the selection and not driving her away, but instead kindly asking her about it. Jiang Yuan also felt injustice. Jiang Ning answered: ¡°Replying to Your Highness the Empress, my leg was injured from a fall when I was young. As for how exactly it happened, I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Such a pity.¡± The Empress sighed. Concubine Jin said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. However, knowing that your leg is not good, and still insisting on participating in the selection, do you think the royal family is easy to bully?¡± With these words, the other girls were suddenly revitalized. Finally, it¡¯s happening. They knew that the pce would never allow her, a cripple, to marry the Prince of Yu. It¡¯s different for others, but Concubine Jin was the Prince of Yu¡¯s own mother, and she must be the most concerned about her son. And thus, the most picky about her daughter-inw. Seeing that Jiang Ning was finally, finally, finally¡­ deted, the other girls were inexplicably happy. Because of her overly shy appearance, and because of the inexplicable attention she attracted, these favoreddies all wanted to see her look fearful. However, they were disappointed. Not only was Jiang Ning not afraid, but even the casualness in her eyes did not change at all. However, her expression was still respectful: ¡°Your Highness Concubine Jin, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m delusional and making a fool of myself. Please give me my token.¡± This meant that she wanted Concubine Jin to kick her out. But the words ¡°fool making a scene¡±¡­ Made everyone have various expressions. Although she was a cripple, she really wasn¡¯t ugly. Not only not ugly, but also the best-looking among this batch of youngdies. If she was ugly, what about the others? Concubine Jin must have been furious! Kick this annoying woman out! Throw her token in her face! Secretly, the otherdies were looking forward to this scene. After all, everyone knew that Concubine Jin had a really bad temper. Even the Emperor asionally felt helpless about it. Everyone was waiting for Concubine Jin to throw Jiang Ning out, but she retracted her gaze and said lightly: ¡°This pce has always paid attention to appearances. Looking around, you are the best-looking here. So, you can stay for now.¡± At these words, the other girls were stunned. This¡­ was different from what they had imagined, wasn¡¯t it? Concubine Jin only cares about appearances? Empress, please don¡¯t stay silent! Please say something about this ¡°appearance¡± preference of Concubine Jin! Chapter 42 - 42: Prince of Yu Arrives Chapter 42: Prince of Yu Arrives Trantor: 549690339 Amidst the gazes of thedies, the Empress finally put down her teacup and spoke, ¡°Since she is favored by the noble concubine, let¡¯s leave it at that. Choose a few more, so the Prince of Yu can have a good selection.¡± The Empress was approving the noble concubine¡¯s decision! The beauties couldn¡¯t believe it, even starting to doubt their lives. When did selecting people in the pce only depend on appearance? What happened to marrying a virtuous wife and taking a beautiful concubine? Moreover, she is disabled. How can she give birth to any child in the future! This really angered people. Jiang Yuan was even more enraged. Because she wasn¡¯t valued by the Empress, she was screened out. The noble concubine, Your Highness, chose only Jiang Ning, and the Empress, Your Highness, picked five more, making a total of six people. The remaining ten were each rewarded with jewelry and sent back to their homes. Jiang Yuan, holding a pair of bracelets with a grief-stricken face, passed by Jiang Ning and said, ¡°How could you stay here!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m good-looking,¡± Jiang Ningzily replied. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being good-looking!¡± ¡°It just means being good-looking.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re lucky, when the Prince of Yu arrives, you won¡¯t be noticed! You¡¯ll still go home like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but at least I can still admire the charm of Prince Yu up close.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re shameless! Jiang family having someone like you, simply brings bad luck to the family, bad luck!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already been eliminated but you¡¯re still talking nonsense. Aren¡¯t you leaving? Go home and reunite with your aunt.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll just wait outside for you to be eliminated!¡± As the two were whispering and arguing, they suddenly heard the eunuch¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Prince of Yu, Your Highness has arrived Thedies¡¯ spirits were lifted. The main character had finally arrived. Although they had gotten up before dawn, not eaten enough breakfast, and stood for half a day, the arrival of Prince Yu felt like a shot in the arm, rejuvenating the remaining beauties. Only Jiang Ning, like a swamp of soft mud,zily leaned on the wheelchair, her cheeks drooping, eyelids half-closed, about to fall asleep at any moment. She wasn¡¯t tired, but she was hungry and sleepy. Always sitting, her stomach wasn¡¯t veryfortable either. Thinking about walking around, but not having her cane, she couldn¡¯t lie down either. From morning until now, she was already a little impatient. A series of footsteps came from behind, and the beauties tried to suppress their shyness. When the footsteps reached the front, they cautiously raised their eyes to sneak a peek. Ah, Prince Yu was indeed a divine beauty wearing a robe with arrow sleeves and a narrow waist, a silver brocade belt tightened around his firm waist, a face like jade, and a tall and elegant bearing. Jiang Ning heard the gasps of the beauties next to her, raised her eyelids, and took a nce, finding that she recognized this figure. On the small boat, yesterday in the pce, and now ¨C it was already the third time she had seen him. So this was Prince Yu, Your Highness. No wonder he would take Xiaoqian out with him. It wasn¡¯t a father-son rtionship, but an uncle-nephew one. Jiang Ning thought and lowered her eyelids, suppressing a yawn with her sleeve. She was too sleepy to think about anything. She just wanted to lie back on thefortable and soft bed in the ck Bamboo Garden, be tenderly attended and massaged by the pretty maids, and be surrounded by fragrant incense and snacks and tea avable at any time. Indeed, it¡¯s easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. Prince Yu paid his respects to the Empress and the noble concubine, with a golden voice: ¡°Your son has seen the Queen Mother and the concubine mother.¡± The Empress smiled and said, ¡°You came just at the right time, go and sit with your concubine mother, and see if you like any of them.¡± The noble concubine sat at an angle and ignored her son. Prince Yu directly sat next to her and looked at the six remaining beauties. The beauties, whose faces turned red when they were looked at by Prince Yu, avoided his gaze. Prince Yu¡¯s eyes fell on Jiang Ning and found that she was actually dozing off.. Chapter 43 - 43: Your Highness Threw It Wrong! Chapter 43: Your Highness Threw It Wrong! Trantor: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t his first time seeing her, but it was the first time he saw her up close and in person. Last time she had jumped into the water to save Xiaoqian, she sat on the bow of the boat shivering, looking like a drowned rat. She was by no means attractive. Even now, the Capital was still circting stories of Lin Zizi¡¯s beauty. Jiang Ning was said to have inherited her mother¡¯s beautypletely, but those who actually saw her would only notice herzy demeanor. Her unique temperament waspletely different from the nobility around her. Others were graceful, standing tall and sitting upright. But she was slouchedzily in a wheelchair. Couldn¡¯t the disabled sit properly? She even dozed off. What a sight. As for the other five beauties, they were equally unappealing. The Prince of Yu withdrew his gaze, his long eyshes covering the touch of disdain and coldness in his eyes. Concubine Jin opened her mouth: ¡°You can just choose, with only a few people here, just give them a nce and pick a pleasing one. After all, they are all nobledies, and any of them would be suitable for you.¡± These words didn¡¯t sound like they came from a mother. But that was Concubine Jin¡¯s personality, being cold to everyone, even the Emperor was often denied ess to meet her. Most of the time, Concubine Jin was not as affectionate and kind to her son as the Empress was. A maid brought a tray with a delicate, rose-red, jade-etched flower ball inside. About the size of an egg, it had tassels hanging beneath it. The Empress smiled and said, ¡°Whichever one Prince of Yu likes, give this to her as a betrothal gift. This is a tribute from the Southern Kingdom, worth a fortune.¡± Thedies¡¯ eyes turned hot as they looked at the rose-colored ball. They eagerly watched the Prince of Yu, staring at the beautiful flower ball pinched between his slender fingers, imagining the scene where the flower ball was handed into their own hands. One in five chances. Everyone had a chance. As for that disabled girl in a wheelchair at the back, she was simply ignored. She even continued dozing off. Huh, not afraid to annoy the Queen Mother and be beaten out with a nk. It really made them wonder why Prime Minister Jiang insisted on sending such useless daughters into the pce. Wasn¡¯t it asking for ridicule? Even if she was a long-lost daughter who had been separated for twelve years, she should have been pampered at home instead ofing here topete with them. Simply overestimating her abilities. The beauties slightly raised their chins, weing the Prince of Yu¡¯s flower ball with their brightest eyes and sweetest smiles. But the Prince of Yu didn¡¯t take another look at them, ying with the embroidered ball as he walked out. At the door, he seemed to remember and casually threw the flower ball back. Thedies watched the direction the flower ball was flying in, wishing they could fly over and snatch it. But in the presence of the Empress and Concubine Jin, they absolutely did not dare, and could only hold their breath. Thump! The flower ball urately hit Jiang Ning¡¯s hand and fell into herp. The Empress and Concubine Jin exchanged a nce. The Empress¡¯s look was somewhat meaningful, while Concubine Jin remained cool as usual. Thedies murmured. One of them couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Your Highness threw it wrong! Threw it wrong!¡± Prince of Yu said: ¡°Since the concubine mother says the flower ball is the betrothal gift, whoever catches it will be my Princess Consort. Queen Mother, Concubine Mother, I have some matters to attend to and will take my leave.¡± He left without looking back. Even toozy to look at the person hit by the flower ball, his future wife. Jiang Ning was awakened from her nap, and when she opened her eyes, she saw a delicate and exquisite beautiful flower ball in her hands. She held it up in confusion: ¡°Who dropped this?¡± The beauties:¡±¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, give it to me.¡± One envious beauty said.. Chapter 44 - 44: A Green Light Chapter 44: A Green Light Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I want it too!¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± As one person took the lead, the others followed suit, moring around Jiang Ning as if they wanted to devour her. Considering it wasn¡¯t her possession anyway, Jiang Ning casually handed the flower ball to the nearest noblewoman without even thinking. She was extremely generous. Prince of Yu hadn¡¯t gone far when he heard the noisymotion and looked back to see this scene- He was slightly taken aback, and a hint of coldness shed through his beautiful eyes as he said, ¡°Do you all think I¡¯m dead? The flower ball I threw isn¡¯t valid?¡± The noblewomen seemed to wake up from a dream, hurriedly retreating and kneeling down, their faces flushed with embarrassment. It was really not appropriate for them topete like this in front of Her Highness the Empress and the princes. Shameful indeed. The Empress frowned slightly: ¡°You are all daughters of noble families. What a sight.¡± ¡°We have made a mistake, please punish us, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Never mind, return the flower ball to Jiang Seventh Miss, take your reward, and go back to your homes.¡± The Empress appeared kind and didn¡¯t mind the young girls¡¯ behavior. The noblewoman who had seized the flower ball reluctantly handed it back to Jiang Ning. The Princess Consort stood up and said, ¡°How boring.¡± She gave a slight bow to the Empress and turned to leave. She seemed to have no concern about her son choosing a disabled woman as his princess consort, as if she was only here to go through the motions. She didn¡¯t evenmunicate with her son throughout. Prince of Yu was the same, he didn¡¯t seem to care who he chose, it was like he was only here toplete a task. True to the mother and son. Now Jiang Ning finally understood the situation. It turned out that the exquisitely crafted rose-colored flower ball in her hand was a betrothal gift from the Prince of Yu to his future princess consort. What did that mean? Had the Prince of Yu given the flower ball to her? With such beautiful eyes, it seemed that his aim when throwing was rather poor. Jiang Ning wheeled herself to the Prince of Yu and stretched out her hand, ¡°Next time, aim better. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m kind-hearted that I return it to you. Otherwise, you¡¯d be marrying a disabled person, and where would you go to cry?¡± Prince of Yu: Was this woman insane or what? Returning the coveted betrothal gift that others were scrambling for? The Prince of Yu didn¡¯t move, coldly saying, ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to wait and see if I cry.¡± He didn¡¯t want to look at her again, especially not her wheelchair, and left with a flourish of his sleeve. Jiang Ning watched his retreating back and finally understood his words. He wasn¡¯t nning to take it back. Was he nning to let the mistake slide? Could the Fifth Prince be so careless with such a major event in his life? Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t understand this man¡¯s thought process. But thinking about her own stomach, Jiang Ning shuddered and quickly followed, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­ wait a minute.¡± Prince of Yu frowned, his eyes shing impatience, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept this, Your Highness should take the betrothal gift back.¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept it, why did youe to the selection? You already have the flower ball, there¡¯s no need to y coy with me.¡± The Prince of Yu said mockingly. ¡°I was forced.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, so was I.¡± ¡°So, Your Highness, is this a ¡®no one but me¡¯ situation?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll marry you for that face. Whosoever has that face, I¡¯ll marry. Take the flower ball home and wait. If you dare give it to someone else, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± The Prince of Yu coldly whispered before turning and walking away. Jiang Ning touched her cheek. An alluring beauty indeed. Look at how dazed and confused the Prince of Yu was, not even caring whether she was disabled or not. But what was the point of his harsh words? Who would really regret it if he truly married her! Jiang Ning looked at the retreating figure of the Prince of Yu, feeling that he was emanating a green light all over his body.. Chapter 45 - 45: The Young Lady’s Great Joy Chapter 45: The Young Lady¡¯s Great Joy Trantor: 549690339 The flower ball felt somewhat hot in her hand. The problem was, after she had caught the flower ball, neither the Empress nor the Imperial Concubine paid much attention to her or said anything. They both left while holding the hands of their pce maids. In the end, it was a Eunuch who came up to her and said, ¡°Congrattions, miss, for your great joy. You may return home and await His Majesty¡¯s decree for the marriage. The happy days are near.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t even know how she left the pce. Being pushed out of Immortal-view Gate, she finally remembered to pull out a silver coin to give to Huang Ying, thanking her for taking care of her these past two days. Huang Ying wasn¡¯t pretentious, and she received it with a beaming smile: ¡°Miss, congrattions. After you be a Princess Consort, this servant may still have a chance to serve you.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡± At this moment, several of the selected showgirls who didn¡¯t pass walked by and nced at her, their expressions somewhatplex. There was envy, jealousy, and even more unwillingness. They were all carefully chosen nobledies from high-ss families with outstanding looks, backgrounds, and talents. No matter who was chosen, it would be fine. But it turned out that Jiang Ning, a littleme girl from the Jiang Family, was chosen. Didn¡¯t this mean that they were even worse off than ame girl? It was too frustrating. They didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Jiang Ning either, so they each boarded their carriages and went home. Jiang Ning looked left and right, searching for the Jiang Family carriage. Then she saw Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan both standing by their own carriages. Jiang Yan saw her, hurried over to help her push the wheelchair, and curiously asked, ¡°Seventh sister, did you see the faces of the Empress and the Imperial Concubine? Who was finally chosen? Could it be Seventh Sister?¡± She had been eliminated in the first examination and didn¡¯t mind it at all. With her status, this was just a way to make up the numbers. Jiang Ning was still holding the rose jade flower ball in both hands and was about to speak when she heard Jiang Yuan snort: ¡°You¡¯re still dreaming. No matter who was chosen, it wouldn¡¯t be her turn.¡± At this moment, a beautiful young woman who didn¡¯t make the cut walked over, followed by several nobledies who seemed to be of high-status. Jiang Yuan recognized her as a princess from a marquis¡¯ mansion, and her status was indeed quite noble. But they were all girls from high-ss families, and there was nothing to be afraid of even if they were facing a Princess. The princess red at Jiang Ning with a vicious look on her face: ¡°You dead cripple! How dare you steal my things!¡± ¡°Ling¡¯an, what are you talking about?¡± Jiang Yuan frowned and asked. ¡°I¡¯m saying that the girls in your Jiang Family have no shame. Both of you concubine-born daughters have the nerve to participate in the selection. Especially thisme one, even more shameless. Relying on her pretty face, she¡¯s bewitching men!¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°Who are you calling shameless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, your Jiang Family!¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡­¡± Whoosh¨C Jiang Yuan pounced on Princess Ling¡¯an, knocking her down, then straddled her and aimed a punch at her nose, ¡°If you mouth off again, I¡¯ll knock your teeth down your throat!¡± Jiang Ning raised her eyebrows. Jiang Yan anxiously stomped her foot: ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Princess Ling¡¯an covered her nose and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re all dead! Why aren¡¯t you helping me!¡± The several nobledies who had been sucking up to her finally snapped out of their stupor and rushed over. Some of them grabbed Jiang Yuan¡¯s hair, some grabbed her arms, and some pulled her legs. Ling¡¯an took the opportunity to try to scratch Jiang Yuan¡¯s face. ¡°You guys, don¡¯t gang up on one person like this!¡± Jiang Yan got anxious and also pounced on them. Four or five nobledies surrounded and attacked Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan. Jiang Ning sat in her wheelchair, silently backing away a few steps. She weighed the rose flower ball in her hand, slightly narrowed her right eye, aimed at Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s face, and gently threw it over. Smack! The flower ball urately hit Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s forehead.. Chapter 46 - 46: Just like the shrew from our village Chapter 46: Just like the shrew from our vige Trantor: 549690339 Princess Ling¡¯an was just turning the tables, riding on Jiang Yuan and swinging her ws. As the flower ball flew towards her, she staggered and rolled her eyes, fainting on the spot. Blood gushed out of her forehead. Several nobledies screamed in fear. The fight was over. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan got up, full of dust, and were shocked to see the state of Princess Ling¡¯an. Though fights weremon, it was rare to see someone be so ruthless. She wasn¡¯t afraid that she might kill someone with one blow. The matter soon spread to the pce. A few newly-selected nobledies were fighting at the entrance of the Immortal-view Gate in Imperial City, witnessed by so many people. There was no way to keep it a secret. Soon, thedies were kneeling before the Empress. As for Ling¡¯an, her forehead wounds had been treated by the Imperial Physician, and she had been revived after being pinched in the Renzhong acupoint. Since she was the most seriously injured, the Empress allowed her to sit and speak. The other person who was allowed to sit was Jiang Ning. The rest of them all had disheveled hair and dusty clothes, especially Jiang Yuan, whose face was bruised and swollen. Although the Empress was in her fifties and alwayspassionate, she was rendered speechless by their actions. ¡°Look at yourselves!¡± ¡°Fighting in broad daylight, in front of a crowd of servants!¡± ¡°Do you have any dignity left asdies of noble families!¡± The nobledies lowered their heads and dared not say a word. Although it was embarrassing, in fact, the Great Sheng Dynasty had an open culture, and it wasmon for girls to go out and y. Fights and verbal disputes were frequent among the nobledies who couldn¡¯t get along with each other. But this fight had taken ce within the Imperial City, so as the master of the six pces, the Empress had to be stern and harsh. ¡°What on earth is the reason for this?¡± As soon as she heard the question, Princess Ling¡¯an burst into tears and pointed at Jiang Yuan, ¡°She attacked me first.¡± Then she pointed at Jiang Ning, ¡°She threw something at me, and it has ruined my face!¡± Afterward, she continued to cry, ¡°No one in Jiang Family is decent, they are all shrews! Cousin, please help me!¡± It turned out that she was a close rtive of the Empress¡¯s maiden family. No wonder she was so aggressive. Jiang Yuan, who had also been beaten, was both in pain and angry, and said, ¡°You¡¯re a malicious user! It was you who started it with your vile words. People like you with sharp tongues deserve a beating!¡± Ling¡¯an pointed at Jiang Ning, ¡°Thatme girl even threw things at me!¡± Everyone looked at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning showed a panicked expression, ¡°Ah, me? Was it me? I didn¡¯t mean it, really¡­ I¡¯m just ame girl, and when I saw them bullying my sisters, I got scared, and didn¡¯t hold the flower ball steady, so I dropped it¡­ I¡¯m just a country girl, and I didn¡¯t see that Princess Ling¡¯an would be just like a vige shrew¡­¡± Ling¡¯an:¡±¡­¡± What the hell? Couldn¡¯t hold it steady? Several meters away from her, how could she not have hit her own foot if she hadn¡¯t held it steady? Her lying skills were absolutely amazing. The Empress caught the main point: ¡°You said, what did you drop?¡± ¡°The flower ball from Prince of Yu¡­¡± Jiang Ning, timidly, twisted her clothes with her fingers, ¡°It seemed that Princess Ling¡¯an and the others wanted it very much, so I thought if I give it to them, they would stop beating my sisters¡­ At least they wouldn¡¯t destroy the ball.¡± Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan looked at her with strange expressions. Princess Ling¡¯an and her friends were dumbfounded. What did they call ¡°calling a deer a horse¡±? When did they want to grab her flower ball? It was a betrothal gift from Prince of Yu, what good would it do to snatch it away? The Empress, however, understood. So, it turned out that Princess Ling¡¯an couldn¡¯t ept that Jiang Ning had received the flower ball and took advantage of her superiority in numbers to bully the girls from the Jiang Family.. Chapter 47 - 47: Impossible, Absolutely Impossible Chapter 47: Impossible, Absolutely Impossible Trantor: 549690339 The Empress nced at Jiang Ning, thinking that she was just a timid girl who became flustered when she saw her sisters being bullied, and identally hurt Ling¡¯an in the process. Looking at Ling¡¯an, the Empress seemed displeased, and asked sternly, ¡°Where is the flower ball?¡± ¡°The flower ball¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling¡¯an¡¯s head was throbbing with pain, and she was extremely agitated, ¡°Cousin Mother, you have to stand up for me.¡± The Empress frowned, ¡°Someone, go and find the flower ball.¡± Soon, a pce maid came over holding the flower ball wrapped in silk. As it fell to the ground, a piece of petal as big as half a little finger was knocked off. Seeing this, the Empress felt distressed and said, ¡°Such a perfect piece of rose jade, yet now a piece has been broken.¡± The pce maid hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. As long as no one is hurt, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Though the object is not worth much, it is after all the betrothal gift from the Prince of Yu. It being damaged like this, it¡¯s really inauspicious,¡± the Empress sighed, and ordered someone to bring the flower ball to Jiang Ning, ¡°Poor girl, you¡¯ve been wronged today. It¡¯s not your fault that this object was damaged. Keep it, and have Prime Minister Jiang find a craftsman to see if it can be repaired.¡± Jiang Ning quickly held it with both hands, choking back tears, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I will remember this.¡± Though she didn¡¯t shed tears, her eyes were moist, and her hands holding the flower ball trembled slightly. This grievance was simply heartbreaking. The Empress couldn¡¯t bear to scold her any further, so she reprimanded a few aplices and ordered them to send everyone back to their homes. Thus, Princess Ling¡¯an was beaten in vain. Although she was unwilling, she had no choice. Jiang Ning was the future Princess Consort chosen by the Prince of Yu, and the legitimate daughter just found by Prime Minister Jiang. No matter what, they had to save face for them. The three daughters of the Jiang Family sat in a carriage, bouncing their way back to the mansion. Jiang Ning sat in the middle, with Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan on either side, ring at her with disheveled hair and bruised, swollen faces, and at the no-longer-perfect rose flower ball in her hands. ¡°Are you two nning to eat me alive?¡± ¡°No, this doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Jiang Yuan reached out to grab the flower ball. Jiang Ning closed her hand, ¡°If you damage it, you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± Jiang Yuan stared in shock, ¡°Is this really from Prince Yu?¡± Jiang Yan replied, ¡°Fifth Sister, didn¡¯t you hear what the Empress said?¡± ¡°How is this possible? Do you believe it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Jiang Yan shook her head, then hurried to exin, ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t get me wrong, that¡¯s not what I mean. I just wonder, why would the Prince of Yu choose you?¡± Jiang Ning retorted, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you meant.¡± ¡°This is absolutely impossible! There must be some mistake!¡± Jiang Yuan became too excited, and as she jumped up, her head hit the top of the carriage, forcing her to kneel down, holding her head. Wincing in pain, she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible. Did the Prince of Yu not see that you¡¯re a cripple?¡± ¡°He saw it clearly and even mocked me for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right for him to mock you, but choosing you is wrong.¡± Jiang Yuan frowned, ¡°Just because you grew up in a poor family, without any skills or aplishments, and being a cripple. On what basis would the Prince of Yu choose you?¡± Jiang Yan whispered, ¡°Prince Yu probably had poor eyesight today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that. He really did throw it with his eyes closed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yuan screamed, ¡°Why did he do that? You, you, you¡¯re too lucky. Why didn¡¯t he change his mind?¡± ¡°Perhaps the Prince of Yu values love and righteousness.¡± ¡°He must have taken pity on you!¡± Jiang Yuan refused to admit that Jiang Ning was better than her. ¡°That¡¯s possible too. Next time if you break your legs, the Prince of Yu will definitely pity you too..¡± Chapter 48 - 48: Gaining Love and Favor Through Struggle Chapter 48: Gaining Love and Favor Through Struggle Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning looked serious. ¡°I must be crazy.¡± Jiang Yuan reached out to grab her flower ball, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve this thing, give it to me!¡± Jiang Ning avoided her hand: ¡°Have you forgotten the fate of Princess Ling¡¯an?¡± Jiang Yan quickly persuaded: ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t be like this¡­ We are sisters after all, didn¡¯t you just help Seventh Sister?¡± ¡°I did it because I dislike Princess Ling¡¯an, not to help her!¡± ¡°But Seventh Sister helped us too, even smashing the precious flower ball given by the Prince of Yu.¡± Jiang Yan said weakly, ¡°If it were me, I would definitely not bear to break the flower ball.¡± Jiang Yuan became angry upon hearing this and reached out to grab Jiang Yan: ¡°Do you have a heart?¡± Jiang Yan struggled: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Fifth Sister be reluctant to do it as well?¡± Jiang Yuan hesitated for a moment, then stubbornly said: ¡°I can¡¯t find anything else!¡± ¡°Still unable to let go of it?¡± Jiang Ning leisurely sat to the side, watching them quarrel. Jiang Yuan pushed Jiang Yan aside, tidied her hair, and coldly said: ¡°You really can let go of it. Since you don¡¯t care about the flower ball from the Prince of Yu and don¡¯t want to marry him, why do you hold onto it? As a sister, I can marry the Prince of Yu in your stead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seriously ill.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my thing, and I¡¯m happy to throw it away or smash it. You want to take it, but I don¡¯t want to give it. Understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply infuriating!¡± Jiang Yuan, frustrated, lunged over to try and grab it. ¡°You asked for this.¡± Jiang Ning leaned back and then kicked her in the buttocks, sending her out of the carriage. Although the carriage wasn¡¯t moving very fast, it was still in motion. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Jiang Yan was terrified and quickly shouted for the coachman to stop before sticking her head out to look. Jiang Yuan climbed up from the ground, sat on the ground, and cried: ¡°Jiang Ning, you just wait!¡± Jiang Yan wanted to get out and help her but was stopped by Jiang Ning¡¯s words. ¡°There is still a long way from here to the Jiang Family. If you want to apany her back and be scolded and beaten all the way, then get off the carriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yan silently sat back down. ¡°Jiang Fu, let¡¯s go back to the residence.¡± Jiang Ning instructed the coachman. Watching the carriage moving further and further away, Jiang Yan peeked outside and then retreated, whispering: ¡°When shees back, she will definitely not spare us.¡± Jiang Ning leaned against the carriage with her eyes closed, and said indifferently: ¡°She deserves it.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, are you not scared? Fifth Sister has always been favored at home, and no one dares to offend her. Look at her temper, even Princess Ling¡¯an dared to beat her. It¡¯s because our father spoils her and treats her as his legitimate daughter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also your father¡¯s daughter, why doesn¡¯t he treat you as his legitimate daughter too?¡± ¡°I¡­ My father doesn¡¯t care much about me.¡± ¡°Favoritism isn¡¯t innate; it¡¯s something to be fought for.¡± Jiang Ning opened her eyes to look at her, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that a crying child gets the milk. If you don¡¯t fight and make a fuss, how will your father notice you? People are cheap; if he hasn¡¯t spent any energy on you, he won¡¯t care about you.¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s worldview was refreshed by these words. Thinking carefully, it was true. Since childhood, Fifth Sister loved to cry and act coquettishly. When she tripped and got a little dirty, she would throw herself into their father¡¯s arms and cry for a long time. When Jiang Yan pricked her palm with a needle while learning how to sew, she didn¡¯t dare to go to their father to cry even once, enduring the pain silently. She thought that if she was well-behaved and didn¡¯t cause trouble for her father, he would like her. However, in reality, the more their father favored the noisy Fifth Sister, the more he ignored her, the well-behaved one.. Chapter 49 - 49: The Reason Why Prince of Yu Chose Her Chapter 49: The Reason Why Prince of Yu Chose Her Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yan seemed lost in thought throughout the journey. Upon returning to the Jiang Family residence, Jiang Ruobai, Jiang Yi, and the two aunts came out to greet them. There were also some unfamiliar faces Jiang Ning had never seen before. The pce had already sent a eunuch riding a swift horse to deliver the good news that the Seventh Miss of the Jiang Family had been chosen by Prince Yu. The entire family was overjoyed. Even the madam and the young master and misses of the main branch of the Jiang family came as well. Jiang Ruobai personally held onto his younger daughter¡¯s hand, helped her get off the carriage and seated her in a wheelchair. Soon after, an old servant followed, holding the hand of Sixth Miss and helped her down from the carriage as well. All eyes were focused on the chosen Seventh Miss. However, Aunt Hua was only concerned about her own daughter. She eagerly waited for Jiang Ning to get off the carriage, and Jiang Yan as well, but she couldn¡¯t wait for her daughter and became anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Fifth Misse back together?¡± She asked loudly. This statement caught everyone¡¯s attention. Jiang Ruobai looked back at the carriage and asked the coachman, ¡°Jiang Fu, did Fifth Miss note back together?¡± Jiang Fu jumped off the carriage and nced at Jiang Ning without daring to say a word. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Fifth Miss didn¡¯t get selected, and she was heartbroken. She decided to walk back by herself.¡± Jiang Ning finished exining and winked at Jiang Yan. Jiang Yan suppressed a smile. This Seventh Sister was too interesting. Following her might not be a bad idea. At least she wouldn¡¯t be bullied by Fifth Sister for no reason. Jiang Ruobai frowned, ¡°This child is too willful. Jiang Fu, go and bring her back.¡± Jiang Fu quickly turned the carriage around to go back. A group of people surrounded Jiang Ning, some offering congrattions, some praising, and some exchanging pleasantries. Jiang Ning had never met the people of the Jiang Family¡¯s main branch before, which showed that they didn¡¯t take this newly returned legitimate daughter of the second branch seriously. The reason they came to greet her was simply because they learned that she had been chosen. Jiang Mubai, the head of the main branch of the Jiang family, was Jiang Ruobai¡¯s biological brother. He was not often in Chang¡¯an, as he served as the Great General of the Southwest,manding arge army. The two brothers of the Jiang family, one civil and one military, were both important officials and highly valued by the Imperial Court. This also showed that the influence and power of the Jiang family were unmatched for the time being. Otherwise, with Jiang Yuan¡¯s status, she would not dare to openly beat up Princess Ling¡¯an in front of everyone, let alone talkback to the Empress. Even though Jiang Yuan was pampered to the point ofwlessness, it was because the Jiang family held great power, and even the royal family had to give way to them. This was not necessarily a good thing. But¡­ having great power was indeed quite satisfying. At least now the people in the Jiang family were quite satisfied. After hearing about the fight between the three sisters and Princess Ling¡¯an, they didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Jiang Yi said, ¡°Girls bickering and fighting is nothing.¡± Jiang Ruobai thought his son¡¯s words made sense, so he personally pushed Jiang Ning to the ck Bamboo Garden to see Lin Zizi. The Jiang family would soon have a princess consort, which was a great joy and cause for celebration. Jiang Ruobai intended to discuss the matter with his wife. However, Lin Zizi wasn¡¯t concerned about these matters, but rather sighed with some worries when she heard that Jiang Ning had been chosen. Although her spirits were not well, she hadn¡¯t lost her mind. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t you understand why Prince Yu chose Ning¡¯er?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°If you know, then why¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that His Majesty¡­¡± Jiang Ruobai snorted, ¡°Even if Prince Yu marries Ningning for a purpose, it¡¯s still better than marrying His Majesty!¡± Lin Zizi frowned, ¡°Prince Yu only wants to marry Ningning to please His Majesty, just to obtain that position. Won¡¯t Ningning suffer in Prince Yu¡¯s residence? With her frail body¡­ She¡¯s my daughter; I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Jiang Ruobai was taken aback, ¡°Zizi, you.. Chapter 50 - 50: Daddy, I’m in pain Chapter 50: Daddy, I¡¯m in pain Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I knew it all along.¡± Lin Zizi sighed slowly, ¡°You really think I¡¯m a fool, don¡¯t you? Ningning is the flesh and blood of my body that I carried for ten months. The moment Iid eyes on her, I recognized her.¡± Jiang Ruobai choked up, ¡°Why¡­ didn¡¯t you say something earlier?¡± ¡°You were thinking about me, I understand.¡± Lin Zizi nced at the dining table outside the room, her eyes filled with tenderness. There, Jiang Ning was sitting at the table, having soup. Lin Zizi smiled, ¡°Old Master, I understand your concerns. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t me you for sending Ningning to the selection. I just feel bad for her. She just got back, and she didn¡¯t have much time to stay by my side.¡± ¡°I¡¯m reluctant too. I¡¯ve checked, probably two or three months ago, the emperor identally met Ningning. I think he knew her identity then but kept it a secret. He just went to her restaurant every day, even gave her many valuable antiques. I¡¯m just worried¡­ the emperor might transfer his affection for you to Ningning.¡± Lin Zizi chuckled, ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re still holding a grudge.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. The one who holds a grudge is the emperor.¡± ¡°If the emperor really had such intentions, why would he wait until now and watch you send Ningning to Prince of Yu¡¯s selection? The Prince of Yu is so smart.¡± ¡°Sigh, I knew that as soon as the Prince of Yu saw Ningning¡¯s appearance, he would definitely choose her.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve calcted all this, but what about after she marries into the prince¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°After marriage, can¡¯t I, Jiang Ruobai, still look after her?¡± Jiang Ruobai snorted, ¡°Just a young Prince of Yu, I don¡¯t think much of him. If he doesn¡¯t behave, there are more princes in the Great Sheng Dynasty.¡± It was rare that Lin Zizi was in good spirits today, so Jiang Ruobai couldn¡¯t bear to leave. As the couple chatted, a sharp cry suddenly rang out from outside. ¡°Father?? ¡± Lin Zizi said indifferently, ¡°In our household, the only person who would dare to cry out like that is Fifth Daughter.¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled as he stood up and went outside, just in time to see Jiang Yuan with messy hair and a bruised face, crying as she ran over and threw herself into his arms. Behind her followed Aunt Hua, Aunt Liu, and Jiang Yan. Jiang Ning sat at the table with her soup and nced at their direction. Jiang Ruobai held Jiang Yuan and frowned, ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Father, I was beaten up by Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s people while trying to help Seventh Sister¡­ Seventh Sister not only was ungrateful, but she also pushed me off the carriage¡­ My foot hurts so much, it might be broken¡­¡± She sobbed in Jiang Ruobai¡¯s arms and used Jiang Ning. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m very happy that you sisters are so united,¡± Jiang Ruobai helped her sit down and ordered the stewardess to call the doctor. Jiang Ning continued to drink her soup nonchntly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sixth Sister get hurt too?¡± Jiang Yan was startled. ¡°Really, Xiao Liu, where did you get hurt?¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at her. If it were in the past, Jiang Yan would definitely lower her head and say, ¡°Your daughter is fine, Father. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± She wanted to be a well-behaved daughter who didn¡¯t cause any trouble or worry for her father. But today, perhaps thinking of what Jiang Ning had said, Jiang Yan inexplicably nodded, ¡°My arm hurts a bit, it might have been scratched by someone.¡± Jiang Yuan nced at her in surprise. Jiang Ruobai beckoned, ¡°Is that so? Let me take a look.¡± Gathering her courage, Jiang Yan walked over and rolled up her sleeve. There were indeed several long bloody marks, caused by sharp nails.. Chapter 51 - 51: Getting Married One Month Later Chapter 51: Getting Married One Month Later Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ruobai asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jiang Yan had never received such care from her father before, and her voice choked up with emotion, ¡°It hurts a lot, father.¡± ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Jiang Ruobai hurriedly pulled a chair for her to sit and urged the stewardess, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you called the doctor yet!¡± Soon, the doctor came and saw Jiang Ruobai supporting Jiang Yan, and naturally went over to check on her. Jiang Yuan was left to the side. Jiang Yuan stared at the scene in disbelief. The doctor treated Jiang Yan¡¯s wound and wrote a prescription. Jiang Ruobai instructed Aunt Liu to take her back to rest and asked the kitchen to send some nourishing soup for her. As she walked out the door, Jiang Yan looked back and made eye contact with Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning gave her a slight smile. Jiang Yan felt a little embarrassed. Actually, her injury was nothing, but the care and love from her father was a new and exciting experience for her. It made her feel warm and happy. As she left the ck Bamboo Garden, Jiang Yan felt dazed, and her face held a constant smile. Aunt Liu nced at her a few times, somewhat worried, ¡°My girl, what¡¯s gotten into you today? Are you so distraught because you weren¡¯t chosen? You should let it go, our kind of¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Liu, I know. It¡¯s impossible for me to be chosen.¡± ¡°Then why are you smiling so foolishly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just happy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually happy about not being chosen?¡± ¡°Even happier than if I were chosen.¡± Jiang Yan walked with a lighter step and a cheerful smile. In her heart, she thought that maybe following Seventh Sister would not be so bad. Aunt Liu shook her head, thinking that her daughter had truly gone silly. Back in the ck Bamboo Garden, Jiang Yuan was furious. Today, she was first stunned by being chosen by Jiang Ning and then kicked off the carriage by her. When she returned home, she thought her father would feel sorry for her and scold Jiang Ning. Who would have imagined that instead of scolding Jiang Ning, her father had focused on caring for Jiang Yan! This infuriated Jiang Yuan. Prince of Yu¡¯s choice of the Jiang Family¡¯s crippled eldest daughter shocked many nobles. For several days, many people visited the Jiang Family under various pretexts, openly or covertly trying to find out what this crippled eldest daughter looked like. Jiang Yuan watched with intense jealousy. Everyone only paid attention to Jiang Seventh Daughter now. Her own brilliance had dimmed¡­ However, Jiang Ning herself was terribly troubled. On one hand, there was the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Edict, demanding that she and Prince Yuplete their marriage within a month. On the other hand, there was her growing belly that couldn¡¯t be resolved. It had been more than two months now, and although her reactions hadn¡¯t be particrly severe, her belly would be more and more difficult to hide. By the time she married into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion one monthter, her belly would no longer be conceble. By then¡­ Everyone with eyes would realize that Prince Yu had been cuckolded, and at that time, the heartless and cold-faced Prince Yu would undoubtedly kill her without hesitation. Now, the most urgent task at hand was either to cancel the marriage or to get rid of the child in her belly. Cancelling the marriage¡­ the possibility was slim to none. Abortion¡­ she couldn¡¯t find a doctor willing to give her the medication. No one even believed she was pregnant. Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t believe her either. What about¡­running away? It was better than being at the mercy of Prince Yu and her growing belly. But sitting in a wheelchair, escaping was inconvenient, and even if she ran, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the grasp of the Jiang Family. Jiang Ning had been so troubled for several days that she couldn¡¯t sleep well or eat, and she had lost a considerable amount of weight. She spent every day thinking about how to find an opportunity to slip away.. Chapter 52 - 52: Anxious and Enjoying at the Same Time Chapter 52: Anxious and Enjoying at the Same Time Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning regretted it so much. If she had known she would be forced to marry as soon as she entered the house, she would never have followed them back. Now she was in a fine mess, unable to find a way out. Besides, on this ship was Lin Zizi, who was gentle as water, looking at her with tender and loving eyes every day. Just because of this unique pampering, she couldn¡¯t bear to give it up. ¡°The gentlewoman¡¯s embrace is the hero¡¯s tomb!¡± As shey in the lounge chair, enjoying Lin Zizi¡¯s ear-picking service, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in extreme satisfaction. Leaving? No way in hell. The tingling sensation from the silky touch, the delicious meals, the sweet care from her parents and siblings, the soft little hands of the pretty maid, the luxurious big bed¡­ She would rather die than give it up. Now, she was both enjoying and worried at the same time. Satisfied, yet in pain. Jiang Ning despised herself in her heart. ¡°Mother.¡± She spoke with her eyes closed. Lin Zizi held her ear gently while carefully picking her ears, and responded softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She treated Jiang Ning like a delicate baby. Although she was still asionally confused and unable to recognize people, she would be extremely gentle as soon as she saw Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Mother, if I did something wrong, would you be angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lin Zizi answered without hesitation. ¡°What if I were to do something that vites a woman¡¯s virtues?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Like¡­ What if I got involved with someone else before getting married?¡± ¡°Oh, do you have someone in your heart?¡± Lin Zizi remained gentle and calm, as if what she heard was nothing more than ament about the nice weather. Jiang Ning paused, ¡°If I did, could I not marry the Prince of Yu?¡± Lin Zizi stopped what she was doing and looked up thoughtfully, as if seriously considering the feasibility of this request. Jiang Ning was surprised. This beautiful and loving mother truly spoiled her daughter to the core. Soon, Lin Zizi finished pondering and said, ¡°Tell me his name and whereabouts, and I¡¯ll have someone find him to see if he¡¯s worthy of you. Then we can discuss it further.¡± Jiang Ning: This Jiang family really didn¡¯t take the Prince of Yu seriously. After all, the Prince of Yu was a prince, the son of a noble concubine. Did the Jiang family dare to force him to cancel the marriage? Such arrogant subjects usually didn¡¯t end well in the future. However, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯te up with a fake sweetheart at the moment. She looked at her beautiful, gentle and cute mother and asked, ¡°Mother, do you believe me?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°I really am pregnant.¡± ¡°Is the child¡¯s father the man you love?¡± ¡°¡­ Maybe.¡± Jiang Ning felt a little embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t know who the child¡¯s father was. She had no memory of it. Lin Zizi stopped what she was doing and asked, ¡°Ningning, what do you want me to do for you? No matter what it is, even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Having lost her daughter for so many years, her mental state had been greatly affected. But she always felt that she owed her daughter so much. It was because of her own mistakes that her daughter had suffered so much. Even if her daughter¡¯s innocence had indeed been taken by a shameless man, she didn¡¯t want to pursue anyone. She just wanted to protect andpensate her daughter. She would unconditionally agree to any of her daughter¡¯s requests. Jiang Ning carefully said, ¡°I want an abortion potion.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lin Zizi asked seriously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Alright, no matter what my Ningning wants, mother will find it for you.¡± Lin Zizi promised solemnly.. Chapter 53 - 53: Taking Medicine Chapter 53: Taking Medicine Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning felt relieved. As for Lin Zizi, her whole heart and mind were now filled with concern for her suffering little daughter, and she met every request Jiang Ning made without any hesitation. Therefore, the next day, she had her close confidante Mother Zhou go out to find a doctor and buy medicine. Nowadays, it was not easy to buy this kind of medicine, as its sale was strictly regted. However, that was for ordinary people and the Jiang Family was by no means an ordinary family. Mother Zhou quickly and discreetly bought the medicine, secretly brought it back, and brewed it in the ck Bamboo Garden with a small stove, instead of daring to use the kitchen. When the medicine was ready, it was a dark, thick liquid with a strong bitter taste. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t stand the unusual smell, and the scent alone made her feel nauseous. ¡°Take it away immediately ¡ª¡± ¡°Miss, medicine is generally bitter. It¡¯ll be fine after you drink it,¡± said Mother Zhou, who was Lin Zizi¡¯s personal maid since childhood and utterly loyal and reliable. Lin Zizi never hid anything from her. Although Mother Zhou hated the man who had taken away Seventh Miss¡¯s innocence, she had to get rid of this bastard child first. The wedding was just a month away, and they had to restore Jiang Ning¡¯s health before then. Jiang Ning covered her mouth, trying to suppress the urge to vomit. Mother Zhou gently coaxed her: ¡°Miss, hold your nose and down it in one go. It¡¯ll be fine after you drink it.¡± Jiang Ning picked up the bowl and took a sip, but immediately vomited it out with a retch. She simply couldn¡¯t swallow it. Lin Zizi felt extremely distressed: ¡°Let¡¯s not drink it then.¡± ¡°Madam, I understand that you are concerned about Miss, but the short-term pain is better than long-term suffering. In a month¡¯s time, her pregnancy will begin to show, and if she goes to the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion like this, it could be a life-threatening matter.¡± Everything Mother Zhou said was true. Jiang Ning was well aware of this. She gritted her teeth, picked up the bowl of medicine, held her nose, and gulped it down in one go. She barely managed to not vomit it back up each time she felt the urge. Mother Zhou quickly helped her lie down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare call the maids to tend to you now, for fear of gossip and rumors. Please rest well, Miss. I will be here guarding you. When your stomach starts to hurt, you must tell me.¡± Lin Zizi anxiously watched her closely. Jiang Ning closed her eyes and silently waited for the stomach pain toe. After waiting for quite a while without feeling anything, she unknowingly fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already noon. She instinctively touched her stomach, but felt nothing abnormal. Lin Zizi was dozing off by the bed while Mother Zhou was sitting at the foot of Jiang Ning¡¯s bed, sewing a shoe pad. They both stayed with her and didn¡¯t dare to leave. Jiang Ning sat up, startling them. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Is your stomach hurting?¡± Mother Zhou asked hurriedly. Jiang Ning shook her head: ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost noon.¡± ¡°Did I sleep for more than an hour?¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel anything?¡± Lin Zizi looked at Mother Zhou. Mother Zhou was also puzzled: ¡°How could this be? Normally, the medicine should take effect within the time it takes to burn a stick of incense.¡± Lin Zizi touched Jiang Ning¡¯s forehead and asked worriedly, ¡°Ningning, is there anything wrong? You must tell me if you¡¯re ufortable. I¡¯m worried.¡± Jiang Ning got out of bed, walked a few steps, and touched her stomach: ¡°Apart from feeling a bit hungry, there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not right,¡± Mother Zhou was also at a loss. She personally fetched the medicine, guarded the small stove and watched Jiang Ning drink it. From start to finish, she had done everything herself, without anyone else¡¯s involvement. There should have been a reaction by now. Lin Zizi asked: ¡°Could it be that you picked up the wrong medicine?¡± Chapter 54 - 54: Getting Married Chapter 54: Getting Married Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No way, I paid for it.¡± Mother Zhou stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go find them. How dare they sell me fake medicine?¡± ¡°Forget about it, Mother Zhou. This kind of thing is not something to be proud of. It¡¯s not good to make a fuss.¡± Jiang Ning stopped her, ¡°Is there any medicine left?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still a bag left.¡± ¡°Take a little bit of the crushed one and have the doctor in the mansion look at it and see what kind of medicine it is.¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°This is a good idea. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Mother Zhou quickly left. It didn¡¯t take long before she came back with a somber face. Lin Zizi asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Mother Zhou said, ¡°The doctor in the mansion looked at the medicine and said it¡¯s a good prescription for nourishing the energy and blood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an abortifacient?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Mother Zhou cried out in anger, ¡°This bastard! He took my money and didn¡¯t do the job. I¡¯m going to wreck their pharmacy!¡± Jiang Ning was deep in thought. From the start till now, every doctor she came across was very peculiar. Including the only young doctor who initially diagnosed her pregnancy, heter changed his statement outright. If all those were her illusions, then the examination by the pce nanny and the medicine grabbed by Mother Zhou today couldn¡¯t possibly be false. All these pointed to the presence of a shadowy hand behind the scenes, manipting everything. Who could have such a powerful influence? Jiang Ning wasn¡¯t sure. But what she is certain of is that the person must know she is pregnant and who the child¡¯s father is. Not only does that person know everything, they are also trying their best to prevent others from finding out about her pregnancy and have surprisingly helped her progress in the selection process. Could it be the Prince of Yu? But looking at the Prince of Yu¡¯s disdainful and annoyed attitude towards her, it didn¡¯t seem likely. Jiang Ning shook her head, feeling somewhat puzzled. Was she fated to enter the mansion of the Prince of Yu while being pregnant? The feeling of being manipted was simply terrible. Jiang Ning started feeling a bit agitated. Alright then, she would marry while pregnant to see how long the person behind the scenes could cover up for her! The most amazing thing was that after drinking the ¡°tonic¡± Mother Zhou brought, Jiang Ning¡¯s pregnancy symptoms improved a lot. The constant feeling of dizziness and nausea faded. Before Jiang Ning could rejoice, the pce sent more gifts, wedding clothes, jewelries, etc. They also sent two nannies and four pce maids to teach her the rules and regtions. But with Jiang Ning¡¯s disability, the nannies couldn¡¯t force her to do anything. As she idled the days away, time passed and the day of her marriage came quickly. Having been pregnant for three months, her belly wasn¡¯t very noticeable. Her voluminous wedding dress covered it well. Early in the morning, Jiang Ning was made to get up and get dressed. After donning the cumbersome, red wedding dress and the heavy gold phoenix cor, she could hardly lift her neck. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were both there, looking at her in opulent attire, with different expressions. Jiang Yuan was so jealous that she got conjunctivitis. It was real conjunctivitis. Her eyes werepletely red, and her fingers were wrapped in thread. ¡°Why¡­why¡­¡± She mumbled incessantly, ¡°A cripple¡­why does she get to be the Princess Consort of Yu¡­This is a princess consort, the main consort!¡± No one paid her any attention. On the other hand, Jiang Yan was genuinely happy for her and even gifted her a present. Though it wasn¡¯t expensive, it was sincere. The dowry prepared for her by the Jiang Family was of course not meagre. Lin Zizi went even further by bringing all her dowry from her natal home for Jiang Ning. She only had this one daughter. Much as she was distressed about her getting married right after finding her, she poured her all into it. At that moment, two maids carried arge basket over and asked Jiang Ning, ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t want the things in this box, shall we throw it away?¡± Jiang Ning took a nce and suddenly thought of Old Man Li¡¯s identity. Given Old Man Li¡¯s status, would the ¡°trash¡± he gave her really be trash? Chapter 55 - 55: Everything in Father’s House is Fake Chapter 55: Everything in Father¡¯s House is Fake Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°Put it down, let me take a look.¡± The maid ced the basket in front of her. Suddenly, Miaomiao ran over, jumped on herp, and meowed a few times. ¡°Good Miaomiao.¡± Jiang Ning stroked its head, ¡°Are you hungry? Chui, bring Miaomiao¡¯s cat bowl and prepare some food for it.¡± Chui responded and brought a bowl of food. Miaomiao jumped down and started eating quietly. Chui, Xiachu, Qii, and Dongxie, as her apanying maids, were all wearing brand-new clothes and looked bright and pretty. Seeing the cat bowl, the expressions of the people in the room were a bitplicated. Especially Jiang Yuan, who couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Jiang Seventh, did you steal this bowl from somewhere?¡± ¡°Shut up if you can¡¯t talk. What can I do with a broken cat bowl? Get rich by stealing it?¡± Jiang Ning said annoyedly. ¡°Broken cat bowl?¡± Jiang Yuan sneered, thinking that you are just a poor girl, and using such valuable things as cat bowls would make you seem rich? Jiang Yan whispered: ¡°Seventh Sister, where did this bowl¡­e from?¡± ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± ¡°This bowl is very valuable; put it away and use another bowl for Miaomiao.¡± Jiang Yan cautiously advised, ¡°You are taking this cat to Prince of Yu¡¯s residence; if people there see it, they¡¯ll think our family¡¯s girls are arrogant.¡± Valuable? Jiang Ning looked down at the cat bowl, feeling a slight stir in her heart. This bowl was also given to her by Old Man Li. She wanted to pick it up and take a closer look, but Miaomiao was eating. Nevermind. She reached into the basket and took out a painting, then unfolded it and looked at it. She didn¡¯t know much about painting and thought that the one in her hand wasn¡¯t that great. But Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw it. ¡°A Painting of the Sunset in Spring.¡± Jiang Yan murmured. Jiang Yuan had already leaned over: ¡°This¡­ must be fake, an imitation, for sure!¡± Although they were both concubine-born daughters, they grew up in a schrly family and followed theirdy tutor since childhood, so they had at least some appreciation skills in terms of poetry, calligraphy, and painting. Jiang Yan said: ¡°Fifth Sister, are you sure? I think this is an authentic piece.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Jiang Yuan immediately denied. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s ask Father and Third Brother.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s calling me?¡± Jiang Yi happened to be at the door and walked in when he heard the voices. Seeing Jiang Ning dressed in a red wedding gown with a phoenix cor on her head, he was dazzled. He walked closer and looked carefully for a while: ¡°Little sister, you look beautiful.¡± Jiang Yuan couldn¡¯t stand her third brother praising Jiang Ning and pouted: ¡°Any woman in a wedding dress looks good.¡± Jiang Yi nced at her: ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡± ¡°Third Brother, please take a look at the painting in Seventh Sister¡¯s hands.¡± Jiang Yan hurriedly said. ¡°Painting?¡± Jiang Yi leaned in and looked, then eximed, ¡°This painting¡­ seems to be an original.¡± After carefully examining it for a moment, he was somewhat surprised: ¡°I thought the original was in the pce. It¡¯s actually in our house? Is it part of Father¡¯s collection?¡± Jiang Ruobai, who was listening at the door, was devastated. The one in his study was a fake, sobbing in distress. Jiang Yi nced at the cat bowl on the ground: ¡°Huh, it looks like the one on Father¡¯s desk.¡± Jiang Ruobai: Please, don¡¯t say it! There are fakes in your own father¡¯s room! The real ones are right by this young girl¡¯s cat¡¯s mouth! Jiang Ning was also shocked. So, the painting in her hands was valuable? She reached into the basket and took out a porcin cup: ¡°And this¡­.¡± Chapter 56 - 56: Giving Her Back A Nest of Little Chapter 56: Giving Her Back A Nest of Little Mice Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A priceless piece from Ru Kiln.¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°If it was aplete set, it would be of great value.¡± Jiang Ning nced into the basket. Isn¡¯t it aplete set? She thought it was the kind you could buy ten for five cents on the streets¡­ It seems now, Old Man Li¡­ no, the heroic Emperor, had given her meal money in the form of valuable treasures. Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the Emperor to carry gold and silver around with him, he probably just grabbed something off his desk or around his house. A basketful of ¡°garbage¡±. Jiang Ning decisively asked Chui to bring arge mahogany box, put all the items in, and locked it up. She personally kept the key. Just kidding, this was her little treasury. As for Miaomiao¡¯s cat bowl¡­ Never mind, let¡¯s keep using it. Everyone was speechless. The carriage from Prince Yu¡¯s mansion for the wedding ceremony was almost here, and the loud music could be heard from afar. After Miaomiao had eaten his fill, he jumped onto Jiang Ning¡¯sp. So there she was, holding a cat, as she got into the carriage to Prince Yu¡¯s mansion. Prince Yu was notable for his good reputation, and had won the hearts of many maidens in Chang¡¯an. Now that he had personally chosen a cripple to be his princess consort, he had undoubtedly broken the hearts of many young girls. With so many crushed hearts, there was naturally some resentment and a desire for retaliation. As the carriage was moving, someone threw a rat into the procession. The men carrying wedding items and the musicians were all men, none of whom would be afraid of a few rats. But the rat scurrying towards the bride¡¯s carriage was rather scary. A delicate and sheltered youngdy would surely be afraid of a rat. The worst part was, everyone knew the bride in the carriage was a cripple and would have a hard time escaping if she saw a rat. The men outside saw the rat enter the carriage, but they didn¡¯t dare lift the curtain to check. If this caused an outcry, it would be a great loss of face not just for the Jiang Family. Her life in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion would definitely not be easy after this. But strangely, there was no sound inside the carriage. What happened? Where is the rat? Where¡¯s the scream and crying from the bride that they had expected? Nothing happened. It was as quiet as if nothing had happened. People were puzzled but resigned to it. The loud music continued, heading towards Prince Yu¡¯s mansion. Inside the carriage. Jiang Ning, with her cheek propped up, watched as Miaomiao used his ws to pin down a rat. The rat, terrified, struggled and squeaked, but Miaomiao showed no mercy, firmly pinning it down, asionally giving it a little p with his paw. Miaomiao looked as brave as a general who had captured a prisoner. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Good Miaomiao, your sister hasn¡¯t doted on you for nothing. Remember this grudge, and when we find out who did this, we¡¯ll give them a nest of young rats, how about that?¡± ¡°Meow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± And now, in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, Prince Yu was wearing his red wedding robe, sittingposedly in his study, writing. His expression was calm, without a hint of joy for his uing marriage. The door was pushed open, an attendant came in and whispered something. Without lifting his head, Prince Yu said, ¡°They threw twenty rats, then we should return tenfold. Today is my wedding day, I don¡¯t want it ruined.¡± The attendant acknowledged themand and then said, ¡°A rat also got into the Princess¡¯s carriage, she might have been frightened¡­¡± ¡°Did she die?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± ¡°Then why are you wasting words?¡± Prince Yu¡¯s tone was icy. The attendant lowered his head, ¡°The sedan is almost here, sir. Should we go greet the bride?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Though his words said that, his eyes were cold, not a trace of happiness in them. Not until the sedan had stopped at the mansion¡¯s entrance did he put his pen down and stand up to go to the front courtyard gate.. Chapter 57 - 57: Perfunctory and Coercion Chapter 57: Perfunctory and Coercion Trantor: 549690339 ording to the rules of the Great Sheng Dynasty, the wedding of a prince and his main consort was a veryplicated affair. Most people couldn¡¯t remember all the steps involved in the process. Let alone Jiang Ning. The nanny sent by the pce to teach her the rules didn¡¯t dare to force her to learn, and she herself wasckadaisical, letting the lessons go in one ear and out the other, never really learning much. Fortunately, there were people to guide them, and every step had someone whispering instructions into their ears. Thus, there was no risk of making a mistake and disgracing the royal family. Although the Prince of Yu was already 18 years old and lived separately from his parents, he was still a prince, and his parents, the Emperor and Empress, were still in the pce. After going through the ceremony at the prince¡¯s residence, Jiang Ning had to go to the pce and pay her respects to the Emperor, Empress, and other elders by kowtowing. Wearing a heavy phoenix cor and robes weighing dozens of pounds, Jiang Ning was pushed back and forth by assistants. Although she didn¡¯t have to walk on her own, she still had to be helped to kneel when performing the rituals. She was exhausted after a whole day of this, and with all the buzzing in her ears, she couldn¡¯t hear anything clearly. From underneath her veil, she could asionally glimpse the red robe and cloud boots of the man standing beside her. She knew that was the Prince of Yu, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to him. The Prince of Yu also acted aloof and indifferent, following the rules like a mere tool, barely bothering to look at the girl in the wheelchair. Once they were in the pce, Jiang Ning was at least allowed to remove her veil temporarily. It would be inappropriate to keep her face covered while kowtowing to the Emperor and Empress. So, Jiang Ning finally saw the true face of the legendary Emperor. A chubby body, a round face, a white beard, and a smile directed at her. Oh my. Wasn¡¯t that Old Man Li? Although Jiang Ning had suspected his identity, seeing him dressed in the emperor¡¯s robe, wearing the crown, and sitting beside the Empress left her speechless. Old Man Li, no, the Emperor, raised his hand with a smile: ¡°Never mind the formalities, please rise.¡± A pce maid helped Jiang Ning to her feet. The Emperor frowned at his fifth son and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that your wife has difficulty moving? Why don¡¯t you help her?¡± Prince of Yu hesitated for a moment but then quickly reached out and supported Jiang Ning¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°This humble son was concerned that the princess consort might feel shy and ufortable, so I didn¡¯t dare to take the liberty.¡± Jiang Ning looked up at the Prince and frowned slightly. Contrary to his gentle expression and warm words, his hand was cold and not gentle at all, but rather forceful and impatient. It was as if he was reluctantly helping her. It wasn¡¯t really help; just perfunctory and coercive. Jiang Ning tried to pull her hand back, but a cold nce from the Prince stopped her. His fingers tightened around her wrist, not allowing her to break free. Jiang Ning lowered her head and stopped struggling. The Emperor and Empress sitting above didn¡¯t notice this little exchange. In their eyes, the tableau of the Prince holding Jiang Ning¡¯s wrist and looking down at her was quite harmonious. The Emperor chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s already married to you, why worry about propriety? Girls from the Jiang family are good. Fifth son, you must cherish her, understand?¡± The Empress nced at him and uttered a low snort. It probably wasn¡¯t the Jiang daughters that were good, but their mother! The Prince bowed his head, ¡°This humble son epts the decree and will most certainly take good care of the princess consort.¡± The Emperor seemed satisfied, and he gave Jiang Ning a meaningful look, ¡°You both must be exhausted from the day¡¯s events. Go on, return to your resting quarters. There will be plenty of opportunities to visit the pce in the future.¡± Smiling, the Empress added, ¡°Prince of Yu, although you¡¯re both tired, you still need to pay your respects to Concubine Jin.¡± Concubine Jin was the Prince¡¯s birth mother, and, of course, they had to kowtow to her as well.. Chapter 58 - 58: If You Have the Ability, Don’t Get Chapter 58: If You Have the Ability, Don¡¯t Get Married Trantor: 549690339 Prince of Yu respectfully agreed, carefully helping Jiang Ning to sit in the wheelchair, and personally pushing her towards Concubine Jin¡¯s residence. The Emperor and Empress watched their retreating figures, quite satisfied: ¡°It seems that our fifth son is not too shabby.¡± The Empress smiled: ¡°The fifth son is indeed an intelligent child.¡± The praised Prince of Yu, after pushing Jiang Ning outside and leaving the sight of the Emperor and Empress, immediately let go of his hands and walked straight ahead without bothering about Jiang Ning any further. Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t brought any maids into the pce, and there was no one else around. Seeing that the Prince of Yu didn¡¯t even lookback, she spoke up: ¡°Your Highness, do you n to go and kowtow to Concubine Jin alone and leave me here? I know you don¡¯t want to marry me and you don¡¯t like me. But this is in the pce, can¡¯t you at least put on an act?¡± Prince of Yu nced at her, turned around, and continued pushing the wheelchair. Jiang Ning leaned against the wheelchair, propping her chin with her right hand, and looked at the Prince of Yu from the side. Prince of Yu was indeed born with a good appearance. Chang¡¯an City praised him as a dashing and beautiful youth, and it was indeed true. He had a handsome face, and his eyes and eyebrows were like paintings. But his expression was cold, and there was no warmth when he looked at people. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his disgust. Others thought he was good because of his noble status and handsome looks, assuming that he must also be gentle and elegant, but they were greatly mistaken. From the few encounters Jiang Ning had with him, she knew that beneath his splendid appearance was an extremely cold and self-centered person, who, coupled with his noble identity, would never put a mere woman in his eyes. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Prince of Yu coldly said. Jiang Ning retracted her gaze, sat up straight, and after a moment of silence, she asked: ¡°Why did Your Highness choose me?¡± ¡°Because you look like your mother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Due to his blunt answer, Jiang Ning took a while to process it. The Prince of Yu coldly said, ¡°Emperor Father likes your mother.¡± Jiang Ning was stunned for a moment and then understood. That exined everything. The Emperor must have approached her because she resembles Lin Zizi in looks. His kind expressions and the gifts he gave her were not for her but for Lin Zizi. And the reason Prince of Yu chose her was simply to please the Emperor. Several of the Emperor¡¯s sons were bound to be inpetition with each other. By marrying the daughter of Emperor Father¡¯s young dream lover, he would certainly leave a good impression and gain an advantage in thepetition. It all came down to the Imperial Throne in the end. Jiang Ning sneered. The Prince of Yu indifferently said, ¡°Some things are better left unsaid. You won¡¯t be cold or hungry in the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, and I will provide for you. As for other things, you shouldn¡¯t be foolishly daydreaming.¡± ¡°What other things?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Do you really think I would have children with a cripple?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say anything, and touched her stomach. This guy was actually prejudiced against people with disabilities. That was enough. If you had the balls to be prejudiced, then don¡¯t marry me, fight for the throne on your own merit! Using me while looking down on me. What a piece of trash. Jiang Ning decided to firmly fix that green hat on his forehead. When they arrived at the entrance of Concubine Jin¡¯s Splendid Pce, they were informed that Her Highness was resting and didn¡¯t have time, so they should return ande back another day when she was avable. Jiang Ning was surprised. Was this Concubine Jin really the Prince of Yu¡¯s biological mother? Her only son was getting married, but she didn¡¯t even show her face and was sleeping in her room instead. Such coldness. She and the Prince of Yu were cut from the same cloth. They really were mother and son. Prince of Yu didn¡¯t look surprised at all and just turned around to leave. And just like that, he left Jiang Ning alone in the same spot.. Chapter 59 - 59: It is 59: Heatstroke. Chapter 59: It is Chapter 59: Heatstroke. Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning could push the wheelchair herself, although it was difficult. Prince of Yu left without looking back, leaving her behind. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her temper and demand that hee back and help her. She couldn¡¯t bear losing her dignity like that. It was the time of the Fire of June, and despite being evening, it was still hot. Let alone that it was her wedding day. After entering the pce to kowtow to the Empress Dowager, Jiang Ning was wearing the full set of phoenix cor and robes, with clothes as thick as nineyers, and the phoenix cor on her head weighed several pounds. She was both hot and suffocated, like she was standing in a steamer. The ground was also hot, with the wheels rolling back and forth. She couldn¡¯t bear to touch them with her hands for long. Moreover, she was pregnant. In a short while, she felt a little heatstroke, dizziness, nausea, and the urge to vomit. All the symptoms of pregnancy came over her. Once she was ufortable, all kinds of negative emotions poured out. Jiang Ning was not a person with a good temper. Although she liked to bezy and muddleheaded, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully her. She stopped the wheelchair under a tree. She hardly caught her breath when her vision blurred and everything turned ck. After that, she didn¡¯t know anything. When she woke up, she was already in the bridal chamber of Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion. There were red candles flickering in the room, a red ¡°double happiness¡± pasted, and the bedding was all red. The room was quiet, but¨C It was hot. She was lying on the thick bedding, and despite having taken off the phoenix cor and the wedding dress, her whole body was still sweating, and she felt weak. She sat up with difficulty, feeling light-headed from hunger. The door was pushed open, and Chui came in. Seeing her awake, she hurried over to help her sit up: ¡°Miss is finally awake. I was scared to death. How did you faint in the pce? Luckily, Huang Ying found you and hurriedly reported to His Majesty. His Majesty sent someone to send you back. Here, have some water.¡± Jiang Ning took the water cup and drank it all in one breath before feeling a little morefortable. She kicked off the bedding and took off her inner clothes, leaving only a thin red bellyband and a pair of short red gauze trousers. She also let down her hair and braided it into a twist, letting it hang down her back. Only then did she feel much cooler. Chui was dumbfounded by her series of actions. Although she was beautiful, with skin white as snow, slender shoulders and corbones, and wearing a long red shirt and a long twists braid made her look very pretty and cute. However¨C She was wearing too little. ¡°Miss, the Prince has not arrived yet, do you want to put on your clothes first?¡± she suggested. ¡°This room is unbearably hot, I would get heatstroke if I wrapped myself in clothes.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there ice in the room? When we were in the Jiang Family, didn¡¯t we have ice every day?¡± ¡°Perhaps the people here forgot to send it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning suspected that Prince of Yu disliked her and was deliberately mistreating her. He didn¡¯t want ame wife in his heart. He married her out of necessity and was naturally unhappy about it. On their wedding day, he left her in the pce, not appearing even when she copsed from heatstroke. This man was indeed extremely cold and selfish. If he didn¡¯t want to give her anything, that was fine. There were still many days ahead. Jiang Ning leaned on the bed, moved to the edge of the table, and casually picked up the pastry to eat, asking, ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Xu hour.¡± ¡°You just said that Huang Ying found me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chui smiled, ¡°Sister Huang Ying used to be a family servant of our mansion and waster selected to enter the pce as ady-in-waiting. Today, after she found you fainted, His Majesty sent her to apany you back and said that she would stay here to serve you from now on..¡± Chapter 60 - 60: Will He Come? Chapter 60: Will He Come? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s outside, busy tidying up.¡± Jiang Ning nodded. She quite liked Huang Ying, this girl was smart, steady, and knew how to do things with discretion. Seeing her sitting there in a small bellyband, Chui felt a bit frightened. ¡°The Prince is weing guests in the front yard now, he coulde at any time,¡± she cautiously reminded Jiang Ning, trying her best to get her to put on clothes. Jiang Ning ate cakes and drank water, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯te.¡± Look at Prince of Yu¡¯s eyes and tone during the day. He only married her to be a mascot, he would never look at her. Chui was puzzled, ¡°How does thedy know His Highness won¡¯te?¡± ¡°If you were a man, would you want to be with a cripple?¡± ¡°Although thedy¡¯s legs are not good, it doesn¡¯t prevent her from having children,¡± Chui frowned, ¡°It¡¯s the first day of the wedding. If His Highness doesn¡¯te, it would not sound good if it gets out. Tomorrow, the joyous handkerchief still has to be taken to the pce¡­¡± ¡°What joyous handkerchief?¡± ¡°That one¡­¡± Chui¡¯s face turned red, and she whispered, ¡°The one on the bed.¡± Jiang Ning nced back and saw a white handkerchief spread on the bed. She probably understood. Although she had heard about it, she didn¡¯t expect there would be such a thing. It was for verifying whether the new bride was a virgin. As a modern person, she, of course, understood that not every woman would bleed. As for the situation in ancient times, the girls were married at the age of fourteen or fifteen, and their bodies hadn¡¯t developed yet, so consummation could be harmful. Naturally, there would be some bleeding. Jiang Ning despised this thing in her heart, but she knew that this was how the feudal society was, oppressing and hurting women, objectifying them. In her current state, she probably wouldn¡¯t bleed. However, it didn¡¯t matter, as Prince of Yu wouldn¡¯te anyway. Would she care if she was embarrassed? There was just one thing, if Prince of Yu didn¡¯te all this time, how could she put a green hat on him, making him a cuckold? She was already three months pregnant, but due to her slim build, it was not apparent yet. However, her belly would eventually grow. In any case, she had to find a way to make Prince of Yu visit once. Jiang Ning ate while rubbing her chin in thought. Soon, Huang Ying finished tidying up and came in. When she saw Jiang Ning¡¯s attire, she paused for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°You look quite refreshing like this,dy. However, it might be better if you cover yourself when the Princeester.¡± She handed Jiang Ning a robe and draped it over her shoulders. Jiang Ning had already cooled down, so she didn¡¯t refuse, smiling and saying, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Sister Huang Ying.¡± Huang Ying chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, we¡¯re fated. From now on, I¡¯ll stay by the Princess Consort¡¯s side.¡± ¡°I wish for nothing more.¡± ¡°The Prince will be here soon, you should sit by the bed,¡± Huang Ying reached out to help her. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Will he reallye?¡± ¡°Of course, today¡¯s the big day,¡± Huang Ying helped her back to the bed, coaxing and persuading her to put on her clothes, fix her hair, and put on her veil. Although it was hot, for sweet and gentle Huang Ying¡¯s sake, Jiang Ning endured it. As they waited, half an hour, an hour passed¡­ It was suddenly the Hai hour (9 pm-11 pm). The noise in the front yard gradually faded away. The banquet must have ended. Huang Ying and Chui took turns going out to check and wait, but they never saw Prince of Yu¡¯s shadow. Jiang Ning was already lying on the bed yawning. That scoundrel Prince of Yu really didn¡¯te.. Chapter 61 - 61: Going to the Princess Consort Chapter 61: Going to the Princess Consort Trantor: 549690339 He didn¡¯t care at all if it would embarrass her. Jiang Ning was tired after a long day and didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, so she asked Huang Ying and the others not to wait and go to sleep. But they insisted on waiting. If the groom doesn¡¯t show up on the wedding night, it would be aughingstock. What can she expect in the future? Unexpectedly, someone finally came. But it wasn¡¯t the Prince of Yu, but a young dwarf. He peeked in hesitantly. Jiang Ning looked up andughed, beckoning, ¡°Xiaoqian,e here.¡± It was the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, Li Tingqian. Li Tingqian immediately ran to her and grinned, ¡°Little Aunt!¡± Jiang Ning sat up and tapped him on the forehead, ¡°Why do you always call me Little Aunt? I¡¯m not your Little Aunt.¡± Li Tingqian rubbed his head, ¡°I know now that you¡¯re not my Little Aunt. But soon you¡¯ll be my Little Aunt.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°That day when you fell into the water, did everything turn out alrightter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Li Tingqian sat at the edge of the bed, ¡°Little Aunt, you¡¯re my savior. But my Emperor Grandfather wouldn¡¯t let me visit you, I missed you so much.¡± ¡°In the future, you cane visit me often.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Li Tingqian nodded. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you returned to the pce sote?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°I was just about to return, but I wanted to see Little Aunt before leaving.¡± Li Tingqian took out an oil-paper wrapped package from his bosom, ¡°I heard that on the wedding day, the bride cannot eat anything. Little Aunt, are you hungry? This is the roast chicken I brought specially for you, have a bite.¡± Upon unwrapping the oil-paper package, it indeed contained half a roast chicken. Although Jiang Ning¡¯s morning sickness had lessened, she still couldn¡¯t eat such greasy food. Sheughed, ¡°Xiaoqian is so thoughtful. Put it here, I¡¯ll eat it when I¡¯m hungry. Tell me, did your Fifth Imperial Uncle get drunk?¡± Li Tingqian put the roast chicken on the table, shook his head, and said, ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle did drink, but he can hold his liquor well, so he wouldn¡¯t be drunk.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°He¡¯s not drunk, then it seems he won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle isn¡¯ting?¡± Li Tingqian frowned, ¡°This is not eptable. Little Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call for Fifth Imperial Uncle toe!¡± He ran out in a hurry. Prince of Yu was changing his clothes in his room and nced at him when he heard, ¡°How old are you to meddle in this? Guards, send the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back to the pce.¡± ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, if you treat Little Aunt badly, I will go back and tell my Emperor Grandfather!¡± Li Tingqian stood akimbo, chin raised, ¡°Emperor Grandfather loves Little Aunt very much!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. In the past few months, Emperor Grandfather has visited Little Aunt every day to have a meal and gave her many good things. If you dare treat Little Aunt badly, Emperor Grandfather won¡¯t spare you.¡± The Prince of Yu raised his eyebrows slightly. Had Father Emperor known that woman long ago? And visited her every day for meals? He pondered thoughtfully. ¡°Your Highness, are you still going to Miss Li¡¯s room? Miss Li is eagerly waiting for you. Madam Zhao and Maid Fang have alsoe to inquire.¡± Prince of Yu picked up his fan, ¡°Go to the Princess Consort¡¯s.¡± Li Tingqian snorted, ¡°What a bunch of pce maids and mistresses. In a while, I¡¯ll tell Little Aunt to drive them all out!¡± Prince of Yu said, ¡°You brat, why are you still here? Get back to the pce!¡± ¡°I have to see you go to Little Aunt¡¯s ce, otherwise, I¡¯ll go back and tell Emperor Grandfather!¡± In the end, Prince of Yu went to the Main Court. Jiang Ning was drowsy, but when she heard he had arrived, she became fully alert. Huang Ying and Chui greeted him with a smile, ¡°Princess Consort has been waiting for Your Highness.¡± Prince of Yu nced towards the bed. Under the red candlelight, the young girl¡¯s cheeks flushed, her smile sweet and her voice soft, ¡°Your Highness has arrived..¡± Chapter 62 - 62: Maintain Your Dignity Chapter 62: Maintain Your Dignity Trantor: 549690339 As she sat so gracefully by the bed, her charming smile was enough to make one forget about her crippled leg. Prince of Yu grunted and walked to the bedside, indifferently saying, ¡°Before I even got here, you¡¯d already taken off your clothes and tore off your head-cover.¡± Worried that this would displease Prince of Yu, Chui hurriedly defended her mistress, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not the fault of the Princess Consort. She was suffering from the heat in the pce¡­¡± ¡°No matter,¡± Prince of Yu responded coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care anyway.¡± Chui and Huang Ying exchanged nces, both seeing a trace of worry in each other¡¯s eyes. It seemed that Prince of Yu was not very satisfied with his Princess Consort. Chui knew Jiang Ning¡¯s temperament better, knowing that despite her carefree appearance, she actually had a bad temper. She was the type of person who would treat others with respect if they showed her an inch of respect as well. On their wedding night, not only did Prince of Yu leave her alone in the pce, but he also arrivedte and spoke disrespectfully as soon as he showed up. Chui was genuinely concerned that her mistress would lose her temper on the spot. But ¡ª Not only did she not get angry, Jiang Ning¡¯s smile became even more charming and enchanting. ¡°Huang Ying, Chui, you two go rest.¡± She waved her hand and patted the spot next to her, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s tiresome to stand. Come and sit down to talk.¡± Chui was somewhat worried, but Huang Ying nced at her and the two slipped out and didn¡¯t go far. Instead, they crept up to the door to eavesdrop on the conversation inside. Prince of Yu remained unmoved by the tenderly inviting girl. ¡°I heard that you fainted from heatstroke today. It doesn¡¯t seem that way at all, and you even had the energy to send Xiaoqian to find me.¡± ¡°Xiaoqian was just grateful for my help in saving his life, he took the initiative.¡± Jiang Ning said amiably, not angered at all, ¡°If Xiaoqian hadn¡¯te, would Your Highness not havee tonight?¡± ¡°I nned to go to Miss Li¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Miss Li?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°She couldn¡¯t even earn the title of Pce Maid, it seems that Your Highness doesn¡¯t hold her in high regard.¡± In the Great Sheng Dynasty, a prince could have one Main Consort, two Consorts, and ten Pce Maids, all of whom held official ranks and status. Consorts were of the fifth rank, and Pce Maids of the sixth. They were recognized concubines in the household. As for the so-called ¡°Miss¡±, she was just an ordinary girl who served in the bedchamber, her status hardly higher than that of a servant girl. They were mostly nameless and without any status. Beforeing here, Jiang Ning had heard that Prince of Yu had two Pce Maids surnamed Zhao and Fang, both bestowed by the Empress. As for the Miss Li, she had never heard of her. Perhaps because of her low status, no one paid attention to her? But, if Prince of Yu truly favored her, he should have given her a proper title. Why was he still calling her ¡°Miss¡±? Jiang Ning knew perfectly well what Prince of Yu had said. He mentioned Miss Li not out of any actual regard for her, but merely to irk Jiang Ning. On their wedding night, he would rather go to a nameless girl¡¯s room than to his Main Consort¡¯s chambers. This clearly showed how much he despised her and didn¡¯t take her seriously. After this, what foothold would she, the Princess Consort, have in the family? Prince of Yu stood still, offering neither motion nor rebuttal to her words. His expression and gaze maintained a state of indifference and rejection. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°I still don¡¯t know Your Highness¡¯s full name.¡± ¡°Li Hongyuan.¡± ¡°I am Jiang Ning.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Prince of Yu replied coldly, ¡°Tonight is our wedding night. I will stay here until tomorrow morning for the sake of maintaining your dignity..¡± Chapter 63 - 63: Well then, sleep. Chapter 63: Well then, sleep. Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning pointed at the handkerchief on the bed: ¡°What about that?¡± It was to be shown to the Empress and the Noble Consort in the pce the next day. Prince of Yu nonchntly suggested: ¡°There are elder matrons and maids with you, they surely can think of some method. Use chicken blood, dog blood, any kind of blood. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s, sleep then.¡± Jiang Ning bent down to take off her shoes and carefully moved onto the bed to lie down. The red candle flickered in the room, filled with a faint scent, but it was a bit hot. Prince of Yu said in a cold voice: ¡°Where do you expect this prince to sleep?¡± ¡°On the floor, on the table, anywhere. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡± ¡± Prince of Yu squinted his eyes slightly. This woman, seemingly gentle and weak, never gives in an inch. If it were his usual temper¡­ This woman will sooner orter die inexplicably. He took a deep breath, sat next to the table, picked up a tea cup, poured himself a cup of tea, and held it to his mouth for a sip, only to find out that it was wine. Was the teapot filled with wine? He lowered his head to take another look, slightly frowning, and turned to call someone for tea¡ª With a ¡°hoo¡± sound, Jiang Ning had extinguished the onlyntern by the bed. The room immediately plunged into darkness, only the faint moonlight that seeped through the window allowed the vague view of shadows in the room. Li Hongyuan said coldly: ¡°Light themp!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with the light on.¡± ¡°You are on the bed and this prince is on the floor, yet you have the face to say such words.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, after all, I am a weak and feebledy.¡± Jiang Ning turned to look at him, ¡°Your Highness, if you can¡¯t sleep, why don¡¯t I keep youpany with a drink? On our wedding night, we didn¡¯t even have our bridal wine.¡± Li Hongyuan ignored her, he lit the dragon and phoenix candles on the table. Jiang Ning got out of the bed, limped to the foot of the bed, poured him a cup of wine, and said with a smile: ¡°Your Highness, I know you don¡¯t like me, because you had no choice but to marry me, and you are even disgusted by me. As for me, I don¡¯t want to displease you. After tonight, we can each lead our own lives. It¡¯s best if we can pretend the other doesn¡¯t exist, shall we?¡± Li Hongyuan responded indifferently: ¡°At least you are self-aware.¡± ¡°I definitely am.¡± Jiang Ning replied with a smile, ¡°Actually, Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to resent me. I¡¯m just an ignorant little girl. I didn¡¯t choose to be crippled. Who have I bothered or provoked? Regardless, this is the most important day of my life. This is the only time I will be married in my life. This cup of wine, is for Your Highness.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her, didn¡¯t take her cup of wine, poured himself a cup, and drank it all in one gulp. In the front yard earlier, he was already coaxed into drinking quite a lot by his brothers. Fortunately, he always had a good tolerance for alcohol and was still sober. But, no matter how much of a heavy drinker one is, there¡¯s always a limit. It¡¯s not really true that one would never get drunk. Jiang Ning appeared harmless, and after several cups of wine, coupled with the fatigue of a busy day, Li Hongyuan began to feel slightly tipsy. Seeing him slumped on the table, motionless, Jiang Ning prodded his arm: ¡°Li Hongyuan?¡± No response. It seemed that Knockout Drug she had dabbed on the cup was starting to take effect. ¡°This two-faced little rascal. Do you think I won¡¯t dare to hit you just because you¡¯re good looking?¡± Jiang Ning rolled her sleeves up, aiming for his face, and pped him hard, ¡°You n to use me and then ditch me in the pce, not caring whether I live or die? I¡¯ll make you wear a cuckold¡¯s hat for a lifetime, raising somebody else¡¯s sons!¡± By hook or by crook, she strenuously managed to move him onto the bed after much effort. She was panting heavily and covered in sweat from the effort. After a good rest, once she had regained her strength, she began to undress him.. Chapter 64 - 64: The King Rewards You Once Chapter 64: The King Rewards You Once Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan had already changed out of his wedding attire and was now donning a narrow-waist, arrow-sleeved robe. This was Jiang Ning¡¯s first encounter with such attire; her movements were not particrly adept, but Li Hongyuan was currently out cold, oblivious to whatsoever she was doing to him. She stripped the robe off him, discarding it onto the floor, removed his undershirt, and yanked off the crown from his head. Finally, all that remained was his innermost garment. Jiang Ning proceeded without pause, removing his upper garment as well. His physique was¡­ quite desirable, indeed. Broad shoulders, and particrly his waistline¡­ Such a shame that he¡¯s an awful person. No matter how pleasing the package, it wouldn¡¯t attract her. Jiang Ning¡¯s gazended on his trousers, and for the first time, she found herself in a quandary. Should I take them off? If she took them off, wouldn¡¯t she be searing her own eyes? If she didn¡¯t, it¡¯d scarcely be believable. They couldn¡¯t possibly have consummated the marriage fully clothed as portrayed on TV, right? After briefly pondering for around three seconds, Jiang Ning snuffed out the candlelight, then gingerly pinched his trousers between two fingers, pulling them off before throwing the nket over his body. The final step left her hesitating for quite a while. Gathering her courage, she bit her finger and dabbed a bit of blood on the bridal handkerchief. Primarily, she was afraid of the pain. Having busied herself with all this, she slipped a thin nket over her body and cautiously crawled onto the bed, removing her outer clothes, leaving her torso d in just a bodice. Wrapping herself in the nket, the bareness of her shoulders peeked out as she leaned against the wall to sleep. Spent and weary from the day¡¯s shenanigans, Jiang Ning no longer had the energy for much thought and promptly fell asleep once she closed her eyes. By the time she woke up, the sky had already begun to brighten. Li Hongyuan was still sound asleep, the nket had slipped off, leaving just a corner barely covering the region below his waist. The rest of him waspletely exposed. Noticing the nket¡¯s trend of slipping off and in order to prevent herself from getting a visual shock, Jiang Ning hastily reached out to catch the corner of the nket, intending to cover himpletely. However, just at that moment¡ª Li Hongyuan woke up. He opened his eyes, locking gazes with Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning froze in her tracks. In her current state, her appearance was not exactly elegant. Only a mere bodice covered her upper body as she clung onto his nket. Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze nced downwards, taking in his own state. His eyes suddenly turned cold, and he harshly grabbed her wrist, flinging her off. Jiang Ning stumbled back onto the bed with a gasp, her back mming into the wall, the pain searing. ¡°What¡¯s got into you?¡± Jiang Ning frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s gone crazy,¡± Li Hongyuan retorted as he threw off the nket and stood up. Jiang Ning quickly turned her face away. He was stark naked. His clothes were tossed haphazardly on the floor. Within her sight, a shocking streak of red on the bridal handkerchief. Narrowing his eyes, he stooped down to pick up his clothes and got dressed unhurriedly. Once he adorned his clothes, he turned to face Jiang Ning, speaking coldly, ¡°So, this was your entire ulterior motive behind urging me to drink so ferventlyst night? If you desired this so much, you should¡¯ve mentioned it earlier. I would¡¯ve granted you once.¡± Jiang Ning pulled up her nket, ¡°The one who acted inappropriately due to drunkenness wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Feigning innocence, are you? As the daughter of Prime Minister Jiang, your tactics are impressive. Though I don¡¯t favor you, you at least have a pretty face. If I close my eyes, you¡¯re barely manageable. As far as I¡¯m concerned, one more or one less of you makes no difference to me.¡± Having said that, he wore a cold expression, turned on his heel and left. Huang Ying and Chui entered to serve and upon seeing the disheveled state of the bed, they stifled theirughter. Especially when they saw the bridal handkerchief, Chui could barely keep her grin from reaching her ears. She carefully folded and stored the handkerchief, intending to send it to the pceter. Jiang Ningy downzily, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep a little more.¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been an arduous day, and it¡¯s still early. Do get some more rest.¡± Chui quickly began tidying up the bed. Just as Jiang Ning was about to fall back asleep, a female servant arrived with a bowl of medicinal broth.. Chapter 65 - 65: Avoiding the Conception Soup Chapter 65: Avoiding the Conception Soup Trantor: 549690339 This stewardess was a useful person in the former courtyard and had some authority in the Mansion of Prince Yu. Huang Ying had a good memory and remembered her after seeing her once. She quickly went forward to greet her, smiling amiably, ¡°Are you Mother Qian from the former courtyard? It¡¯s hard for you toe so early. If there¡¯s anything, just send someone to pass a message.¡± Huang Ying wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to curry favor, but rather she understood the art of survival. Although they were the Main Consort of the Mansion, they had just arrived. The saying goes that strong dragons don¡¯t suppress the local snakes, and it is better to be on good terms with the bigger devils than face the endless troubles of the little ones. It¡¯s not necessary to offend these people. Huang Ying had been in the pce for so many years, and she was still quite adept at dealing with such matters. Facing a smiling face, Mother Qian couldn¡¯t put on a straight face either and said half-jokingly, ¡°We are servants; it is natural for us to serve our Master. Where dare wein about being tired? Has the Princess Consort woke up?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s getting dressed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just right. Please ask the Princess Consort to drink this medicine first.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± Huang Ying took it, somewhat at a loss, then looked back and asked Chui, ¡°Is the Princess Consort feeling unwell?¡± Chui knew that Jiang Ning had been feeling unwell all this time, having trouble eating and sleeping. But she had gotten much bettertely. Her appetite had improved a lot, and she didn¡¯t feel nauseous anymore. She shook her head, ¡°The Princess Consort is doing pretty well.¡± Huang Ying smiled, ¡°Did Mother Qian make a mistake? Our Princess Consort is fine, she doesn¡¯t need any medicine.¡± ¡°Oh, this is a fertility-avoiding soup.¡± Mother Qian said indifferently. There was not even a hint of wanting to please the new Princess Consort. No wonder the old woman had such an attitude, she didn¡¯t even kowtow to the new Princess Consort. So that was the reason. But why should the Princess Consort drink the fertility-avoiding soup? As a legitimate wife, who has been carried back to the mansion on a grand sedan chair, she had the right to sit on an equal footing with the Prince, manage all the people in the backyard, and bear children. It was their first day of marriage, and even if there was no deep affection, they should at least be treated with respect. And now they send her a bowl of fertility-avoiding soup? This was too much. Even Huang Ying felt that she couldn¡¯t bear it, so her tone also changed for the worse, ¡°Mother Qian, you¡¯re an old person in the mansion, and I shouldn¡¯t be saying this. But you should understand some rules. Who on their wedding day would send such a thing?¡± Mother Qian calmly said, ¡°We are just servants, following our Master¡¯s orders. This is what His Highness asked the servant to bring, and this is what the servant brought. This is not a bad thing, it¡¯s just that His Highness temporarily doesn¡¯t want the Princess Consort to be pregnant. Princess Consort, it¡¯s better to drink it.¡± She seemed determined to watch Jiang Ning drink it all up. Seeing this, Chui was furious and wanted to grab the bowl and ssh it on her face. Jiang Ning, who had already dressed, came out pushing her wheelchair, nced at the medicine, and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this the fertility-avoiding soup your Prince asked you to bring?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t drink it?¡± ¡°Oh, if the Princess Consort doesn¡¯t drink it, the servant wouldn¡¯t dare to force her. But the Princess Consort should show some sympathy for us servants. After all, this is our Prince¡¯s order.¡± ¡°You¡¯re using your Prince to pressure me?¡± Jiang Ning shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t drink it.¡± This was a fertility-avoiding soup and, even though she didn¡¯t know how it worked, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be good for the child in her belly. If she took the medicine and lost the child, how could she make Li Hongyuan wear a cuckold¡¯s hat and raise someone else¡¯s son? Before getting married, she was determined to abort the child. But now that she was married and had already passed three months, she didn¡¯t want to do it anymore. This damned Prince of Yu was indeed as she had expected: extremely selfish and self-centered. He had the audacity to send an old woman to bring her a fertility-avoiding soup to make her drink it under his supervision. What did that mean? After all, she was the Main Consort of this mansion, not some random creature that could be easily castrated! Chapter 66 - 66 - Drank Chapter 66: ¨C Drank Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to deal with Mother Qian, but she also didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with the stewardess of the front yard on her first day here. At this moment, Miaomiao walked over gracefully. It seemed to be hungry, looking around for its cat bowl. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Miaomiao, go check the table for your bowl.¡± Miaomiao was very obedient and instantly jumped onto the table, knocking over the medicine bowl with one paw. Mother Qian eximed and frowned, ¡°What an unruly cat, running around here. I¡¯ll have someone catch it, break its legs, and throw it out!¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s brow raised slightly. Huang Ying noticed and sneered at Mother Qian, ¡°You¡¯re so intimidating. Break its legs and throw it out? Even a big dog needs to mind its owner. This cat was brought by the Princess Consort, who dares to touch it?¡± Mother Qian hurriedly pped her cheek, ¡°Look at my big mouth. I misspoke for a moment. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Your Highness. It¡¯s alright that the medicine spilled. I¡¯ll bring you another bowl.¡± Jiang Ning waved for Miaomiao to jump onto herp, softly stroking its fur, and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite today. I don¡¯t want to drink the medicine.¡± ¡°But this is the Prince¡¯s order.¡± ¡°I am the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning calmly looked at her. Mother Qian grudgingly replied, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll report back to the Prince.¡± After she left, Chui angrily cursed, ¡°This old thing relies on her seniority and didn¡¯t even bow to our Princess Consort. She really sees herself as the Master! It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Huang Ying said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no point in getting angry. These people just go with the flow. On the Princess Consort¡¯s first day, the Prince rewarded her with the conception-avoidance soup. It¡¯s clear that the Prince is not fond of our Princess Consort. If so, they naturally won¡¯t try to please her. After all, in their hearts, the real Master of this mansion is the Prince alone. Everyone else depends on his favor to live.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Sister Huang Ying, you¡¯ve grown insightful after spending years in the pce.¡± Huang Ying chuckled, ¡°Your Highness, the truth is, don¡¯t take it to heart. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have many days ahead of you full of anger. It¡¯s not worth it. In the Prince¡¯s Mansion, it¡¯s most crucial to let things go.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yesterday, on the day of the Princess Consort¡¯s official entrance, that unworthy Miss Li even dared to send someone to invite Prince Yu over. This is pure disrespect to the Princess Consort. It was even more outrageous, considering she wasn¡¯t even a pce maid yet. But let alone others, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters and certainly wouldn¡¯t get jealous or angry over them. After all, she didn¡¯t like Li Hongyuan. And she didn¡¯t n to like him either. But life has to go on. She tidied up, had dinner as her priority. While eating, Prince Yu arrived. He was followed by Mother Qian, who was holding the medicine. Huang Ying and the other maids¡¯ expressions weren¡¯t too good. They looked somewhat nervous. ¡°Put the bowl down and leave.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. Only two people remained in the room. ¡°Drink it.¡± He looked at her coldly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No one in this mansion has ever defied my orders.¡± ¡°Well, I might be the first then.¡± Jiang Ning replied unhurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, you do indeed have absolute authority in this mansion, but don¡¯t forget the purpose of marrying me. Hurting me would probably not benefit you.¡± He married her solely to show the Emperor and n for his future. This was well understood by both of them. Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°You schemed against me, and I will not hold it against you. But I won¡¯t allow you to bear my child..¡± Chapter 67 - 67: He’s So Bad! Chapter 67: He¡¯s So Bad! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How ridiculous, it¡¯s my body and I decide whether to have a child or not. No one can force me.¡± ¡°When you were plotting against me, why didn¡¯t you mention this grand principle?¡± Li Hongyuan looked cold, ¡°I don¡¯t like to use force on women, so don¡¯t push me.¡± He picked up the bowl and held it in front of her. Jiang Ning retreated in her wheelchair: ¡°I won¡¯t drink it.¡± Li Hongyuan held the wheelchair and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace yourself.¡± Jiang Ning looked up at him, feeling oppressed and humiliated for the first time in her life. In his eyes, she was just an object. To be used and taken home, to be dealt with as he pleased. ¡°Drink it.¡± He brought the bowl to her lips. Jiang Ning dodged: ¡°I can¡¯t drink it.¡± ¡°You really want to have my child?¡± Li Hongyuan revealed a mocking smile, ¡°If you behave, maybe I will give you a child in the future. But not this time. Because, I don¡¯t like to be manipted by anyone.¡± Jiang Ning snapped: ¡°Who cares about having your child, in fact, I¡ª¡± She paused. If she revealed the truth in anger, she would face ridicule, and the child in her belly would have no ce to go. Li Hongyuan stared at her coldly: ¡°In fact, what?¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°I am a cripple and have a bad temper. If you push me any further, no one will have a good time. If you dare touch me, I will have Xiaoqian tell your Emperor Father.¡± Li Hongyuan said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised my Emperor Father that I will take good care of you, and I won¡¯t touch a finger on you. But I didn¡¯t promise not to touch the people around you. Someone, take Chui out.¡± Two old women immediately grabbed Chui and dragged her out. Chui was panic-stricken. Jiang Ning¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently: ¡°There are many ways to punish servants in this residence. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have to see the bloody scene.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Jiang Ning was truly angry this time. She had always thought that Prince of Yu, as a prince and the son of the Imperial Concubine, would naturally be a bit cold and selfish due to his noble status. After all, he had such a distinguished background. As a modern person, she could see things from a higher perspective and wouldn¡¯t bother with these ancient people. But he was so wicked! Unbelievable. She had never hated anyone so much before. Even Jiang Yuan, who targeted her constantly, didn¡¯t bother her much, as she saw Jiang Yuan as a spoiled youngdy. At this moment, Jiang Ning¡¯s hatred for Li Hongyuan had reached its peak. After giving him a cold nce, she said, ¡°Give me the bowl.¡± Mother Qian immediately handed it over. Jiang Ning took it and drank it all at once. Maybe it was because she drank too fast, or because she was angry, or because the medicine was too bitter. As soon as she swallowed it, she felt her stomach churn and vomited it all out while bending over. Chui cried out in worry. ¡°Princess Consort!¡± Huang Ying rushed over and patted her back anxiously, ¡°Princess Consort, are you alright?¡± Jiang Ning sat in her wheelchair, coughing violently, her face flushed, and looking rather embarrassed. Mother Qian asked: ¡°She vomited it all out. Your Highness, do you want to serve another bowl?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her and frowned: ¡°¡­Forget it..¡¯ Chapter 68 - 68: The Princess Consort is not Favored Chapter 68: The Princess Consort is not Favored Trantor: 549690339 After saying, ¡°Take care of yourselves,¡± Li Hongyuan left with a flick of his sleeves. The old woman then let go of Chui. Chui rushes to Jiang Ning and sobs uncontrobly. After Jiang Ning finished coughing, she rubs her forehead wearily and says, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s giving me a headache.¡± ¡°Princess Consort, are you alright?¡± Chui asks between sobs, wiping her tears. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Help me lie down for a while.¡± The two of them help her up from the wheelchair andy her down on the bed. Huang Ying brings water for her to sip on. ¡°Princess Consort, should I seek a doctor to examine you?¡± ¡°No need, I did not ingest anything, I threw it all up.¡± Jiang Ning turns her body to face the interior of the bed and closes her eyes, ¡°Both of you may leave, I will take a nap.¡± ¡°I will be outside, call me if you need me.¡± Huang Ying lowers the curtains around the bed and leads Chui out. Xiachu and Dongxie were outside waiting, they hurriedly interrogate them, clearly enraged. Dongxie sighs, ¡°Our Princess Consort has just arrived, and there¡¯s already so much trouble. I¡¯m afraid that life in this mansion will be difficult from here on.¡± Chui wipes her tears,¡±They say that the Prince of Yu is handsome, leading one to think he must also have a good temperament. Who knew that he could be this¡­ We hail from the Prime Minister¡¯s family, and our girl takes after such beauty. She¡¯s being oppressed just because her legs are not well. If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have joined the selection process. The Prime Minister and Madam love our Princess so dearly that it would greatly sadden them to learn of her plight.¡± But Huang Ying was the most calm among them,¡±What¡¯s the use of saying all these things now? We are already here, we should think about how to handle the situation. It is very hot today, and the Princess Consort has woken up in a sweat. First, we need to get some refrigeration.¡± This was indeed the most pressing matter at hand. First, they had to ensure they could livefortably before thinking about anything else. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the housekeeper for it,¡± Dongxie says. She leaves but soon returns, empty-handed and despondent. ¡°Where¡¯s the ice?¡± Huang Ying asks. ¡°The housekeeper said there¡¯s no more ice today. We need to be early if we want any next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the very beginning of the day and there¡¯s no ice left?¡± Dongxie fumes, ¡°This is a royal mansion after all, isn¡¯t it inferior to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion? Back there, we could always get ice at any time, even in the middle of the night. This must be outright bullying!¡± ¡°They are all a bunch of snobs, belittling us because the Princess Consort is not favoured.¡± Huang Ying asks her, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of household affairs now?¡± ¡°Currently, the household affairs are being temporarily managed by Madam Zhao and Maid Fang.¡± It suddenly urs to Chui, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time that they should being to kowtow and pay respects to the Princess Consort?¡± By tradition, upon the mistress¡¯s arrival, the pce maids and other wives muste to kowtow and pay respects. After all, the main wife is the master, and the concubines are servants. They are supposed to serve the mistress. But it was already morning, and they hadn¡¯t caught sight of any of them. Chui cries in frustration, ¡°The Prince caused such amotion, embarrassing us in front of the entire mansion. Isn¡¯t he deliberately making the Princess Consort look bad and leaving her with no way out?¡± The maids were filled with anger, and concern. They were unsure about how they would endure the days toe. Huang Ying, the eldest of the bunch, and thus the most experienced and level-headed among them, advised, ¡°Calm down, everyone, the Princess Consort must make the decisions in this matter. We are her servants and we cannot make decisions without her consent. It might cause her trouble.¡± Jiang Ning takes a long nap, waking up due to hunger. After barely eating breakfast and going through all that, the room was stuffy and warm. She sits up, drenched in sweat, instinctively touching her belly. Now, she could already feel the faint movements of the baby inside her, like a small fish swimming in the water, gentle and subtle.. Chapter 69 - 69: Betrothal gifts and dowry, it’s all about money Chapter 69: Betrothal gifts and dowry, it¡¯s all about money Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning had always been very annoyed with this child. After all, she was not the original host and did not know how this child came about or who conceived it. She felt it was a burden and wanted to get rid of the child. But when she felt the gentle nudges from the child, her heart softened a little. After all, it was just an innocent baby. Now connected by blood with her, relying on her for survival. Thinking of the birth control soup she drank, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but worry a little. Although most of it had been vomited out, it was hard to tell if any had been swallowed. Would it affect the child? After feeling carefully for a moment, other than being hungry and hot, there was no ufortable feeling. The asional light fetal movement in her stomach also didn¡¯t cause any difort. Jiang Ning sat quietly for a while until Huang Ying came over. ¡°The Princess Consort is awake.¡± She lifted the tent, ¡°How is the Princess Consort feeling now?¡± Jiang Ning smiled: ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just¡­ so hot.¡± Huang Ying bitterly smiled: ¡°Dongxie went to get ice, but there¡¯s none left.¡± ¡°They just don¡¯t want to give it, right?¡± ¡°It is Madam Zhao and the others who are in charge of the supplies in the harem now.¡± ¡°What do they count for? They¡¯re just looking at Prince of Yu¡¯s eyes. If the Prince shows that he doesn¡¯t like me, they naturally imitate his behavior.¡± Jiang Ning helped her stand up. Huang Ying said, ¡°In principle, when the Princess Consort enters the door, the supplies of the Prince¡¯s Mansion should be handed over to the Princess Consort. But¡­¡± ¡°But the Prince of Yu has no such intention at all.¡± ¡°Princess Consort¡­¡± ¡°Look at you, so worried.¡± Jiang Ning took a few steps, felt her body loosening up a bit, then sat down and smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t we live without relying on them? When we came, what did we bring?¡± ¡°We brought¡­ betrothal gifts, and¡­ dowry?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it all money?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡± ¡°With so much money, what can¡¯t be bought for food, clothing, and expenses?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°You have to go and ask them humbly, look at their faces. Why bother?¡± Huang Ying looked at her and smiled with some relief: ¡°This servant was afraid that the Princess Consort would be depressed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t live so hard.¡± Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair, ¡°Where are the betrothal gifts and dowry? Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± So, the master and servant went to the storeroom. Many things had not been properly sorted, but there were invoices. There were invoices for both the betrothal gifts and the dowry, and the long list was clear and transparent. Ancient paintings and calligraphy were just passable, as they were collectibles and she didn¡¯t want to touch them unless she had no choice. There were also many property deeds, and plenty of gold, silver, and jewelry. Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to pick out all the gold and silver and fill a small chest with them. ¡°Just this money is enough for us to eat and drink for a long time.¡± Jiang Ning was very happy and took out five silver ingots, giving them to Huang Ying and the other five pce maids, saying: ¡°This is this month¡¯s spending for you. Also, in the future, Huang Ying will be in charge of the ounts. Keep the keys and if anything iscking, use the money to buy it, choose the best.¡± Each ingot was five taels of silver. When Chui and the others were with the Jiang Family, they only received two taels of silver each month. This was a considerable increase. They were all a bit apprehensive. Jiang Ning said: ¡°I¡¯m not a miser, and money has value when it¡¯s spent. You all need to be paid well to stay loyal.¡± They didn¡¯t understand what she meant by wages and job-hopping. Huang Ying, however, understood a little and smiled, ¡°Princess Consort, their contracts are all in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, and their families are also there. They are the most loyal to the Princess Consort. You can rest assured..¡± Chapter 70 - 70: Palace Maid Chapter 70: Pce Maid Trantor: 549690339 A few Chui servants knelt down immediately and kowtowed: ¡°We will serve Princess Consort wholeheartedly in this life, without any double-mindedness.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Get up, all of you. It¡¯s justified to make money by working. I¡¯m feeling very hot now, go get some ice cubes and some food, I want to eat fruit. Chilled watermelon, chilled duck pear.¡± Huang Yingughed: ¡°I¡¯ll ask Xiaoman to go buy some.¡± ¡°Who is Xiaoman?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Princess Consort know? Besides us, the Prime Minister also brought Jiang Fu and his wife Sister Fu and their son Jiang Xiaoman for you. They all have served the Jiang family for generations.¡± So the entire family came along as dowry? Well, the maids only manage the house, so someone has to deal with the outside stuff. Jiang Ning nodded: ¡°Then give them some money too. This house is even stingy with us, not to mention giving them a monthly allowance. They need money for food and drink, don¡¯t let them suffer.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Huang Ying left with a smile. With money, things are easy to handle. Jiang Xiaoman got the money and immediately bought a cartload of stuff. There was an ice basin in the room, which cooled the air right away. Over a dozen kinds of fruits, all cut up, were chilled on ice. In the cool room, Jiang Ning sat in a lounge chair, reading a book, while Chui¡¯s soft little hand massaged her shoulder. Dongxie used a fork to bring the cool, silky fruit to her mouth. She could eat by just opening her mouth. The other maids either did needlework or gossiped. Who cared about the prince¡¯s house anymore? Just as they were having fun, a little maid ran to the door and announced, ¡°Informing Princess Consort, Madam Zhao, Maid Fang and the rest havee.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The sound of jingling jade bracelets and girlishughter filled the room. Two young women in luxurious clothes, fanning themselves, followed by a group of maids and old women, swarmed in. They all knew that she had asked for ice early in the morning and came back empty-handed. The news had spread throughout the house. They had thought that the room would be unbearably hot and stuffy, but instead, they were met with a refreshing coolness. They had thought that the crippled Princess Consort would be downcast and-clouded. But who knew ¨C She was wearing a light silk satin skirt, her slender arms and half-bare feet exposed, sitting barefoot on the lounge chair, leisurely reading a storybook. The little maids attended her, feeding her fruit. She had no heavy jeweled headpieces on her head, her long hair simply braided and casually draped over her shoulder. It had not been slicked back with osmanthus oil either. Her loose hair yfully ran wild. Rxed, at ease, andfortable. The scene was so different from their imagination that the group of people crowding at the door forgot to react. Huang Ying stood up and said, ¡°Our Princess Consort prefers peace and quiet. It¡¯s enough for the two maids toe. Everyone else, leave.¡± Madam Zhaoughed, ¡°We were just unaware of these rules. You all heard the girl¡¯s words, why don¡¯t you all just go wait outside?¡± After the shock, the servants hurriedly left. Maid Fang came forward, bowed her knees, and said softly, ¡°Greetings to the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning lifted her gaze from the storybook and nced at them: ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°We havee to pay respects to the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought you were here to kowtow.¡± Maid Fang nced at Madam Zhao. By customary rules, they should havee to kowtow and greet their mistress when she entered the main house. However, the Prince didn¡¯t value her and didn¡¯t even give her the housekeeper¡¯s authority. She was only a nominal Princess Consort. How could the two maids who held the authority of the housekeeper be willing to kowtow to her? Chapter 71 - 71: Bai knelt down? Chapter 71: Bai knelt down? Trantor: 549690339 They came over merely to announce their status andugh at the new Princess Consort. What about being the main wife? Still forced to drink contraceptive soup by the Prince, and not given the housekeeper¡¯s authority. It¡¯s just a joke. Never thought of bowing down to her in the first ce. Originally thought that she had lost face and would not bring up this matter out of concern for her dignity. Offending them, who hold the authority of housekeeper, could make her life unbearable in the backyard, right? Who would have thought, she not only enjoyed herself, using ice and eating fruit, but also casually reminded them to kneel. It¡¯s really¡­ Jiang Ning ate a grape and muttered, ¡°It seems that there are no rules in this mansion. No wonder they say when the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked. The master doesn¡¯t follow the rules, and those below follow suit. It is embarrassing when it spreads out. Oh well, I don¡¯t care about these things¡­¡± Madam Zhao hurriedly said, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t say that. It was our fault for being ignorant and forgetting the rules. But don¡¯t involve His Highness; he¡¯s too noble to be affected by this.¡± She was afraid that Jiang Ning would speak recklessly outside. If she ruined the Prince¡¯s reputation and word got around the pce, it would be strange if the Prince didn¡¯t strangle them. She gestured to Maid Fang, and the two knelt down and bowed. ¡°You may all get up,¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I should have given you a wee gift, but as you know, I¡¯m in such a situation that I can¡¯t control the household affairs, and I need these bits of silver for my living expenses. I really couldn¡¯t spare anything to reward you. Don¡¯t feel offended, all right?¡± The two pce maids were speechless. The mistress of other families, even if genuinely poor, would still pretend to be generous and give away a few decent pieces of jewelry to the concubines and their servants. Howe everything changed when it came to her? No matter what, she was the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family and had brought so many dowries when she married in. Did they all turn a blind eye to that? And she even had the nerve to pretend to be poor and not give a wee gift. Was this not bowing down for nothing? It was simply maddening. Jiang Ning looked at them, ¡°Is there anything else? My body is not well, and I need some peace and quiet to rest. Aside from visiting me daily in the morning and evening, there¡¯s no need for you two toe over at other times. So many people following you when you go out is quite noisy.¡± Madam Zhao and Maid Fang:¡±?!?!¡± Visiting her every morning and evening? Just that, and they didn¡¯t need to visit her at other times? She even casually mocked their low status, saying they had so many servants following them when they went out. Wasn¡¯t she bothered by the noise of her own maids chattering andughing in her room? How could the Princess Consort be so annoying? The two pce maids, with a dry smile, stood up and left empty-handed. Returning to their courtyard, Madam Zhao pped the stewardess and scolded, ¡°Who allowed you to send ice to Laurel Garden? And those fruits, why would you give-away?¡± The stewardess covered her face, ¡°I never gave them ice.¡± Another stewardess defended, ¡°Madam, you misunderstood. The ice in the main room was bought by them with their own money from outside.¡± ¡°Did she withdraw money from the ount?¡± ¡°No,¡± the stewardess muttered discontentedly while touching her burning cheek, ¡°She, after all, is the main daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. With so many dowries, she can¡¯tck these bits and bobs¡­¡± She was clearly mocking her lowly origin. Madam Zhao was furious. Maid Fang tried to console her, ¡°Elder sister, why bother getting angry with her? The Prince is already tired of her. Now that she has no authority over the household affairs and the Prince doesn¡¯t like her anymore, she¡¯s just a cripple for us to manipte at will..¡± Chapter 72 - 72: Am I Beautiful? Chapter 72: Am I Beautiful? Trantor: 549690339 Madam Zhao sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me one example? Just now, I don¡¯t know who it was, but someone was kneeling so happily in the main room.¡± Maid Fang¡¯s face turned slightly red, and after holding back for a moment, sheughed back coldly, ¡°So what if I knelt? She is the Main Consort, our mistress. We are just servants. It doesn¡¯t matter if we kneel once or every day; I am willing.¡± ¡°Then go and kneel to serve her.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare? Kneeling to the mistress is better than following you around!¡± Maid Fang turned and walked away, her sleeve swinging. Madam Zhao rolled her eyes and, after sitting and thinking for a while, said to the maid beside her, ¡°Speaking of which, why didn¡¯t Ms. Li go to the Main Court to kowtow today?¡± The maid pursed her lips, ¡°Her? Isn¡¯t it because she relies on the fact that the Prince of Yu favors her the most? She¡¯s so delicate every day; if she goes out and encounters a breeze, she¡¯llin about headaches. She¡¯s like a paper doll¡ª who would dare bother her?¡± ¡°This princess consort here is not easy to deal with; I don¡¯t believe that she can tolerate a concubine climbing onto her head without abiding by the rules.¡± Madam Zhao thought for a bit, then whispered a few instructions to the maid. Within two days, word spread throughout the pce that the concubine Ms. Li had no manners, showed no respect for her mistress, and even paraded around the market in a bright red dress. Normally, a Main Consort could not tolerate such behavior from a concubine. However, after waiting for two days, there was still no reaction from the Main Court. Madam Zhao became a little restless and went to inquire about the situation. The anticipated scene did not ur. The new princess consort was neither infuriated nor showed a hint of jealousy or dissatisfaction. She continued to lead a leisurely, slow-paced life. Apanied by a few maids, she spent her days eating, drinking, and ying in the courtyard. Madam Zhao thought that she might not have received the news yet. She found an opportunity to mention the matter in front of Jiang Ning. ¡°This Ms. Li is too unrestrained.¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s her background?¡± Jiang Ning asked casually while reclining on a lounge chair and reading Huang Ying was beside her, fanning her with a fan. Feeling slightly pleased, Madam Zhao hurriedly said, ¡°Speaking of Ms. Li, she is just a concubine, but her rtionship with our Prince of Yu is quite deep. A year ago, the Prince saved her from the mouth of a tiger during the hunt. She¡¯s an orphan, but she¡¯s extremely beautiful and delicate.¡± Jiang Ning picked up a cherry, popped it into her mouth, and asked, ¡°Is she more beautiful than me?¡± Madam Zhao nced at her and forced a smile, ¡°Orchids and jade trees, each has its own charm.¡± ¡°Fine, I know. You can go back now.¡± Jiang Ning waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Princess Consort, although Ms. Li enjoys the Prince¡¯s favor, she is still a concubine. She is so ignorant of the rules that you should reprimand her. Otherwise, people may say that our pce has lost the hierarchy of concubines and consorts.¡± Madam Zhao said. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Princess Consort, won¡¯t you do something?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ning replied bluntly. ¡°Why, why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in charge. Aren¡¯t you and Ms. Fang responsible for managing the inner courtyard?¡± ¡°Managing is just managing. As the main princess consort, you still should discipline disrespectful servants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving?¡± II II Madam Zhao left, fuming with anger. Huang Yingughed, ¡°This Madam Zhao doesn¡¯t seem very clever, daring to use the princess consort to deal with Ms. Li. How could Prince of Yu let her manage the household?¡± ¡°The Prince of Yu has just moved out from the pce and started living on his own, so let¡¯s see how things go for now,¡± Jiang Ning said nonchntly. Huang Ying said, ¡°Even so, that Ms. Li is quite arrogant. The princess consort has been in the pce for two days, and even two proper pce maids havee to visit and kowtow. Yet, this nameless and undistinguished concubine hasn¡¯t even shown her face..¡± Chapter 73 - 73: Harmonious Husband and Wife, Husband Leads and Wife Follows Chapter 73: Harmonious Husband and Wife, Husband Leads and Wife Follows Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No choice, she is Prince of Yu¡¯s favorite after all.¡± Jiang Ning reached out, ¡°Let me taste if that watermelon is sweet.¡± Chui asked, ¡°So are we going to do anything about this?¡± ¡°Do? It¡¯s none of our business. Is it because the watermelon tastes bad or that the storybook isn¡¯t interesting enough? You¡¯re too idle.¡± Jiang Ning rolled her eyes, ¡°Come on, have some watermelon.¡± Anyway, she had never considered herself a true princess consort. Moving from Jiang Family to Prince of Yu¡¯s residence was nothing more than changing ces to wait for death while eating good food. As long as others didn¡¯t bother her easy life, she wouldn¡¯t care about anything. As for Li Hongyuan, his absence for the past two days was just what she wanted. It would be best if he never appeared in front of her for the rest of her life. But she didn¡¯t expect to meet Prince of Yu again very soon. Returning to her maiden home on the third day after marriage. This was the rule. It was impossible for both Prince of Yu¡¯s residence and Jiang Family to ignore such a rule. It was a matter of reputation and face. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Ying¡¯s reminder, Jiang Ning would havepletely forgotten about this. She didn¡¯t care much about the return visit, but she did miss her gentle and beautiful mother-inw, Lin Zizi. But the problem was, the husband was supposed to apany her for the return visit. If the man didn¡¯t go with her, not only would she be theughing stock, but the entire Jiang Family would be a joke too. That evening, the stewardess from the front courtyard came to remind her specifically that the prince would apany her back the next morning. Chui was surprised, ¡°This servant thought that Prince of Yu wouldn¡¯t apany the princess consort for the return visit. After all¡­ how he treats the princess consort.¡± ¡°He is apanying me just to maintain his good reputation, and to gain favor from his father-inw.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s the prince, does he really need to gain favor from his subjects?¡± Chui didn¡¯t understand. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Jiang Ruobai is still a powerful Prime Minister. As a princepeting for the imperial throne, doesn¡¯t he need to win over the forces in the court? Besides, Jiang Ruobai is his father-inw, so naturally he¡¯s already on his side.¡± Chui listened, stupefied. Huang Ying smiled, ¡°Princess consort should sleep early, this servant will go pack things.¡± Now that Jiang Ning was three months pregnant, after the initial difort, her body felt lighter, her appetite improved, and her sleep became morefortable. Everything wasfortable. If it weren¡¯t for the asional fetal movement, she would have almost forgotten that she was pregnant. With the cool air in the room and the soft silk quilt, she slept soundly untilte morning. Li Hongyuan¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. When Huang Ying opened the door to let him in, he radiated a dark murderous aura. The maids were frightened and retreated, not daring to approach. He walked to Jiang Ning¡¯s bedroom door, pushed it, but didn¡¯t move it. The door was still locked from the inside. Li Hongyuan kicked the door open with one foot. Jiang Ning sat up with her messy hair, ¡°Is it daylight already?¡± Huang Ying and Chui hurried in, whispering, ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯ve been sleeping, and we couldn¡¯t wake you up no matter how much we called you from outside. We were so worried. Prince has been waiting outside for half an hour.¡± ¡°What is he waiting for?¡± ¡°Jiang Ning, has your brain been kicked by a donkey?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s forehead veins bulged, ¡°I had someone remind you yesterday that we¡¯re returning to your maiden home today!¡± Jiang Ning remembered. It¡¯s said that a woman¡¯s intelligence declines during pregnancy, and her memory wasn¡¯t very good now. ¡°Since we¡¯rete, let¡¯s not go.¡± Jiang Ningid back down. Li Hongyuan stepped forward and pulled her up, ¡°You better get it straight, now I¡¯m apanying you to return to your maiden home!¡± ¡°Apanying me? It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m just acting in your y. I¡¯m a bad actor and can¡¯t show togetherness and harmony between a couple. You should find someone else to y with..¡± Chapter 74 - 74: My Old Eunuch’s Chapter 74: My Old Eunuch¡¯s Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°You ungrateful woman, do you really think this prince is begging for you?¡± Jiang Ning smiled sweetly, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just a y, you can find someone else. I believe the Jiang family would be willing to apany you. After all, no one outside knows my appearance. Even if you rece me with Miss Li, it¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Miss Li? Do you really think this prince wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± ¡°You think too highly of me, I really don¡¯t dare to look down on you.¡± ¡°Jiang Ning, what are you up to? If you offend this prince, what good will it do you in this mansion?¡± Jiang Ning, holding Huang Ying¡¯s hand, got out of bed, walked to the dressing table, and sat down, leisurelybing her hair: ¡°We are all in a cooperative rtionship. You can use me, it¡¯s fine. But you have to give me enough respect. Even a mud person has a temper, do you really think I¡¯m just a ything?¡± Li Hongyuan asked the servants to leave. When only the two of them were left in the room, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jiang Ning turned to look at him and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s simple, in this mansion, we don¡¯t interfere with each other. I won¡¯t eat your food, drink your drinks, or spend your money. But don¡¯t boss me around, and don¡¯t bother me. In return, I will cooperate with all your acting outside, absolutely professional.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes were deep and unfathomable. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°I just want a safe, calm life, being content with little wealth. So, don¡¯t treat me as your enemy. As long as you don¡¯t bother me, I definitely won¡¯t interfere with you, nor will I seek any presence before you. You can do whatever you want with Miss Li, Ms. Wang, or whoever, no problem.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want the authority of a housekeeper in the prince¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck money to spend, so why would I find trouble for myself?¡± ¡°How long can your moneyst?¡± ¡°First, I¡¯ll spend the betrothal gifts, then the dowry. When the dowry is gone, I¡¯ll spend the Emperor¡¯s¡ªmy eunuch father¡¯s.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Emperor Father gave me a lot of treasures, enough for me to have a carefree life.¡± Jiang Ning pped her hands, her eyes curling, ¡°So happy, thank you, Your Majesty.¡± II?? II Li Hongyuan coldly said, ¡°Not going back to your family will not have much impact on me. But for you¡­¡± ¡°Prince, don¡¯t you understand my meaning?¡± Jiang Ning stood up, ¡°I am very willing to apany you to return to my family, but you have to know that I don¡¯t need you, and you shouldn¡¯t treat me as an enemy. Why don¡¯t we live in peace and benefit each other?¡± In order to have a peaceful and carefree life in the future, she deliberately pretended to be sick in bed today to anger the Prince of Yu, which can be considered as risking her life. She had to make the Prince of Yu know that she was not an enemy and didn¡¯t want anything from him. She could even help him, as long as he didn¡¯t mess around and no more incidents like that of two days ago would happen. Li Hongyuan looked at her for a moment, then turned and walked out. ¡°Give you the time of one incense stick to get ready.¡± He left a sentence behind. Jiang Ning revealed a smile. In less than the time of one incense stick, she was already sitting in a wheelchair, in front of Li Hongyuan, reaching out her hand¡ª Li Hongyuan frowned, but still helped her onto the carriage. The return to her family went smoothly, with Jiang Ruobai personally greeting them with his son. For some reason, Li Hongyuan felt a little worried whether this woman would suddenly be capricious and cause trouble for him. However, from the time they arrived at the Jiang family, she behaved very appropriately. Apart from Jiang Yuan¡¯s jealous appearance, everything else was fine, and both hosts and guests were happy. On the way back in the carriage, Li Hongyuan sat in the middle, upying more than half of the space.. Chapter 75 - 75: Wait Until She Wakes Up to Discuss Chapter 75: Wait Until She Wakes Up to Discuss Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning sat to one side, silent all the way. Neither of them had anything to say. As they approached the prince¡¯s residence, Li Hongyuan looked back and found that she had curled up in a corner, asleep against the carriage wall. So sleepy? She woke up sote in the morning, yet here she was sleeping again around noon. The carriage slowed down and stopped. An attendant outside announced, ¡°My Lord, we are here.¡± Li Hongyuan hopped out of the carriage. The housekeeper¡¯s wife reached out to undraw the curtains, only to be stopped by Li Hongyuan. ¡°Wait a while.¡± The older woman was puzzled: ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Even Li Hongyuan himself didn¡¯t quite understand his own behavior. He paused for a moment, then spoke lightly: ¡°We will wait until she wakes up.¡± He went back to his residence first. As soon as he had changed clothes, Miss Li from the Spring Breeze Garden brought tea and pastries. She was adorably delicate and gently moving, like a weak willow caressed by a soft breeze. ¡°Your Highness has been away for half a day and must be tired. Our food outside must not suit your taste. This is a cake I made myself. Please have a bite.¡± ¡°Just put it there.¡± ¡°May I massage your shoulders?¡± she offered, moving behind Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan picked up a book and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± He wasn¡¯t a man of good temperament. Ms. Li didn¡¯t dare push too far and quickly bowed her head in obedience. Li Hongyuan spared her a nce: ¡°Who allowed you to dress like this? Go change.¡± She was wearing a red pomegranate dress today. It was newly made, especially for him to see. Who knew he would not like it, his face dark and his tone harsh? Ms. Li obediently withdrew to change. In the afternoon, he had to visit the Emperor Father in the pce and only returnede dinnertime. The prince¡¯s residence was quiet. There were not many people in the residence, to begin with. Everyone around him knew of his bad temper, so the two pce maids didn¡¯t dare to disturb him rashly. Sitting at the dining table, looking at all the dishes, Li Hongyuan asked his attendant, ¡°When did the Princess Consort return this afternoon?¡± The attendant quickly replied, ¡°My Lord, not long after you entered the pce, the Princess Consort left the carriage and returned.¡± ¡°Did she have dinner over there?¡± ¡°It seems that she didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®seems¡¯?¡± ¡°These days, the Princess Consort takes care of her own meals, clothes, and other necessities, buying her supplies from outside instead of relying on our residence. So¡­ I am not very sure. I just asked, and the lights in the main court were already off. The Princess Consort must be tired after a day out and must have retired early,¡± exined the attendant cautiously, ¡°Shall I send some dinner over?¡± ¡°No need to bother about her.¡± Li Hongyuan picked up his chopsticks. After their wedding, Li Hongyuan hadn¡¯t visited Laurel Garden. He either went into the pce or attended to his own affairs. They both minded their own business, and Jiang Ning¡¯s days were quite happy. So it went on for more than half a month, until the sixth day of the seventh month, which was Concubine Jin¡¯s fortieth birthday. As it was herndmark birthday, a banquet was arranged in the pce. As the emperor¡¯s biological son and daughter-inw, Prince Yu and the Prince Consort of Yu were required to visit the pce to kneel and attend the banquet. Early in the morning, Jiang Ning got up to sit in front of the mirror, selected her attire, and dressed as befitting a royal-appointed wife. As she was putting on her skirt, Huang Yingughed, ¡°Princess Consort, you seem to have put on a little weight.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Jiang Ning looked down. She did seem to have a small belly now. Chuiughed, ¡°That¡¯s true. This skirt was originally a bit loose, but it fits just right at the waist now.¡± Jiang Ning gave a dryugh, ¡°It means we¡¯re living well.¡± She had been pregnant for more than four months already, it would be strange not to have a belly at all. But she was originally very slender, and the wide robes and oversized sleeves hid it well, so you couldn¡¯t really tell. Prince Yu was already waiting. He sat on his horse, dressed in exquisite prince attire. He was an extraordinarily handsome and statuesque figure, attracting much attention. More than a half month since their marriage, they were even more distant than strangers, too indifferent to even nce at each other.. Chapter 76 - 76: The King Supports Her Chapter 76: The King Supports Her Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning, holding Huang Ying and Chun Lai¡¯s hands, got into the carriage, and it set off slowly towards the Imperial Pce. Because of her difficulty walking, Huang Ying stayed close to assist her. Waking up too early and sitting in the swaying carriage, Jiang Ning felt a little sleepy. When she got out of the carriage, she lifted her sleeve and covered a few yawns, just as Li Hongyuan turned his head and saw it. He frowned. This woman, why is she always tired as if she hasn¡¯t slept for hundreds of years. If she yawns like this in front of Emperor Father and Concubine Mother, wouldn¡¯t it be disrespectful? He felt that it was necessary to say a few words of advice, so he stood at the Immortal-view Gate, waiting for Huang Ying to push her over. Who would¡¯ve thought that they would just walk right past him¡­ Not to mention stopping, she didn¡¯t even bother giving him a nce. Shepletely ignored him. Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he reached out and grabbed the wheelchair, saying to Huang Ying, ¡°I will push her.¡± Huang Ying bowed her head and retreated, falling a few steps behind. Jiang Ning leaned against the wheelchair, supporting her chin with one hand, looking around at the peopleing and going indifferently. Today was Concubine Jin¡¯s birthday celebration, and both outsider and insider nobledies were present. As for the Jiang Family¡­ There probably weren¡¯t many peopleing. Jiang Family¡¯s eldest Madam didn¡¯t have a decree and thus wasn¡¯t qualified to attend the pce banquet. Lin Zizi, connected to Jiang Ruobai, did have a decree, but her mental state hadn¡¯t been very good in recent years. Everyone in Chang¡¯an City knew this, so she wasn¡¯t invited. As for Jiang Yuan and the others, being concubine-born daughters, they could go to other aristocratic families, but not to the pce. She looked around and didn¡¯t recognize anyone. But it was Li Hongyuan pushing her wheelchair, thisbination attracted a 100% turnaround rate of attention. The elegant and handsome young Prince of Yu married a cripple, and the news caused quite a sensation in Chang¡¯an City. Li Hongyuan saw her eyes wandering everywhere and couldn¡¯t help but frown and speak, ¡°Normally I don¡¯t care what you do at home. However, in this asion, you¡¯d better not disgrace me.¡± Jiang Ning said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll disgrace you, why bring me along? I might as well go back now and have your Miss Lie along instead. How about that?¡± ¡°If Ms. Li were here, she would probably be more appropriate than you. It¡¯s just a pity she doesn¡¯t have your face.¡± ¡°Your Highness is really candid.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been upright and forthright.¡± Jiang Ning let out a soft chuckle. Li Hongyuan heard it but ignored it, ¡°I¡¯m reminding you, don¡¯t act sozy in front of Emperor Father, Queen Mother, and Concubine Motherter.¡± ¡°So particr.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Emperor Father himself steps on a stool, squats on the ground, and eats with a bowl in hand. You, as his son, are so particr.¡± ¡°How can Emperor Father¡­¡± Speaking to this point, Li Hongyuan suddenly remembered Xiaoqian¡¯s words. That was right, Emperor Father had eaten at her restaurant for two months. It turned out that he, who had grown up sorge, had never shared so many meals with Emperor Father at the same table. It seemed that he, as a son, was not as close to Emperor Father as this woman. Thinking about these things, he fell silent and stopped talking. Jiang Ning enjoyed the peace. The banquet would be held in Harmony Hall. Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning went to kowtow to Concubine Jin first. Concubine Jin was lying on a couch, in a crimson long skirt, wrapped around her soft curves, her expressionzy and cold, making people dare not approach, only admire from afar. Supported by others, Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan knelt down and kowtowed to her. ¡°Your humble son wishes Concubine Mother a life of peace and tranquility, with evergreen trees in the Xuan Pavilion and warm days in the Xuanti courtyard with flowers in bloom..¡± Chapter 77 - 77: I’m not his own child Chapter 77: I¡¯m not his own child Trantor: 549690339 After saying that, he held a brocade box in both hands and said, ¡°This is the birthday gift from your son and the Princess Consort.¡± Concubine Jin nodded slightly, her cold face showing no expression. She instructed the pce maids to take the box and said, ¡°You may all stand up.¡± Not even looking at the things inside the box. Li Hongyuan stood up. Jiang Ning assisted Huang Ying in standing up. Concubine Jin nced at Jiang Ning and said, ¡°You can sit down.¡± ¡°Thank you, concubine mother.¡± Jiang Ning had a good impression of this cold beauty and sat down immediately. Concubine Jin seemed to be reluctant to talk, but she had to say something to her son and daughter-inw. She asked casually, ¡°Have you two been getting along well these days?¡± Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan answered, ¡°Your son and the Princess Consort are doing well. Thank you for your concern, concubine mother.¡± Concubine Jin gave a hum and said, ¡°In that case, you should have a child soon.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment and then smiled, ¡°Your son will do as you say.¡± ¡°Alright then, if there¡¯s nothing else, go and join the banquet. It¡¯s quite noisy outside, and I prefer the peace and quiet here.¡± ¡°Yes, your son will leave now.¡± Li Hongyuan turned and left. Huang Ying also pushed Jiang Ning and followed him. This mother and son pair really didn¡¯t look like they were rted at all. But that was their family matter, and Jiang Ning was toozy to worry about it. All she had to do wase and eat, then go home and sleep. When the banquet officially began, Jiang Ning saw a few familiar young girls, including Princess Ling¡¯an from the draft selection day. Princess Ling¡¯an was sitting right across from Jiang Ning, staring at her with a resentful look. Jiang Ning had heard that Princess Ling¡¯an had admired the Prince of Yu for many years and had vowed to marry no one else. Unfortunately, the prince did not care about love at all; he only cared about the benefits others could offer him. ¡°You little wretch!¡± Princess Ling¡¯an held a pair of chopsticks in her hand and muttered under her breath while staring at Jiang Ning. She imagined that Jiang Ning was the fish on her te and stabbed it repeatedly. Jiang Ning nced at her, poured a cup of tea, and brought it to Li Hongyuan¡¯s lips. She sweetly asked, ¡°Prince, are you thirsty? Have some tea.¡± Li Hongyuan was talking to someone else when a cup of tea suddenly appeared in front of him. He looked at Jiang Ning in surprise. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Drink.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, wondering what this woman was up to. Had she put some knockout drug in the cup again? ¡°There are so many people here,¡± Jiang Ning reminded him. Li Hongyuan looked at her, opened his mouth¡ª Jiang Ning fed him a sip, then looked at Princess Ling¡¯an. Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s teeth were grinding. Jiang Ning pulled up Li Hongyuan¡¯s sleeve, put it to her nose, and sniffed. Princess Ling¡¯an:¡±¡­¡± Jiang Ning wrapped her arm around Li Hongyuan¡¯s, resting her face on his shoulder¡ª Li Hongyuan had been ignoring her the whole time, but now he couldn¡¯t pretend he wasn¡¯t aware of her actions. This woman¡­ ¡°Ahh, I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Princess Ling¡¯an eximed, standing up. Everyone looked at her. Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s face turned red. Thinking quickly, she picked up her wine cup, walked up to Jiang Ning, and said, ¡°I heard that Prince of Yu can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk. As the Princess Consort of Yu, you must have a good tolerance as well. Why don¡¯t we have a drinkingpetition?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°The Prince of Yu can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk; you can gopete with him. I¡¯m not his blood rtive; can this ability be inherited?¡± Li Hongyuan:¡±¡­¡± Princess Ling¡¯an said, ¡°Do you dare not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Princess Ling¡¯an felt like she had just punched a cotton ball. She was so frustrated she wanted to spit blood.. Chapter 78 - 78: You Are Pregnant Chapter 78: You Are Pregnant Trantor: 549690339 Princess Ling¡¯an was already standing here, and her cup was raised. If she just turned around and left, it would be an enormous loss of face. She simply turned to Li Hongyuan: ¡°Your Highness, I have yet to congratte you on your wedding.¡± Li Hongyuan lifted his wine cup, muttered a thank you, and took a sip. Princess Ling¡¯an looked at his handsome and fresh face, feeling bitter in her heart. She felt like she was a chaste and loyal woman abandoned by a scumbag in a story. So great, so brave, so wronged, and so pitiful¡­ Tears almost welled up in her eyes, moved by her own feelings. She lifted the wine, preparing to drink it all at once¡ª Just then, a sound of retching came. Looking up, it was Jiang Ning. She was holding a piece of sheep milk custard and was bent over, vomiting. All eyes in the hall shifted from Princess Ling¡¯an to her. Princess Ling¡¯an was pissed. She was indulged in self-pity, self-emotion. This little slut was putting on a vomiting show right there. Who was she performing for? Just because she had a drink with Prince of Yu, was she that jealous? The atmosphere was ruined by her. Princess Ling¡¯an, in her anger, turned and left. Li Hongyuan reached out and grabbed Jiang Ning¡¯s wrist, pulling her to his side. To outsiders, it seemed like he was helping and caring for her, but in reality ¡ª He was threatening her in a low voice: ¡°Behave yourself, such an embarrassing act, who are you trying to impress?¡± Jiang Ning lifted the sheep milk custard: ¡°It¡¯s not because I find you two disgusting, it¡¯s just this thing is too hard to swallow.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, Your Highness, taste it yourself.¡± Jiang Ning ced the remaining sheep milk custard at his lips. Li Hongyuan was fighting the urge to kick her out. Then, a noblewoman spoke: ¡°Is the Princess Consort of Yu feeling unwell?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that this pastry, tastes a bit fishy.¡± The noblewomanughed: ¡°Oh, by the looks of it, it seems like you might be pregnant?¡± Hu- The hall was in an uproar. The Emperor had five sons in total. Except for the eldest prince who died and left an emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, the second, third, and fourth sons were all married and had birthed six-seven children, all girls, without exception. In other words, the Emperor had a lot of granddaughters, but only one grandson. If the Princess Consort of Yu were to have a son, it would greatly strengthen the Fifth Prince¡¯s position in the struggle for the Imperial Throne. But Prince of Yu had only been married for just over half a month, was the Princess Consort pregnant so soon? Looking at the leg, it seemed too fertile. Faced with everyone¡¯splicated expressions, Li Hongyuan said: ¡°The Princess Consort is just not used to the diet, she has lived a poor life since childhood. She¡¯s not pregnant.¡± Jiang Ning rolled her eyes in her mind. Publicly stating that she¡¯s poor? Fine. So be it. ¡°Whether she is pregnant or not, shouldn¡¯t the Imperial Physician be the one to decide?¡± Concubine Jin, who had always been sitting at the head of the room, looking listless, spoke up, ¡°Lai Fu, go call for the Imperial Physician.¡± Huang Ying also hurriedly pushed Jiang Ning behind the screen. After all, she couldn¡¯t let the Imperial Physician check her pulse in front of everyone. Soon, the Imperial Physician arrived. Upon seeing him, Jiang Ning realized that he was an ¡°old acquaintance¡±, seeing him for the third time now. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there only one Imperial Physician in the pce?¡± Imperial Physician Weiughed, ¡°Princess Consort of Yu jests, it¡¯s purely a coincidence.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°Considering your medical skills, it¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯ve managed to hold your position in the pce for so long. Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡± She stretched out her hand. Imperial Physician Wei took out a silk handkerchief and covered it, carefully checking her pulse. After a while, he withdrew his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions to the Princess Consort, you are pregnant..¡± Chapter 79 - 79: Really Pregnant? Chapter 79: Really Pregnant? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Fine, I got it¡­ Huh?¡± Jiang Ning muttered and suddenly realized something, looking up at him in disbelief, ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± Imperial Physician Wei stood up with a broad smile and cupped his hands, ¡°You are with child, this is a pregnancy pulse.¡± Jiang Ning looked at him up and down, ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°I have been a physician for thirty years, and have diagnosed countless cases; I can certainly be sure of this.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jiang Ning dragged out thest syble, ¡°then listen, tell me, how many months am I?¡± ¡°The pulse is clear but weak, which means the pregnancy is not long. If I had to count, just over a month.¡± Huang Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh at Jiang Ning¡¯s side. Jiang Ningughed too. Just over a month. This old man was going crazy. What was he up to? ¡°Imperial Physician Wei, who instructed you to say this?¡± Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°After all, you are an Imperial Physician. With a heart as a parent, should there be even half a truth in what we say?¡± Imperial Physician Wei still had that smile on his face, ¡°Every word this old man says is true.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Jiang Ning was extremely annoyed by his greasy face. She knew she couldn¡¯t get anything out of him, so she waved him away. Although she hadn¡¯t figured out the situation, she had a vague guess in her mind. Who else could manipte an Imperial Physician other than the Emperor? Old Man Li had been pretending to be poor and asking for food from her all along, and he returned to his identity as an emperor after his recovery. It would be strange if this matter had nothing to do with him. She could almost be sure that Old Man Li knew who the child¡¯s biological father was. Following this line of thought, Old Man Li was the ruler, the Emperor. Would he let his own son wear a cuckold? Definitely not. Since he knew about her pregnancy and still allowed the Prince of Yu to marry her, it meant¡ª Jiang Ning shivered. Could the child¡¯s birth father be the Prince of Yu? Jiang Ning was frightened by this spection. Did the Prince of Yu ever¡­ had rtions with the original host? However, thinking about the timeline, things didn¡¯t seem right. Based on her current pregnancy, she had already been pregnant when she traveled through time. Why didn¡¯t she have any recollection of this? She didn¡¯t remember anything happening. And judging by the performance of the Prince of Yu, he didn¡¯t seem to know about such a thing either. Could it be Old Man Li¡¯s scheme? It wasn¡¯t impossible. Thinking back, more than three months ago, Old Man Li had brought a pot of wine and she got drunk after only one ss, and slept until the next afternoon. At that time, she thought it was because the wine was too strong and her alcohol tolerance was too low. Now that she thought about it¡­ If something really happened, it could only be that night. Jiang Ning kept rubbing her chin, thinking for a long time. After all this thinking, the only thing she could do was confront Old Man Li and ask him directly about the matter. By this time, there was already amotion outside. Upon leaving, the Imperial Physician Wei informed Concubine Jin about the matter. All the nobledies were greatly surprised. She was really pregnant. Concubine Jin remained calm, looking at her son and saying, ¡°Your wife is pregnant, it¡¯s a happy asion. There is no need to stay here, take her home to rest.¡± Li Hongyuan replied with an affirmative and frowned slightly. That woman was really pregnant? At this moment, Huang Ying came out pushing the wheelchair. Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the beautiful face of the young girl in the wheelchair. She was indeed pretty. But somehow¡­ Lacking the noble elegance of a well-born youngdy, she seemed more casual and careless. This actually made it easy for people to overlook her beauty. Li Hongyuan took the wheelchair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this after we get back..¡± Chapter 80 - 80: Abort the Child Immediately Chapter 80: Abort the Child Immediately Trantor: 549690339 On the way back, Jiang Ning leaned against the carriage dozing off when suddenly the curtain was lifted, and Li Hongyuan entered. She nced at him and ignored him. Li Hongyuan sat across from her, looking at her yawning, and coldly said, ¡°Tell me, whose child is it?¡± Jiang Ning stopped yawning in astonishment: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Whose child is it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it yours?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Li Hongyuan lowered his head and chuckled, ¡°Are you really that foolish, or do you think I am as foolish as you? Do you really think I would believe your lies?¡± He moved slightly closer to her, gazing into her eyes, ¡°That night, we did not share a bed. You know this better than I do.¡± Jiang Ning coughed lightly, ¡°What about the wedding handkerchief¡­¡± Li Hongyuan pinched her fingers tightly, ¡°Where did the scar on this fingere from?¡± ¡°I cut it while slicing fruit.¡± ¡°Not a single word of truth from your mouth.¡± Li Hongyuan sat straight, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had someone check it, the blood on the handkerchief wasn¡¯t from you losing your virginity. It was¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Ning yelled in embarrassment and anger. Li Hongyuan stopped, then sneered coldly, ¡°You did such a thing, but you don¡¯t dare to hear people talk about it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Get out!¡± ¡°This is my carriage. If anyone should leave, it¡¯s you.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice was cold and cruel, ¡°Don¡¯t try to use your cunning to manipte others. Judging by your behavior during this time, you must have been pregnant for more than a month.¡± Jiang Ning remained silent. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°It seems that you were already carrying a bastard child before marrying into the Wang family.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a bastard.¡± Jiang Ning replied calmly, ¡°Since Your Highness is so clever, I¡¯m sure you can find out who the child¡¯s real father is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about such trivial matters. As for this bastard, just abort it.¡± ¡°If you dare to do that, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Still ying mysterious at this point.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t Your Highness use your clever mind to think about where I was living before I returned to the Jiang family, and who I came into contact with every day.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression changed slightly as if he thought of something. Xiaoqian told him that Emperor Father had been eating at Jiang Ning¡¯s restaurant for over two months. Given Emperor Father¡¯s infatuation with Lin Zizi back then, would he have been tempted when he saw this girl who looked so much like Lin Zizi? Could it be that this child¡­ was Emperor Father¡¯s? Li Hongyuan was shocked by this guess, his face pale. He had married his own father¡¯s woman; what was going on? Li Hongyuan felt like flipping the carriage in a rage. He wanted to throw this woman out of the carriage and make her abort the child immediately. Despite the turmoil in his heart, his face remained calm. After a long silence, he asked, ¡°Does Emperor Father know about this?¡± ¡°He probably does.¡± ¡°Good, very good.¡± Li Hongyuan was so angry that heughed. What on earth did that old man want to do? Was he afraid of the Queen Mother and his concubine mother, so he didn¡¯t dare to bring a new woman to the pce? That was just too cowardly! Even if he was cowardly, he shouldn¡¯t have let him marry her. Wasn¡¯t this a mess of seniority? He began to doubt if he was really the Emperor¡¯s son. What kind of father would do this to their own son? Li Hongyuan felt like he was going to explode from anger. Take a deep breath. Another deep breath. He suppressed his anger and coldly said, ¡°When we get back, abort the child immediately.¡± Jiang Ning looked at him in surprise. He didn¡¯t want his own child? Didn¡¯t the royal family ce great importance on heirs? Chapter 81 - 81: Making You Die Twice Chapter 81: Making You Die Twice Trantor: 549690339 Could it be that he¡¯s grown so disgusted with her that he doesn¡¯t even want their child anymore? Jiang Ning didn¡¯t expect this. She said, ¡°If you dare to force me to abort this child, your father won¡¯t let you off.¡± The Emperor was still quite eager to have more grandsons. However, Li Hongyuan just sneered even more after hearing this, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that Father Emperor would do anything to me because of an unborn child. What can you do even if I force you?¡± Jiang Ning fell silent. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t joking. The Prince of Yu looked so elegant and poised on the outside, but was actually cold-blooded and ruthless deep down. He was truly capable of anything. Now Jiang Ning could feel the movements of the baby in her belly every day, and she had already grown attached to the child. How could she willingly abort. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Can we discuss this when we get home?¡± ¡°You dared to hide the news of your pregnancy and marry into the family, shaming me greatly. Very good. I really underestimated your courage,¡± Li Hongyuan coldly responded, ¡°Once we get home, I¡¯ll have someone send medicine to your room. Drink it obediently, and act as if nothing happened. I can keep you in the mansion like a pet. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless and causing the death of both you and the baby.¡± Jiang Ning said nothing. Li Hongyuan no longer looked at her. He jumped out of the carriage and returned to his horse. Jiang Ning lifted the curtain and waved to Huang Ying, who was following by the carriage, ¡°Come here.¡± Huang Ying had the coachman stop, and she climbed into the carriage, smiling, ¡°Princess Consort, what do you need? Why don¡¯t you talk more to the Prince?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finished talking.¡± Jiang Ning thought, if they continued talking, it would indeed end with a double death. She said, ¡°I suddenly feel hungry.¡± ¡°I brought some refreshments.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want refreshments. I want the dumplings over there.¡± Jiang Ning pointed to a dumpling stall not far away at the street corner. Huang Yingughed, ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy some.¡± ¡°No, I want to go down and eat.¡± ¡°Let me tell the Prince first.¡± Huang Ying went to inform Li Hongyuan, who appeared indifferent and displeased. However, he didn¡¯t object to her eating. Jiang Ning went to the dumpling stall in a wheelchair. The waiter brought two bowls of dumplings, and Jiang Ning gave him a piece of silver. The waiter hurriedly said, ¡°This is too much; I don¡¯t have change for it.¡± The dumplings were only five coins per bowl, while this piece of silver was worth four or five taels. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m tired now. Young man, help me send a message, and consider this extra money a reward for your trouble.¡± The waiter quickly offered a smile, ¡°What message do you want me to send, madam?¡± ¡°Go to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion and send a message to my maid.¡± Just by delivering a message, the waiter would earn so much money. He was overjoyed and immediately left. Jiang Ning leisurely ate her dumplings. At that moment, a bright and youthful voice said, ¡°Are you Little Ning?¡± Jiang Ning followed the voice to its owner. It was a young man in simple blue clothes, with refined features and dressed like a schr. He looked to be around sixteen or seventeen. He had just gotten out of a carriage and was waving to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning vaguely remembered him. His name was He Tang, and he was from a poor family in Chang¡¯an City. He lived not far from Jiang Ning¡¯s restaurant and seemed to have a good rtionship with the original host, which could barely be called childhood sweethearts. ¡°Little Ning, I just came back and heard you moved away. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here,¡± He Tang was delighted but became somewhat restrained after noticing her fancy dress, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re actually the lost youngdy of the Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Ning nced at the Prince¡¯s carriage not far away. The Prince of Yu had already ridden far away. She smiled, ¡°He Tang, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Just tell me.¡± ¡°I want to go back to the Jiang Family, but¡­ my carriage broke down. Can I borrow yours? I¡¯ll pay for it..¡± Chapter 82 - 82: The Person is Gone Chapter 82: The Person is Gone Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning finished speaking and looked at Huang Ying. Although Huang Ying didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, she immediately took out a silver ingot and handed it to He Tang. He Tang waved his hands repeatedly: ¡°I¡¯ll take you back, no need for money, really no need. Xiaoning, why are you being so polite to me like this?¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°One thing at a time, even close brothers settle ounts properly; using your carriage and horses, I should pay.¡± Huang Ying insisted on stuffing the silver into his hand. ¡°Huang Ying, get on the carriage,¡± Jiang Ning said. Huang Ying helped her up, acting as her crutch, and hesitated as she looked left and right: ¡°What about this wheelchair, I¡¯ll call the coachman over to carry¡­¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Your life is at stake, and you still want a carriage. Hurry up and go home, that¡¯s the main thing!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Get on the carriage.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Huang Ying helped her into the carriage. Jiang Ning said to the coachman, ¡°Go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.¡± Then, she said to He Tang, ¡°Once I get home, I¡¯ll have the carriage go to your house; don¡¯t worry.¡± He Tang quickly waved his hands: ¡°No problem, no problem. But Xiaoning, do you have any urgent matters?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal; we can chat more when we see each other next time. Thank you, goodbye.¡± Jiang Ning urged the carriage to go quickly. The carriage was a bit shabby, and Huang Ying frowned as she looked at it. ¡°That part is cracked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good enough to have something to sit in, and you¡¯re still being picky. He Tang¡¯s family is living modestly, and this carriage is probably the most valuable thing they have.¡± Jiang Ning looked outside. Fortunately, the coachman from the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion hadn¡¯t noticed this side yet. Huang Ying asked, ¡°Princess Consort, why did you suddenly want to go back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t hide it from her personal maid: ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°This servant knows, it¡¯s a great joy. Could it be that you want to go back and tell the Old Madam yourself?¡± ¡°The Prince of Yu doesn¡¯t want the child; he wants me to get rid of the child.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Huang Ying was shocked. Would a man not want his own child? Not to mention, he is the Prince of Yu. Doesn¡¯t he want to fight for the Imperial Throne? If the Princess Consort has a son, it would be a great advantage for him to fight for the throne in the future. After all, the royal family values the prosperity of the family. Huang Ying really couldn¡¯t understand. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen how much he dislikes me. Perhaps this is hating the house and its crow. Because he hates me, a cripple, he doesn¡¯t want the child I give birth to.¡± ¡°How can he do that?¡± Huang Ying frowned, ¡°You are the Main Consort, and you have the right to give birth to a legitimate child. The Prince is going too far.¡± ¡°He can do whatever he likes, if I can¡¯t provoke him, can¡¯t I hide from him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, when you return to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, with the Old Madam there, no one can do anything to you.¡± The carriage rushed towards Jiang Family¡¯s residence. The coachman from the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion leaned on the shaft and took a nap, asionally ncing at the dumpling stall. With a glimpse, he saw the wheelchair still there, so he continued to close his eyes and rest. By the time he finally realized something was wrong, the people were long gone. The coachman panicked and hurried to report to Li Hongyuan. ¡°What do you mean the person is gone?¡± ¡°The servant doesn¡¯t know, just, just when I looked, the Princess Consort and Miss Huang Ying were both gone¡­¡± The coachman trembled in fear, ¡°Please forgive me, my lord, spare this servant¡­¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and he turned the horse¡¯s head to return to the dumpling stall. As expected, the people were gone, leaving only a wheelchair behind. He called the dumpling stall owner to inquire. The owner was trembling: ¡°This humble one really knows nothing, I only saw thatdy with the bad legs and her maid get into a shabby carriage and go in that direction..¡± Chapter 83 - Eighty-Three: The Decision to Divorce The Wife Chapter 83: Chapter Eighty-Three: The Decision to Divorce The Wife Trantor: 549690339 He was pointing in the direction of the Jiang Family residence. Li Hongyuan nced that way, his face turning dark. That damned woman, she actually ran back to her maternal home. And right under his nose! Was he careless? Who would have thought, a married, pregnant, mobility-impaired woman would have the audacity to take advantage of his negligence and run off so tantly and unapologetically. The coachman knelt on the ground, ¡°Your Highness, what¡­ what should we do now?¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Li Hongyuan kicked the coachman aside, mounted his horse and galloped towards the Jiang residence. By the time he reached the entrance to the second chamber of the Jiang Family, Jiang Ning had already gone in. Recognizing him, the doorman quickly went in to pass on the message. Momentarily, Jiang Yi came out to greet him. ¡°Greetings to Your Highness,¡± he gave an impassive bow. Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Where is the Prime Minister?¡± ¡°My father is indisposed and unable to greet you, I hope Your Highness can forgive him,¡± Jiang Yi stood up straight, ¡°May I know the purpose of Your Highness¡¯s sudden visit?¡± Although the person in front of him was the prince, the Prince of Yu. He was also his brother-inw. There was no need for him to grovel. Seventh Sister had hurriedly returned, and although the exact reason was not yet known, it was likely that she had suffered some unfair treatment in the prince¡¯s residence. Otherwise, a married daughter wouldn¡¯t run to her maternal home without reason. He wouldn¡¯t take kindly to the Prince of Yu. The Jiang Family¡¯s Master was a grand marshal stationed in the southwest, the Second Master was the influential Prime Minister. They were powerful figures that even a prince needed to be on good terms with. There was absolutely no need to mistreat their own daughter. Li Hongyuan knew very well, Jiang Ruobai was not sick at all. Wasn¡¯t he full of energy during morning court? And now he falls sick? Clearly an excuse to avoid meeting him. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take the Princess Consort back.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°Seventh Sister just came back, Your Highness need not be in such a hurry to take her back, right?¡± ¡°As a prince, if I want to take back my wife, is there a problem?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°She is indeed Your Highness¡¯s Princess Consort, but she is also my Jiang Family¡¯s daughter,¡± Jiang Yi did not give an inch. ¡°A girl who has been mistreated by her husband¡¯s family naturally has her own family protecting her. Do you actually believe that once a daughter is married off, she¡¯s as discarded as spilled water and her family won¡¯t care or intervene?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I want to see her.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister isn¡¯t feeling well right now and can¡¯t meet with Your Highness, please return,¡± said Jiang Yi. Li Hongyuan, the mighty Prince of Yu, was denied entrance and was stopped right at the door of Jiang residence. His anger was of no use. To a prince who just turned eighteen and had just established his own mansions, his power was still nowhere near that of the Jiang Family. Li Hongyuan returned, defeated. Before he left, he dropped a line, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t return in seven days, I will have someone send a letter of divorce.¡± Jiang Yi watched him leave, turned back to Jiang Ruobai and recounted the incident. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Seventh Sister came back, but the attitude of Prince of Yu doesn¡¯t seem good.¡± Jiang Ruobai dropped his pen, admiring his calligraphy while asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the news from the Pce?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Seventh Sister is pregnant.¡± ¡°Ahhh, that¡¯s good news, the Prince of Yu should be happy. Why would they quarrel then?¡± Jiang Yi asked. Jiang Ruobai put down his brush, relishing his calligraphy. After a long while, he said unhurriedly, ¡°The Prince of Yu didn¡¯t marry our Seventh Sister willingly. He¡¯s simply after the Jiang Family¡¯s power, and Seventh Sister¡¯s beauty.¡± ¡°So you mean, the Prince of Yu doesn¡¯t like Seventh Sister?¡± Jiang Yi frowned, ¡°But Seventh Sister is already pregnant, she has to go back in the end, doesn¡¯t she? It seems like if Seventh Sister doesn¡¯t return, he¡¯s going to divorce her.¡± Jiang Ruobai threw down his pen, ¡°Divorce her? Then I will arrange a better marriage for Seventh Sister.. We¡¯ll see who¡¯ll be in a hurry then!¡± Chapter 84 - 84: Not Planning to Go Back Anymore Chapter 84: Not nning to Go Back Anymore Trantor: 549690339 As for Jiang Ning¡¯s return to her mother¡¯s home, the entire Jiang Family did not show much reaction. Because the Jiang Family is powerful and protective of its own. If their married daughters suffer any grievances, the Jiang Family will take them back and force the husband toe and apologize. This situation was quitemon among thest generation of daughters in the Jiang Family, including Jiang Ning¡¯s aunts, as well as asionally among the elder cousins who married out. Therefore, when Jiang Ning rode a broken carriage back to her mother¡¯s home, even Jiang Yuan, who she had the most difficult rtionship with, did not say anything sarcastic. It was as if a married daughter who returned to her mother¡¯s home was just here to visit. However, her pregnancy caused a sensation throughout the Jiang Family. Less than a month after she got married, she was found to be pregnant. This pregnancy was truly incredible. Jiang Yuan¡¯s face crumpled green with jealousy and envy. She whispered to Jiang Yan, ¡°Is she really pregnant? It¡¯s so fast. I think there¡¯s an 80% chance she¡¯s faking it, otherwise, why would she have a conflict with Prince Yu ande back?¡± Jiang Yan replied, ¡°Today is Concubine Jin¡¯s birthday, and during the banquet at the pce, the Imperial Physician diagnosed the pregnancy. How could it be fake?¡± ¡°Then why did shee back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s their private matter as husband and wife, it¡¯s not for us to say.¡± Jiang Yan lowered her head to do some needlework. Since standing up to Jiang Yuan a few times with Jiang Ning, Jiang Yan¡¯s courage gradually grew, at least she no longer blindly echoed her. ¡°Let¡¯s go see her.¡± Jiang Yuan took her needlework away, ¡°Youe with me.¡± Jiang Yan had no choice but to be dragged to Jiang Ning¡¯s room. Jiang Ning had just returned from Lin Zizi¡¯s ce and was lying down to rest. Jiang Yuan looked at her carefully, ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°The Imperial Physician¡¯s words are true.¡± ¡°¡­What nonsense.¡± ¡°Do you have anything important to say? If not, leave, I need to rest.¡± ¡°When do you n to return to Prince Yu¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to go back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Are you serious?¡± It¡¯s normal for a couple to have conflicts nowadays, but very few would actually split up. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you just going to give up on Prince Yu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re crazy.¡± Jiang Yuan found it hard to believe and couldn¡¯t understand. Jiang Yan gently pulled her, whispering, ¡°Seventh Sister, were you mistreated over there? I heard that Prince Yu has a very favored concubine. You can be upset about this sort of thing, but don¡¯t really break things off. No matter how favored a concubine is, she can¡¯tpare to you, the main wife.¡± Although that was not the reason, Jiang Ning still smiled at her out of appreciation for her good intentions. Her smile was breathtaking, her eyes sparkling like stars. Jiang Yan suddenly felt a bit overwhelmed by the attention. Jiang Yuan snorted, ¡°Let me tell you, Prince Yu came here before and told Third Brother that if you don¡¯t go back within seven days, he¡¯ll send a divorce letter.¡± ¡°Divorce? Did Imit any of the seven sins?¡± Jiang Ning nced at her leg, ¡°I have an illness, that just barely counts. Let him divorce me then, it¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Jiang Yuan red at her, ¡°Such a good marriage, so many nobledies would kill for it, and you¡¯re just going to throw it away after getting lucky enough to marry him?¡± ¡°Get this straight, it¡¯s him who doesn¡¯t want me.¡± Jiang Ning picked up a piece of watermelon to chew on. Jiang Yuan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Prince Yu said that if you go back within seven days, he won¡¯t divorce you. If you feel wronged, it¡¯s okay to stay home for a few days, but you can¡¯t just stay at your mother¡¯s house and not leave, right?¡± Jiang Ning nced at her, ¡°I¡¯m staying here, and I¡¯m not eating or drinking your stuff, what are you worried about?¡± Chapter 85 - 85: So Awesome Chapter 85: So Awesome Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If you get divorced) it will affect my and Sixth Miss¡¯s reputation. At least you¡¯ve been married, but I haven¡¯t!¡± Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°If a family thinks poorly of you because of this, it means their character is no good, and you should be grateful for their not marrying you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Jiang Yuan snorted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you get divorced, do you believe that Prince Yu will immediately marry another nobledy? By then, you¡¯ll have nowhere to cry with regret.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll talk about that then.¡± Jiang Ning calmly ate her watermelon. She was extremely satisfied with her current situation. Everyone knew she was pregnant, and the child was Prince Yu¡¯s. The baby in her belly now had a legitimate origin and didn¡¯t have to hide anymore. She could give birth to the child with peace of mind. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have to return to Prince Yu¡¯s residence, deal with his deadpan face, or put up with his multiple consorts. It was just too perfect. If she had any previous dissatisfaction with Jiang Ruobai for sending her to the selection, she was now deeply grateful. This father of hers was simply a genius. Going around, she got herself a title and a generous dowry. Oh,e on. Could there be a more profitable deal than this? Jiang Ning was overjoyed and didn¡¯t care about Prince Yu¡¯s life or death at all. A momentter, there was amotion outside. ¡°Miss, Miss, we are back!¡± Chui, Xiachu, Dongxie, and Jiang Fu¡¯s family of three all returned withrge and small packages. Fifth Daughter and Sixth Miss were stunned. She was really determined not to go back, bringing all her dowry maids with her. ¡°How did Prince Yu let youe back?¡± Jiang Yuan asked. Chui replied, ¡°We received a message from Miss that we shoulde back, so we packed up and returned. No one tried to stop us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange that Prince Yu could tolerate this?¡± Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan both puzzled. In fact, Prince Yu couldn¡¯t bear it, of course. First, he found out Jiang Ning had run home, followed her and tried to negotiate, but failed, leaving a threat behind. By the time he returned to his residence, the housekeeper informed him that all the maids in the Princess Consort¡¯s room had left. It wasn¡¯t that he had agreed to let them go, but rather he hadn¡¯t known at all. How could Li Hongyuan not be furious? He felt like he was going to be driven mad by Jiang Ning. He rushed to Laurel Garden, only to find it empty. ¡°Did everyone leave?¡± He took a deep breath and asked the housekeeper coldly. The housekeeper trembled, ¡°Yes, yes, they all left, along with the people Jiang Ning brought in her dowry. They took everything they brought with them.¡± ¡°Could they have taken all the dowry with just a few of them?¡± ¡°The dowry¡­ this servant doesn¡¯t know. It should be in the small storeroom.¡± The small storeroom was locked, and not only locked but secured with five or six additional locks. Considering her wealth, why did she need so many locks? How worried was she about someone coveting her belongings? Looking at the row of locks, Li Hongyuan felt like smashing the door and strangling that woman before feeding her to the fishes in the pond. He had never felt so humiliated in his entire life. He thought he had calcted everything well¡ªmarrying the daughter of the Emperor¡¯s young white moonlight¡ªso he could gain favour with the old man. It would be an advantage in his struggle for the Imperial Throne. Who knew he had been thoroughly tricked? He was cuckolded, and the woman had fled. Worse still, he couldn¡¯t even publicize this matter. The newlywed wife of the distinguished Prince Yu was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, a child who turned out to be his own father¡¯s. If this got out, wouldn¡¯t he be theughing stock of Chang¡¯an City, no, the entire Great Sheng Dynasty? Chapter 86 - 86: Promoting Ms. Li to the Rank of Teng Chapter 86: Promoting Ms. Li to the Rank of Teng Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan was so furious that his head was spinning. He returned to his own courtyard and drank cold tea to calm himself down. But there were still people who didn¡¯t know better and came to add fuel to the fire. Madam Zhao and Pce Maid Fang spoke ill of the Princess Consort in front of him, saying that she didn¡¯t understand the big picture, and relied on her pregnancy to ignore the dignity of both Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion and His Royal Highness. Theyined about her willfulness, which was unbearable. ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯s pregnancy should have been a joyous asion, but she shouldn¡¯t be so willful.¡± Madam Zhao sighed, ¡°I am now in charge of the household affairs, working so hard every day that my hands and back are sore. Yet she went back to her maiden home to enjoy a peaceful life.¡± Li Hongyuan kept a straight face while holding his teacup: ¡°If you find it too tiring, then don¡¯t do it.¡± Madam Zhao¡¯s face changed. She just wanted to act spoiled so that he would feel bad for her and visit her room at night. How did it turn out like this¡­ She didn¡¯t find it tiring, nor did she want to give up the power of the housekeeper! Madam Zhao hurriedly exined, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t find it tiring, I just¡­¡± ¡°Does my word mean nothing?¡± Li Hongyuan swept her with a cold nce, and Madam Zhao didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. To outsiders, the Prince of Yu had a handsome appearance and must have a gentle temperament like a charming young man. Only those close to him knew that he had a bad temper, cold and gloomy. Pce Maid Fang secretly rejoiced in her heart. She hadn¡¯t said a word here. If Madam Zhao couldn¡¯t handle the household affairs anymore, then only she was left¡­ She was a little excited, her hands hidden in her sleeves were trembling. Li Hongyuan called the housekeeper and said, ¡°From today on, promote Ms. Li to Maid Teng and temporarily put her in charge of the household affairs.¡± The housekeeper was slightly surprised but immediatelyplied. Madam Zhao and Maid Fang werepletely dumbfounded. They had heard that the Princess Consort went back to her maiden home and hade to gloat, as well as to catch more glimpses of His Royal Highness to make him visit their rooms at night. Who would have thought that they would not only fail to please His Royal Highness but also lose the power of the housekeeper! It was bad enough to lose the power, but how could they let Ms. Li, that little slut, take their ce? She appeared delicate and weak, with a pair of misty eyes that made people feel pity for her. But in the eyes of the two pce maids, she was nothing more than a foxy seductress, a slut. Inparison, the Princess Consort¡¯sziness and straightforwardness were more likable. Originally an ordinary girl without fame, she suddenly became Maid Teng, with a higher status than them. What was going on? Were they here to help her? It was infuriating! Madam Zhao was so aggrieved that she fell ill, saying she had a headache and couldn¡¯t get out of bed. She sent a servant to tell His Royal Highness and asked him to visit her. When the servant came back, she told Madam Zhao that Maid Teng was with Li Hongyuan. Madam Zhao gritted her teeth in anger: ¡°Well done, Ms. Li, you¡¯ve really reaped the benefits! I won¡¯t let this go!¡± Pce Maid Fang said, ¡°His Royal Highness likes her the most, there¡¯s nothing we can do. She¡¯s so disrespectful and ignores even the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°The Princess Consort? She¡¯s useless too! As the main wife, she can¡¯t even deal with a little slut like that!¡± Madam Zhao cursed in anger. Pce Maid Fang sighed, ¡°With the Princess Consort not here, Ms. Li has taken advantage of the situation. If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have said anything in front of His Royal Highness, and instead have begged him to bring the Princess Consort back. The Princess Consort is pregnant, can¡¯t she suppress that little slut?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now?¡± Madam Zhao rubbed her temples, ¡°I can¡¯t just let it go, I need to think of something.¡± Li Hongyuan endured for seven days. Jiang Ning did note back. On the eighth day, he had his staff write a letter of divorce and ordered the housekeeper to send it to the Jiang family.. Chapter 87 - 87: You Really Don’t Know Yourself Chapter 87: You Really Don¡¯t Know Yourself Trantor: 549690339 The Divorce Decree arrived in Jiang Ruobai¡¯s hands without ever being seen by Jiang Ning. Jiang Ruobai took the letter to the pce, knelt down in front of the Emperor, and tearfullyined about the injustice his daughter had suffered. He said that the Prince of Yu favored his concubines over his wife, allowing them to climb onto his daughter¡¯s head even after the main wife had entered the household, and she couldn¡¯t even hold the power of a housekeeper. Now, the Prince of Yu was embarrassed and angry, and he sent the Divorce Decree. Who was this insulting? The Jiang family would never ept a Divorce Decree. Even if they were to be separated, it must be a peaceful divorce. After a series ofints, the emperor opened his old eyes, ¡°Ah, my fifth son doesn¡¯t understand things. Prime Minister Jiang, there¡¯s no need to fuss over a child¡¯s affairs. In a marriage, aren¡¯t quarrels inevitable?¡± ¡°But the Divorce Decree has arrived, and my daughter is still struggling to carry a child.¡± Jiang Ruobai sobbed, ¡°Forget it, forget it. My daughter is unfortunate. I¡¯ll tell her to ept the Divorce Decree, abort the child, and wait peacefully to remarry.¡± Emperor: ¡°Prime Minister Jiang, why are you acting like a child yourself? Is this a matter to be joked about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of my daughter¡¯s foolishness. For this Divorce Decree, my Jiang family will suffer!¡± Jiang Ruobai turned to leave. ¡°Ah, wait, Prime Minister Jiang. It¡¯s all because my fifth son is unreasonable. I will definitely scold him thoroughly and have him bring your daughter back soon.¡± ¡°What about the Divorce Decree¡­?¡± ¡°Return what Divorce Decree? She¡¯s already pregnant. Mentioning the Divorce Decree is inappropriate.¡± The Emperor ripped the Divorce Decree into pieces. After Jiang Ruobai left, the Emperor ordered Li Hongyuan to be summoned. The Emperor looked at his son and slowly said, ¡°Fifth son, it has been seven days. When do you n to go to the Jiang family to bring back your wife?¡± Li Hongyuan was reluctant to face his unrestrained father, but still had to answer, ¡°This son will not bring her back.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a Divorce Decree to sever ties with her. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other!¡± ¡°If you divorce her, tomorrow, Prime Minister Jiang can remarry his daughter to someone else.¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Your son following another man¡¯s surname and calling someone else father has nothing to do with you?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at his father and muttered, ¡°What does it have to do with me, it has to do with you.¡± ¡°What are you mumbling?¡± ¡°As your son, I meant that since I have divorced her, whatever she does afterwards is none of my business, and I don¡¯t care whether she wants the child or not.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Emperor pped the table, ¡°The bloodline of the Li family is precious, and you dare to push the child onto someone else? I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Li Hongyuan could not bear it any longer, ¡°The child is not mine anyway!¡± The emperor was taken aback, ¡°Who says the child isn¡¯t yours?¡± ¡°She has been pregnant for at least two or three months.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I know if we shared a bed or not?¡± He really wanted to expose the Emperor Father on-the-spot. As an emperor, as a man, one must admit to their actions. Didn¡¯t he have any responsibility? But he didn¡¯t dare. Although he was his biological father, they were first and foremost ruler and subject, and only then father and son. Could a subject defy his ruler? He absolutely did not want to suffer that kind of ending. But Emperor Father¡¯s attitude was too annoying. You made this mess, you clean it up. Why do you have to pin it on your own son? Li Hongyuan was incredibly annoyed and wanted to leave. But the Emperor¡¯s next words stopped him in his tracks. The Emperor said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re right. You were with her, but you truly didn¡¯t know..¡± Chapter 88 - 88: How Great It Would Be to Marry a Chef Directly Chapter 88: How Great It Would Be to Marry a Chef Directly Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan fell silent for a moment, then said: ¡°Emperor Father, this is something I don¡¯t wish to mention. But¡­ I really didn¡¯ty my hands on her. That wedding handkerchief¡­¡± ¡°Fool, when I say the child Jiang Ning is carrying is yours, I naturally am not talking about the incidents post your wedding.¡± ¡°Emperor Father, I don¡¯t understand. Jiang Ning and I had no contact prior to this.¡± ¡°I am saying you did. It¡¯s just you that didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Do you still remember, three to four months ago, when you apanied me out?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Li Hongyuan had an excellent memory, ¡°We encountered assassins on that outing.¡± ¡°Yes, and you protected me by leading the assassins away, even sustaining some injuries.¡± The Emperor looked at his son, a hint of tenderness in his eyes, ¡°You are a filial child.¡± Li Hongyuan asked: ¡°Could it be, did something else happen thereafter?¡± ¡°Then I met that child, Jiang Ning.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how Emperor Father met her.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know she was Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s daughter. She mistook me for a beggar and gave me half a bowl of porridge. Onlyter did I find out that it was thest bit of food she was left with.¡± The Emperor looked at his son, ¡°If it were you, would you risk starvation, to give yourst bit of food to a stranger?¡± Li Hongyuan fell silent for a while, then shook his head: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± The Emperor smiled: ¡°Neither would I. That¡¯s why the child¡¯s heart is precious.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°I discovered that she looked just like Lin Zizi when she was young, and also knew that Prime Minister Jiang lost a daughter. So, when I returned, I had it investigated. Sure enough, she was the daughter of Prime Minister Jiang and Lin Zizi.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t resist asking a question that had been troubling him for a long time: ¡°Emperor Father, what was the matter between you and Madam Jiang the second, when you were young?¡± The Emperor¡¯s old face stiffened a little: ¡°Why are you being so nosy?¡± Seeing that he was just a little embarrassed and not angry, Li Hongyuan quickly followed up with another question: ¡°As a monarch, wouldn¡¯t Emperor Father be able to win over a vassal?¡± ¡°That was me showing magnanimity, what would you understand!¡± The Emperor waved his hand impatiently, ¡°We are discussing your affairs now, don¡¯t bring up irrelevant matters!¡± Li Hongyuan had pretty much figured it out. The Emperor did indeed have feelings for Lin Zizi, but she was inly not interested in him. Her heart was set on Jiang Ruobai. Despite this, the Emperor did not use his imperial status to force anything. He ensured their happiness, which showed his genuine affection for Lin Zizi. The Emperor nced at him and said: ¡°I have only these sons. Your eldest brother is gone, the second, third, and fourth have all been married, only you are left unmarried, and your age isn¡¯t far off from that child¡¯s. What I was thinking was, since I couldn¡¯t marry Lin Zizi, if my son could marry her daughter, it would be like fulfilling my wish.¡± Li Hongyuan was somewhat speechless. Why should he fulfill his Father¡¯s youthful dreams? ¡°You mentioned earlier that I have been with her, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± The Emperor seemed to suddenly remember this matter, ¡°Didn¡¯t Iter find that child, Jiang Ning, appealing? She¡¯s beautiful, kind-hearted, and exceptionally good at cooking. So I thought of making her my daughter- in ¨Cw.¡± Li Hongyuan inwardly sneered. Since when did being good at cooking be a criterion for being a daughter- in ¨Cw? If that¡¯s the case, he might as well marry a chef. Moreover, what kind of food could that woman possibly make? Li Hongyuan felt like this was just some absurd reason the Emperor had concocted to make him willingly marry Jiang Ning. The Emperor nced at him as if he had seen through his thoughts: ¡°Jiang Ning¡¯s cooking, it¡¯s really tasty..¡± Chapter 89 - 89: Five Thunderbolts Strike the Top Chapter 89: Five Thunderbolts Strike the Top Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan was doubtful. Could it really taste better than dishes cooked by the imperial kitchen? Seeing his expression, the Emperorughed, ¡°Just by looking at you, I know you¡¯ve never tasted Jiang Ning¡¯s cooking.¡± Li Hongyuan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m afraid she might poison me.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I know you have a strange temperament, just like your concubine mother. Now that Jiang Ning is married to you and is pregnant with your child, how could you leave her in the Jiang Family¡¯s home? Go fetch her back!¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Emperor Father, that child really isn¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°Do you remember getting drunk three and a half months ago?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Hongyuan had an impressive tolerance for alcohol and rarely got drunk, so he remembered it clearly. That day, he only had one drink, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of wine it was. After drinking it, he felt strange and ufortable, and he couldn¡¯t remember everything that happened afterward. But how did Emperor Father find out? The Emperor smirked, ¡°I added something to your drink.¡± Li Hongyuan:¡±¡­¡± The Emperor continued, ¡°That day, I was upset by something your concubine mother had done, and I was annoyed by you¡­¡± ¡°How did I offend you, Emperor Father? Why were you annoyed with me?¡± ¡°Second child, third child, and fourth child have all married and had children, but you still hadn¡¯t. I think Jiang Ning is a great girl in every way, and she¡¯s perfect to be your Princess Consort. So I¡­ used some small means.¡± Li Hongyuan:¡±¡­¡± Now, he felt like he was struck by lightning. He was actually drugged by his own father? After a while, he stuttered, ¡°So, did you drug Jiang Ning too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Emperorughed shamelessly, ¡°The medicine I used was really good. It made both of you forget everything afterward and didn¡¯t harm your bodies¡­¡± ¡°Could you please just stop talking?¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Even the Emperor seemed to realize that he had said too much and coughed lightly before continuing, ¡°In any case, you can rest assured, Jiang Ning is your woman, and the child in her belly is yours too.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t know what to say. What kind of father was this? It was simply preposterous! He was a Prince and the Prince of Yu, not just some random nobody, and yet he was casually paired off like this? ¡°Emperor Father, if you want me to get married, I will. But was it really necessary to go to these lengths?¡± ¡°Of course it was necessary. If I didn¡¯t do this, would you be willing to marry her? If I didn¡¯t do this, would the cunning Prime Minister Jiang be willing to let his daughter marry into the royal family?¡± ted, the Emperor said, ¡°I finally outsmarted that old fox, Jiang Ruobai.¡± Li Hongyuan deadpanned, ¡°What did you outsmart?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Anyway, everything is under my control.¡± The Emperorughed proudly, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to reveal this. But you, that unfilial son, actually made Jiang Ning go back to her parents¡¯ house and wanted to divorce her. I had no choice.¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Even if what you did before was out of necessity, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°Well, this sort of thing, after all, isn¡¯t very nice to mention, and it would tarnish my wise and mighty image.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at him, thinking that someone like him could be wise and mighty? It was fortunate that he had inherited his mother¡¯s beauty, otherwise he didn¡¯t know what he would look like. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Sometimes, I really doubt that I am your own son.¡± The Emperor red at him, ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 90 - 90: The Die is Cast Chapter 90: The Die is Cast Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why is it that each of my brothers has married a talented and virtuous girl from a prestigious family, and I, of all people, end up with a cripple?¡± Enraged, the Emperor threw the inkstone he was holding: ¡°You ungrateful wretch! In what way is Jiang Ning not good enough for you? In terms of looks, who in Chang¡¯an City can outshine her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t find her beautiful at all. In fact, I think she¡¯szy and shameless.¡± ¡°You have no taste!¡± The Emperor sneered. ¡°If you look down upon her so much, why did you choose her during the selection, even throwing the flower ball in her direction in front of the Empress and the other concubines? That was not something I forced you to do.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment before he spoke, ¡°What if I hadn¡¯t chosen her back then?¡± ¡°Would you have not chosen her?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am your father; don¡¯t I know you well?¡± said the Emperor. ¡°In any case, everything happened because of my whims. Things have already reached this point, and there is no turning back. Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Say? What else is there to say? You, as the Emperor and my father, are just capricious, but always right! Li Hongyuan felt like gouging out both of his eyes right now. However, the Emperor added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the records at the Evaluation Office. They have a clear ount of my whereabouts and every action I took on that day.¡± Li Hongyuan: No, he didn¡¯t want to check. He was afraid of dying on the spot. What kind of madness had possessed this foolish and stinky old man? Instead of simply targeting him, he had also implicated an innocent young girl. What kind of logic was this? But since such a thing had already urred, there was no point in feeling regretful. The key issue was that he had already sent the divorce letter with those words. How could he possibly reverse everything now? Li Hongyuan so wished he could kick this old fool out of the way and be the Emperor himself. While he was at it, he might as well ughter those obnoxious, weird, and wayward brothers of his ¨C the second, third, and fourth child ¨C too. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of misfortune he had brought upon himself to be born into this royal family. Seeing Li Hongyuan¡¯s face turning pale, the Emperor urged, ¡°What are you still standing there for? I thought that once you saw a beauty like Jiang Ning, you would fall in love with her at first sight. I wanted you two to develop some feelings for each other, but who knew that you not only failed to develop any feelings but also sent her back to her parents¡¯ home? Hurry up and bring her back now! If anything happens to Jiang Ning and the child in her womb, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Li Hongyuan sneered: ¡°Can all this be med on me? If only Emperor Father had exined everything earlier, it would never havee to this.¡± ¡°You chose your own Princess Consort but instead of treating her well, you let two of your concubines manage the prince¡¯s residence ¨C who are you trying to disgust?¡± The Emperor mmed the table, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can act with impunity just because of your concubine mother. These days, both inside and outside the Imperial Court, people are moring for me to name the Crown Prince. Among you four, I haven¡¯t decided yet who will be the Crown Prince!¡± After leaving the Imperial Pce, Li Hongyuan¡¯s mind was still in chaos. He couldn¡¯t believe that his own Emperor Father had ruthlessly manipted him, causing a girl to be pregnant without his knowledge. From the moment he met Jiang Ning, every step thereafter had been within his father¡¯s calctions. Both Prime Minister Jiang and he had unwittingly walked right into the trap. Although the Emperor seemed careless, he was in fact meticulous and extremely dangerous. Li Hongyuan looked back at the Imperial Pce with a cold expression on his face. But the next moment, when he thought of Jiang Ning, the child in her womb, and the divorce letter he had sent, he suddenly felt a headache. If Prime Minister Jiang, that old fox, really let his daughter remarry, wouldn¡¯t his son end up calling another man ¡®father¡¯? Chapter 91 - 91: Request for Leave Chapter 91: Request for Leave Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan returned home to change clothes and went to the study to read and write. Usually, as soon as he picked up a book, he could immediately forget about everything else and immerse himself in it. But now, no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t calm down. He only felt a mess in his heart. He threw down the book, went to the martial arts training arena, practiced a sword routine, but the more he practiced, the more irritated he became. Throwing the sword down, he rode off to drink. As he rode, unconsciously, he arrived near the Jiang Family residence. Looking at the entrance of the Jiang Family from a distance, he furrowed his brows for a moment, then returned to the Prince¡¯s residence and ordered the housekeeper to go to the Jiang Family and retrieve the annulment document. The housekeeper was a bit baffled. Retrieving the sent annulment document? That wasn¡¯t the style of their master at all. When had their master ever taken back something he had given away? Wasn¡¯t that just pping himself in the face? Due to his disbelief, the housekeeper stood there, stupefied, without responding. Li Hongyuan coldly said, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what this prince is saying? If you can¡¯t get the annulment document back, you¡¯ll be sleeping in the doghouse tonight!¡± The housekeeper shuddered and turned to run. He gasped as he arrived at the Jiang Family residence, told the guards his identity, and requested to see Prime Minister Jiang and Third Master Jiang. The guards couldn¡¯t help but remember him. It was he who personally delivered the annulment document. When had the Jiang Family ever been given such a thing? Thosedies from the Jiang Family who had run back home due to conflicts would always have their husbandse and kneel, apologized, and pleaded for them to return. No one had ever received an annulment document. This was a great humiliation to the Jiang Family. A gatekeeper of a prime minister, even a low-ranking official, held much reverence and respect from others. So when they saw the housekeeper of the Prince of Yu residence, they naturally wouldn¡¯t give him a good attitude. While talking with him, they didn¡¯t let him in or send the message. Finally, the housekeeper got angry and said that if their masters¡¯ important matters were dyed, the guards wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the consequence. The guards didn¡¯t dare to hinder the matters of the Jiang Family, and eventually sent someone to ry the message. In the end, it was Jiang Yi who came out. He should have returned to the Academy, but since Seventh Sister returned home pregnant, he hadn¡¯t gone back and nned to stay until the matter was resolved. After all, their aged parents had finally found their long-lost sister who had been wronged, and as a brother, he naturally had to stand up for her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the head housekeeper of the Prince of Yu residence?¡± said Jiang Yi with a smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Seeing him, the housekeeper felt relieved and quickly exined his purpose. ¡°Retrieve the annulment document?¡± Jiang Yi was astonished. ¡°How could this happen? Was your prince so casual when he decided to send the annulment document, that he can just change his mind?¡± The housekeeper was a bit embarrassed: ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not our prince¡¯s intention, it¡¯s my mistake.¡± ¡°Oh, so who are you to your prince, that he actually didn¡¯t want to divorce his wife, but you, the housekeeper, took the initiative to divorce his wife on his behalf?¡± ¡°Ah? No, no, no! I definitely didn¡¯t mean that!¡± The housekeeper was frightened, quickly waved his hands, and started to stammer. Although he was the Prince¡¯s housekeeper and had seen a lot in his lifetime, this matter of revoking an annulment document truly was the first time! He continually bowed with a mournful face: ¡°Third Master, please be kind, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. If I cannot bring it back today, our prince will not spare me.¡± ¡°I would like to help you, but I really can¡¯t. The annulment document is gone.¡± Jiang Yi spread his hands. ¡°Gone? Gone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right..¡± Jiang Yi stated, ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush, and I¡¯ll ask you straightforwardly: is it true that your prince regretted it, and now doesn¡¯t want to divorce his wife anymore?¡± Chapter 92 - 92: Sleeping in the doghouse tonight Chapter 92: Sleeping in the doghouse tonight Trantor: 549690339 The housekeeper wiped his sweat: ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure myself. I¡¯m just following orders.¡± Jiang Yi sneered: ¡°This is really ridiculous. When ites to divorcing a wife, you send a manager to deliver the divorce letter. Now that he has changed his mind, you casually send you to get it back. What, is our Jiang family¡¯s daughter so easy to bully?¡± ¡°No, this¡­ actually, His Highness is quite busy and can¡¯t spare the time¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t change your mind.¡± ¡°No, Third Master, please return the divorce letter. After all, the princess consort is your own sister. You can¡¯t just stand by and watch her get divorced, can you?¡± ¡°Little Master doesn¡¯t care about this. Our mansion has been arranging people to introduce Seventh Sister to other families these past few days. She will always marry out.¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± the housekeeper sweated profusely, ¡°Then, Third Master, what do you suggest we do to convince you to return the divorce letter?¡± ¡°Since my sister has been wronged in your mansion, her brother-inw should naturallye in person to apologize and show some sincerity. Otherwise, why should we forgive him and go back with him?¡± Jiang Yi smiled, ¡°Housekeeper, you must admit that this request isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Housekeeper, please go back and convey this message to your prince. Give him seven days toe and apologize in person and take my sister back. Otherwise, we will arrange for her to remarry someone else. Close the door and see the guest off!¡± After saying that, Jiang Yi left with a flick of his sleeve. The housekeeper dejectedly returned to the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion. Seeing that he had returned empty-handed and with a saddened face, Li Hongyuan knew that the task had not been aplished. Actually, he didn¡¯t expect the housekeeper to get the divorce letter back so easily either. If it were that easy, Prime Minister Jiang wouldn¡¯t be Prime Minister Jiang. He had stolen the Emperor¡¯s dream lover back then, and he was still alive and well, even bing a prime minister. How could he be underestimated? The housekeeper carefully repeated Jiang Yi¡¯s words. ¡°Seven days? So, he¡¯s returning the words I said to him.¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Asking me toe and apologize in person, how high and mighty the Jiang family¡¯s door is.¡± The housekeeper whispered: ¡°This servant has heard that none of the daughters of the Jiang family have been bullied by their husband¡¯s family. Whenever they suffer even the slightest grievance, the husband¡¯s family has toe and kneel down to apologize.¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize?¡± ¡°No, Third Master Jiang didn¡¯t say that. But you really have to go there in person.¡± To avoid sleeping in the dog house, the housekeeper did his best to encourage the reconciliation, ¡°The princess consort is pregnant with your child. If not for anything else, do it for the child¡¯s sake.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned when the child was mentioned. ¡°I know. Get out.¡± Li Hongyuan waved, ¡°You can leave now.¡± The housekeeper let out a sigh of relief and happily turned to leave. Just as he reached the door, he heard a sentence from behind him ¨C ¡°Sleep in the doghouse tonight.¡± Housekeeper¡¯s eyes filled with tears of frustration. What did he do to deserve this? The Jiang family gave them a seven-day deadline. During the first few days, there was no movement. Li Hongyuan went to court, dealt with matters, drank with colleagues and friends, and didn¡¯t dy any of it. On the sixth day, Li Hongyuan was discussing matters with two staff members when the housekeeper came stumbling in, shouting: ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s, it¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This servant just got news from outside that our princess consort went to the Prosperity Teahouse today!¡± ¡°So?¡± One of the staff members said: ¡°Prince might not be aware, but the second floor of the Prosperity Teahouse is a ce where many wealthy families arrange for their young men and women to meet.¡± ¡°Meet for what?¡± ¡°For blind dates.¡± ¡°Blind dates?¡± Li Hongyuan paused.. Chapter 93 - Ninety-Three: Is This World Going to Fall Apart? Chapter 93: Chapter Ny-Three: Is This World Going to Fall Apart? Trantor: 549690339 The housekeeper was a bit anxious: ¡°If the princess consort is going on a blind date, and if things get settled, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Li Hongyuan waved his hand to dismiss his two aides. After they left, he sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a man bold enough to marry my woman.¡± The housekeeper cautiously reminded him: ¡°You¡¯ve sent her the divorce letter. The princess consort is no longer one of us.¡± Li Hongyuan was furious: ¡°Just divorced and she¡¯s already dating? Does this woman have no decency?¡± The housekeeper didn¡¯t dare to respond, thinking to himself: You¡¯ve divorced her, stated in the divorce letter ¡®to part ways for a better life¡¯, allowing her to find her happiness. So why are you now upset at her seeking happiness? But even with a hundred times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to voice these thoughts. Li Hongyuan asked again: ¡°Who is the man dating her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Thirteenth Young Master of the Marquis of Dongyuan family.¡± ¡°Wenren Zong?¡± ¡°Yes, Thirteenth Young Master Wenren.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes cooled slightly. If there was anyone in the capital who dared to take his things, apart from his few despicable brothers, it would probably only be Wenren Zong, the Thirteenth Young Master of the Wenren family. The Thirteenth Young Master¡¯s experiences were somewhat legendary. His mother, when she was pregnant with him, went to the temple to pray and got caught in a heavy rain, taking shelter in the same temple as the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was the biological mother of the Emperor and the imperial grandmother of Li Hongyuan¡ª Of course, she¡¯s passed away now. Back then, Wenren Zong¡¯s mother went intobor in the temple. When the baby was born, his cries were extraordinarily loud, even the Empress Dowager in the next room was startled and came over to see what was happening. But within a short while, a lightning bolt struck the room the Empress Dowager was previously in, causing arge part of the ceiling to copse. If the Empress Dowager had been in the room at that time, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Everyone broke out in cold sweat. One could say that Wenren Zong, who had just been born, saved the Emperess Dowager¡¯s life. After that, she had a special care and affection for Wenren Zong, even recognising him as her foster grandson. The favor she showed him far exceeded that to her own grandsons. Wenren Zong was indeed exceptionally talented, excelling in both literature and martial arts. At the age of twenty, he¡¯d already passed the imperial examination and is now serving as Jingzhao Magistrate of Chang¡¯an City. Young and unprecedented, his future was believed to hold limitless potential. If Li Hongyuan was the dream of noble women in the capital, then Wenren Zong was the man everymon girl in Chang¡¯an wanted to marry. Although Wenren Zong¡¯s aplishments and talents shine bright, he wasn¡¯t without ws. He was rather tough, taking everything extremely seriously. ustomed to handling and presiding over cases as the Magistrate of Jingzhao, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone trample on the royalws of the Great Sheng Dynasty. In short, he was a particr person who was hard to deal with. Moreover, he was allies with the second prince. The second prince was the hot favorite for the position of crown prince. This naturally ced him at odds with Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan only admired his talent and didn¡¯t like him as a person. Prime Minister Jiang had actually arranged for his daughter¡ªJiang Ning¡ªto meet Wenren Zong. And the Wenren family had even agreed to him going to meet her. Regardless of anything, Jiang Ning was a divorced woman and even pregnant, too! The Wenren family wasn¡¯t disgusted by that? Was the world going to fall into chaos? Seeing him silent, the housekeeper softly suggested, ¡°This Thirteenth Young Master might really dare to marry our princess consort. Your highness, you should go stop it.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment before he returned to his desk and picked up his book to read. The housekeeper:¡±??¡± His lord really wasn¡¯t in a hurry? ¡°Your highness, if you cannot bring yourself to intervene, this servant can think of a way for you.¡± ¡°Keep your bad ideas to yourself. Don¡¯t let them rot outside your belly..¡± Chapter 94 - Ninety-Four: Thirteen Hears People Chapter 94: Chapter Ny-Four: Thirteen Hears People Trantor: 549690339 Housekeeper scratched his head: ¡°So, do nothing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s their own choice. If they want to meet for a potential marriage, let them.¡± ¡°But¡­ Princess Consort is still carrying your baby?¡± Li Hongyuan picked up the pen and said casually: ¡°Is the child Jiang Ning is carrying mine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of person am I?¡± ¡°You are His Majesty¡¯s Fifth Prince, Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Then, my child, what would he be to my Emperor Father?¡± ¡°He would naturally be the emperor¡¯s grandson.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at the housekeeper, neither hurried nor slow, and said, ¡°Do you think our Emperor would allow his own grandson to live in a subject¡¯s house and recognize that subject as his father?¡± The housekeeper was momentarily stunned but then shook his head like crazy: ¡°That¡¯s impossible, absolutely not!¡± His Majesty had been of advanced age, but so far, there had been only one grandson, and the father of the grandson had passed away. None of his other four sons had yet produced sons of their own. Session was the most important thing for the royal family. If any prince could produce a grandson first, they would have the upper hand in the struggle for the position of Crown Prince. The housekeeper immediately smiled and said happily: ¡°Your Highness is wise. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch the grandson enter the subject¡¯s house.¡± However, despite saying this, the housekeeper felt it necessary to keep an eye on the situation and report any updates to Li Hongyuan in a timely manner. Prosperity Teahouse. Jiang Ning sat next to Old Madam Jiang, quietly eating a small amount of dessert. Old Madam Jiang was the head of Jiang family¡¯s main house, and Jiang Ruobai¡¯s sister-inw Old Master Jiang, Jiang Mubai, spent most of his time in the southwestern army, and the main house¡¯s family matters were managed by the olddy and Madam. On the surface, the two brothers, Old Master Jiang and Second Master, held different views and had a strained rtionship. However, in reality, the women and younger generations of Jiang family¡¯s two houses had a good rtionship. Due to Lin Zizi¡¯s health, she couldn¡¯t go out and meet people. So all major decisions regarding Jiang family¡¯s children were taken care of by Madam Ge. Including this time, taking Jiang Ning to see Madam Wenren. Madam Wenren was good at giving birth and had seven daughters. Wenren Zong, her youngest son, was bornte in her life, but the family did not indulge or spoil him. Although Madam Wenren was not young, she was energetic, gentle, and courteous, representing a typical noblewoman. She sat across from Ge and Jiang Ning, and behind a screen sat Wenren Zong. Although the folk customs of the Great Sheng Dynasty were open, men and women could meet each other before getting married; however, they still could not sit together openly and bluntly. Some avoidance was necessary. Madam Wenren looked at Jiang Ning and asked, ¡°If you marry into Wenren family, what will you do with the child in your stomach?¡± Madam Ge smiled and said, ¡°This child belongs to our Jiang family, and naturally we will raise it.¡± Madam Wenren nodded, neither agreeing nor objecting. She didn¡¯t say it was okay but also didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t okay. It was all Madam Ge who was doing the talking. In such an awkward situation, someone like her was necessary. When the meeting ended, Madam Wenren called her son over to say goodbye to them. Jiang Ning looked up at the screen. A tall figure stood up on the other side and walked around¡ª He was wearing a ck robe with a silver crown tying his hair up. His face was stern. Compared to Li Hongyuan, although this Thirteenth Young Master Wenren was not as beautiful and dazzling, he appeared to be a low-key, refined, and abstinent man. ¡°Madam Jiang, Seventh Miss Jiang.¡± Wenren Thirteen greeted them politely. Madam Ge¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Thirteenth Young Master is indeed extraordinarily talented.¡± After returning home, Madam Wenren said, ¡°I will discuss this with my family.¡± She stood up, and along with her son, they left.. Chapter 95 - 95: If Prime Minister Jiang dares to marry her off, the child will dare to marry her. Chapter 95: If Prime Minister Jiang dares to marry her off, the child will dare to marry her. Trantor: 549690339 On the way back in the carriage, Madam Wenren shook her head: ¡°This girl, she looks just like her mother, so incredibly beautiful.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Is it bad to be beautiful?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use? She¡¯s already married to the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°The Prince of Yu has divorced her.¡± ¡°Thirteen, don¡¯t trouble your mother. I know you can¡¯t possibly marry her. She¡¯s carrying the child of the Prince of Yu; our Wenren Family would never stoop to that. Besides, His Majesty would never allow it.¡± Madam Wenren said. Wenren Zong said, ¡°Mother should know that the Prince of Yu is the most powerful opponent of the King of Chen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ do we, the Wenren Family, really want to get involved in this? If we fail, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± Madam Wenren shook her head slightly. Wenren Zong said, ¡°From the day you married Eighth Sister to the King of Chen, we, the Wenren Family, have had no choice.¡± Madam Wenren sighed, ¡°Speaking of which, this girl from the Jiang Family would be quite a match for you. It¡¯s a pity we were a stepte. With her situation¡­ don¡¯t think about it.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°If Prime Minister Jiang dares to marry her off, I dare to marry her.¡± ¡°Does he dare?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? We¡¯ve alreadye out to meet each other, haven¡¯t we?¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°By the time we left the teahouse, there had already been five groups of followers nearby. Those who should know probably already know.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re really going to marry her?¡± ¡°Seventh Miss Jiang is as beautiful as a flower and has a gentle temperament, I think she¡¯s great.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s been married and has a child.¡± ¡°Mother, when you married father, didn¡¯t you also have Eldest Sister with you?¡± Madam Wenren smiled and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re good at poking at people¡¯s wounds.¡± ¡°Your son wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Wenren Zong sat up straight, looking serious, ¡°I just think it doesn¡¯t matter. I believe Mother wouldn¡¯t think that a woman who has been married and had a child no longer has the right to marry again.¡± ¡°My objection isn¡¯t because she¡¯s been married, nor is it because of her leg disability.¡± Madam Wenren said calmly, ¡°I object because your motive is impure.¡± Wenren Zong raised an eyebrow slightly. Madam Wenren said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re not marrying her because you like her, but to help King Chen suppress Prince of Yu and to disgust Prince of Yu. I can understand your position as a courtier assisting King Chen¡¯s ns, but you shouldn¡¯t gamble your own lifelong happiness for this. It¡¯s not fair to Seventh Miss Jiang either.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Mother, do you think that the Prince of Yu married Seventh Miss Jiang because he likes her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my ce toment on what others do. But you¡¯re my son, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve said that Seventh Miss Jiang is very good.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Can you be sure that the girl chosen for me at home would definitely be someone I like?¡± Madam Wenren was speechless. Of course, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that. ¡°But you¡¯re marrying her for your own purpose. That¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°Purpose and liking are not necessarily conflicting.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Since Seventh Miss Jiang is so good, why does Mother think that I wouldn¡¯t grow to like her in the future?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t win against you.¡± Madam Wenren snorted, ¡°If you have the courage, go ahead and marry her. Let¡¯s see if the Prince of Yu can spare you.¡± Wenren Zong smiled, ¡°As long as Mother agrees.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there for me not to agree to? When you bring your wife home, it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll be living with me. This pampered girl from the Jiang Family won¡¯t be easy to serve. You¡¯d better not regret it..¡± Chapter 96 - 96: The Aroma of Jiang Family’s Mo Mo’er Chapter 96: The Aroma of Jiang Family¡¯s Mo Mo¡¯er Trantor: 549690339 Wenren Zong said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble my mother to go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to propose the marriage.¡± Madam Wenren sighed, ¡°I still feel that this isn¡¯t quite right.¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°Mother knows my character. Whoever I marry, I will treat her well and take care of her with all my heart. I will never let her suffer any grievances.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that, but what about Prince Yu¡­?¡± ¡°Prince Yu doesn¡¯t want her anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a stickler for such things. This concerns your lifelong happiness. Think it through carefully.¡± ¡°I have never made a wrong decision. Just like when I make judgments in the court, I have never wronged a good person, nor have I spared a guilty one.¡± ¡°Yes, you are a good official, and your judgments are top-notch. But this is about getting married. You are still young. Don¡¯t make hasty decisions.¡± ¡°Mother, please prepare to propose.¡± Seeing his unwavering attitude, Madam Wenren decided not to persuade him further. After she returned home, she discussed it with her family members. And surprisingly, everyone agreed unconditionally. The Wenren family unanimously agreed to Wenren Thirteen marrying the third daughter of the Jiang family, Jiang Ning. This was understandable. After all, the Wenren family was practically tied to the King of Chen, the second prince. Marrying Jiang Ning would not only draw in the considerable power of the Jiang family but also strike a blow to their mortal enemy, Prince Yu. It was a win-win situation. Moreover, with Wenren Zong¡¯s insistence, Madam Wenren eventually conformed to the majority and made up her mind. She began to make preparations and asked a respectable noblewoman to propose to the Jiang family. The Jiang family didn¡¯t expect the Wenren family to agree so quickly. It was quite surprising. Wenren Zong had a high status and was talented. His judgments in court had even been praised by the emperor. Such a talented young man would be eligible to marry a princess. Yet he wanted to marry the divorced wife of Prince Yu. Were the Jiang girls really that attractive? After Prince Yu had married Jiang Ning, Wenren Thirteen immediately stepped in. Manydies gritted their teeth in envy. But there was nothing they could do. It was the couple¡¯s choice to be together. Who could me them for having good parents? Jiang Ning was enjoying the coolness of the ice basin in her room when Jiang Yi came to tell her about the Wenren family¡¯s marriage proposal. She almost dropped the cake in her hand. ¡°Proposing marriage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yi smiled, looking very pleased, ¡°Compared to Prince Yu, I admire Wenren Thirteen more. He is upright, and his judgments are divine. He will be a good match.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now. How can I get married?¡± Jiang Ning felt that this world was a little confusing. Everyone said that the Wenren family was a prestigious noble family, and Wenren Thirteen was so outstanding. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to marry an equally well-matched youngdy? Instead, he wanted a divorced and pregnant woman like her. If you said he didn¡¯t have ulterior motives, only a ghost would believe you. Jiang Yi said, ¡°The Wenren family is very decent, and they have never been involved in anything scandalous.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry him.¡± ¡°Seventh sister, are you still thinking about Prince Yu?¡± ¡°Think about him my ass.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use foulnguage.¡± Jiang Yi pressed down on her head, ¡°Prince Yu is too much to bully, driving you back home while you¡¯re still pregnant and then sending the divorce letter. We¡¯ll marry someone even better, and let him know that Jiang family¡¯s daughters never have trouble getting married.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to that level. It¡¯s childish. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay at home and give birth to this child.¡± ¡°Then why did you go for the matchmaking?¡± ¡°Aunt said she would take me out for a walk. I didn¡¯t know it was for matchmaking beforehand. Otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone.¡± Jiang Ning shook his sleeve, ¡°Third Brother, I don¡¯t want to get married..¡± Chapter 97 - 97: If there is a bite for your brother, there is a sip for you. Chapter 97: If there is a bite for your brother, there is a sip for you. Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yiughed and said, ¡°You can tell Dad that whether you marry or not is up to you. Our Jiang family can support you without any trouble.¡± ¡°What if dad disagrees?¡± ¡°Then Third Brother will provide for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Jiang Ning smiled. Jiang Yi touched her head andughed, saying, ¡°You look so much like Mom when she was young. Seeing you makes me happy. Ever since you came back, Mom¡¯s spirits have improved a lot too. It¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Third Brother, aren¡¯t you going to study at the Academy anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been dying going back. The Academy has been urging me several times already.¡± ¡°You should focus on your studies. It¡¯s important for your future prospects.¡± ¡°Do you really care for me that much?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t pass the examination and have a good future, who will support me?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiang Yiughed heartily, feeling very happy. He patted his sister¡¯s head and affectionately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as there¡¯s food for me, there¡¯ll be drink for you.¡± ¡°Look at you! I¡¯m not kidding anymore. Right now, Aunt is talking with someone who came to propose marriage. If you¡¯re not willing, you¡¯d better hurry and tell Dad and Mom in person.¡± ¡°Third Brother, give me a push.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Jiang Yi pushed her wheelchair to the front yard and ran into Jiang Yuan on the way. Jiang Yuan sweetly called out ¡°Third Brother¡± first and then looked at Jiang Ning, scoffed, ¡°You really know how to get yourself into trouble. Even the Thirteenth Young Master of the Wenren family wants to marry you. Are you trying to piss someone off?¡± ¡°You seem to be quite alive to me.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go. If we¡¯rete, it¡¯ll be toote. Aunt¡¯s temper will probably make her agree early on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fly you there.¡± Jiang Yi pushed her wheelchair at a jog, rushed to the front yard, and found Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ruobai was in the study. Seeing his sibling duo rushing over, he frowned, ¡°Be careful. Seventh Sister is pregnant. Watch out.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. Dad, hurry up and reject the Wenren family¡¯s marriage proposal.¡± ¡°Why reject it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept my child having a stepfather, I mean, a stepfather!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when the child is born, our Jiang family will raise it as our own grandchild with the Jiang surname. Even if the Wenren family wanted to raise it, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance!¡± ¡°Dad, you know that this child is Prince of Yu¡¯s, right?¡± ¡°Your father knows. But what can we do if the Prince of Yu doesn¡¯t want us?¡± Jiang Ruobai sneered, ¡°We gave him seven days, but he didn¡¯te to pick you up. Do you still have any illusions about him? Your father wants to marry you off just to spite them to death!¡± Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± She had no doubt that the ¡°them¡± Jiang Ruobai was referring to were Emperor Li Changgeng and his son, Prince of Yu Li Hongyuan. A court officialpeting against an emperor and his son, wasn¡¯t this simply courting death? ¡°Dad, calm down, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Jiang Ning tried to persuade him earnestly, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s mind is unpredictable. What if he gets upset and makes things difficult for you? Our little arms can¡¯tpete against their big legs.¡± ¡°With your father here, what are you afraid of? Just marry him. Although Wenren Zong is not as noble as the Prince of Yu, he is still a rare talent. Marrying him won¡¯t be a loss for us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself that she had finally found a reliable identity for her child and sessfully got rid of the Prince of Yu. She could live a carefree life with food and drink. Why would she deliberately jump into a pit? Even if others didn¡¯t care, after all, this was ancient times. She was a woman who had been married, had a child, and if she were to marry the cultured and refined Wenren Thirteen, people would inevitably say that she was not worthy of him.. Chapter 98 - 98: 98: A Daughter Should Be a Chaste and Virtuous Woman Chapter 98 - 98: 98: A Daughter Should Be a Chaste and Virtuous Woman Trantor: 549690339 Isn¡¯t she just asking for trouble? Jiang Ning firmly declined. Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Daughter, if you refuse this marriage proposal, it will be difficult to find a better one in the future.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t look for one. Dad, do you dislike your daughter so much that you¡¯re anxious to marry me off?¡± ¡°Oh, how could Dad dislike you? I love you so much. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to find you the best man. If the Prince of Yu is not suitable, then let¡¯s switch to Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°No! No!¡± ¡°Why not? You have to give a reason. If you can convince Dad, I will refuse this marriage.¡± ¡°Because, because¡­¡± ¡°Is it because you still have feelings for the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jiang Ning was startled, then quickly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the reason!¡± Jiang Yi asked, ¡°Seventh Sister, have you fallen for the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I guess.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Jiang Ruobai sighed, ¡°What do you see in him?¡± Jiang Ning:¡±???¡± Weren¡¯t you the one who was eager to be his father-inw? Now that my daughter¡¯s married off, you¡¯re still saying this. Do you want her to be married to one man but have her heart set on another? Perhaps realizing that his words were indeed somewhat inappropriate, Jiang Ruobai coughed lightly, ¡°What I meant was, it¡¯s hard to know the true character of the Prince of Yu. I thought he was a good man, but he turned out to be a deceitful one. My dear daughter, it¡¯s not toote for you to escape.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t escape, I just like him!¡± Jiang Ning spoke righteously. ¡°He has divorced you¡­¡± ¡°Even if he divorced me, I still like him! There¡¯s only him in my heart, and I can¡¯t marry another man!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit extreme?¡± ¡°A woman can¡¯t marry twice. I swear to be a chaste heroine! I¡¯ll win a chaste archway for our Jiang Family!¡± Jiang Ruobai exchanged nces with his son. His daughter reallycked insight. What to do? The Prince of Yu didn¡¯t want her anymore, yet she still had her heart set on him, wanting to be what¡­a chaste heroine? What nonsense. The Jiang Family doesn¡¯t need a chaste archway. Can it be eaten or drunk? Why not choose a young, handsome, and promising man? Such a stubborn girl. Jiang Ruobai wished he could shake Jiang Ning¡¯s head awake, but he couldn¡¯t bear to. ¡°Daughter, think it over.¡± ¡°My stomach is not well¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, if you don¡¯t want it, you don¡¯t want it.¡± Jiang Ruobai quickly stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go reply to them now.¡± At this moment, Jiang Yuan suddenly walked out from the door and said hesitantly, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Oh, Fifth Sister, what is it?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m older than Seventh Sister.¡± Jiang Yuan said shyly, ¡°Since Seventh Sister doesn¡¯t want this marriage proposal, then¡­¡± Jiang Ruobai was no fool, he could easily understand his fifth daughter¡¯s intentions. He thought about it. Since Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want it, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to arrange this marriage for his fifth daughter. After all, daughters grow up and need to get married. ¡°Alright, you go with me and meet Lady Yuan first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Jiang Yuan was overjoyed and quickly straightened her skirt, following Jiang Ruobai out. Seeing Jiang Ruobai walk away quickly, Jiang Ning let out a sigh of relief. Jiang Yi sighed, ¡°Look, as soon as you refused, someone else took the offer. Wenren Zong is actually a really good choice.¡± ¡°Then we should congratte Fifth Sister on her uing good marriage.¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s so hot today. I¡¯ll make grass jelly and taro balls for you to eat, is that okay?¡± Jiang Ning quickly changed the subject. ¡°What jelly?¡± ¡°My cooking is okay. Come on, give it a try.¡± ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t do anything about you.¡± The siblings headed towards the kitchen. Thinking of the free and easy days ahead, as well as thefort of being in the middle of her pregnancy, Jiang Ning was in high spirits and itching to make some dessert.. Chapter 99 - 99: Ninety-Nine: Silky, Tender Chapter 99 - 99: Ny-Nine: Silky, Tender Trantor: 549690339 Although Jiang Yi promised to go with her, it was purely to please her, and he had no real intention of eating her so-called¡­ grass jelly. Just hearing the name, he knew it couldn¡¯t be good. He said persuasively, ¡°Seventh Sister, if you¡¯re not feeling well and want to eat something, just ask the kitchen to make it.¡± ¡°The people in the kitchen don¡¯t know how to make it.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go out and buy it for you.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to purchase it.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Our Chang¡¯an City is the richest ce in the world. As long as we have money, is there anything we can¡¯t buy to eat?¡± Jiang Ning gave him a nce, ¡°Brother, your perspective is rather limited.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You have a good education, but don¡¯t be a frog in a well, go out and see the world.¡± ¡°What¡­frog? From which well?¡± ¡°It means a frog squatting in the bottom of a well can only see a small piece of sky above its head. It means it¡¯s never seen the world.¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m a country bumpkin who has never seen the world?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Jiang Yi chuckled, thinking that Seventh Sister had been raised among a family of restaurateurs over the years and probably hadn¡¯t studied much either, but she was full of wisdom. After reaching the kitchen, Jiang Ning asked for a workstation and had Chui and Xiachu bring all the ingredients over. Materials like grass jelly powder, taro balls, peanuts, red beans, and the like were piled up on the table. Seventh Miss personally cooked, and the kitchen maids all gathered to watch. But they were driven away by Chui. What¡¯s valuable in these days? Secret recipes, of course. She had previously tasted the delicious food made by the Princess Consort while living in the royal pce, and it was indeed delicious. It was a taste she had never experienced before. Such a secret recipe, naturally, could not be easily revealed to others. Chui and Dongxie drove everyone away, only leaving Huang Ying to help by their side. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t really care, as it was not her own secret recipe to begin with. But having fewer people made it quieter and cleaner, preventing chatty mouths from sshing saliva everywhere. She nned to make taro balls and then cooked grass jelly, which would be stored in an ice cer to cool. Once the grass jelly was done, she ced it in a basin, added cooked taro balls, red beans, peanuts, and chopped fruits, and then poured sheep milk. Stir with chopsticks. The cold, sweet, and soft grass jelly taro balls were ready. Huang Ying watched with amazement. Jiang Yi, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. He thought Seventh Sister was just fooling around in her free time, but she moved quickly and efficiently, like a flowing stream, making even him, who had never liked kitchens, feel refreshed. This strange-looking thing she made was also odd. He had never seen it before. It looked watery and messy, could it be edible? Jiang Ning scooped some into a small bowl and handed it to him, ¡°Brother, have a taste.¡± Jiang Yi hesitated for a moment, looking at the dark mixture and thinking that since Seventh Sister made it by her own hands, he certainly had to eat it. Even if it made him sick for three days, he decided to ept his fate. With that thought in mind, Jiang Yi picked up the spoon, closed his eyes, stomped his foot, and ate. A mouthful of grass jelly entered his mouth ¨C Hmm, it was slippery, tender, cool, sweet, and slightly milky. He looked down at it in surprise and quickly took another bite. Jiang Ning grinned, ¡°Try the taro balls.¡± Jiang Yi immediately stuffed a purple taro ball into his mouth. Soft, glutinous, and cool. In this hot weather, it chilled him right to his core. Delicious. It was too delicious. He didn¡¯t care about talking, swallowing down half a bowl in one breath, still unsatisfied. Jiang Ning immediately added another bowl to his portion, quite considerately. This time, Jiang Yi savored each bite, his eyes sparkling nonstop.. Chapter 100 - 100 I Don’t Want Chapter 100: I Don¡¯t Want Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning served herself a bowl and said to Huang Ying, ¡°Help yourself, call Chui and the others toe eat as well. It¡¯s such a hot day, it¡¯ll be nice to cool down.¡± Huang Ying wasn¡¯t one to indulge in food, but seeing the Third Young Master¡¯s reaction, she couldn¡¯t help but want to taste it. She immediately called Chui and the others over. As soon as these servant girls heard that the Princess Consort had finished cooking, they rushed right in. They had a different rtionship with Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi had never tried the dishes made by the Princess Consort, but during their time at the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion, these girls had been lucky enough to have them several times. Whether it was rice or other dishes, they were all deliciously irresistible. And today, it was dessert, which was even more tempting. In such hot weather, who wouldn¡¯t want to enjoy something cold, sweet, and refreshing? The servant girls lined up, each taking a bowl, squatting at the kitchen doorway forming a row, eating with glee. The kitchen staff were left speechless at the sight. These young maids who usually serve in the backend, often acting as half-mistresses, didn¡¯t usually stoop down toing to such ces as kitchens. But here they were today, squatting by the door and eating. Could it be that the food made by Seventh Miss was that good? Jiang Yi gobbled up three bowls in one go, heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Seventh Sister, the food you made is incredibly delicious! I¡¯ve never tasted anything like it in my lifetime.¡± Jiang Ning, nibbling on her taro balls, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, quite ordinary.¡± She wasn¡¯t being modest. The dishes she made, including these desserts, were all quitemon and simple. They were not considered extraordinary culinary skills in modern times. However, anyone who tasted her cooking here couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Jiang Ning could only sigh that food in ancient times was too monotonous, too nd. Especially in the Great Sheng Dynasty, where the food mainly consisted of stews. No matter what ingredients, they were always served stewed. There weren¡¯t many seasonings used either, other than fumes, not much else wasmon. It¡¯s understandable if the poor couldn¡¯t afford this, but families like the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion and the Jiang family, although not poverty-stricken, also didn¡¯t have much variety in their dishes. In short, the culinary culture here was too backward, so that even simple dishes she made could mesmerize everyone. At first, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t understand their exaggerated reactions, but now, she could calmly watch their astonishment. The feeling was not bad. Jiang Yi pushed Jiang Ning out of the kitchen and back to the Purple Forest Garden, saying, ¡°Seventh Sister, I have a proposal for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s open a restaurant together?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You know how to make a lot of delicious dishes, right?¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°This could make us a lot of money.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°You should focus on your studies and aim for an official post, why think about these things?¡± ¡°Bing an official is a must, but it doesn¡¯t hinder us from doing business.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Besides, how many sries can you get from being an official? I can¡¯t be a corrupt official. If one wants to be a clean official, there¡¯s no money. How are you going to support you and my nephew then?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to fuss over this, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Making something on a whim to eat for herself and the people around her was enjoyment. But if it became a business, and she would have to cook from morning till night, that would be too tiring. She didn¡¯t want that. Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Could I let you get tired? Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of everything, you just need to show off a little, teaching your signature dishes to the chefs.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to work in the kitchen?¡± ¡°Of course not. How could my sister be a cook for outsiders.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then alright.¡± ¡°Deal¡± Jiang Yi was very happy. As the siblings were discussing their money-making n and reveling in anticipation, they saw Jiang Yuan running in tearfully, grabbing onto Jiang Yi and bursting into tears.. Chapter 101 - 101: Who is being insulted? Chapter 101: Who is being insulted? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Third Brother, wu wu wu¡­¡± ¡°Fifth Sister, why are you crying?¡± Jiang Yi was surprised and pulled her to sit down. Jiang Yuan cried and said, ¡°That Lady Yuan, she doesn¡¯t think highly of me. She said she was here to propose marriage to Seventh Sister, not me, and told me, a concubine-born daughter, to look in the mirror.¡± After saying that, she wiped her tears and sobbed harder. Although she was a concubine-born daughter, she had lived in the Jiang Family like a legitimate daughter all these years. She had never suffered such a grievance before. Lady Yuan, who came to propose marriage for the Wenren Family, ridiculed her to her face. And she showed no mercy. Jiang Yi frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Father there? Can¡¯t he do something about her rude and disrespectful behavior?¡± ¡°Father is there, but he can¡¯t do anything to a woman. Lady Yuan has a high status and is somewhat rted to our family. We even have to call her Aunt.¡± Jiang Yuan choked back her tears. Jiang Ning said, ¡°There are many people who rely on their age to bully others. But who asked you to be so eager?¡± ¡°Jiang Seventh, what are you talking about? Do you enjoy seeing me humiliated? Are you happy?¡± Jiang Yuan shouted indignantly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to have self-respect and self-love and not to be so eager to marry every good man you see. Being too eager makes you less valuable. Understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ You all bully me!¡± Jiang Yuan stomped her feet and cried harder. ¡°Pathetic,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°You¡¯ve never met Wenren Zong, you only heard from others that he¡¯s good, and you want to marry him. It¡¯s not a big deal if it doesn¡¯t work out, so stop crying.¡± Jiang Yuan tried to hit her but was stopped by Jiang Yi. She cried again, ¡°Third Brother! Ever since she came, you only love her and not me anymore!¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°That¡¯s only natural since I am a real sister, and you didn¡¯te from the same mother.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Jiang Yuan was choked up and couldn¡¯t speak. She cried even more violently. Jiang Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Seventh Sister has no ill intentions.¡± ¡°Wu wu wu!¡± ¡°Stop crying! It¡¯s so annoying.¡± Jiang Ning shouted. Jiang Yuan stopped abruptly, tears welling up in her eyes as she stared at her. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Come here, I have something good for you to eat.¡± ¡°What could you possibly have?¡± Although she was stubborn, she moved closer and took the bowl that Huang Ying handed over. It felt cold to the touch. She looked at Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi smiled and said, ¡°I just ate three bowls.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yuan was half convinced and took a small bite. A momentter, she gulped down a mouthful of saliva. She finished the small bowl in the blink of an eye. She smacked her lips and handed the bowl to Huang Ying, ¡°Good sister, give me another bowl.¡± As she ate cheerfully, much of her earlier frustration dissipated. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Indeed, sweets can save a bad mood.¡± With Jiang Yuan¡¯s anger subsiding, Lady Yuan was still fuming. She had been entrusted by the Wenren Family to propose marriage and thought it was a done deal. But to her surprise, Jiang Ruobai had brought his concubine-born daughter to the meeting. What did he mean by that? Who did he think he was fooling with a bastard daughter? Who was he insulting? Lady Yuan was seething with anger. After scolding Jiang Ruobai and ridiculing Jiang Yuan a few times, she left in a huff and went straight to the Wenren Family. When Madam Wenren heard that Jiang Ning had refused the marriage, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sister Yuan, don¡¯t be angry. This isn¡¯t such a big deal. I just got some new high-quality fabrics. Come and have a look.¡± Madam Wenren was skilled in soothing others, and soon cated Lady Yuan. After sending Lady Yuan away, she called Wenren Zong and told him about the matter. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s Seventh Miss who doesn¡¯t want to. Thirteen, you can give up now.¡± ¡°Your son understands.¡± Wenren Zong didn¡¯t say much about it.. Chapter 102 - 102: The Princess Consort’s deep affection towards her husband (Additional update) Chapter 102: The Princess Consort¡¯s deep affection towards her husband (Additional update) Trantor: 549690339 The Wenren Family did not propose marriage again. Aside from Jiang Ning¡¯s delight, there was another who was quite pleased. That was Prince of Yu, Li Hongyuan. While reading his book, he casually remarked, ¡°I knew it. Who would want someone like her? A cripple, a divorced woman, carrying a child¡­ The Wenren Family must be mad to have agreed to marry her in the first ce.¡± The housekeeper merely nodded his agreement by his side. Awhileter, Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Anything new from the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°Nothing much, the Princess Consort¡­ no, rather, Seventh Miss Jiang, has been spending her days at the Jiang Family or out and about with her sisters, enjoying tea and watching ys. She seems to be in high spirits.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t respond. The housekeeper continued, ¡°They say the unborn child is doing well, Seventh Miss Jiang is able to eat and sleep well, and no longer feeling nauseous. But she doesn¡¯t seem to have gained much weight¡­¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°Why are you babbling about these trifling matters, do you have too much time on your hands?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what the Prince wanted to know?¡± ¡°Oh, so now you even know what I¡¯m thinking. Shall we switch roles, with you being the master and me the servant?¡± ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Get out, stop annoying me.¡± ¡°Ah, I have gathered more details. If your Highness wishes to listen, this servant shall finish speaking before leaving.¡± ¡°Speak then.¡± The housekeeper leaned in and murmured, ¡°On the day Lady Yuan proposed, Seventh Miss Jiang personally rejected the proposal. Does your Highness know why?¡± Li Hongyuan picked up his tea with indifference, ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said she loves the Prince and won¡¯t ept anyone else in this lifetime.¡± ¡°Pfft???? ¡± Li Hongyuan spat out his tea. The housekeeper managed to dodge it in time, a look of relief on his face, ¡°Thank goodness I¡¯m quick on my feet.¡± Li Hongyuan tossed the remaining tea in his cup onto his housekeeper¡¯s clothes, ¡°Try dodging that.¡± The housekeeper:¡±¡­¡± Li Hongyuan set down his tea cup, wiping the spilled tea from his lips as he eyed his housekeeper, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Speak up!¡± ¡°Oh, Seventh Miss Jiang? She said she loves the Prince, and therefore wouldn¡¯t marry Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°This is true, the Princess Consort herself said it. A young servant overheard it and spread the news,¡± the housekeeper nervously stuttered, ¡°The Princess Consort truly has deep and enduring affection for the Prince. Even after being divorced, she¡¯s still wholeheartedly thinking of you. But s¡­¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°s what?¡± ¡°s, love is not reciprocated. Our Princess Consort is pitiable, truly pitifiable.¡± ¡°Pitiable? Have you seen how shamelessly overbearing she is?¡± Li Hongyuan coldly retorted. ¡°Indeed,¡± the housekeeperughed, ¡°I saw the Princess Consort listening to a story at the Prosperity Teahouse earlier, and Thirteenth Young Master Wenren was also there chatting with her. It seems this Young Master Wenren still holds some feelings for the Princess Consort. Even though the Prince divorced her, with her beauty, she doesn¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Overwhelmed by irritability, Li Hongyuan abruptlymanded, ¡°You¡¯ve grown bold, daring to chatter incessantly before me.¡± The housekeeper promptly closed his mouth, silently exiting the room. Li Hongyuan returned to his book, but after reading a few lines, he couldn¡¯t concentrate. He didn¡¯t know why, but his heart was restless. Abandoning his book, he stood up. An attendant quickly followed, ¡°Where does the Prince wish to go?¡± ¡°Prepare the horse, I want to go out for a walk.¡± As he hopped onto his horse, intending to enter the pce, he passed by Prosperity Teahouse. Outside, he saw a carriage bearing the Jiang Family crest parked.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but nce towards the teahouse¡ª Chapter 103 - 103: It Really Is Her Chapter 103: It Really Is Her Trantor: 549690339 The teahouse was bustling as ever. The storyteller was eloquent and expressive. The guests were gathered around small round tables, listening to stories, drinking tea, and eating melon seeds and dried fruits, thoroughly enjoying themselves. However, today¡¯s storyteller was not a man, but a young girl with a clear and crisp voice. The voice was pleasant and lively. It drew rounds of apuse from the customers. Li Hongyuan casually nced around, originally intending to leave right away. He didn¡¯t like this kind of ce, finding it too noisy. But somehow, he felt that the faintly heard female storyteller¡¯s voice was familiar. When did teahouses start letting women tell stories? Su Cheng noticed Li Hongyuan stopping his horse and thinking, and immediately signaled an attendant nearby. The attendant jumped off his horse, ran into the teahouse, and quickly came back, whispering to Su Cheng, ¡°Boss, the storyteller in there¡­ it seems to be our princess.¡± Su Cheng was taken aback, rode forward, and whispered to Li Hongyuan, ¡°Shall we go in and take a seat?¡± ¡°Since when have you seen me visit such a ce?¡± ¡°The atmosphere in there is quite lively. They say that the storyteller is a woman, and the story she¡¯s telling is fascinating. One pot of tea costs one tael of silver, yet no one is willing to leave.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°Though the story may be fabricated, it does indeed have a captivating charm.¡± Su Chengughed, ¡°It seems that Thirteenth Young Master Wenren is inside too. Weren¡¯t you looking for him? This is perfect. Let me find a quiet table for you.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart stirred slightly. He faintly guessed at something. But he found it hard to believe. In the end, he couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity, jumped off his horse, and walked into the teahouse. Just as he entered, a round of apuse came. After bypassing the screen, he saw at a nce the girl in a white skirt seated on the stage. Her long hair reached her hips, and her right hand held a folding fan. She was radiant and spoke fluently. It was really her! Jiang Ning! The person sitting on the stage telling the story was indeed her. No wonder the voice sounded familiar. There were so many teahouses in Chang¡¯an City, and all the storytellers were men. What sort of propriety was there for her, a girl, to be onstage in public like this? Li Hongyuan gave a cold nce, wanting to turn around and leave, yet his legs seemed to disobey him, and he ended up sitting down at a table. This area was separated by a screen, away from the ordinarymoners. There were two other tables. At one table sat Fifth Daughter and Sixth Miss of the Jiang Family, while at the other table sat Wenren Zong. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were eating melon seeds, listening to the story with rapt attention, clearly engrossed by the content of the story. Wenren Zong, dressed in ck official clothes, sat upright with both hands on his legs. Though he was also listening to the story, there was no expression on his face. Just like his personality ¨C strict, upright, adhering to etiquette, and regarding thews of Great Sheng as the highest authority. At this moment, he slightly turned his head, asionally ncing at Jiang Ning on stage, but without tantly staring. It was rude and not in line with his character. However, Li Hongyuan was a bit annoyed when he saw it. Jiang Ning on stage was narrating animatedly,¡±¡­ First Brother went out to sell cakes, leaving Jin Lian alone in the room. She found the room stuffy and got up to open the window. But unexpectedly, the pole slipped out of her hand and fell down, hitting someone passing by right in the head!¡± At this point, she paused briefly, smilingly asking the audience below, ¡°Can you guess who got hit?¡± The crowd below shouted, ¡°Could it be her husband, First Brother?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head. ¡°Who is it then? Miss, don¡¯t keep us hanging, tell us quickly!¡± The audience, their curiosity piqued, cried out morously.. Chapter 104 - 104: Unbearable to Hear Chapter 104: Unbearable to Hear Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning snapped open his fan, smiling, ¡°The one she hit was called Ximen Qing. He¡¯s such a dashing man¡­¡± ¡°And what about Jin Lian?¡± someone asked. ¡°Ah, Jin Lian is a real beauty,¡± Jiang Ning grinned, ¡°her elegant makeup and neatly coiled hair, gold hairpin nted and thrust into her raven locks. She called her maidservant, opening the trunk, getting a set of simple clothes, and dressing up like Xi Shi.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned. What a mess. Obscene words and songs, unbearable to the ear! But the tea guests listened with wide-eyed fascination. They asked eagerly, ¡°And then? What happened after she hit him?¡± Jiang Ning smiled slightly, ¡°After that, they became lovers, and together they killed the first brother.¡± ¡°How did they get together?¡± The tea guests were impatient, ¡°Please tell us clearly! How did it happen, and why did they kill the first brother? How did they kill him?¡± ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be told in detail.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because it needs to be harmonious. Here, skipping ten thousand characters, you can use your imagination.¡± Jiang Ning put down the fan, picking up a cup to take a sip of water. The tea guests were speechless. ¡°If we used our imagination, why would we pay to listen to the story?¡± ¡°I was telling about the heroes of Liangshan, but you insisted on the story of the first brother and Jin Lian!¡± Jiang Ning argued, ¡°Vulgar!¡± Tea guests were embarrassed: ¡°We were waiting for you to talk about Wu Second Son, can you tell us now? Will the first brother die in vain?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°When Wu Second Sones back, he sees the first brother killed, so he ughters Jin Lian and Ximen Qing, gets involved in awsuit, then runs away to Liangshan and bes one of the heroes! He¡¯s known as the Tianshan Star, skilled fighter Wu Song!¡± Jiang Ning pped the block, ¡°To learn the oue, tune in for the next episode.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡± The tea guests had been enjoying the story, their blood boiling, and they hadn¡¯t had enough. They called out, ¡°One more segment, one more segment!¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell it,e back early next time!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pay, one silver coin per person! There are over a hundred people here, so that¡¯s more than a hundred coins for you to tell just this one story. You won¡¯t be at a loss!¡± ¡°Even if it were a thousand silver coins, I wouldn¡¯t say it,¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I tell these stories purely for enjoyment and not for making money.¡± ¡°What about ten thousand silver coins?¡± A serious voice spoke up. Jiang Ning looked towards the speaker. It was Wenren Zong. Everyone gasped. So extravagant. Ten thousand silver coins just to listen to a story? There was noparison, not at all. Jiang Ning wheeled his chair over, andughed, ¡°If the Thirteenth Young Master is willing to give me ten thousand silver coins, I¡¯d be happy to do a private performance just for you.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Consider it done.¡± Even Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan looked over in amazement. Was he serious? Even to these wealthy youngdies, ten thousand silver coins was no small sum. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Once the money arrives, Thirteenth Young Master can choose the time and ce.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send someone with the banknotes and invitations when I return home.¡± Jiang Yan and Jiang Ning were both left dumbstruck by the exchange. ¡°I object,¡± said a voice. Li Hongyuan stood up. It was only then that everyone realized that there was someone else sitting in the corner, behind the screen. Li Hongyuan¡¯s handsome face was quite unique in Chang¡¯an City, unforgettable after just one nce. Jiang Yan and Jiang Ning recognized him and dared not look directly at him, hastily saluting. Wenren Zong also immediately bowed, ¡°Your servant pays his respects to His Royal Highness, the Prince of Yu.¡± Li Hongyuan ignored them and said directly to Jiang Ning, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to perform stories here anymore..¡± Chapter 105 - 105: Happy Life of Ximen Qing with Chapter 105: Happy Life of Ximen Qing with Three Women Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning nced at him and asked Jiang Yuan, ¡°Who is he?¡± Jiang Yuan: A hint of a smile appeared on Wenren Zong¡¯s usually serious face. Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched: ¡°Jiang Seventh, are you pretending to have amnesia with this prince?¡± Jiang Ning asked Wenren Zong, ¡°Master Thirteen, you are the Jingzhao Magistrate of Chang¡¯an City. May I ask if I have vited anyws of Great Sheng by telling stories here?¡± Wenren Zong shook his head: ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°In that case, what should I do when Prince Yu orders me not to tell stories here?¡± ¡°Seventh Miss can ignore him.¡± With his hands behind his back, Wenren Zong faintly smiled. Jiang Ning shook her paper fan and leaned back in her wheelchair, smiling, ¡°Did you hear that, Your Highness? The Jingzhao Magistrate said that I can ignore any of your orders. After all, I have nothing to do with you.¡± Li Hongyuan fell silent for a moment. That was true, ording to the customs of Great Sheng, when he sent the divorce letter, Jiang Ning was considered to have been divorced and was no longer the wife of Prince Yu. After a while, Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Have you forgotten that you are still carrying this prince¡¯s child in your belly?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control what you want to do, but you can¡¯t show your face with my child anymore and talk about these indecent things!¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Prince Yu is being too overbearing.¡± ¡°When this prince speaks, is it your turn to interrupt?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at him coldly, ¡°I heard that you want to marry this prince¡¯s ex-wife? There are plenty of women in Chang¡¯an City, but you insist on marrying her. I suppose only a fool can¡¯t see the intent behind it.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Your Highness has misunderstood. Since you have divorced Miss Jiang Seventh, others are allowed to marry her. I think Miss Jiang Seventh has her own charm.¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t marry anyone else but her?¡± ¡°As long as Miss Jiang Seventh is willing to marry me.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Do you want to be the father of this prince¡¯s son?¡± ¡°¡­ This subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± After all, he is Prince Yu, and his son is the imperial grandson, Wenren Zong absolutely cannot say such rebellious words. Jiang Yan was too frightened to catch her breath. Jiang Yuan gathered her courage, stepped forward and held the wheelchair, whispering, ¡°Seventh, let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡± Although a fight might be interesting to watch, they could not afford to be coteral damage. The three sisters quickly tried to leave. But Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair was held back. Looking back, it was Li Hongyuan. ¡°This prince has something to say to you,¡± he said coldly, ¡°Follow me to the second floor.¡± The second floor was all private rooms. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± Li Hongyuan grabbed the wheelchair. ¡°Help!¡± Jiang Ning reached out and hugged the pir. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were too scared to step forward and say anything. Wenren Zong frowned slightly, ¡°Your Highness is being too rough with Miss Jiang Seventh, considering she is pregnant.¡± Without a word, Li Hongyuan bent over, picked Jiang Ning up from the wheelchair, and then looked at Wenren Zong, ¡°Master Wenren, are you satisfied now?¡± Wenren Zong: Jiang Ning pleaded, ¡°Master Thirteen, save me! I don¡¯t need ten thousand coins, I¡¯ll tell stories for free, and even include the details of Jin Lian betraying her First Brother! If that¡¯s not enough for you, I can also tell the spin-off story of the Happy Life of Ximen Qing with Three Women¡­¡± Everyone:¡±¡­¡± This woman is really¡­ Li Hongyuan turned around and walked up the stairs. Wenren Zong frowned. He knew about the hierarchy and also knew he couldn¡¯t have a direct conflict with Prince Yu. But just now, for a moment, he was really tempted to snatch Jiang Ning from Prince Yu. That was too irrational. It was not something he should do.. Chapter 106 - 106:1 Want You to Stay Away From Chapter 106:1 Want You to Stay Away From Me Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan carried Jiang Ning up the stairs and entered a private room on the second floor. It was quite different from the struggle and noise downstairs. On the way up, Jiang Ning stayed quietly in his arms. She was as still as a statue, a stark contrast to her behavior moments ago. Li Hongyuan stopped: ¡°I thought you were going to go crazy.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°You are the knife and I am the fish. I¡¯m afraid if I make a fuss, you will get angry and throw me down. What will happen to the child if something happens to me?¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not that crazy.¡± He put her on a chair. He was especially gentle with his movements when lowering her down. Afternding safely, Jiang Ning breathed a sigh of relief and reached for the tea on the table. Li Hongyuan held her back: ¡°Drinking tea is not good for the baby.¡± ¡°When did Your Highness start caring for this child so much?¡± Jiang Ning withdrew her hand, ¡°Who said before that I should abort this baby? Now that I want to drink tea, you suddenly care.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know the child was mine.¡± ¡°I got pregnant before we got married. Didn¡¯t you suspect?¡± ¡°I asked Emperor Father and learned that the child in your belly is indeed mine.¡± Li Hongyuan turned and poured her a ss of water, his tone softened, ¡°I take back what I said before.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say anything but picked up some useful information from his words. ¡°Emperor Father knows about this?¡± ¡°He knew much earlier, much earlier than both of us.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t say it too explicitly, but anyone with an inkling could figure it out. Jiang Ning understood even more now. It must have been Old Man Li¡¯s doing all along. This shameless old man. Using such a despicable method, calcting not only his own son but also involving the innocence of a young girl. Did he even bother to ask for her opinion? No wonder he gifted her so many valuable items afterwards, his conscience must have been uneasy. Li Hongyuan sat opposite her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your situation.¡± Jiang Ning nced at him. What situation could she possibly have? Oh, except for the arranged marriage. Li Hongyuan lowered his gaze slightly, ¡°Since you won¡¯t ept anyone other than me, why bother with Wenren Zong?¡± Jiang Ning:¡±??¡± Li Hongyuan continued, ¡°As long as you behave, I can take you back, give you a proper title, and let you live peacefully in the mansion to raise the child. After all, the child is mine, and I will take responsibility.¡± For a moment, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know what to say and could only respond, ¡°Who wants your title?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her for a few moments: ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I want you to stay away from me.¡± This woman, wasn¡¯t she the one who imed she only liked him and wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else? She was really infuriating. He was even prepared to reconcile with her and take her back to the mansion. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the child in your belly is mine.¡± ¡°I never denied that.¡± ¡°In that case, you shoulde back with me.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t force you toe back now that you¡¯re pregnant. However, you cannot read stories like you did today, and you cannot meet Wenren Zong anymore.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t answer directly but smiled, ¡°Your Highness married me because I looked like Lin Zizi. And now, asking me to go back is also Emperor Father¡¯s idea, right? Since you don¡¯t like me, why bother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice on what I do. Just remember my words.¡± ¡°I read the story today just for fun. As for Wenren Zong, since he likes me, I might consider marrying him.¡± Li Hongyuan was amused by her response, ¡°Do you really think Wenren Zong wants to marry you because he likes you?¡± Chapter 107 - 107: This King Will Break Your Legs Chapter 107: This King Will Break Your Legs Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning countered, ¡°Otherwise? If he doesn¡¯t like me, why would he marry me?¡± ¡°Naturally for other purposes!¡± ¡°What purposes?¡± ¡°To gain the influence of your Jiang Family, and to¡­ make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Prince Yu, isn¡¯t marrying me also for Jiang Family¡¯s influence? Don¡¯t point fingers at others.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Since both of you are the same, I can choose one who treats me well.¡± ¡°How can you tell he will treat you well?¡± ¡°He admires what I do. He doesn¡¯t find my storytelling offensive, but rather interesting, even willing to pay ten thousand taels to listen to me.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Furthermore, Master Thirteen is only twenty years old and already a third-rank official with a bright future. He¡¯s also quite handsome and refined, the types I like.¡± Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing thest sentence. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to please you.¡± ¡°I like when others please me, tter me, spoil me, and treat me well,¡± Jiang Ning smiled while holding her teacup, ¡°Whether he likes my family background or my appearance, I don¡¯t mind. The key is that he treats me well. It¡¯s called mutual benefit, understand?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Your twisted reasoning is not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than some people who obviously use others but still treat them badly and boss them around.¡± ¡°¡­ Did I abuse you or do something to you?¡± ¡°It seems Prince has a poor memory.¡± ¡°Go ahead and tell me how I abused you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Jiang Ning took a deep breath, ¡°You forced me to drink the contraceptive soup, deprived me of housekeeper authority, allowed the maids to bully me, and wanted me to abort the child!¡± Li Hongyuan:¡±¡­¡± Thinking of this, he frowned and asked, ¡°Did you drink the medicine and suffer no consequences?¡± ¡°If there were consequences, could I sit here and talk to you peacefully?¡± ¡°You could have told me back then.¡± ¡°Tell you what? That I was already pregnant with your child? Besides, I didn¡¯t know the child was yours.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Hongyuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°You didn¡¯t know the child was mine back then? When exactly did you find out?¡± Jiang Ning was at a loss for words, ¡°I¡­ guessed itter.¡± ¡°So, when you married me, you didn¡¯t know the child was mine. And that night you purposely got me drunk and seduced me¡­ were you nning to let me raise another man¡¯s child?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand to touch her hair. Suddenly, he became smart at this moment. Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°With your beautiful face, who could think that you¡¯d hide such ill intentions?¡± ¡°Have you said enough? It¡¯s not like I begged to marry you. Besides, who harmed me in this way? Why don¡¯t you condemn Emperor Father?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Indeed, Emperor Father was wrong in this matter. But you are also deserving of retribution.¡± ¡°Well, I might indeed have no good intentions, but where are you any better than me? Some things are clear to all, and no one should me the others.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up and said while suppressing his anger, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Since you became my woman, you can only be my woman forever. If you dare to marry someone else, I will break your leg!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already broken.¡± ¡°¡­ I will break both of your legs!¡± ¡°I never thought that the seemingly splendid Prince of Yu would be so overbearing!¡± ¡°That just means you don¡¯t know me well enough.¡± Li Hongyuan coldly said, ¡°In three days, I wille to the Jiang Family to pick you up.¡± ¡°Only if you can enter the Jiang Family¡¯s door..¡± Chapter 108 - One Hundred and Eight: It All Started with His Lavish Spending Chapter 108: Chapter One Hundred and Eight: It All Started with His Lavish Spending Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s difficult for me to take you back?¡± ¡°Your Highness, have you forgotten about the divorce letter? We have no rtionship now, and you have no right to make me go back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind marrying you again.¡± II II ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jiang Ning waved her hand, ¡°Men and women should not touch. As you please, I¡¯ll drink more tea.¡± Li Hongyuan walked up to her, directly picked her up, and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been honest with each other. What¡¯s the harm in this bit of intimacy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember either.¡± Li Hongyuan said casually, ¡°However, on the night of the wedding, you personally undressed me. You saw every inch of me.¡± Jiang Ning: How could this man say such things without changing his expression or showing any emotion? Seeing her slightly embarrassed, Li Hongyuan asked again, ¡°Are you satisfied with my body? How does itpare to Wenren Zong¡¯s?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to see his body before I can make aparison.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid I¡¯ll throw you down.¡± Jiang Ning touched her belly, ¡°My son isn¡¯t afraid.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze fell on her abdomen, imagining a small baby inside, flowing with his blood. Somehow, it stirred something in his heart. That was his child, after all. Li Hongyuan, who had never been a father before, felt a strange sensation welling up inside him. Jiang Ning shifted her body. Li Hongyuan snapped back to reality, instinctively asking, ¡°Are you ufortable somewhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ufortable everywhere when I¡¯m too close to you.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened, and he said no more, carrying her out of the private room and back to the Main Hall on the first floor. Wenren Zong and the two Jiang girls were still waiting, looking anxious. Seeing them appear, Wenren Zong stepped forward, ¡°Ningning, are you alright?¡± This appetion made Li Hongyuan¡¯s face even darker. He nced at Jiang Ning and said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject the Wenren Family¡¯s marriage proposal? When did you two be close again?¡± ¡°From the moment he spent a fortune to make me happy.¡± At that moment, Li Hongyuan really had the urge to throw her down. He whispered, ¡°If you dare to be with him, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°You just try!¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s hand fell on her belly. ¡°You¡¯re carrying my child, flirting with other men. Have you no shame?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still entangled with your ex-wife.¡± ¡°You ¡± Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, put her in the wheelchair, and smiled, ¡°Ah Ning, stay at home and rest well. In a few days, I¡¯ll take you back to the mansion, and we¡¯ll be a family of three reunited.¡± Jiang Ning nced at him, thinking that the men of the imperial family really were all Oscar-worthy actors. Topete for the Imperial Throne, they would stop at nothing. The cold and scheming Prince of Yu actually spoke such words in public. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan both showed surprised expressions. Wenren Zong remained cool and calm. After Li Hongyuan left, Jiang Yuan immediately asked, ¡°What did you two talk about? Did His Highness just say he will take you back to the mansion?¡± ¡°He was just joking.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yuan was puzzled. The Prince of Yu really was a cold person. And very fierce. Not at all like someone who likes to make jokes. His image waspletely different from the rumors of a gentle, handsome and charming young man. All her previous thoughts about the Prince of Yu disappeared without a trace. On the way back, Wenren Zong pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair and asked, ¡°Just now, did Prince Yu treat you badly?¡± Chapter 109 - 109: Ask Me Once Again Chapter 109: Ask Me Once Again Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It was nothing, just a little chit-chat.¡± ¡°Did he say he wants to take you back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°He did, but I won¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Ningning, do you¡­like the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°Master Wenren, you¡­¡± ¡°Call me Thirteen,¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t ept my marriage proposal, we can still be friends. No need to be too formal. Can I call you Ningning?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ningning, you didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± Jiang Ning was somewhat speechless. Why did the men here not know how to listen to others? ¡°Master Thirteen, actually we are really not that familiar.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Wenren Zong nced at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just call you Miss Jiang Seventh.¡± ¡°Just call me Jiang Seventh. Master, please stop following me.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m not suitable for marrying again. You¡¯re young and talented, with a bright future ahead of you. Don¡¯t waste your time on someone like me.¡± Wenren Zong did not speak. They walked silently for a while, and ahead, Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan went into a jewelry shop. Wenren Zong stopped the wheelchair at the entrance of the jewelry shop: ¡°Seventh Miss, would you like to go in and take a look?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°I thought girls like shiny jewelry.¡± ¡°I like it too, but it¡¯s too noisy.¡± Jiang Ning propped up her cheekzily and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to pick things when I go shopping. I prefer when others bring things to me.¡± Wenren Zongughed: ¡°Ah Qi, you¡¯re very interesting.¡± ¡°Just so-so.¡± ¡°The books you mentioned today were also interesting.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Ouws of the Marsh, which tells the story of a group of heroes forced to rebel. It¡¯s really interesting. If you like it, I¡¯ll write it down for you when I have time. As for Pan Jinlian¡¯s part, it¡¯s just a small episode. It was just for fun, for everyone to have augh. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°No, I think you told it very well, lively and vivid.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master, for thepliment.¡± Jiang Ning covered a yawn with her sleeve. Wenren Zong was silent for a while, and said, ¡°Ah Qi, I feel that I like you a little.¡± Jiang Ning looked at him. ¡°I really enjoy being with you, and everything you say is interesting. When I can¡¯t see you, I want to see you. That¡¯s why I always follow you. It¡¯s not because I have nothing better to do.¡± Wenren Zong spoke very seriously. But for someone as solemn as him, saying such words seemed a bit out of ce. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Master, you¡¯re just finding it fresh.¡± ¡°Ah Qi, will you go back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then marry me.¡± Wenren Zong looked at her seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and being with you every day for decades toe would be very interesting.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Ask me that question again. The one before.¡± ¡°¡­Will you go back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s expression was a little dumbfounded. Jiang Ning burst outughing. Poking fun at a bookworm was still quite interesting. At this point, Jiang Yan turned back and called out, ¡°Seventh Sister,e here. There¡¯s a pair of shoes that are really nice here, but they don¡¯t have our size. Come and try them on.¡± Jiang Ning responded, excused herself to Wenren Zong, and pushed herself into the shop. Wenren Zong watched her back, feeling somewhat lost. Jiang Yan was holding an extremely exquisite embroidered shoe, adorned with gold thread patterns and iid with pink pearls that shimmered with iridescence, truly magnificent. Jiang Ning really liked it, and reached out to take it, but it was snatched away by another hand. It was Princess Ling¡¯an. She sneered, ¡°Does a cripple need shoes?¡± Chapter 110 - One Hundred and Ten: First Come, First Served Chapter 110: Chapter One Hundred and Ten: First Come, First Served Trantor: 549690339 Ever since Jiang Ning was hit by Prince of Yu¡¯s flower ball, it seemed as if Princess Ling¡¯an had a grudge against her and would pick on her whenever they met. Last time, during Concubine Jin¡¯s birthday celebration, she openly caused trouble for Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t feelfortable due to her pregnancy, and she didn¡¯t have a sense of belonging in this ce, so she treated the people here as primitive and didn¡¯t bother to argue with these young girls. Who knew this girl wouldn¡¯t let it go? Before Jiang Ning could speak, Jiang Yuan angrily said, ¡°Ling¡¯an, how could you just take someone else¡¯s things?¡± ¡°Speaking of taking things, who canpare with your family¡¯s Jiang Seventh?¡± Princess Ling¡¯an nced at the embroidered shoes, very satisfied, ¡°Besides, I imed this pair of shoesst time!¡± ¡°Last time? Why didn¡¯t you buy them then?¡± ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t have enough money at that time.¡± ¡°Really? You, the dignified Princess Ling¡¯an, couldn¡¯t even afford a pair of shoes?¡± Jiang Yuan, like a cat that smelled gossip, immediately moved closer. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, who said I couldn¡¯t afford it? I just¡­ didn¡¯t bring enough money that time. I¡¯m a princess, how should I know I need to bring money when I go out?¡± Princess Ling¡¯an raised her chin, looking like a proud white swan. Jiang Yuan smirked, ¡°You think you¡¯re a three-year-old child? Not knowing you need to bring money,st time I saw you shopping for fabric! You had a purse and paid careful attention! If you don¡¯t have money, just say it, don¡¯t be stubborn about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a princess, so would I have no money?¡± ¡°What kind of princess are you, without even a fief? You just have a fancy title.¡± Jiang Yuan didn¡¯t give her any face, reached out, and grabbed the shoes back, ¡°Firste, first served. Sorry, I brought money!¡± She took out a silver coin and pped it on the table: ¡°Shopkeeper, I want these shoes, and you don¡¯t have to give me any change!¡± Princess Ling¡¯an was furious and reached out to snatch it back: ¡°Give it back to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already paid!¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, didn¡¯t I sayst time that I¡¯d reserved these shoes?¡± Princess Ling¡¯an turned her head and asked the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was a beautiful woman in her thirties. Her shop catered to the upper-ssdies and noblewomen of Chang¡¯an City, and she had her own connections, naturally not wanting to offend anyone. She hurriedly tried to mediate, ¡°Both youngdies, please don¡¯t be anxious. You both know that the shoes in my shop are unique, with no duplicates. Since Jiang Fifth Daughter has already paid, why don¡¯t you take a look at something else, Princess?¡± ¡°I want this pair!¡± Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s temper red up, insisting on having it, ¡°Shopkeeper, our mansion gives you a lot of business every year. I saidst time that I wanted these shoes, and now you¡¯re going back on your word?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The shopkeeper looked at Jiang Yuan, ¡°Fifth Daughter, the truth is, the princess did im these shoesst time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already paid!¡± Jiang Yuan refused to let go. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s firste, first served? Why are you contradicting yourself now?¡± Princess Ling¡¯an said sarcastically. ¡°You¡ª¡± Jiang Yuan was at a loss for words. Jiang Yan softly advised, ¡°Fifth Sister, why not just let it go? It¡¯s just a pair of shoes¡­ We can buy something else.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Jiang Yuan snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to her!¡± ¡°Jiang Fifth, are you trying to openly snatch it?¡± Princess Ling¡¯an crossed her arms andughed, ¡°As a youngdy of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, can you be so overbearing? When word gets out, aren¡¯t you afraid of tarnishing your father¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Princess Ling¡¯an,¡± Jiang Ning spoke up, ¡°You said earlier that you had reserved these shoesst time?¡± Chapter 111 - ill: Broken Shoes Suit You Best Chapter 111: Chapter ill: Broken Shoes Suit You Best Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Oh, so you must have put down a deposit, right?¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s reserved and that means it¡¯s reserved. There is no need to put down a deposit.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°No deposit applied. How can it be considered a reservation? Just by you, Princess Ling¡¯an, having a word, with a touch of your lips, you want to buy a pair of shoes worth ten taels of silver? In my opinion, your behavior is far more overbearing than our Fifth Daughter. After all, she paid the money.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Jiang Yuan immediately said, ¡°It turns out you didn¡¯t even give a deposit.¡± Jiang Ning looked at the shopkeeper, ¡°I wonder what the rules of the shop are. Can I reserve something by just saying it? If I was interested in a set of jade jewelry on disy, would it be enough if I just said something and you won¡¯t be able to sell it anymore?¡± The shopkeeper smiled, ¡°Well¡­Naturally, that¡¯s not eptable.¡± Jiang Yuan burst intoughter, ¡°Ling¡¯an, did you hear the shop rules? You want to reserve something with just a word. Are you trying to bully people with your power?¡± His Majesty, the present Emperor, did not like aristocrats acting privileged and bullying people with their power. Princess Ling¡¯an didn¡¯t dare to behave like this publicly. She scoffed, ¡°Why does a cripple need shoes? Shabby shoes suit you best!¡± Jiang Yuan angrily shouted, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that your family has no shame, your mansion is a mess, your concubines and legitimate daughters all like to snatch things from others! Bah! Take these broken shoes, this princess doesn¡¯t care!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Jiang Yuan jumped up and grabbed her by the hair bun¡ª Princess Ling¡¯an was pulled back by her hair and fell to the ground with a thud. Jiang Yuan quickly let go of her hand, called Jiang Yan, pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair, and ran. Not until they climbed into the carriage did Jiang Yuan burst outughing, ¡°Today was so refreshing!¡± Jiang Yan said with a pale face, ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯ve bullied Princess Ling¡¯an like this, she won¡¯t let it go easily.¡± ¡°Am I afraid of her?¡± Jiang Yuan snorted, turned to Jiang Ning and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Jiang Seventh Daughter, you did well today.¡± Jiang Ning gently rubbed her leg and smiled, ¡°After all, you quarreled with her just to buy me shoes. It¡¯s actually not worth it for just a pair of shoes. She is a princess, after all.¡± ¡°Is this about a pair of shoes? It¡¯s about face!¡± Jiang Yuan handed the shoes to her, ¡°Anyway, It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve fought with Princess Ling¡¯an.¡± Jiang Ning examined the shoes. The embroidered shoes were exquisite and beautiful, like a piece of art. No wonder Princess Ling¡¯an wanted to grab them. Ten taels of silver, enough for an ordinary family to live on for one or two years. Jiang Yan whispered, ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t be sad, and don¡¯t care about what Princess Ling¡¯an said. Even if your leg is not perfect, you can still wear the best shoes.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°I really do like these shoes. It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t wear them and walk.¡± Jiang Yuan looked at her, ¡°What happened to your leg? I remember it was fine when you were young.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite remember. I think I fell from a height once, and the family that raised me was poor. They had no money to take me to the doctor, so it ended up like this.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t have much memory of this, all of this was heard from her childhood friend He Tang. Jiang Yuan said, ¡°Then, you¡¯re really unlucky.¡± Jiang Yan showed pity and sadness, ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful. If they didn¡¯t have the money, why did they raise you? It ended up harming your whole life.¡± ¡°Can it still be cured? Find an Imperial Physician to take a look.¡± Jiang Yuan suggested. ¡°Father has consulted an Imperial Physician. The Imperial Physician said it¡¯s been too long since the injury, and the bones in my kneecap and lower leg have be crooked. There¡¯s nothing that can be done..¡± Chapter 112 - 112: The Imperial Edict Arrives Chapter 112: The Imperial Edict Arrives Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan both fell into silence. The leg fracture of a child is fairly easy to heal, simply finding a doctor who specializes in trauma and getting it reconnected could do the trick. Yet, because of theck of money, it put her life on hold. No wonder she got lost in thought while looking at the embroidered shoes. The pair of shoes cost ten taels of silver. If she had had ten taels of silver back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up beingme. Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes were turning red. Jiang Yuan nced at her, and said in a cold voice, ¡°If you are so ready to cry, do you have an endless supply of tears? What is there to cry about? Hasn¡¯t she returned? As the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family, even with an impaired leg, there are plenty of people to serve her. You¡¯re worried about ten tael shoes? She can also afford shoes that cost one hundred taels or even one thousand taels!¡± Jiang Ning mockinglymented, ¡°Seeing how vehemently you fought with Princess Ling¡¯an thest time, ready to beat her to death. Today, why did you run as soon as she fell?¡± ¡°What could I do if it erupted into a fight, I could end up hitting you and the baby inside your belly?¡± Jiang Yuan said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been disdainful of me being pregnant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you that I have a problem with, not the baby. Do I look like I¡¯m bored enough to pick a fight with an unborn child?¡± ¡°Fifth sister, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Jiang Yan smiled at Jiang Ning, ¡°She¡¯s always been like this, sharp-tongued yet not that bad at heart.¡± ¡°Am I in need of your defense? And what do you mean by ¡®not that bad¡¯? Are you suggesting I am bad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, you wronged me¡­¡± ¡°How dare you talk back to me!¡± Jiang Yuan turned around and squabbled with Jiang Yan. Jiang Ning just looked on with a faint smile. The two girls had different characters. Jiang Yuan was proud, irascible, liked to unt, but was also very loyal. Jiang Yan was quiet, timid, but very gentle and meticulous. Overall, they weren¡¯t bad at all. On returning home, she first went to the Purple Forest Garden to see Lin Zizi. Lin Zizi was now, in spirit, much better, but her health was still not great. She seldom went out, spending most of her time in the small meditation room, quietly reading and copying scriptures. However, today was a bit different. Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were also here, apanying Lin Zizi while drinking tea and chatting. Seeing Jiang Ning return, a spark of joy shed in Lin Zizi¡¯s eyes, ¡°My dear girl,e here.¡± Jiang Ning went over with a smile. Lin Zizi pulled her close, rubbed her back and wiped off her sweat with a towel, ¡°Where have you been ying? You¡¯re covered in sweat. Why did no one around you think of helping you change clothes?¡± Jiang Ning nced at Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi subtly shook his head. This indicated that Lin Zizi was feeling a bit confused again and was treating Jiang Ning as if she were a three-year-old child. When Jiang Ning disappeared at the age of three, Lin Zizi was greatly traumatized, her mental state became unclear and often her memory stayed at that time. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± ¡°I want to eat the purple rice cake that mother makes.¡± ¡°Good, good, I¡¯ll go and make it right away.¡± Lin Zizi stroked her forehead and repeatedly warned the maid to look after her closely, then rose to leave. Jiang Yi sighed, ¡°Over the years after Seventh Sister¡¯s disappearance, mother has been in so much pain and unable to move on.¡± ¡°Now that Little Seven is back, everything will get better.¡± Jiang Ruobai put down his teacup and smiled, ¡°Little Seven, I have some good news for you. Just now, an Imperial Edict arrived from the pce.¡± ¡°An Imperial Edict?¡± ¡°The Emperor first rebuked the Prince of Yu, ordering him to apologize to you in person and take you back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion,¡± Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, ¡°For his daughter-inw, rebuking his son is an unprecedented act. The second, third, and fourth princes are all married and have caused a lot of trouble, but the Emperor rarely intervenes..¡± Chapter 113 - 113: A Cornered Dog Will Jump the Wall Chapter 113: A Cornered Dog Will Jump the Wall Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning remembered the words spoken by the Prince of Yu at the teahouse. He said that as long as he wanted, he could take her back. He meant to go directly to the Grand Commander. How naive! Did he think that with the Imperial Edict, she would give up herfortable life in the Jiang Family and shamefully follow him back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence? He must be thinking about the child in her belly. Jiang Ningughed: ¡°What does father think?¡± ¡°I came to ask for your opinion.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Since the Imperial Edict has arrived, the Prince of Yu will definitely visit to apologize. When that happens, you should ept his apology first. Our Jiang family¡¯s daughter can¡¯t be bullied for nothing.¡± Jiang Yi nodded: ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant.¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at him: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be returning to the Academy?¡± ¡°I have to see the Prince of Yu apologize to my sister before I leave.¡± ¡°You have plenty of excuses. The examinations are in two months, you should prepare well and not be distracted by the family¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. As the eldest brother-inw, how can I not be present for such a grand scene like the Prince of Yu apologizing?¡± Jiang Ning faintly said: ¡°Third Brother is really nosy.¡± ¡°This is about showing concern for you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, then don¡¯t.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°We can ept the apology, but going back is impossible.¡± ¡°Stop instigating! Let your sister decide for herself.¡± Jiang Ruobai red at his son, ¡°She won¡¯t marry Wenren Zong, do you n to have her widowed for the rest of her life? If the Prince of Yu sincerely apologizes and doesn¡¯t bully her anymore after returning, this matter is negotiable.¡± Jiang Ning shook her father¡¯s sleeve: ¡°But I want to stay by my mother¡¯s side and not leave.¡± This sentence made Lin Zizi, who had just entered the room, burst into tears. She rushed over to hug Jiang Ning: ¡°No one can force my obedient daughter to leave. Jiang Ruobai, you didn¡¯t appreciate my daughter back then. Now you let her get married, but who knew the Prince of Yu would be so ipetent? Her husband¡¯s family treats her badly, and you still force her to go back. You might as well drive both of us, mother and daughter, to death!¡± Jiang Ruobai hurriedly said: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t get excited. I absolutely won¡¯t force our daughter to go back. It¡¯s up to her to decide.¡± ¡°Daughter, you have to make your own decision.¡± Lin Zizi said. ¡°For now, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Jiang Ning was quite content being surrounded by Lin Zizi¡¯s fragrant and soft embrace, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, and there are several concubines in his residence who are not easygoing. What if they upset me? I think, at least not until the child is born.¡± Lin Zizi asked: ¡°Do the concubines in your residence bully you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so innocent, what if I¡¯m secretly harmed?¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Jiang Yi nodded, ¡°When the Prince of Yues, let¡¯s have him kick all the concubines out.¡± This family really dares to think big. Although Jiang Ning was touched, she found it funny as well. Could the Jiang family be so overbearing as to force a prince to drive away his own concubines? Nowadays, the two brothers of the Jiang family hold high positions, with the elder brother being a general holding military power and the second child being the Prime Minister with great influence in the Imperial Court. Invincible and arrogant. But Jiang Ning felt that the current glory couldn¡¯tst long, and being so overbearing would certainly not be tolerated by the royal family. After all, the royal family is not a charity, how could they watch idly as the Jiang family climbed onto their necks? Today the Jiang family can force the Prince of Yu to visit and apologize, who knows if in the future they could also force the Emperor to do something? Jiang Ning felt that the Jiang family was in danger. But the Jiang family members seemed to have no sense of it. Even a cornered dog would jump over a wall, let alone a prince¡¯s son. They must know when to stop and not push people too far.. Chapter 114 - 114: Brother and Sister Chapter 114: Brother and Sister Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning quickly interrupted the fantasies of the family of three. ¡°Let¡¯s not push people too far.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that¡­ Who dares to bully Prince of Yu?¡± said Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ning thought, you forced the Emperor to issue an edict, making someone¡¯s own sone to apologize, isn¡¯t that bullying? Lin Zizi finally spoke up: ¡°In this matter, we should listen to Ningning. Whatever she says, it will be. None of you should force her to make a decision.¡± Neither father nor son dared to defy her. At this moment, a maid came over and said, ¡°Aunt Liu is not feeling well, please ask the Old Master toe and have a look.¡± Jiang Ning looked at her father. As if they hadn¡¯t heard, Lin Zizi and Jiang Yi just carried on with their tasks. Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°If she¡¯s not feeling well, let the doctor have a look.¡± ¡°The doctor has seen her, but the headache is still severe. She would like to ask the Old Master to see if there¡¯s something wrong.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Aunt Liu really has no manners. While dad is with mom, she sends someone to invite him repeatedly.¡± Jiang Ruobai felt a bit embarrassed. He only had two concubines, which was already quite few considering his status. Over the years, Lin Zizi¡¯s health and spirits hadn¡¯t been good, so he spent more time in Aunt Liu¡¯s room as she took care of the household affairs. Jiang Ning¡¯s disappearance back then was definitely rted to him. Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t dare to face Lin Zizi, so he only asionally came to ck Bamboo Garden, only staying for a short while before leaving. However, since finding his youngest daughter, Jiang Ruobai had been revitalized, frequently sitting in front of Lin Zizi with or without a reason. Although he hadn¡¯t stayed overnight yet, his eyes were almost glued to her. He¡¯d hardly visited the other two aunts at all. Aunt Bai, Jiang Yan¡¯s birth mother, didn¡¯t mind, but Aunt Liu, used to being favored, couldn¡¯t stand being neglected suddenly and tried every method to invite him over. Lin Zizi said calmly, ¡°Since she says she¡¯s not feeling well, you should go and see her.¡± Jiang Ruobai hesitantly stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll just go and take a look. I¡¯lle back to have dinner with you tonight.¡± Lin Zizi didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Ruobai left. Jiang Yi snorted. Jiang Ning peeled a grape and put it in his mouth, ¡°Brother, what are you snorting at?¡± ¡°None of your business, you little girl!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Ning nced at her belly, which was already starting to show. Jiang Yi nced at her, pushed her forehead, ¡°No matter if you¡¯re married or having a child, you¡¯ll always be a little girl in my eyes.¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°When I got lost, you were just a few years old, do you remember me?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember.¡± Jiang Yi looked at his mother, ¡°I¡¯m three years older than you, and I was six at the time. How could I not remember that? Back then, you followed me everywhere, clutching the hem of my clothes, calling out ¡®Third Brother, Third Brother¡¯. Ah, it was so annoying.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°That¡¯s how a three-year-old child behaves.¡± ¡°I was young and didn¡¯t know anything, sigh¡­¡± Jiang Yi sighed and couldn¡¯t continue. Lin Zizi said, ¡°After you went missing, your Third Brother cried for many days and nights, always trying to find you, calling out ¡®Seventh Sister, Seventh Sister¡¯ even in his dreams¡­¡± ¡°Mom, stop it,¡± Jiang Yi interrupted. Jiang Ning looked at him, clearly seeing his face turning slightly red. The loss of their little girl back then was indeed a huge blow to the family. But it also proved that they genuinely loved her and doted on her a lot. Jiang Ning grabbed Jiang Yi¡¯s sleeve and rubbed her face on it. ¡°Tsk¡­ are you dirty or what? Don¡¯t rub snot on my clothes! I just had this outfit made, and it¡¯s my first time wearing it today. It¡¯s valuable, you know!¡± Jiang Yi quickly pulled his sleeve back, looking disgusted.. Chapter 115 - 115: Brother’s Things are Yours Chapter 115: Brother¡¯s Things are Yours Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°I¡¯llpensate you with ten of them.¡± ¡°Show me the money.¡± ¡°I have something good for you.¡± Jiang Ning turned to leave, and soon returned with a small scroll. She handed it to him and said, ¡°I heard Third Brother is quite knowledgeable and has great literary talents. You¡¯ll surely like this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yi took the scroll and unrolled it. Then, his gaze fixed upon it. Lin Zizi nced at it andughed, ¡°It¡¯s the authentic version of ¡®Sunset Glow¡¯.¡± ¡°Wow, awesome!¡± Jiang Ning pped her hands. ¡°Mom has such sharp eyes; she identified it instantly.¡± Lin Zizi smiled gently. Jiang Yi regained his senses, ¡°Seventh Sister, did you know that when our mother was young, she wasn¡¯t just the most beautiful woman in Chang¡¯an City, but also the most talented? She¡¯s an expert at identifying calligraphy and paintings.¡± Jiang Ning looked at Lin Zizi: ¡°Beautiful and talented Mom is so amazing!¡± Lin Ziziughed. ¡°Where did you get this painting?¡± Jiang Yi asked. ¡°The Emperor gave it to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Really, he gave it to me. In exchange for a meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been rumored that the authentic painting was in the pce. So, it¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Yi gasped, ¡°How many meals did you have to cook to get a painting worth that much?¡± ¡°Just one meal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yi thought of the dishes she cooked and fell silent. For the Emperor, enjoying a delicious meal and then casually giving away a painting wasn¡¯t impossible. Moreover, Seventh Sister looks exactly like their mother when she was young. The Emperor would inevitably have some thoughts upon seeing Seventh Sister. Jiang Yi held the painting very carefully, ¡°Seventh Sister, are you really giving this to me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I have no use for it anyway, and I couldn¡¯t bear to sell such a precious painting.¡± Jiang Yi was extremely excited, ¡°Seventh Sister, you can take whatever you want from my ce. Wait, everything there is already yours.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Do you like it that much? I have a few more calligraphy and paintings at my ce, probably all authentic. If you like them, feel free to check them out.¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all at the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring your dowry back another day.¡± ¡°Good. We have to get the dowry and betrothal gifts back.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± ¡°I should thank you, Sister. It¡¯s so nice to have a sister like you!¡± Jiang Yi carefully carried the painting, and cautiously turned to leave, ¡°I have to put this treasure away and keep it safe from any scratches or damage. My ssmates will be so envious when they see it!¡± On the way back, he ran into Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ruobai asked, ¡°What are you carrying?¡± ¡°Sunset Glow, the authentic version.¡± Jiang Yi, worried that he wouldn¡¯t believe him, added, ¡°Seventh Sister gave it to me.¡± Jiang Ruobai, of course, knew Jiang Ning had this painting. Although he had been tempted, he never asked for it since it was a gift from the Emperor and belonged to his daughter. Unexpectedly, she had directly given it to her brother. ¡°Why did she suddenly give you this painting?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Jiang Yi nced away, ¡°Seventh Sister said that Dad isn¡¯t as well-behaved as her brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If Dad hadn¡¯t gone to Aunt Liu¡¯s ce just now, this painting probably would have belonged to him.¡± ¡°Dad, you take care. I¡¯m going home to admire my authentic painting. My ssmates are going to be so jealous!¡± Jiang Yi walked away, looking very pleased with himself. Watching his son¡¯s swaggering exit, Jiang Ruobai suddenly felt immense regret. Why did he go to Ms. Liu¡¯s ce earlier and watch her pretentious show of affection? That was the authentic version of the ¡®Sunset Glow,¡¯ the authentic version! Jiang Ruobai was so heartbroken that he could hardly breathe. Early the next morning, just as day broke and Jiang Ning was still fast asleep, Li Hongyuan arrived.. Chapter 116 - 116: Prince of Yu Arrives Chapter 116: Prince of Yu Arrives Trantor: 549690339 Initially, Jiang Ning was awakened by a series of loud gongs and drums. She sat up groggily. Huang Ying rushed in, her expression strange, ¡°Miss, Prince of Yu is here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s all that noise about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the people that Prince of Yu brought along, they said they want to publicly apologize to you and take you back.¡± Jiang Ning becamepletely awake in an instant. From Prince of Yu¡¯s residence, all the way to Jiang Family¡¯s while making noise with gongs and drums? This Prince of Yu is ruthless. With such a public spectacle, how could she secretly defy the Imperial Edict? It was evident that Prince of Yu had already blocked her move, starting themotion from their doorstep, letting everyone know that he, Prince of Yu, hade to apologize ording to the Emperor¡¯s will and was extremely conciliatory. If Jiang Ning didn¡¯t go with him, it would mean that she was ungrateful and defied the Imperial Edict. Although the Jiang Family was powerful, at most they would be willful behind closed doors and resort to underhanded tricks, but they would not dare to openly defy the Imperial Edict. In other words, Prince of Yu was using public opinion to force her to go back. So ruthless. Jiang Ning repeated this thought. Huang Ying whispered, ¡°Miss, you should get dressed first. The Old Master and Third Master are greeting them in the front, they should be asking for you in a moment.¡± ¡°Get me dressed then.¡± Jiang Ning sat up, supported herself on the bed, and stood up. Huang Ying called Chui and a few maidservants to help her change clothes, wash her face, andb her hair. Once she was dressed, Huang Ying helped her sit in the wheelchair and put on her shoes. ¡°Miss, these shoes look really beautiful, shall we change to these ones?¡± Huang Ying held up a pair of gold-threaded, soft brocade shoes embroidered with pearls. Those were the shoes Jiang Yuan had snatched from Princess Ling¡¯an. ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning nodded. Huang Ying immediately helped her put them on. Chui smiled, ¡°They look so beautiful, only a pair of shoes like this is worthy of our Miss¡¯s appearance.¡± Jiang Ning looked down at the glittering, pale pearl luster of the shoes just visible beneath her skirt, soft, elegant, and magnificent. Such expensive shoes felt wasteful to wear. But she didn¡¯t walk, so they wouldn¡¯t get dirty or damaged. It was no different from wearing jewelry. ¡°Exactly.¡± She smiled. At this point, a maid from the front yard came and said that the Old Master requested Seventh Miss to go there. Huang Ying pushed Jiang Ning to the front yard. From a distance, they saw the noisy crowd of drummers and gong yers, almost a hundred of them crowded together. Jiang Ning suspected that the Prince of Yu had invited everyone who could y gongs and suona in Chang¡¯an City. In the small Flower Hall, Jiang Ruobai and Prince of Yu were sitting, and Jiang Yi was standing. Although the Prince of Yu was of noble status, Jiang Ruobai was his father-inw after all, and a Prime Minister of the country, so he didn¡¯t have to kneel or stand in front of the Emperor all the time. Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair appear, Li Hongyuan looked back at her. She was still in a white cotton dress, with her arms folded and her shaggy, waist-length hair hanging loose, except for a pair of delicate, eye-catching pink embroidered shoes on her feet. He had never seen her dressed formally with a dignified demeanor before. It seemed that this woman was innatelyzy and seemed not to care about anything. Just looking at her made him feel displeased. However, he still had to take her back. No matter what, she had to give birth to the child in the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. By then, she could either stay or leave. But the child must stay behind. Li Hongyuan looked away and said to Jiang Ruobai, ¡°Since she¡¯s here, I¡¯ll take her back.¡± Jiang Ruobai exchanged nces with his daughter and said, ¡°Ningning¡¯s body is still not feeling well, so it¡¯s better to let her rest here for a few more days.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°The Emperor Father ordered me to take the Princess Consort back. Is Jiang Master going to defy the Imperial Edict?¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Imperial Edict demanded an apology from Your Highness to Seventh Sister? Since Seventh Sister has not yet received an apology, how could she go back?¡± Chapter 117 - 117: Good, Don’t Be Afraid Chapter 117: Good, Don¡¯t Be Afraid Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Oh, right, This Prince almost forgot. Come with me.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up and reached out to push Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair. Jiang Ning grabbed onto her Third Brother¡¯s thigh: ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Jiang Yi immediately protected his sister. Li Hongyuan bent down, gently touched Jiang Ning¡¯s cheek, and spoke softly, ¡°Behave, don¡¯t be scared. Aren¡¯t you here to apologize? This Prince will take you to apologize in front of everyone. Prime Minister Jiang and Third Young Master wouldn¡¯t want me to defy the edict, would they?¡± Jiang Yi frowned, wanting to take action, but was stopped by Jiang Ruobai¡¯s gaze. Li Hongyuan broke Jiang Ning¡¯s fingers from Jiang Yi¡¯s thigh one by one. ¡°If you want to apologize, do it here. I¡¯m not going out!¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°That won¡¯t do. If I don¡¯t apologize in public, how can I show my sincerity?¡± Li Hongyuan smiled. ¡°Or are you saying, Princess Consort, that you want me to carry you out?¡± Jiang Ning tried to stand up, but Li Hongyuan held her shoulder down, softlyughing, ¡°The exquisite embroidered shoes on the Princess Consort¡¯s feet should not be dirtied by the dust on the ground.¡± Jiang Ning felt a chill down her spine as he blew into her ear. Disgusting. As expected, Li Hongyuan was sinister and cunning. He would do anything to achieve his goals. Although Li Hongyuan only threatened her without actually trying to hold her, he eventually seeded in pushing her out of the Flower Hall and in front of hundreds of people who were beating drums and gongs. ¡°These are all the people of Chang¡¯an City. Should this be considered ¡®in public¡¯?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°Fine, you say.¡± Jiang Ning had nothing to say. ¡°Good.¡± Li Hongyuan turned around, faced her, and looked deeply into her eyes as he said word by word, ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m sorry. Everything is my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have angered you. I truly realize my mistake. Pleasee back home with me.¡± The crowd below cheered, beating drums and gongs, nearly deafening Jiang Ning¡¯s ears. ¡°Enough.¡± Jiang Ning could bear it no more, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Li Hongyuan held her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Jiang Ning: She could never have imagined that the Prince of Yu would go to such extremes. For a prince to swallow his pride like this, doing such things in front of ordinary people, one could see how heartless he was. If he could be so ruthless to himself, he could naturally be more ruthless to others. Jiang Ning looked back and saw Jiang Ruobai and his son walking out. Jiang Ruobai spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, with such sincerity, we can only ept. However, since Seventh Sister is not well and we need to consider the child, let her stay at the mansion for a while longer.¡± Li Hongyuan narrowed his eyes, ¡°Today, This Prince must take her back. This is the Imperial Edict. Is the Jiang Family nning to rebel?¡± Whispers spread among the hundreds of people below. Jiang Ning frowned. The Prince of Yu would not give up until he achieved his goal. Just then, a clear child¡¯s voice came¡ª ¡°Little Aunt!¡± It was Li Tingqian. Behind him were seven or eight eunuchs and Imperial Guards. He ran over, grabbed Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, and happily said, ¡°Little Aunt, I cane to see you again.¡± With the arrival of the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, things were getting interesting. Jiang Ruobai and his son exchanged nces. Jiang Ning smiled and asked, ¡°Xiaoqian, how did you get here?¡± ¡°I came to take Little Aunt home! Grandfather said that I can even stay overnight in the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion. Little Aunt, can you read stories to me?¡± His eyes sparkled like stars. Jiang Ning looked at her father. Jiang Ruobai frowned. The Emperor, fearing that the Jiang Family would renege, had sent the eldest imperial grandson as well. This eldest imperial grandson was his attitude. Jiang Ning had to go back today, whether she wanted to or not.. Chapter 118 - 118: 118: Xiaoman Chapter 118 - 118: 118: Xiaoman Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to escte the situation. It wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone. The Emperor also sent Xiaoqian, clearly giving her and the Jiang Family a way out. Although she was not a donkey, she had to take the Emperor¡¯s offer and back down. She turned to her father: ¡°Father, since the Prince has said so, I will go back.¡± Looking at Jiang Yi, ¡°Third Brother, will you escort me home?¡± Jiang Yi hurriedly said, ¡°Of course. But¡­are you really going back?¡± He had made up his mind that if his sister shook her head, he would fight the Prince of Yu even at the risk of his own life. However, Jiang Ning nodded her head and smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t stay at my mother¡¯s house forever, can I?¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can go back temporarily. In a couple of days, your father wille and fetch you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± ¡°Also, your father will give you a servant.¡± Jiang Ruobai nodded to the housekeeper, who immediately turned and left, then led a slightly sturdy maid over. The maid walked to Jiang Ruobai¡¯s side. Jiang Ruobai said to Jiang Ning, ¡°This girl is called Xiaoman. She is an orphan I found outside a few years ago. Take her back with you. Xiaoman, from now on, you will follow Seventh Miss. Remember, you will only listen to Seventh Miss¡¯s orders.¡± The maid nodded earnestly, walked in front of Jiang Ning, knelt down and kowtowed, ¡°Xiaoman pays her respects to Seventh Miss.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Jiang Ning was a little puzzled as to why Jiang Ruobai would give her another maid. She had four maids who apanied her as part of her dowry, plus Huang Ying made it five, along with two older women, and the family of Jiang Fu. It was not a small number. Moreover, this maid looked clumsy and not as pretty and lively as Huang Ying and Chui. Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t say much, just told Jiang Yi to escort her home safely. At this time, Lin Zizi walked over with the support of a servant girl¡¯s hand. Jiang Ruobai was surprised to see her. For so many years, this was the first time she had left ck Bamboo Garden ande to the front yard. The rest of the servants were also stunned. Was Madam getting better? Jiang Ruobai, visibly moved, quickly went to support Lin Zizi¡¯s hand: ¡°Madam¡­¡± But Lin Zizi didn¡¯t look at him. She came straight to Jiang Ning, took her hand, and tearfully said, ¡°My dear, no one can force you to leave. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at Lin Zizi and then Jiang Ning. Indeed, mother and daughter shared a striking resemnce. Although Jiang Ning is young and beautiful, Lin Zizi was older and pale and thin. It is said that Lin Zizi was the number one beauty in Chang¡¯an City when she was young. This beauty is not only about appearance, but also about demeanor. Even though Jiang Ning inherited Lin Zizi¡¯s beauty, herzy appearance and sharp, caustic words made it difficult for people to think of her as the first beauty. Jiang Ruobai was a bit anxious. His wife¡¯s excessive love for their youngest daughter had reached the point of obsession. If she refused to let Jiang Ning leave, it might cause a scene. But he didn¡¯t dare force the issue, fearing it might trigger more of her illness. Just as he was troubled, he saw Jiang Ning push her wheelchair with one hand while holding her mother¡¯s hand with the other. They talked quietly for a while before Lin Zizi¡¯s face filled with smiles as she left, supported by the servant girl. Everyone was amazed. Jiang Ning returned with the wheelchair and Jiang Ruobai could not help but ask, ¡°What did you say to your mother?¡± ¡°Just some small talk.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Yi nodded, pushed her, and left. After Li Hongyuan waved his hand to disperse the crowd, he cupped his hands toward Jiang Ruobai and left with Xiaoqian. At the door, they saw Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan waiting for them. ¡°Here to watch the show?¡± Jiang Ning asked with a smile. Jiang Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°Yes. To see if you¡¯re dead yet..¡± Chapter 119 - 119: 119: Be Nicer to Little Aunt Chapter 119 - 119: 119: Be Nicer to Little Aunt Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t say that.¡± Jiang Yan hurriedly said, ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Actually, Fifth Sister and I heard that Prince of Yu was picking you up, so we came here specifically to see you off.¡± Jiang Yuan snorted. Jiang Ning tugged at her sleeve: ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± Jiang Yuan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not going back?¡± ¡°I have no choice.¡± ¡°So useless.¡± ¡°Since you two are here, why note along and visit the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°Is¡­is that really okay?¡± Jiang Yan asked quietly. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. Being a concubine-born daughter, she never tried topete for attention and was not favored. As she never apanied her legal mother to social events, she seldom participated in the social circles of high-rankingdies over the years, nor had the chance to visit other prominent families. Let alone a prince¡¯s residence. ¡°Prince, is it okay?¡± Jiang Ning asked Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan was already on his horse and said indifferently, ¡°If you want to bring your sisters, bring them. Xiaoqian,e with me.¡± He pulled Xiaoqian onto the horse and took the lead. Xiaoqian looked back eagerly, ¡°Imperial uncle, I want to go to Aunt¡¯s side.¡± ¡°You, a boy, what are you doing hanging around women¡¯s carriages? You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Li Tingqian pouted, ¡°Aunt smells nice and is soft. It¡¯s morefortable than with Imperial Uncle.¡± Li Hongyuan tapped his forehead, ¡°At such a young age, you already know to burrow into women¡¯s arms. If your Imperial Grandfather finds out, he¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle¡¯s room is full of women too, right? I¡¯ve heard they bully Aunt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, you have to be nicer to Aunt.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s very gentle, treats me well, and her cooking is especially delicious.¡± ¡°Her gentle?¡± Li Hongyuan raised the corner of his mouth. Prince of Yu¡¯s Residence. Jiang Yi dismounted his horse, wanting to help his sister down, but saw the maid Xiaoman easily carrying Jiang Ning and cing her on the wheelchair. From her rxed appearance, it seemed that even lifting the wheelchair would be a piece of cake. This scene astonished many onlookers. Though this maid seemed unsophisticated, she didn¡¯t appear particrly strong. How could she have such great strength? Jiang Ningughed and asked Xiaoman, ¡°You are so strong?¡± ¡°This servant has been strong since childhood and eats a lot. My family couldn¡¯t afford to raise me, so they abandoned me.¡± Xiaoman bowed her head, somewhat restrained, ¡°Later, Prime Minister took me in, fed me, and even arranged for someone to teach me martial arts. From now on, this servant belongs to Seventh Miss.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Xiaoman is impressive.¡± It was the first time Xiaoman had heard anyone praise her, let alone from a fairy-like Seventh Miss. She felt both novelty and moved. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well-fed, and you can eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, Seventh Miss!¡± Xiaoqian hugged the wheelchair, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back, it¡¯s bumpy on the road.¡± Then she was about to lift the wheelchair and its upant. Everyone was dumbstruck. Jiang Yi grabbed her arm, ¡°Is this girl a fool?¡± Jiang Yuan jumped down from the carriage and said, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t you know? This girl really is a bit dull-witted, probably because of a fever she had before. She used to only listen to Father and ignore everyone else. Now she¡¯s following Seventh Miss, so naturally, she only pays attention to her.¡± Xiaoman lowered her head. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Xiaoman, don¡¯t ck off when I need you to lift something in the future, okay?¡± Xiaoman quickly waved her hands, ¡°Seventh Miss, don¡¯t worry, this servant has great strength.¡± Li Hongyuan dismounted his horse and ignored themotion. He held Xiaoqian¡¯s hand and entered the prince¡¯s residence.. Chapter 120 - 120: The First Batch, 20: Fried Chicken Chapter 120: The First Batch, Chapter 20: Fried Chicken Pieces Trantor: 549690339 Xiaoqian¡¯s eyes were wide, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his imperial uncle. He walked away while looking back. Jiang Ning beckoned: ¡°Xiaoqian,e.¡± ¡°Little Aunt, I¡¯ming!¡± Xiaoqian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately broke free from his imperial uncle¡¯s hand. Li Hongyuan: Stinky kid. When this child was two years old, the Eldest Prince passed away, and he had been following him ever since. At that time, Li Hongyuan was only fourteen or fifteen years old, still a half-grown youth. He would always be spotted with a delicate little boy in tow, both inside and outside of the pce. They had almost be a scene in Chang¡¯an City. The rtionship between these two is like that of an uncle and nephew, but not much different from father and son. He never thought that after just a few days, his ¡°son¡± had been captured by Jiang Ning. Once she called him softly, he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave Li Hongyuan and run away in excitement. Surrounded by people, Jiang Ning returned to the Prince of Yu residence. Jiang Ning opened the storeroom, took out the treasured items in the basket, and gave the calligraphy and paintings to Jiang Yi. She also gave Jiang Yuan a piece of paperweight stone and Jiang Yan a brush washer. These were all extremely precious items. Just to mention Jiang Yan¡¯s brush washer, it was made by the famous Ru Kiln and worth at least five or six hundred taels of silver. After sending them away, Huang Yingughed and said: ¡°Miss is really generous.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°These things are just sitting here anyway, why not let everyone enjoy them? Be it family or friendship, rtionships need to be carefully maintained. You can¡¯t expect others to be naturally good to you.¡± ¡°Miss¡¯s thinking is clear.¡± Huang Ying sighed while organizing the clothes, ¡°However, we havee back this time. Those maids and pce servants serving the Prince would probablye to disturb you again.¡± ¡°Disturb me?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I just don¡¯t care about them. If they reallye to make trouble, it¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s disturbing who.¡± Xiaoqian ran over, holding Jiang Ning¡¯s hand: ¡°Little Aunt, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the fried oil cakes made by Little Aunt.¡± Jiang Ning pinched his little nose: ¡°You¡¯re a royal prince, is that all you¡¯re aspiring to? Little Aunt can make many more delicious things.¡± Deep-fried oil cakes were out of the question¡ªshe had now entered the Prince¡¯s residence, so how could she still eat that? Since she had nothing better to do, Jiang Ning rolled up her sleeves and went to the kitchen. The cooks in the kitchen were at a loss. The Princess Consort going into the kitchen herself? And now being pregnant. They dared not. The kitchen manager quickly reported to Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan was dealing with several matters sent by the Emperor and said: ¡°Let her do whatever she wants to do, as long as she doesn¡¯t leave the Prince¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°But, Princess Consort is cooking for Prince Xiaoqian.¡± ¡°With Xiaoqian being so picky, I¡¯ll be surprised if he is willing to eat her food.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t care, ¡°Let her mess around.¡± The cooks had no choice but to clear out the kitchen. Letting the Princess Consort mess around in the kitchen. They couldn¡¯t help but whisper andin. What could she cook? Would the food she made even be edible? Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t burn down the kitchen. But soon, they all shut up. Because a delicious aroma wafted from the kitchen. The smell of crispy fried goodness made everyone¡¯s mouth water uncontrobly. A momentter, Huang Ying came out holding a small basin. Jiang Ning came out shortly after and said with a smile: ¡°Xiaoqian, have a taste.¡± Li Tingqian looked at the golden, steaming dish in the basin and asked curiously, ¡°Is this also an oil cake?¡± ¡°You try it.¡± Jiang Ning took a piece, blew on it, and handed it to him. Li Tingqian took a bite, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Little Aunt, what is this? It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Fried chicken chunks.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and looked at him. Which child could resist a hamburger and fried chicken, after all? It¡¯s a pity that conditions are limited; otherwise, if she could also make a cup of c, it would be even better. Li Tingqian ate four or five pieces in a row, causing the surrounding cooks and servants to be stunned. The little prince had always been known for having a poor appetite, being picky, and not liking to eat.. Chapter 121 - 121 Mutual Dislike Chapter 121: Mutual Dislike Trantor: 549690339 Because of this, the Prince of Yu recruited many chefs. But the situation did not improve at all. Quite a few renowned chefs have given up on the picky young prince. But at this moment, the little prince was eating to his heart¡¯s content, licking his lips as if he couldn¡¯t get enough. Where does he look like a kid who doesn¡¯t like to eat? The prince still wanted to eat, but the Princess Consort wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°These are all deep-fried; you¡¯re a child, eating too much is not good,¡± said Jiang Ning, taking out a handkerchief to wipe his mouth, ¡°If you behave, Aunt will make different delicious foods for you every day.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Pinkie promise,¡± Jiang Ning extended her pinkie. ¡°A promise for a hundred years, no changes allowed.¡± They locked pinkies and held their thumbs together. Li Tingqian found this quite novel, ¡°Can I take some for Fifth Imperial Uncle if I don¡¯t eat it myself?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the food I make can only be eaten by the people I like.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like the Imperial Uncle? The Imperial Uncle is very, very nice,¡± Li Tingqian said innocently. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°It¡¯s enough if you like him.¡± ¡°Then, can Xiaoqian give the fried chicken to someone he likes to taste? Because I like it, I also want the people I like to taste.¡± Jiang Ning paused slightly andughed, ¡°If it¡¯s someone Xiaoqian likes, then it¡¯s okay.¡± She ordered Huang Ying to prepare a small food box, filled it with fried chicken pieces, and handed it to Xiaoqian. Li Tingqian took the food box and went to find Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan was about to leave. When he saw himing excitedly, he stopped. ¡°Imperial Uncle, Imperial Uncle!¡± Li Tingqian held up the food box, ¡°This is for you to eat.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s made by Aunt Jiang. Uncle, have a taste.¡± Li Tingqian opened the food box, picked up a piece of chicken and ced it near his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Li Hongyuan instinctively frowned and gently pushed his hand away, ¡°Xiaoqian, you eat it yourself, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Uncle, you have to try.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it was made by Jiang Ning.¡± Li Tingqian was confused, ¡°Does uncle also dislike Aunt Jiang?¡± ¡°Also?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at him. ¡°Just now Aunt Jiang said that the food she made was for people she liked, and she didn¡¯t like the Imperial Uncle, so she didn¡¯t want to give it to you.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°The so-called mutual dislike. It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want to eat either. Xiaoqian, since you¡¯ve eaten enough, I¡¯ll take you back to the pce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want Aunt Jiang to tell me stories.¡± ¡°Those vulgar stories and songs she tells, you¡¯re not allowed to listen.¡± ¡°No, Aunt Jiang tells a story about a monkey wreaking havoc in heaven. It¡¯s very interesting. I want to listen.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned. Where did this womane up with so many bizarre stories? Xiaoqian was still a child after all, captivated by the story of the monkey, making a fuss. Li Hongyuan had to go out hurriedly, he couldn¡¯t dy any longer, and had to let him stay. When he came back, it was alreadyte. Lamps had been lit in the mansion. After Li Hongyuan came back and changed clothes, he asked a servant, ¡°Where is the prince?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the young prince is still with the princess consort.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°Sote, and he¡¯s still messing around there? He really doesn¡¯t know any etiquette.¡± ¡°The young prince had a lot for dinner and is now listening to the princess consort tell stories. He is very happy and doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°Let Nanny Wei bring the prince back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Wei immediately went over, bowed to Jiang Ning, and said she had to take the prince away. Li Tingqian, who was still enjoying the story, was not willing to leave. Nanny Wei reached out to pull him, saying, ¡°His Highness said, the young prince is still small and does not understand etiquette. The princess consort should know the etiquette and must know the timing of meals, and the regr routine. Don¡¯t make a fuss with the prince..¡± Chapter 122 - 122: Wet Nurse Chapter 122: Wet Nurse Trantor: 549690339 Li Tingqian, a child, struggles and cries out, ¡°Little Aunt, I don¡¯t want to leave¡­¡± Chui irritably spits out, ¡°That damn old woman, she abuses her power and bullies others!¡± Jiang Ning says, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the one who tried to feed me the contraceptive soupst time was also this old woman, right?¡± Chui responds, ¡°Exactly, she really pisses me off.¡± ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s clear old grievances and new in one stroke.¡± Jiang Ning calls out, ¡°Where is Xiaoman? Did she eat enough just now? Let¡¯s have some exercise, let me see your strength.¡± Xiaoman had just eaten the most satisfying meal of her life. With nothing to do after filling her stomach, she immediately walks over to Nanny Wei. Nanny Wei arrogantly deres, ¡°I was the one who breastfed the Prince. I came from the Empress¡¯s side, which one of you dares to touch me?¡± Jiang Ningughs, ¡°So you were the Prince of Yu¡¯s wet nurse, what a huge credit. Surely others didn¡¯t have it?¡± Nanny Wei blushes, ¡°How can the Princess Consort speak so rudely!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who boasted about it? Since you¡¯re proud of having breastfed the Prince of Yu, why not show off such an impressive achievement?¡± Jiang Ning first covers Xiaoqian¡¯s eyes, then tells Xiaoman, ¡°Strip her and throw her out.¡± Xiaoman steps forward, grabs Nanny Wei¡¯s waist, lifts her with a grunt, and ms her to the ground. Nanny Wei is disoriented by the fall. Xiaoman steps forward again, grabs Nanny Wei by the cor, and with a slight effort, Nanny Wei¡¯s clothes get ripped into two. All the maids giggle andugh. Grabbing Nanny Wei, Xiaoman lifts her up and looks at Jiang Ning, ¡°Seventh Miss, where should I throw her?¡± ¡°She was Prince of Yu¡¯s wet nurse, of course throw her to the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiaoman then carries Nanny Wei, running towards Li Hongyuan¡¯s residence, the Misty Cloud Pavilion, and with a grunt, throws her there. The servants of Misty Cloud Pavilion are all stunned. Li Hongyuanes out, sees this scene, and almost passes out from anger. Fortunately, it was already dark, although there werenterns, they couldn¡¯t clearly see Nanny Wei¡¯s figure. Otherwise, it would be a sight for sore eyes. Nanny Wei, in her shame and fury, wants tomit suicide, but is restrained by others. She says she wants to go to the pce to see the Empress and seek justice for herself. Li Hongyuan soon learns about what happened. He¡¯s so angry he feels light-headed. This crazy woman, she actually dared to make a scene like this. It¡¯s simply¡­ Simply unimaginable! With a solemn face, Li Hongyuan heads to Crystal Clear Manor. Jiang Ning has already sent Xiaoqian with others to sleep in the west wing, and she is sitting by her bed reading a book. Seeing Li Hongyuan walk in with a dark face, she doesn¡¯t seem surprised, as if she was waiting for him. ¡°Nanny Wei was my wet nurse, although she¡¯s a servant, even my concubine mother shows her some respect, and you dare to treat her this way? Is this something a Princess Consort should do?¡± Jiang Ning puts down her book and replies, ¡°A servant is a servant. Even if she¡¯s a servant who breastfed you, she¡¯s still a servant. If a servant disrespects her master, as Princess Consort of Yu, it¡¯s just right that I give her a light punishment.¡± ¡°Is that how you lightly punish her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You-¡± Li Hongyuan looks at Jiang Ning¡¯s belly, resisting the urge to tear her apart, and takes a deep breath, ¡°Even if you punish her, you stripped her and threw her in my yard. Who are you shaming?¡± ¡°Since she always says that she breastfed you, I thought the Prince should take a look at her¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The Prince of Yu had had enough.. Chapter 123 - 123: A Container for Carrying a Child Chapter 123: A Container for Carrying a Child Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning obediently closed her mouth, turned a page of the book, and lowered her head to read. Li Hongyuan stepped forward, snatched her book away and threw it far away: ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Jiang Ning looked somewhat innocent: ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to shut up? Do I need to close my eyes too?¡± ¡°You! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Li Hongyuan clenched his fist, so angry that his temples throbbed. Jiang Ning smoothed her skirt, changed her lying position, lightly touched her belly, and then looked at him: ¡°Hit me then.¡± Li Hongyuan:¡±¡­¡± This woman¡¯s expression was too infuriating. The two stared at each other. After a long time, Jiang Ning turned over, showing her back to him, ¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore, I¡¯m sleepy and want to rest.¡± Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­Do you think your behavior is fun? Nanny Wei used to serve by the side of your concubine mother. If this gets out, do you know how many bad reputations you will attract? Even if you have no shame, the Prince of Yu Mansion still needs some!¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°I just hate those who rely on their age to bully others. I will hit such a wicked servant who bullies their master so that she knows who the real master is here.¡± ¡°A master who wantonly insults her subordinates will only beughed at by others.¡± ¡°A master who is bullied by her subordinates will be the oneughed at.¡± ¡°Every time I say something, you have a retort. Jiang Ning, can¡¯t you just behave?¡± Li Hongyuan took a breath, ¡°Since you are carrying my child, just stay in the backyard honestly and don¡¯t cause trouble. Maybe, in the future, you can personally raise the child.¡± Jiang Ning turned to look at him. Li Hongyuan frowned: ¡°But if you keep making people annoyed and causing trouble, I can¡¯t possibly hand the child over to you.¡± ¡°So you mean, now I am just a vessel to carry the child, and once the child is born, it has nothing to do with me, right?¡± ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± She stopped talking. Li Hongyuan said coldly: ¡°I will personally exin the matter today to the concubine mother. I don¡¯t want to see anything simr happening again. You better watch yourself!¡± He turned around and left. Just as he reached the door, a pillow was thrown at his feet. He nced down but didn¡¯t respond and walked away. ¡°Where is the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± He asked Huang Ying. ¡°His Highness the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is asleep in the side room.¡± Li Hongyuan walked over and gently pushed the door open. Unexpectedly, he woke Xiaoqian up. He sat up, rubbing his eyes, his soft and hoarse voice saying: ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes softened, and he walked over, touching Xiaoqian¡¯s forehead and the back of his heart, saying, ¡°Why did you fall asleep here? Let your Imperial Uncle take you back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep here.¡± Li Tingqian held his hand, ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, will that be alright?¡± Li Hongyuan caught a glimpse of the red marks on his wrist exposed from his sleeve, quickly picked it up and looked carefully. It was clearly a mark from being restrained. He darkened his face and asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Nanny Wei.¡± ¡°You mean Nanny Wei hurt your hand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Tingqian nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave, but Nanny Wei insisted on dragging me away. Aunt got angry and let Xiaoman¡¯s sister hit her.¡± Li Hongyuan was slightly stunned: ¡°Your Aunt punished Nanny Wei because she dragged you?¡± ¡°Yes. Aunt also blew on my wrist, saying a man should not be afraid of pain.¡± Li Tingqian raised his hand, his innocent smile appearing, ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, look, ever since my mother and father left, no one has ever blown on my wrist like this. Aunt also coaxed me to sleep and told me stories..¡± Chapter 124 - 124: Your Wife is Quite Impressive Chapter 124: Your Wife is Quite Impressive Oh Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan lightly stroked his head, not saying a word. ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle,¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Can I visit Little Aunt often?¡± ¡°Xiaoqian likes Little Aunt?¡± ¡°Very, very much.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Li Tingqian cheered up. Li Hongyuan was infected by his happiness, smiling and patting him on the back: ¡°Go to sleep, Uncle will pick you up tomorrow morning and take you back to the pce.¡± After watching Xiaoqian fall asleep, Li Hongyuan walked out and nced back in the direction of the main room. There was still light inside the room. This woman, who was pregnant, was still reading sote at night, and he didn¡¯t know if she was reading some messy, erotic novels. He returned to his own courtyard, just as Li Teng arrived. ¡°It¡¯ste, and my lord must be tired,¡± Ms. Li wrung a towel for him, ¡°Let me wipe your face, I have prepared some bird¡¯s nest soup, have a taste.¡± Li Hongyuan walked straight into the room and asked, ¡°Why have youe sote?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the household affairs, and there are some things I need to consult with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Now that the Princess Consort is back, should we provide the usual supplies to Crystal Clear Manor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s her first day living here, just follow the previous practice.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ms. Li hesitated, ¡°There is no record of any supplies provided to Crystal Clear Manor in the ounts.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her. Her gaze turned cold, causing Ms. Li to lower her head involuntarily, not daring to look directly at him. ¡°I¡¯ve checked it, Madam Zhao used to manage the inner courtyard, and never supplied Crystal Clear Manor with a single penny.¡± ¡°What did Crystal Clear Manor use before?¡± ¡°It is said that the Princess Consort used her own private funds. Even the monthly wages of the two servants who came with her dowry were paid by the Princess Consort privately. The daily expenses for the Princess Consort¡¯s food, clothing, and other needs were all paid for by her, and she sent servants to purchase them.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a while before saying indifferently, ¡°From now on, provide Crystal Clear Manor with supplies as usual. Also, cut Madam Zhao¡¯s supplies by half.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± ¡°You can go, I still have official business to deal with.¡± ¡°My lord, please rest early. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Ms. Li was gentle and obedient, turning around and leaving. She didn¡¯t show any displeasure at Prince noting to her room. Although she had been in the mansion for a while, even though she had been promoted to Li Teng, Prince had never been to her room. But she was in no hurry. There was plenty of time. As long as Prince had her in his heart, cared for her, she was not in a hurry. The next day, Li Hongyuan took Nanny Wei to the pce. Nanny Wei knelt in front of Concubine Jin, sobbing as she recounted her humiliating experience, and imed that she couldn¡¯t live with this shame. Having been in the pce for so many years, she still had some dignity in front of the concubine, but the new Princess Consort had humiliated her so. What was the point of living? Concubine Jin was cracking melon seeds on the couch. ¡°The Princess Consort of Yu stripped off your clothes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And threw you naked into Prince Yu¡¯s courtyard?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Thinking of the scenest night, Nanny Wei shivered with anger. Concubine Jin looked up at her son: ¡°Your wife is quite impressive.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Jiang Ning is out of line, causing trouble for Mother Concubine.¡± ¡°This pce doesn¡¯t care, as long as she didn¡¯t throw a naked old woman in front of me. What about you, did you see?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan seemed to have grown ustomed to his concubine mother¡¯s words, his face expressionless, ¡°It was dark, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Oh dear..¡± Concubine Jin patted the melon seed shells on her hand, took a drink from her teacup, ¡°So what are you here for? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m busy?¡± Chapter 125 - 125: Delaying My Snacking on Melon Chapter 125: Dying My Snacking on Melon Seeds Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan remained silent. He knew the temperament of this Consort far too well. Busy? The busy she meant was probably just eating sunflower seeds, listening to opera, or simplyzing around. With such a cold temperament, she wouldn¡¯t even treat her own son, let alone the Emperor, hospitably unless she was in the mood. If she was in the mood she would entertain, but if she wasn¡¯t, she would im to have a headache and not see anyone. With this kind of temper, it was truly a miracle that she could maintain her position for twenty years without decline. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed the Queen Mother, but what should I do with Nanny Wei¡­?¡± he asked. Nanny Wei was still kneeling, her face tearful and covered in dirt. She deliberately made herself look like this, just to make Concubine Jin feel pity for her. However, she still did not understand her old master. Concubine Jin frowned: ¡°So dirty, take her away.¡± Li Hongyuan said: ¡°I don¡¯t want her, so I¡¯ll leave her with Concubine Mother.¡± ¡°She is your wet nurse, who else would want her if not you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she one of Concubine Mother¡¯s people? How else would shee to ask you for help when she was wronged?¡± ¡°You are too heartless,¡± Concubine Jin said lightly. ¡°Besides, wasn¡¯t she bullied by your wife?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Jiang Ning who bullied her; it was she who harassed Xiaoqian first. Jiang Ning stepped in because she couldn¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Are you speaking for your wife?¡± Concubine Jin looked at him with a hint of a smile, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I like her or not. I¡¯m just being objective.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Concubine Jin stretchedzily. ¡°Since she is an evil servant who bullies her master, I don¡¯t want her here. If you don¡¯t want her, just deal with her as you wish.¡± Nanny Wei¡¯s face changed, and she hurriedly kowtowed, ¡°Please, Your Highness, save me! I know I was wrong!¡± Concubine Jin frowned slightly: ¡°My good mood for the day has been ruined. Take her away.¡± Li Hongyuan gave a look to the eunuchs on both sides. The eunuchs immediately came over and dragged Nanny Wei out. ¡°This son takes leave.¡± After Li Hongyuan¡¯s bow, he turned and left. Concubine Jin continued to eat sunflower seeds without paying any attention. When Li Hongyuan came out, the eunuch asked him how to deal with Nanny Wei. Weiping cried as she knelt down, ¡°Having raised you, please spare me this once for the sake of our past rtionship.¡± ¡°You dare toy your hands on the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson? Shall I keep you on to continue bullying my Master?¡± Li Hongyuan coldly ordered the eunuchs, ¡°Send her to work in the Clothing Bureau, and she need note out after that.¡± With that one sentence, Nanny Wei¡¯s future was ruined. Her dream of spending the rest of her life livingfortably and arrogantly because of her status as Prince of Yu¡¯s wet nurse was now dashed. The eunuchs dragged her away mercilessly. Li Hongyuan withdrew his gaze and left indifferently. Nanny Wei struggled and cried out not to be sent to the Clothing Bureau. The eunuch kicked her and scolded her, ¡°You old hag, if it weren¡¯t for Master¡¯s generosity, you would be nothing but a lowly servant. Yet you still bully the Master. Aren¡¯t you courting death? I advise you to behave yourself or you won¡¯t live long!¡± Nanny Wei felt utterly hopeless and stopped struggling. Only at this moment did she realize that Prince of Yu¡¯s cold and ruthless persona was not an act. At Crystal Clear Manor. Li Teng arrived with the steward¡¯s wife and brought the monthly allowance. From Jiang Ning, to the maids below, and even Jiang Fu¡¯s family of three, no one was left short. Ms. Li feigned a kneel, and respectfully kowtowed to Jiang Ning, saying softly, ¡°This servant should havee sooner to kowtow to the Princess Consort¡­.¡± Chapter 126 - 126: Playing Cute Chapter 126: ying Cute Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ve been ill these past few days and was worried about passing it on to the princess consort. Now that I am finally better, I just hope the princess consort won¡¯t hold it against me.¡± This was the first time Jiang Ning had met the so-called ¡°Miss Li,¡± who had since been promoted to a chambermaid and was in charge of medium-level servants. She was a dominant figure in Prince Yu¡¯s backyard. Ms. Li looked gentle and weak, clean and pitiable. Any man who saw her would instinctively want to protect her, she was that kind of rare woman. Even women could hardly guard against her. To Jiang Ning, this was what you would call powerful charisma. Anyway, when she spoke this way, whatever her intentions might be, it was hard for Jiang Ning to dislike her. Jiang Ning smiled and asked, ¡°Why did you send silver this time?¡± Ms. Li replied, ¡°As per the rules, the princess consort receives eighty taels of silver each month, and each of the first-rank maids in your service receives two taels of silver per month. The rest of the maids¡¯ wages decrease ordingly. This time, I also included previous unpaid months. From now on, they will be delivered on time, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a matter of feeling wronged, but does the prince know about this?¡± ¡°Although I manage these affairs, it¡¯s only because the princess is pregnant and unwell. Once you recover, naturally, you will be in charge again. I am merely acting on your behalf. As long as the prince is informed, it will be fine,¡± Ms. Li replied with a smile. Jiang Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°You are obedient.¡± ¡°I am inexperienced. If there is anything I don¡¯t understand, I hope the princess will guide me and help avoid any embarrassment.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the sign of the princess¡¯s modesty,¡± Ms. Li stood up, smiling, ¡°You need to rest, princess. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. If you need anything, just instruct me through a servant. I¡¯ll try my best to amodate.¡± She stood up, suddenly remembered something, and quickly added, ¡°Oh yes, I almost forgot. I¡¯ve reduced Madam Zhao¡¯s expenses by half. I hope you were informed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Madam Zhao disrespected the master and dared to deduct his expenses,¡± Ms. Li said softly with a smile. ¡°I know this punishment for her is quite lenient, but after all, she has served the master for many years. Out of respect for that, I¡¯m giving her some face. If it happens again, she will certainly be severely punished.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already made a decision, so there¡¯s no need to tell me.¡± ¡°As your servant, Princess, no matter what I do, it is my duty to inform you first.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°I shall take my leave now,¡± Ms. Li, supported by a maid, left gracefully. Jiang Ning tapped the tray with her fingers and ordered Chui, ¡°Distribute the monthly allowances. Since it¡¯s given by Li Hongyuan, it would be a waste not to spend them.¡± Huang Ying walked over, massaging Jiang Ning¡¯s calf, she asked, ¡°Why did you say it was given by the prince?¡± ¡°Do you really think all these were Ms. Li¡¯s ideas?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°She¡¯s just acting obedient. Given Madam Zhao¡¯s temper, do you think Ms. Li could have halved her monthly expenses without Li Hongyuan¡¯s approval?¡± Xiachumented, ¡°It did seem like she was inplete control,ing here to im credit as if it were all her idea. She¡¯s really shameless.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to save face?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Just wait and see how Madam Zhao reacts.¡± ¡°Even if she makes a fuss, she won¡¯t dare to bring it here.¡± ¡°That remains to be seen.¡± Not long after those words, Madam Zhao indeed appeared in a great fluster. As soon as she arrived, she fell to her knees, ¡°Princess, please do me justice! Ms.. Li actually deducted half of my expenses! How does she expect me to survive?¡± Chapter 127 - 127: Got Pregnant Before Even Crossing the Threshold? Chapter 127: Got Pregnant Before Even Crossing the Threshold? Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning said indifferently, ¡°When you were the housekeeper, you didn¡¯t give me a single penny, yet I didn¡¯t starve to death.¡± Madam Zhao¡¯s face turned pale and she lowered her head, speaking softly, ¡°The Princess Consort is from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, even without the money it doesn¡¯t matter. But I am from a humble background¡­¡± ¡°Having money means I owe you? Your humble background, is that my fault?¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Now that Li Teng is in charge, crying to me won¡¯t help. After all, I can¡¯t be the master of this manor.¡± Jiang Ning interrupted her, ¡°You should know who the real master is, why not beg him?¡± ¡°But the Princess Consort is the mistress of this manor¡­¡± ¡°The Prince of Yu is the true master in your hearts. I know you¡¯re cunning, so why notpete with Ms. Li? Win back the power of the housekeeper, and you can resume your prestige.¡± These words rendered Ms. Zhao speechless. She also felt frustrated. She had thought that theme Princess Consort of Yu would be easy to manipte, someone with a soft personality who allowed Li Teng, a girl of humble origin, to climb to the top without making a sound. But she turned out to be so useless. Ms. Zhao kowtowed, got up, and left the room. Returning to her room, she angrily vented her frustration. ¡°The woman in Crystal Clear Manor is useless too!¡± she cursed, ¡°Born as a legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion and now pregnant, she still allows that lowly woman, Ms. Li, to climb on top of her.¡± Ms. Fang calmly said, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need for such words. It won¡¯t do you any good if they spread out.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go and tell, who will know?¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t tell, but you never know who might have a loose tongue.¡± Ms. Fang put down her teacup, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about the events in Crystal Clear Manor; The Prince doesn¡¯t care for her anyway, he¡¯s just appeasing her family¡¯s influence. Haven¡¯t you seen the divorce letter arriving?¡± ¡°The divorce letter arrived, but wasn¡¯t it brought back in the end? He apologized in public; what a big scene!¡± ¡°Who let her have such luck? Born from the belly of the Madam from Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and now carrying our master¡¯s seed. Even if the Prince doesn¡¯t like her, he has to take care of her.¡± After a moment of silence, Ms. Zhao suddenly said, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°When I went to Crystal Clear Manor today, I saw the size of the Princess Consort¡¯s belly; it seemed pretty big already.¡± ¡°After all, she¡¯s pregnant¡­¡± ¡°I know she¡¯s pregnant, but it¡¯s been not long since she entered the door, right?¡± Ms. Zhao frowned, ¡°Given the timeline, the only time the Prince stayed in her room overnight was on the night of their big wedding. It must have been that night when she got pregnant. It¡¯s only been two months, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In two months, should the belly be visible?¡± As Ms. Zhao spoke, she stood up, adjusting her skirt around her waist, ¡°When I saw the Princess Consort today, her belly was bulging like this. I know I¡¯ve never been pregnant, but I¡¯ve seen many women who were. It should take at least four or five months for the belly to be that big.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I thought it was strange at the time, but I didn¡¯t realize it.¡± Ms. Zhao frowned, ¡°Do you remember? When the Princess Consort first married here, she always felt nauseous and sleepy. How can it be like that during the early stages of pregnancy?¡± Ms. Fang¡¯s face also grew serious, she looked around and lowered her voice, ¡°Are you saying that she was pregnant before she married here?¡± ¡°This is just my suspicion.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s as you said, her belly shouldn¡¯t be that big.¡± ¡°No, I must find out.¡± Ms. Zhao sneered, ¡°I heard that she was lost from the Jiang Family for more than ten years before being found. Such a precious legitimate daughter, shouldn¡¯t she be doted upon? But as soon as she returned, she was married off.. Isn¡¯t that strange? Who knows what unspeakable things she did before she was found?¡± Chapter 128 - 128: Childhood Sweethearts Chapter 128: Childhood Sweethearts Trantor: 549690339 Ms. Fang excitedly asked in a low voice, ¡°What happens if they really find something?¡± ¡°What happens? She¡¯ll be done for.¡± Ms. Zhao sneered. ¡°In my opinion, if they really find something, then we should¡­¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Ms. Zhao pricked up her ears. ¡°Get someone else to do our dirty work.¡± Ms. Fang nodded towards the Lan Pavilion where Li Teng¡¯s men were situated. Mrs. Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Good idea. In this way, we can eliminate the two of them at one stroke and not get our hands dirty.¡± Ms. Fang said, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early, Elder Sister. It¡¯s too early to say if this is true or not.¡± ¡°I will find a way to verify it.¡± ¡°How will you investigate?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start from before she was taken back by the Jiang Family.¡± The Jiang Family reiming their legitimate daughter was a sensational news in Chang¡¯an City. The small courtyard where Jiang Ning lived before had already been cordoned off by Jiang Ruobai. Otherwise, it would probably be crowded with onlookers every day. There¡¯s not much to talk about Jiang Ning¡¯s life over those twelve years, since she had broken her leg as a child and her foster parents were old and frail. They never let her go out. Her only ymate was He Tang, the only son of the He Family that lived not far away. One could say that, before Jiang Ning¡¯s life was turned upside down, besides her deceased foster parents, the person she was most familiar with was He Tang. Although He Tang came from a humble family, he was intelligent, diligent and aspiring. He couldn¡¯t have been indifferent to this beautiful childhood friend. However, his parents disapproved of their union back then. After all, Jiang Ning at the time was just a parentless cripple with nothing but beauty to her name. No normal parents would have agreed. So, He Tang studied day and night, thinking that once he passed the imperial examination and became an official, he could decide for himself. He¡¯d vowed to marry his childhood friend in glory. Unexpectedly¡­ before he could pass the imperial examination, she had already be the honoured daughter of the Jiang household and swiftly married the Prince of Yu, bing the Princess Consort of Yu. He Tang was extremely frustrated. He even fell ill at home for a time. All these events could easily be uncovered with some careful probing. Ms. Zhao spent some money and a few days, and managed to clearly find out all about these matters. She set her sights on He Tang. After consulting with Ms. Fang, they had always felt that before Jiang Ning returned to the Jiang family, she must have had some kind of rtionship with He Tang. After secretly conceiving a child, she returned to the Jiang household and was discovered by Prime Minister Jiang, who hastily married her off. Otherwise, how could they exin Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s behaviour? How could they exin Jiang Ning¡¯s bulging belly? Upon finding out this information, their excitement made them tremble with joy. They could finally get rid of that despicable Ms. Li! Quickly, Ms. Zhao devised a way to subtly leak this information to Li Teng¡¯s men, suggesting that the size of the Princess Consort¡¯s belly was inconsistent with a mere two-month pregnancy, could it be twins? Additionally, she mentioned that someone had been inquiring about the Princess Consort, a young man with the surname He. Yet, despite the information being disclosed for several days, Li Teng made no moves; she went about managing household affairs and visited the Prince in Main Court, as well as greeted the Princess Consort in the backyard as usual. She was moving at her own pace, without any sense of urgency or ckness. This inaction drove Ms. Zhao and Ms. Fang to their breaking point. ¡°Is this despicable woman so stupid that she can¡¯t even catch on to hints?¡± Ms. Zhao eximed while wringing a handkerchief. Ms. Fang said, ¡°If all else fails, we¡¯ll have to give her a push.¡± ¡°How are we to help?¡± ¡°Elder Sister, think about it.. Doesn¡¯t she go to greet the Princess Consort every day? If something happens to the Princess Consort, who would be the prime suspect?¡± Chapter 129 - 129: Thinking of Her, Feeling Chapter 129: Thinking of Her, Feeling Annoyed Trantor: 549690339 Ms. Zhao hesitated a bit: ¡°What if it¡¯s traced back to us¡­¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t. We won¡¯t go near Crystal Clear Manor during this period, even if the Prince investigates, he won¡¯t find us.¡± Ms. Fangforted her, ¡°Besides, we won¡¯t do much, just give her a little push.¡± ¡°How do we do that?¡± ¡°Like this¡­¡± Ms. Fang whispered in her ear. That day, Jiang Ning was strolling around the courtyard after having a full meal. She held a crutch and walked slowly. Although one leg was crippled, if she didn¡¯t move, the other good leg would also be affected. Every day, she would set aside time and walk by herself. Just as she was walking, Li Teng came with a food box in her hand, saying that she had made some snacks herself and wanted to let the Princess Consort taste them. Huang Ying immediately put down her needle and thread, smiling, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Li Teng.¡± She reached out to take the food box. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You look like you don¡¯t eat mortal food. You can make snacks too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bragging, but my cooking skills are pretty good. This is an osmanthus cake, with osmanthus from Madam Zhao. I thought it looked so good, I made it. Princess Consort, please taste it and let me know if you like it, so I can make it again.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Ning continued her stroll. Ms. Li also wisely bowed and withdrew. Huang Ying picked up the osmanthus cake and called for Chui, ¡°Throw it away.¡± Chuiplied and walked out. Xiachu asked, ¡°Why throw away the perfectly good cake?¡± ¡°Forget that our Lady is pregnant now, even if she wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t eat anything from them. Chui poked her forehead, ¡°You, be more vignt. With you by our Lady¡¯s side, people won¡¯t feel at ease. Don¡¯t think Ms. Li and Ms. Zhao are easy to deal with. Juste to greet, but don¡¯t expect anything else from them.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as we have Chui with us.¡± Tired from walking, Jiang Ning threw away her crutch, sat down in the wheelchair, and waved her hand, ¡°Bring me the snack to have a look.¡± ¡°Mistress, you can¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°I just want to look.¡± Jiang Ning took the box and opened it. The snacks were neatly made but far from exquisite. They could only be described as passable. Huang Ying and a few maids looked at her anxiously, fearing she would pop a piece into her mouth. Who knows if Li had added anything extra to the snacks? Jiang Ning closed the box and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Li Teng the favorite concubine of the Prince of Yu? How could the Prince not taste the snacks she made personally?¡± Huang Ying whispered, ¡°What does Mistress mean?¡± ¡°Chui, send the snacks to Misty Cloud Pavilion.¡± Chui immediately brought it over. The Prince of Yu was in the study, discussing matters with several aides. Hearing that someone from the Princess Consort¡¯s side had sent something over, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why couldn¡¯t this woman just stay quietly in the backyard, preferably not making any noise at all? Thinking of her made him feel restless. Hearing her name made him worry about what mischief she was up to. The attendant said, ¡°It¡¯s Chui from Crystal Clear Manor, who brought some snacks for you, Master.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Just leave it here, and don¡¯te over without a reason to disturb me.¡± Chui thought, doesn¡¯t Li Tenge by often? Even her own Princess Consort sending over snacks is not appreciated. Tsk. She muttered as she left. Li Hongyuan was discussing matters with his aides, and lunchtime had been dyed. He casually pushed the snacks to the aides, ¡°Eat these snacks as a filler, and let¡¯s wrap up this discussion.¡± The aides didn¡¯t dare to disobey and, indeed, felt hungry, so they reached out for the snacks to eat.. Chapter 130 - 130: Hold me and take me to lie down on the bed Chapter 130: Hold me and take me to lie down on the bed Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t feel like eating, holding a cup of clear tea, and looking at documents. It¡¯s almost autumn, and the south is rainy. The Emperor Father asked him to manage the flood control issue, which is very important. Five or six staff members finished a te of snacks. There wasn¡¯t much to begin with. They ate, and then trouble began. In just a moment, several staff members felt stomachaches and couldn¡¯t hold it in; they all had to go to the toilet. One or two might be fine, but all six members having this problem ¨C that was strange. Li Hongyuan waved his hand to dismiss them, and his gaze fell on the te of snacks. Only some residue was left. Some staff members had diarrhoea for the entire day. After the doctor came, he said they had ingested arge dose of Croton mixed withxatives. The staff members were drained. Although the doctor provided medicine, one frail staff member couldn¡¯t stand it any longer; he miraculously had diarrhoea for three days and eventually died from dehydration. Li Hongyuan asked the doctor to examine the residue of the snacks, and indeed, the truth was revealed. Li Hongyuan went to Crystal Clear Manor. Jiang Ning was having Chui and Dongxie massage her injured leg. If she didn¡¯t get regr massages, her leg would atrophy. That would be too ugly. The weather was hot, and she was pregnant, which made her feel even hotter. She wore only a thin white silk dress, leaning back in a lounge chair, her long ck hair spread out like flowing clouds, with a fair, pink little face in between, a touch of rouge on her lips, making her stunningly beautiful. But Li Hongyuan had no appreciation for it. He bent down, grabbed Jiang Ning¡¯s wrist, pulled her up, and coldly said, ¡°Do you want me dead so badly?¡± Huang Ying and the other maids screamed, ¡°My Prince, be careful of the Princess Consort¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Li Hongyuan yelled. Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°You¡¯re hurting my hand.¡± ¡°You damned woman, why did you try to poison me?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What are you ¡®oh¡¯ing about!¡± Li Hongyuan, seeing her expression, became more annoyed, pulling her closer, staring into her jet-ck eyes, ¡°You¡¯re so unwilling toe back with me that you¡¯re trying everything to kill me and be a widow?¡± Jiang Ning suddenly let out a low groan, her eyebrows furrowed and bent down, ¡°¡­It hurts.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes turned red, her voice trembling, ¡°Li Hongyuan, my stomach hurts so much¡­ Please let me go¡­¡± Li Hongyuan was startled and nced down at her stomach subconsciously. She was shivering slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts so much¡­¡± Her eyes reddened, tears brimming, her slightly upturned nose also reddened, her lips glistening. Li Hongyuan stared at her lips for a moment, and a strange feeling rose in his heart. He asked hesitantly, ¡°How can I help you with your stomachache?¡± ¡°First, carry me to the bed to lie down.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t hesitate, bent down to pick her up, carefully cing her on the bed, looking intently at her face, ¡°Does it still hurt? I¡¯ll call the housekeeper immediately to invite the Imperial Physician.¡± Jiang Ning closed her eyes briefly before opening them again, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t react immediately, his mouth slightly open, his handsome face filled with confusion. Jiang Ning turned on her side, a smile on her face, ¡°I love lying in bed being served; it¡¯s sofortable.¡± Li Hongyuan:¡±¡­¡± In this situation, what more did he not understand? What stomachache? She waspletely faking it. Li Hongyuan immediately felt a sense of being toyed with. He lifted his hand, wanting to p her, but he hesitated. ¡°You woman, you¡­¡± He had never been so humiliated in his life, and his head felt dizzy from anger.. Chapter 131 - 131:1 Want You Chapter 131:1 Want You Trantor: 549690339 If it were any other woman who dared to act this way towards him, he would have beaten her half to death and thrown her out long ago. But, she is the daughter of Prime Minister Jiang. She carries his child in her womb. The child is the imperial grandson Emperor Father has been hoping for. Bearing these factors, even if she made numerous mistakes, he couldn¡¯t simply harm her. Looking at her lying on the bed, in azilyfortable manner, Li Hongyuan turned to leave. ¡°Have a good journey. I¡¯m not going to send you off.¡± Jiang Ning waved her handkerchief. Li Hongyuan paused in his steps, closed the door, turned around and came back. He bent over to press down on her shoulders, directly biting down on Jiang Ning¡¯s mouth. Her dewy, crimson lips were just as he imagined. Warm and soft. Jiang Ning did not expect such a move at all. She raised her hand to p him, but Li Hongyuan caught her wrist. He raised his head, coldly saying, ¡°You are my Princess Consort. Serving me is your duty. Let alone, we are already husband and wife in deed.¡± ¡°Only in your dreams!¡± Jiang Ning was furious. ¡°I was trapped by your father! Who wants to carry your child and give birth!¡± ¡°If so, why don¡¯t you abort the child?¡± he said coldly. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried? As for why it failed, you might as well ask your Emperor Father!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing now?¡± ¡°I want you.¡± Jiang Ning tried to run, but she was pregnant and clumsy. Where could she go? She didn¡¯t understand why Li Hongyuan, who had been furious and gloomy just now, suddenly turned into a beast. Li Hongyuan casually got her back on the bed and easily pulled off the soft white dress on her body. She only had a bellyband and trousers underneath. Her skin was as white as the first snow, delicate and soft. Just seeing her shoulders and back was causing wild thoughts to run through his head. Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He raised his hand and put it on her back, gently pinching the thin strap of her bellyband. With a little force, she wouldpletely reveal herself in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ning shrank, her voice trembling slightly. Li Hongyuan stared at her, bent over and leaned closer to her, licked her lips with his tongue and whispered, ¡°Are you scared now? Weren¡¯t you quite pleased just a while ago? Try using your skills on me like you did on Nanny Wei.¡± A tear slid down from her eyes. She choked up, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the Prince hates me so much, why he¡¯s targeting me. I confronted Nanny Wei because she bullied Xiaoqian. What else have I done wrong?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her tears, frowning, his voice unconsciously softening, ¡°You poisoned me, and now you¡¯re ying innocent? Do you actually think I¡¯ll believe your act?¡± ¡°When did I poison the Prince? Why would I harm the father of my own child?¡± ¡°Because you never wanted toe back. You¡¯d rather marry Wen Ren Thirteen, or He Tang, than return to the Prince¡¯s mansion.¡± Li Hongyuan became even more irritated as he spoke. ¡°Even though I indeed didn¡¯t want toe back, would I be crazy enough to poison you?¡± ¡°You-¡± Li Hongyuan fumed, ¡°This afternoon, you had someone deliver pastries. My attendants who ate them were poisoned and one even died. What do you have to say about that? What if I had eaten those pastries?¡± Jiang Ning was astonished, ¡°Pastries? I didn¡¯t make those.¡± ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you, but you had them delivered.¡± ¡°Those pastries were made by Li Teng¡¯s maid and sent to me. Considering the Prince is so fond of Li Teng¡¯s maid, I thought it would be nice to let the Prince try them, so her hard work would not go in vain..¡± Chapter 132 - 132: Collapse of Self-discipline Chapter 132: Copse of Self-discipline Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan frowned: ¡°The snack was given to you by Li Yuanyuan?¡± ¡°Yes. All the maids and servants in the yard can testify. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask.¡± There was no way to lie about such a thing. Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, looking at her watery red lips, and fair shoulders, feeling that somewhere deep within him was awakening a mor. Although he initially had no intentions towards her, he simply wanted to teach her a lesson. But¡­ Under these circumstances, his sense of self-control, which he took pride in, seemed to be gradually crumbling. He was somewhat displeased about this. He would never sink into so-called emotions and lust like his Emperor Father. In his youth, his Emperor Father was once simrly captivated by the same face. Thinking of this, Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart suddenly became alert, and he immediately released her chin, stood up, turned his back to her, and said coldly: ¡°I will not falsely use anyone. I will summon Li Yuanyuan immediately for questioning.¡± After saying this, he walked out. Upon opening the door, he hesitated, then nced back at her. Just this nce almost made it impossible for him to leave. Objectively speaking, she was truly incredibly beautiful. She usually seemedzy and disreputable, but now, with her hair hanging down and her clothes half-revealing, she had a fatal allure. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t expect this of her, and a fire ignited in his eyes. His fingers gripping the door frame tightened, and he said, ¡°Put your clothes on properly,¡± before leaving without looking back. Watching the door close, Jiang Ning slowly breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment, she had genuinely worried that Prince Yu would lose his reason and be a beast. Of course, her fear, tears, and grievances were all an act. Considering Li Hongyuan¡¯s cold and wary nature, in order to protect the child in her belly, he would never do anything to harm her. Jiang Ning put on her skirt, and Huang Ying, along with a few maids, rushed in, only to panic when they saw her red-rimmed eyes and disheveled hair. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Huang Ying supported her, whispering. Chui asked, ¡°Did the prince do something to you? Just now he¡­¡± Xiachu anxiously asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t His Highness know that the princess is pregnant?¡± ¡°What are you all thinking? Nothing happened!¡± Jiang Ning interrupted them, ¡°We just had a fight, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Really? Your eyes are red, like you¡¯ve been crying.¡± Huang Ying said softly. ¡°Life is a y, and the key is acting.¡± Jiang Ning rubbed her lower back, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Flower Hall and watch the y.¡± ¡°Watch a y?¡± ¡°Xiachu, prepare tea. Dongxie, bring the hawthorn seeds we bought the other day.¡± The little maids agreed. Huang Yingbed Jiang Ning¡¯s hair and pushed her towards the Flower Hall. Li Hongyuan was already seated, his handsome face calm, yet his deep eyes were difficult to read. Jiang Ning entered, but he didn¡¯t even raise his head. It wasn¡¯t until Li Teng¡¯s voice came from outside that he finally lifted his head and nced at her. Li Teng, dressed in a blue skirt, was gentle and courteous as she knelt down and paid her respects: ¡°Your servant greets Your Highness and Your Highness¡¯s consort.¡± ¡°Stand up.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice softened, ¡°You mentioned your leg was hurtingst time, don¡¯t kneel.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness.¡± Li Teng straightened up, ¡°May I ask why Your Highness and the Princess Consort have summoned this servant? I was calcting this month¡¯s expenses.¡± ¡°The Princess Consort said that you sent her a te of osmanthus cakes.¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that the Princess Consort loves sweets, so I took the time to make some and send them over..¡± Li Teng looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Did Your Highness enjoy them?¡± Chapter 133 - 133: Sweet Melon, Good Play Chapter 133: Sweet Melon, Good y Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°You should ask your Prince about that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Teng was puzzled. ¡°That te of osmanthus cakes was eaten by my subordinates; several got sick, one died.¡± Li Hongyuan said calmly, ¡°Li Yuanyuan, I believe you¡¯re not foolish enough to try to poison my heir.¡± Li Teng¡¯s face changed drastically, and he knelt down, weeping. ¡°Your Highness, please investigate. If I had even a bit of such a rebellious idea, I wouldn¡¯t have a good end. When I heard the Princess Consort was pregnant, I was overjoyed for you. How could I have such a damnable thought? I have been following you for years. I am the most timid person and would never dare to do such a thing.¡± There was a crisp sound. Li Hongyuan looked towards the source. It was Jiang Ning cracking melon seeds. When she saw him looking, she raised her hand, ¡°Would you like some, Your Highness?¡± Li Hongyuan ignored her, turned his gaze to Li Yuanyuan. ¡°You should exin these words to the deceased Housekeeper.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really wronged!¡± Li Yuanyuan wept, ¡°These days, I came to pay my respects to the Princess Consort. I know there¡¯s no shortage of food here. But Madam Zhao sent a small jar of osmanthus honey, saying that she made it by picking osmanthus flowers herself. I thought the honey looked clear and really good, so I sent it over. If I had any intention of harming the Princess Consort and Little Master, I deserve to be torn into pieces.¡± Li Hongyuan was about to speak, but then he heard another crisp sound. He looked at Jiang Ning. She was holding half a watermelon, eating it with a silver spoon. She was full of interest. There was no trace of her pitiful, tearful eyes. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Are you that hungry?¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s two people eating.¡± ¡°¡­ Keep your voice down!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning smiled at him, ¡°Continue.¡± She handed the watermelon to Huang Ying. ¡°The melon is sweet, and the drama is not bad either.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°What are you muttering?¡± ¡°I said the watermelon is delicious.¡± Li Hongyuan ignored her and ordered the housekeeper, ¡°Go and bring Ms. Zhao here.¡± Soon Madam Zhao arrived. She knelt and saluted, then nced at Jiang Ning, who was vigorously eating melon seeds. Feeling a little uneasy, she looked at Li Yuanyuan subconsciously. Li Yuanyuan said, ¡°Madam Zhao, is there a problem with the osmanthus honey you gave me?¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± ¡°Your Highness, please investigate!¡± Li Yuanyuan kowtowed. ¡°I still have some leftover cakes. Why not have the doctor examine them and see where the problem lies? If it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll take the me. If it¡¯s not, I won¡¯t admit it, even if it kills me.¡± ¡°Test them.¡± Jiang Ning encouraged while eating seeds. Li Hongyuan red at her but didn¡¯t find her eating seeds annoying. However, her look of watching drama was somewhat displeasing. Just test it then. Doctors and cakes arrived. He also asked the housekeeper to go to Madam Zhao¡¯s ce and get the remaining osmanthus honey. Soon it was discovered that the honey was poisonous. Madam Zhao immediately waved her hands, ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t make this osmanthus honey. I had someone buy it from outside. Your Highness, I am wronged!¡± Li Hongyuan asked calmly, ¡°Where did you buy it?¡± ¡°It was an olddy who bought it for me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was made from osmanthus flowers you picked yourself?¡± Li Yuanyuan was somewhat angry. ¡°You tricked me? I was wondering why you would kindly give me osmanthus honey! So you were harboring malicious intentions!¡± ¡°I have no malicious intentions. I just wanted to¡­please you.¡± ¡°Pleasing me with what?¡± Chapter 134 - 134: The Princess Consort is the Victim Chapter 134: The Princess Consort is the Victim Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Now that you are with Teng, and also managing the affairs of the backyard, who else should I please, if not you, for me to get by?¡± ¡°That reason is indeed eptable.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°However, you provided the osmanthus honey, so you can¡¯t escape from being implicated. How daring of you, Ms. Zhao, to plot against the princess consort and her child.¡± Zhao Shu rushed to kneel and beg for mercy: ¡°I really didn¡¯t know, I am wronged, it must be that old woman who framed me, please, Your Highness, stand up for me!¡± It¡¯s a pity that her pleas for mercy were worthless in Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes. He coldly ordered the housekeeper: ¡°Strip her of her pce maid status, give her thirty strokes, and send her to the main cell of the Ministry of Justice.¡± ¡°No ¡± Ms. Zhao let out a sharp cry, her eyes rolled back and she fainted. She knew she waspletely finished. The moment she fainted, a doubt sprouted in her heart. Why was it that when she and Ms. Fangmitted the deed together, only she was called out and punished in the end? After Ms. Zhao was taken away, Li Hongyuan turned to look at Li Yuanyuan. Li Yuanyuan was in tears: ¡°It is all my fault, I didn¡¯t perceive Ms. Zhao¡¯s malicious intentions and almost harmed the princess consort and the young prince. I ask for your punishment, my lord.¡± ¡°Oh, how should you be punished?¡± Li Hongyuan asked indifferently. ¡°I beg your judgment, my lord.¡± ¡°Dock your sry for three months. If this kind of incident happens again, I will not let it go so easily.¡± ¡°Yes, I will remember.¡± Li Yuanyuan bowed to him, then bowed to Jiang Ning. Li Hongyuan then said: ¡°Cut the princess consort¡¯s sry by half for half a year.¡± Everyone was shocked. Why should the princess consort be punished? Wasn¡¯t she the victim here? Was the prince failing to distinguish right from wrong? However, Jiang Ning was calm. She picked up her teacup and moistened her lips, saying: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter to rest.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up and left. Li Yuanyuan hurriedly followed him. Jiang Ning continued munching on her melon seeds, watching them walk away and saying with a smile: ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of energy drainers.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re stillughing. We¡¯re the ones being treated unfairly.¡± Xiachu pouted unhappily, ¡°That vicious Zhao deserved it, her death was well deserved. But it was Li Teng who sent the stuff over, and she just got a light punishment of losing three months¡¯ sry. Instead, we got a half-year punishment. The prince is obviously biased towards Li Teng.¡± Dongxie said, ¡°I heard before that the prince loves Li Teng the most. It seems to be true.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°Are all of you stupid or what? Our princess consort is not wronged.¡± ¡°Why would you say that, Sister Huang Ying?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, just go out and get busy, let the princess consort have some quiet.¡± Huang Ying chased them out, then helped Jiang Ning sit on the couch and massaged her legs, ¡°Do you feel wronged, my princess?¡± Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°I knew the pastry was poisoned and I still gave it to the Prince of Yu. He only deducted my sry for half a year, probably because he considered the child.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°The prince is also a bit ruthless. What if he really ate it? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°Why should I worry, if he dies the pastry wasn¡¯t made by me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying that out of anger.¡± ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t eat the dessert I sent. I just didn¡¯t expect him to give the pastry to someone else.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I feel bad for that unfortunate schr. Sister Huang Ying, can you help me out and give 500 taels of silver to his family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make note of it.¡± Huang Ying frowned, ¡°We won¡¯t mention that fool Zhao, but Li Teng obviously knew that there was something wrong with the osmanthus honey, yet she still made the pastry for the princess consort, clearly with evil intentions.. Why did the prince just brush it off?¡± Chapter 135 - 135: All These Messes Were Made by His Women Chapter 135: All These Messes Were Made by His Women Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, she¡¯s just suspicious.¡± Jiang Ningy down, ¡°Ms. Zhao has always been arrogant, but suddenly sent osmanthus honey to Ms. Li, so Ms. Li must be suspicious. She can act as if she doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°That is to say, whether there is poison or not, she has nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°This Li Teng is really amazing behind her delicate appearance,¡± Huang Ying said softly. ¡°Prince of Yu must also be clear in his heart. Li Teng knew there might be a problem with the pastry, but still sent it to the Princess Consort. You also thought there was a problem with the pastry, so you picked it up and offered it to the Prince. No wonder the Prince was even more angry at you.¡± ¡°He clearly favors Li Yuanyuan.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care about the life and death of the Prince, how can the Prince favor you?¡± Huang Yingughed. ¡°It¡¯s better for him to take the risk than for me,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°In order to uncover this issue, someone must eat it. I wouldn¡¯t eat it myself, nor do I want any of you to eat it. So, Li Hongyuan is the one to eat it. After all, these troubles were caused by his women.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°Never mind the others, it¡¯s just that Li Teng¡­ holds an unusual position in the Prince¡¯s heart. She¡¯s clearly not a simple character, yet the Prince only punished her by withholding three months¡¯ allowance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable. After all, Li Yuanyuan was targeting me, not him. It shows that Li Yuanyuan still loves him. But I¡¯m different, I¡¯m targeting him, so he definitely can¡¯t stand it.¡± Just as the master and servant were chatting, Dongxie lifted the curtain and entered, saying, ¡°Miss, there is news from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion that the Fifth Daughter and Sixth Miss were beaten.¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°It might be Princess Ling¡¯an.¡± ¡°Just let them be beaten, and fight back if need be.¡± Jiang Ning knew Jiang Yuan was not an easy target. Dongxie continued, ¡°This time it was a sneak attack, and it was very severe. The Fifth Daughter¡¯s leg was broken.¡± ¡°Broken?¡± ¡°Quite severe.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jiang Ning nodded, ¡°Do you know the reason?¡± Dongxie said, ¡°Princess Ling¡¯an and Fifth Daughter have always been at odds, but it¡¯s just been minor disputes and they¡¯ve never taken such a malicious action. People from the Mansion said that it was because of a pair of shoes.¡± ¡°Oh, the shoes from the store?¡± Jiang Ning understood. Jiang Yuan and she had snatched the shoes, and Princess Ling¡¯an was furious, so she had Jiang Yuan beaten and even broke her leg. It was clearly a warning to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning fell silent. Huang Ying hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Presumably, Prime Minister Jiang will seek justice for the Fifth Daughter.¡± ¡°Prime Minister Jiang is not the kind of person who would fall out with the Marquis of Nan¡¯an over this matter,¡± Jiang Ning stretchedzily, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, time to sleep.¡± Dongxie was stunned. She thought the Princess Consort would stand up for the Fifth Daughter. But she just went to sleep. So they tidied up and went to bed. Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching. Jiang Ning mentioned that it had been a long time since she had gone out for a stroll, and she wanted to go shopping, see a y, and listen to a story. She applied to Li Hongyuan, but was immediately refused. He gave her a word, ¡°You should stay in my circle obediently and not think about going anywhere before you give birth.¡± He said that, but Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care. While Prince of Yu was in the pce, she sent a message to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and soon the carriage from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion came to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and took her away. With Prince of Yu not in the Mansion, no one else dared to stop her. That was Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s carriage, and with the Princess Consort heavily pregnant, who would dare to touch her? Upon returning to the Jiang Mansion, she went to see Jiang Yuan first. Jiang Yuan was lying in bed, holding a doll and stabbing it hard with a needle. Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair over and said, ¡°Even if you stab the doll to shreds, it won¡¯t hurt a single hair on Princess Ling¡¯an..¡± Chapter 136 - One Hundred and Thirty-Six: Chapter 136: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Six: Stirring Things Up Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yuan saw her and immediately hid the doll. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it, so it¡¯s toote to hide now.¡± Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair over, ¡°It¡¯s because you usually don¡¯t spare a single bad word. She¡¯s a princess, and what are you? How dare you provoke her?¡± Jiang Yuan angrily said, ¡°Are you here to mock me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see if your leg is really broken.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really broken, just like yours!¡± ¡°At least yours can heal, and in a few months, it¡¯ll be as good as new.¡± ¡°¡­Who knows if it¡¯ll heal.¡± Jiang Yuan turned her face away, ¡°You¡¯ve seen enough, you can go now. My leg hurts, and I don¡¯t have the mood to deal with you.¡± ¡°Then you rest well.¡± Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair and left. Jiang Yuan turned to look at her retreating figure, but identally bumped her leg, causing her to gasp in pain and involuntarily shed tears. Jiang Ning went to see Lin Zizi. Lin Zizi held her arm and asked her many questions, asking how she felt, if the baby in her stomach was restless, how her food and sleep were. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Everything is fine. Thank you for your concern, Mother. Where are Father and Brother?¡± ¡°Your father, that man, has been staying at home for a few days. If he¡¯s not in the Imperial Court, he¡¯s with his colleagues. We shouldn¡¯t bother with him.¡± Lin Zizi hugged her daughter¡¯s arm, ¡°Your brother has returned to the academy.¡± ¡°He finally agreed to go back?¡± ¡°The Autumn Examination is in half a month. If he doesn¡¯t go back to review his lessons, the academy teachers wille and drag him back.¡± Lin Zizi said with a gentle smile, ¡°He¡¯ll be back for the examination.¡± Jiang Ning saw that her mother¡¯s spirit, logic, and speech were much clearer and more organized, and knew she was gradually recovering, which inexplicablyforted her. Although not her biological mother, she gave her wholehearted maternal love. Jiang Ning was happy to ept and willing to treat her well. Actually, she came back to get Jiang Yi¡¯s help, but since Jiang Yi was not there, she had to deal with this matter herself. As she left the Purple Forest Garden, she saw Jiang Yan standing not far away, seemingly waiting for her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, I¡¯ve found the people you asked for. Do you really want to do this?¡± ¡°Why not? Where are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all at my ce. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Jiang Yan pushed her wheelchair, took her back to her courtyard, where three elegantly dressed young men and women were standing. Looking at their faces, they all somewhat resembled Jiang Ruobai. Seeing them, Jiang Ning could confirm that the Jiang family¡¯s eldest master and Jiang Ruobai were indeed brothers of the same mother. Among the younger generation of the Jiang family, Jiang Yi had the most handsome appearance since he inherited Lin Zizi¡¯s looks, which made it difficult for him to be ugly. But the young men of the eldest branch were also quite good-looking, with straight, tall figures and bright, handsome features. That¡¯s right, these young men and women were the children of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest branch. The heirs of the two branches of the Jiang family were ranked together, and due to the love for the girls, they were not ranked separately but mixed together. The eldest master of the Jiang family had four children. The eldest, Jiang Qi, the second child, a girl named Jiang Shan, and the fourth and eighth were boys named Jiang Nan and Jiang North, respectively. As the eldest of the Jiang family¡¯s descendants, Jiang Qi had already established his own family and was serving in the imperial court. Second child Jiang Shan was a year older than Jiang Yi and had gotten married, but she had yet to bear any children and often returned to her parents¡¯ home. The remaining two were still young. Except for the eldest, Jiang Qi, the remaining three hade. As they looked at Jiang Ning, their faces showed more curiosity than doubt. After all, Jiang Ning looked very much like Lin Zizi, and after being lost for so many years, she had immediately married the Prince of Yu upon her return, bing a princess consort, even though she spent her days in a wheelchair.. Chapter 137 - 137: My Great Sword Can No Longer Bear Its Thirst Chapter 137: My Great Sword Can No Longer Bear Its Thirst Trantor: 549690339 It was hard not to arouse the curiosity of others. Her temperament was just too special. Jiang Shanughed, ¡°Seventh Sister isn¡¯t feeling well, is there something you need our help with?¡± This Second Miss Jiang was also tall and straightforward, like a formidable girl. Jiang Ning handed over a piece of paper, ¡°Our fifth sibling has been bullied; will you help with this matter or not?¡± Jiang Shan took a look and handed it to her two younger brothers. Jiang Fourth Son shook his fan and spoke with a frivolous air, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll help, but what¡¯s in it for us?¡± Jiang Shan red at him, ¡°You money-grubber, will you die if you don¡¯t mention benefits?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°If you handle this matter, I¡¯ll personally cook a meal for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Eighth Son¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I heard from my third brother that the food you make is really special; even the chefs in the pce can¡¯tpare.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°It is indeed special, but whether it tastes good or not is up to the individual. You¡¯ll know when you try.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll do it.¡± Jiang Fourth Son shook his fan and said, ¡°This Marquis of Yuandong abuses his power to bully people, and his sons and daughters are all unremarkable. I¡¯ve been annoyed by them for a long time! But our father has been away from home, so there has never been a chance to teach them a lesson. Now that our Sixth Sister has had her leg broken, if we don¡¯t take revenge, others will think our Jiang Family is afraid of the Marquis of Yuandong!¡± ¡°Fourth Brother is right!¡± Jiang Eighth Son rubbed his hands together, ¡°My broadsword has been itching for action!¡± The Jiang Family¡¯s Master was a military official, and his children all liked to y with swords and spears. Jiang Shan pped him on the back of his head, ¡°Don¡¯t use foulnguage.¡± ¡°Dad said worse than this¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young; wait till you¡¯re grown up to talk like that!¡± Jiang Shan looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Since you¡¯ve nned it all, let¡¯s follow your arrangements.¡± ¡°Come closer.¡± Jiang Ning beckoned. So, everyone gathered around to listen to her whispering ns. That afternoon, Princess Ling¡¯an was caught having a secret rendezvous with a charming schr at a teahouse. The Marquis of Yuandong was furious and had her captured, then severely punished with fifty beatings. The beaten Princess Ling¡¯an was left with a bloody and bruised backside, she barely survived and couldn¡¯t get out of bed for three months. That night at the Spring Flower Pavilion, the Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s Crown Prince was caught selling the exam questions and answers for the Autumn Examination with several other schrs. It would have been one thing if it was just Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s personal affair, after all, it was the Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s private matter and, at most, it would ruin their reputation. But interrupting the Imperial Examination was a major issue. The Emperor had always valued the examination system and could not stand cheating on exams. The Imperial Examination was for selecting talents for the Imperial Court; if cheaters were selected, it would undermine the future of the Great Sheng Dynasty. Ultimately, the Emperor still relied on his officials. This matter even rmed the Emperor himself. The Emperor was furious. Even if the Marquis of Yuandong wanted to protect his son, it was not possible. After the evidence was verified, he was directly sent to the prison of the Ministry of Justice for interrogation. Punishment by torture was inevitable. In just two days, the Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s reputation was ruined, and their status in the Emperor¡¯s favor plummeted, moving ever closer to ruin. Who could have thought that behind all this were just a few Jiang siblings, who looked like noble degenerates? Jiang Fourth Son deeply admired Jiang Ning. The Marquis of Yuandong was closely associated with the Third Prince, Prince Huai. They were at odds with the Jiang Family. Even someone as cunning as Jiang Ruobai hadn¡¯t been able to do anything to the Marquis of Yuandong. However, they were taken down by Jiang Ning with just a few moves. It was just too f*cking amazing.. Chapter 138 - 138: This Really Has Nothing to Do with Dad Chapter 138: This Really Has Nothing to Do with Dad Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t suppress the Marquis of Yuandong from the front, let¡¯s start with his children. This is called pulling the firewood from under the pot.¡± ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡± Jiang Eighth Son pped, ¡°If Seventh Sister were an official, she would definitely be more capable than Second Uncle.¡± ¡°Just average, just average.¡± Jiang Ning modestly replied. Jiang Fourth Son asked, ¡°But I¡¯m curious, how do you know about the affairs of Princess Ling¡¯an and the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Of course, I bought the information with money.¡± ¡°You bought it with money?¡± ¡°Never underestimate the power of so-called lower-ss people,¡± Jiang Ningughed. ¡°What kind of lower-ss people?¡± ¡°Peddlers, foot soldiers, and the Beggar¡¯s Gang. You see people on the streets, carrying sedan chairs, selling things ¨C who would usually pay attention to them? Would you?¡± Jiang Ning asked back. Jiang Eighth Son shook his head, ¡°Indeed, we wouldn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°You are all noble children, used to being served and attended to. Do you think your daily words and actions can escape their eyes?¡± They looked at each other and said nothing. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°When Princess Ling¡¯an has secret meetings with her lover, someone has to pass messages, prepare a carriage or sedan chair, and provide food and drinks at teahouses and restaurants. All these attendants have eyes, you know.¡± Jiang Shan said, ¡°I guess this is what they call ¡®If you don¡¯t want others to know, you¡¯d better not do it yourself¡¯.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jiang Ning pped. ¡°You see that beggar at the street corner? He¡¯s been there every day, every month, every year, and seems to have a miserable life. You probably can¡¯t imagine how much the people and things he sees every day and the clues he gathers are worth.¡± They looked down from the teahouse and, sure enough, there was a beggar on the corner, dirty all over but stretching outfortably in the sunshine. His expression was not one of suffering, but rather contentment. ¡°Did you buy your information from him?¡± Jiang Yan asked softly. ¡°No, I was just giving an example,¡± Jiang Ningughed. Jiang Fourth Son¡¯s face was full of admiration, ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you thought of this.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Probably because I came from poverty too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not poor at all,¡± Jiang Eighth Son said. ¡°But if being poor gives you such abilities, I¡¯d be willing.¡± ¡°You idiot.¡± Jiang Shan patted his head, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then every poor person should be as smart as Seventh Sister.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Speaking of which, I have a word of advice for you all: don¡¯t break thew with your debauchery, or you¡¯ll end up like those in the Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Seventh Sister. Our Jiang Family is not like the Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s,¡± Jiang Fourth Sonughed, ¡°Your father is the Prime Minister, and your Uncle is the General of the Southern Territory. One civil, one military, who can shake us? Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Once this matter is over, I¡¯m still waiting for your cooking, Seventh Sister.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Jiang Ningughed. After leaving the court, Jiang Ruobai was all smiles and even walked with a bit more spring in his step. ¡°Father, what¡¯s making you so happy?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Hahaha, even that old bastard, the Marquis of Yuandong has his day! He¡¯s finished now!¡± Jiang Yuan came in her wheelchair, her face excited, ¡°I heard that Princess Ling¡¯an was beaten up and her brother was arrested too? What the heck happened? Did father deliberately take revenge for me?¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Jiang Ruobai coughed lightly. He had no idea what had happened. Jiang Yan covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood father.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with father.¡± ¡°Then what happened to the Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s mansion?¡± Chapter 139 - 139: Feelings That Shouldn’t Be Present Chapter 139: Feelings That Shouldn¡¯t Be Present Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yanughed, ¡°Seventh Sister did all this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yuan both looked at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning was sitting in a wheelchair, making dough with Huang Ying. Hearing this, she looked over innocently, ¡°I¡¯m weak and gentle. How could I harm anyone?¡± Jiang Yanughed. If she hadn¡¯t experienced it herself, it would be hard to believe. Jiang Yuan asked, ¡°Is this true? Sixth Sister, tell us what happened.¡± Jiang Yan then told the whole story in front of their father. Jiang Ruobai was dumbfounded. Jiang Yuan¡¯s expression wasplicated, ¡°You came back this time to avenge me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too touched.¡± ¡°Who said I was touched?¡± Jiang Yuan snorted and turned her face away. Jiang Yanughed, ¡°Last time I sent someone to deliver a letter to Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion, there was no response for two days. I thought Seventh Sister wouldn¡¯t care about this. I didn¡¯t expect that in just two days, Seventh Sister had investigated the entire family of Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s princess and crown prince. Yesterday, watching Third Brother and the others work was so satisfying!¡± ¡°What, the people from the main family were also involved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yanughed, ¡°Seventh Sister said that since Third Brother wasn¡¯t home and we were both weak, it would be better to involve all the brothers and sisters of Uncle¡¯s family.¡± Jiang Ruobai stomped his foot, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. You don¡¯t know, before your uncle left, he specifically told me to watch over his children and not let them cause trouble because they know martial arts. Instead, you led them to make trouble.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°This isn¡¯t trouble, this is removing evil for the people.¡± ¡°You always have an excuse.¡± Jiang Ruobai was both amused and helpless, but he was happy in his heart. He was naturally heartbroken when Sixth Sister¡¯s leg was broken. Because of his dignity, he shouldn¡¯t have intervened in the children¡¯s affairs. But it was stifling. Unexpectedly, his youngest daughter handled the matter quietly. Not only did she do it neatly and decisively, but it was also nearly impossible for the Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s family to make aeback. He easily eliminated a long-standing enemy and avenged Sixth Sister. Jiang Ruobai was not only not angry, he wanted tough out loud. He waved his hand on the spot, ¡°Seventh, open my private collection tomorrow, and you can take whatever you like.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father. I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s smile was bright. The next day, she got up early to prepare for a meal with her sisters from the main family. As she was busy, Prince of Yu arrived. Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s white skirt and clear, waist-length hair, the feeling he had that day in her room burst out uncontrobly. It was strange, other women had shiny hair, but her hair was soft and refreshing, strand by strand. It made him want to touch it. Li Hongyuan stared for a moment and quickly shook his head to dispel the thought. He had always been strong-willed and detached from desire. He hated men who indulge in women and wouldn¡¯t allow him to be like that. But recently, he had been having improper feelings towards Jiang Ning several times, making it unbearable for him. He said coldly, ¡°You sneaked back the day before yesterday and stayed for a day or two, but it¡¯s already been three days. What, apart from the Imperial Edict, nothing can move you?¡± Jiang Ning was holding a spat, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Go back with me now, I have something to do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°The Emperor Father sent the Imperial Physician to take your pulse..¡¯ Chapter 140 - 140: Left in the Cool Autumn Breeze Chapter 140: Left in the Cool Autumn Breeze Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning said, ¡°What does it matter?¡± ¡°The Imperial Physician is not a big deal, but¡­ do you dare to let the Emperor Father wait?¡± ¡°His Majesty has nothing else to do, so he¡¯s just waiting for the Imperial Physician¡¯s reply?¡± Jiang Ning asked back. ¡°You really don¡¯t give people a break, do you?¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t rely on being pregnant to actwlessly. Do you really think that others don¡¯t know about the things you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°What does Your Highness know?¡± A pair of bright eyes looked at him. ¡°The things you¡¯ve done in the past couple of days.¡± ¡°Does Your Highness admire me a lot?¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡± ¡°Afraid of what?¡± Jiang Ning curled her lips, her eyes squinted into two crescent moons. Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°I can look into these matters, and so can others. Sooner orter, the Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s Mansion will find out that someone is behind these two incidents.¡± ¡°I think, His Majesty won¡¯t allow anyone to touch his future obedient grandson.¡± ¡°Spoiled and arrogant because of your favor.¡± Li Hongyuan snorted and nced at her body. It was early autumn, still a bit hot, and she was wearing rather thin clothes. It was already visibly apparent that her belly was slightly bulging. Don¡¯t women who are pregnant usually act delicate? As if they had to lie in bed for ten months, waiting to be waited upon. But she¡¯s different. She can¡¯t stay in the mansion, she has to go out and wander around, and even provoke others. And now she¡¯s cooking in the kitchen. This woman¡­ She looks like she doesn¡¯t belong to this mundane world, but her temperament is full of mortal life. Jiang Ning handed the spat to Huang Ying, letting her serve the dish from the pan. A rich aroma filled the air. Several elegantly dressed young men walked over,ughing and talking. Seeing Li Hongyuan, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Li Hongyuan¡¯s figure and appearance were dazzling no matter where he was. Even if they hadn¡¯t seen him before, they could guess his identity. But they had seen him before. As members of the Jiang family, they were quite worldly people. Was Prince of Yu also here to freeload a meal? They were puzzled in their hearts, but didn¡¯t stop,ing over to greet him. Li Hongyuan just nodded, which counted as a response. He, as the dignified prince, naturally had no need to say more to the members of the gentry families. Jiang Ning called to them, ¡°Thest dish will be done soon. You all go to the Flower Hall first. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Hearing this, they quickly headed to the Flower Hall. Smelling the aroma, saliva swallowing, they eagerly went to the Flower Hall. Having finished thest dish, Jiang Ning came out to wash her hands and pushed her wheelchair to the Flower Hall. Huang Ying led a few maids to carry the dishes and rice over, only then did the kitchen maids dare to take over the kitchen and clean up the battlefield. As she passed by Li Hongyuan, Jiang Ning seemed to suddenly remember him and looked up at him, ¡°Is it okay if I leave after I finish eating?¡± She couldn¡¯t just not let him eat. Especially since there was a child in her belly. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair and slid past him¡­ Sliding past¡­ Past¡­ Going¡­ It wasn¡¯t until everything waspletely quiet that Li Hongyuan realized he had been utterly ignored. He, the Fifth Prince of the Royal Family, the Prince of Yu. At his father-inw¡¯s mansion, he couldn¡¯t even get a meal? The majestic Prince of Yu was left hanging in the cool autumn breeze. In the Flower Hall. There were seven or eight tes on the table, steaming and fragrant. A bowl of white rice in front of each person. The youngest Jiang Eighth Son sniffed his nose and asked curiously, ¡°What are these? I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°This dish is ribs steamed with glutinous rice. Have a taste.¡± Jiang Eighth Son immediately picked it up with his chopsticks and took a bite. The next moment, his eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, this is so delicious!¡± He shouted. Jiang Shan hit him with her chopsticks, ¡°Don¡¯t use swear words!¡± Chapter 141 - 141: Today, Little Master Covers the Whole Round Chapter 141: Today, Little Master Covers the Whole Round Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s really delicious, Second Sister, try it! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Jiang Eighth Son was attracted by the delicious food, not caring about the back of his hand being hit by his sister. Seeing him like this, Jiang Shan couldn¡¯t help but eat a piece too. It was indeed delicious. Fragrant and sticky. The aroma of the meat on the ribs, mixed with the sticky rice, lingered between the lips and teeth, making people unable to resist eating one bite and then wanting another one. Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Fourth Son and Jiang Yan: ¡°You all try it too.¡± Jiang Yan looked at the dishes on the table, pointing at one that was red and bright, with green leaves underneath, and asked, ¡°Is the meat on top? Why is the color like this¡­! And can these leaves underneath be eaten as they seem to be raw?¡± ¡°This is called Guo Bao meat; you wrap it up and eat it.¡± Jiang Yan was dubious, wrapped a piece of meat in the vegetable leaf, and took a bite. The greasiness of the meat was mixed with the refreshing fragrance of the vegetable leaf, reduced, and really achieved the effect of being rich but not greasy. She stuffed the vegetable leaf into her mouth and wrapped another piece. Jiang Fourth Son couldn¡¯t help but try it too. He ate and swallowed his saliva: ¡°So good, so good! Really good!¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Who wants to try these chicken wings?¡± Having tasted the deliciousness, Jiang Eighth Son, who was now full of confidence in Jiang Ning¡¯s cooking, immediately reached out: ¡°I¡¯ll eat!¡± He grabbed a chicken wing and took a bite, ¡°Hiss.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Shan asked. ¡°No one else touch this te of chicken wings!¡± Jiang Eighth Son grabbed the te, ¡°Today, Little Master is going to eat it all!¡± ¡°Little brat, you have no manners!¡± Jiang Fourth Son pretended to hit him, but Second Miss Jiang took advantage of the situation to snatch the te back. The brother and sister each took a piece. ¡°Um!¡± Second Miss Jiang suddenly had the urge to keep the te to herself too. She looked up at Jiang Ning: ¡°What¡¯s this taste? So unique. Seventh Sister, what¡¯s the name of this dish?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°It¡¯s called Coca-c Chicken Wings.¡± ¡°Why is it called Coca-c Chicken Wings? What¡¯s funny about it?¡± Asked Jiang Yan curiously. ¡°Because to make this dish, you need a kind of seasoning called Coca-c.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± ¡°Actually, there is no Coca-c in this dish. It¡¯s just made with soy sauce, sugar, and wine. The chicken wings are sweet and fragrant, perfect for kids to eat.¡± Jiang Ning looked at them happily nibbling on the chicken wings and suddenly wanted them to witness Grandpa Ken¡¯s prowess. The sisters gathered around the table and polished off the eight dishes Jiang Ning had prepared. Jiang Eighth Son still wanted more, and even poured the soup into the white rice, mixed it up and ate it. After eating thest grain of rice, he burped contentedly. Jiang Shanughed, ¡°My mother is so worried about Eighth Brother not eating, but Seventh Sister¡¯s meal seems to have cured him.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°In my opinion, if a child doesn¡¯t like eating, it¡¯s mostly because the food doesn¡¯t suit their taste.¡± Jiang Fourth Son said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine how Seventh Sister came up with such a wonderful cooking method. I¡¯ve been to countless restaurants, big and small, but I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡± ¡°I was just messing around aimlessly, you know, I used to have foster parents who ran a small restaurant.¡± Jiang Ning casually exined. In her heart, she knew that what she had cooked was just the simplest home-style food. Her culinary skills were not superb, but the problem was that the food in the Great Sheng Dynasty was too monotonous and insipid. Themon people basically ate stewed dishes, whether it was vegetables or meat, just throwing them into the pot to cook, adding some salt, and when it was cooked, it was done. There was no color, aroma, or taste to talk about. The food eaten by the nobility was a little better, but not much. This meal had thoroughly convinced Jiang¡¯s siblings. After a hearty meal, the oldest sister, Second Miss Jiang, asked, ¡°Seventh Sister, was Prince of Yu here to pick you up just now? Don¡¯t dy, you should go back earlier.¡± Only then did Jiang Ning remember that the Prince of Yu was still waiting for her. She hurriedly called Huang Ying to push her to find the Prince of Yu. The Prince of Yu was indeed still waiting. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.. Chapter 142 - 142: King Yu reports to his father- in-law? Chapter 142: King Yu reports to his father- inw? Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning approached him: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are you willing to leave now?¡± ¡°Yes, because I¡¯m full.¡± Li Hongyuan asked a passing servant, ¡°Has the Prime Minister returned?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Old Master has just returned.¡± ¡°Take me to see him.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The servant nced at Seventh Miss, and seeing that she had no reaction, lowered his head and led Li Hongyuan away. He didn¡¯t demand that she go with him, so Jiang Ning was happy to rx and let Huang Ying push her out to the carriage. Who would have thought that as soon as she climbed into the carriage, the housekeeper woulde to call her back: ¡°Seventh Miss, the Old Master asks you to return.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± The housekeeper looked at her expectantly. Jiang Ning reluctantly helped Huang Ying get off the carriage and went to the study to see Jiang Ruobai. On the way, she met Li Hongyuan, who had a cold face and ignored her, walking straight past her. It was inexplicable. When did she provoke him again? He went to see Jiang Ruobai and then Jiang Ruobai immediately summoned her. Was it to file aint? When she arrived in the study, Jiang Ruobai was holding hisrge tea cup and was happily sipping. Seeing his daughtering in, he hurriedly put down the tea cup, took over from Huang Ying and personally pushed her into the room. Huang Ying consciously guarded the door outside. ¡°Dad, why did you suddenly call me back?¡± ¡°Come, Dad has something good for you.¡± Jiang Ruobai stopped her wheelchair next to the table, took out a paper-wrapped package from his pocket, handed it to her like a treasure: ¡°My dear daughter, you like sour dates, right? This is a Mid-Autumn Festival tribute for the pce. Dad specially found some for you. Try one. If you like it, I¡¯ll get more for you.¡± Jiang Ning was startled. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ruobai to not criticize her, but to give her a snack. When Jiang Ning was little, she used to imagine countless times that her dad could be like other people¡¯s dads, bringing her a little snack or a small toy when he came back from a trip or work, giving her the gentlest surprise. Unfortunately, her so-called father followed another woman when she was two years old. A few yearster, her mother was gone as well, leaving the young her to live with her elderly grandparents. Fortunately, her grandparents gave her all their love. Although they both passed away the year she was admitted to college. But their love kept Jiang Ning warm, and she bravely moved forward. That¡¯s why Jiang Ning always felt a nameless closeness to older people, which caused her to be unable to ignore Old Man Li when she saw him copsed on the ground. Although she lost her parents early, she was not short of love. It¡¯s just that she was a little obsessed with parental love. At this moment, with Jiang Ruobai holding the sour dates and trying to please his little daughter, the image perfectly matched that of the father in her imagination. ¡°Take it.¡± Jiang Ruobai put the paper bag in her hand and looked at her expectantly. Jiang Ning lowered her head, forced back the tears in her eyes, opened the package, picked up a date, and took a bite. Sweet with a hint of sourness. Just to her taste. ¡°Is it good?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Ning nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled. He looked very happy and satisfied. Jiang Ning knew that he had always felt guilty for losing her as a child. Now that he had found her, he tried his best to spoil her. She was selfish and wanted to take all this fatherly love. Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Although it¡¯s delicious, you can¡¯t eat too many at once. It¡¯s bad for the teeth. Dad heard the Imperial Physician say that pregnant women especially need to pay attention to their dental health..¡± Chapter 143 - 143:1 Am the Only Beautiful One Chapter 143:1 Am the Only Beautiful One Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°I heard you cooked for your sisters?¡± ¡°Just the ones in the main house, they helped me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to call it helping, we are all family, so don¡¯t be a stranger with them. Besides, cooking is too hard. From now on, let others do these things.¡± Jiang Ruobai patted her back of hand, ¡°My daughter, all you need is to wear the most expensive silk, the best jewelry, and be served by others.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Dad, howe I heard that you and Uncle don¡¯t get along?¡± Jiang Ruobai alsoughed, ¡°What others think, we don¡¯t need to care. Just remember this, the two branches of the Jiang Family are one family, breaking bones but still connected by flesh. Since your third brother is not at home, you can go to your eldest brother, second sister, and fourth brother if you need anything.¡± He paused, then smiled with relief, ¡°I thought you and little sixth wouldn¡¯t get along well, but you came back specifically to stand up for her this time, I¡¯m very happy. We Jiang family, regardless of how we appear on the surface, must be clear in our hearts who our real family members are, on whom we can rely.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Jiang Ruobai patted her head, ¡°Go back and rest early. Take good care of yourself and give birth to the baby. If anything happens, just send someone to the house to inform us. With the Jiang Family behind you, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, pushed the wheelchair out, and said to her father at the door, ¡°Dad, thank you.¡± Jiang Ruobai was going through documents when he looked up, ¡°Thank me for what?¡± ¡°Just now, Prince of Yu was here toin to you, right?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Such a small matter, it¡¯s not worth mentioning specially to you.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°After all, he is the Prince of Yu, we should give him the respect he should have. But you are my daughter, how can I take his side over yours?¡± ¡°Why is he angry?¡± ¡°Because you ignored him, overlooked him.¡± Jiang Ning gave a slight recollection and suddenlyughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, after all, he is the noble Prince of Yu, who is always surrounded by people wherever he goes, treated like a treasure, so he can¡¯t stand being neglected now.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°You underestimated the Prince of Yu. He is not that narrow-minded.¡± ¡°Then why is he angry?¡± ¡°My daughter, you have to figure this out yourself.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°Some things, I can tell you, teach you. But some things, you have to experience yourself. Where is Huang Ying? Make sure to serve Seventh Sister well.¡± Huang Ying came in immediately, pushing Jiang Ning to leave. When Jiang Ning returned to the carriage, Li Hongyuan was not far away, sitting on his horse. He nced at her, saw the sparkle in her eyes, the smile on her lips, and the snack in her hand, and knew right away that Jiang Ruobai not only didn¡¯t criticize her for being rude, but also tried to please his little daughter by bringing her delicious food. Really¡­ A doting father spoils his daughter! It must be his own bad luck to have met such a person in his past life. Li Hongyuan withdrew his gaze, coldly ordered to return to the mansion, and rode his horse first. As a husband leaving directly after leaving his wife¡¯s family, it certainly doesn¡¯t look good. At least it proves that the Prince of Yu doesn¡¯t really care about his own Princess Consort. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care. Mainly, she didn¡¯t care about this man. With the love of her parents, her brothers and sisters, and the money, that was enough. Upon returning to Prince Yu¡¯s residence, Xiachu came forward to serve her, and whispered, ¡°Prince came back first, and as soon as he returned, Li Teng from Lan Pavilion went to see him.¡± ¡°Keeping a close watch.¡± Dongxie snorted, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why men like such pretentious women. If it were me, I would kick her out. Isn¡¯t our princess a thousand times more beautiful than her?¡± Jiang Ning stroked her own face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it great for me to be beautiful alone?¡± Chapter 144 - 144: Is It a Boy or a Girl? Chapter 144: Is It a Boy or a Girl? Trantor: 549690339 Huang Ying smiled and said, ¡°With your beauty, it would be a waste not to share it with others.¡± ¡°What a sweet-talker you are, here, have a reward.¡± Jiang Ning stuffed a sour jujube into her mouth. Huang Ying¡¯s face immediately scrunched up: ¡°Sour¡­¡± Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Turns out you¡¯re afraid of sour.¡± ¡°It really is very sour¡­ Miss, you must be having pregnancy cravings; I can¡¯t handle the sourness with my teeth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, this is a tribute product after all. You alle and have a try.¡± Jiang Ning looked at the other maids with disbelief. The maids all scattered and ran off. Laughter filled the Crystal Clear Manor. When the stewardess led the Imperial Physician over, they saw such a scene. After Nanny Wei, who used to control the backyard, was neatly dealt with by Jiang Ning, Nanny Xu, who had been oppressed, took over her position. They were all from the pce and were qualified to be called nannies; usually, they could only be called old women. Nanny Xu, very respectfully, led the Imperial Physician and didn¡¯t even enter Jiang Ning¡¯s room, waiting outside the door. Generally speaking, only the cleanest maids were qualified to serve their masters closely and enter their bedrooms. Old women, who were considered unclean, would not enter. Although it was not explicitly stipted, it had long been an established custom. Married women would no longer serve their masters closely. The previous Nanny Wei, relying on her own decency, not only entered and exited Jiang Ning¡¯s room freely, but also dared to pull the little crown prince. Regardless of her merits, no master would like such behavior. This was a trampling and contempt of the rights and privileges of the upper ss. This was also the real reason why Concubine Jin and her son did not protect her. Jiang Ningy on her side on the couch while Chui massaged her legs. Although she was only five months pregnant, her legs were already slightly swollen. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t walk normally and had to sit most of the time, which made the situation more serious. After the Imperial Physician bowed, he squatted down to take Jiang Ning¡¯s pulse. This time, the Imperial Physician was an old and steady man. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know him and asked his name. She learned that he was Master Dong Chaofeng, the dean of the Imperial Medical Academy. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a genius doctor named Dong Feng whose name differs from yours by only one character.¡± Imperial Physician Dong quickly replied, ¡°Princess Consort, your knowledge is profound. Dong Feng was indeed my ancestor.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Imperial Physician Dong carefully diagnosed Jiang Ning for a long time. He then withdrew his hand, stood up, and respectfully said, ¡°Princess Consort¡¯s body is fine, and the baby in your womb is also healthy. Although your legs are inconvenient, you still need to walk around more often to avoid sitting or lying down all the time.¡± Huang Ying promptly responded.Xiachu quickly asked, ¡°Master, can you tell if our Princess Consort is carrying a boy or a girl?¡± Huang Ying red at her, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t!¡± Imperial Physician Dong just smiled and didn¡¯t say much. He got up and packed his medicine box, ¡°Princess Consort, rest well. I must take my leave and report back to His Majesty.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°Dongxie, please see Master Dong out.¡± Dongxie quickly escorted the Imperial Physician out. Before leaving, she handed him a silver ingot, smiling, ¡°Thank you, Master. We will have to trouble you toe and examine our Princess Consort from time to time.¡± Imperial Physician Dong hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Princess Consort is too polite; this is all part of my duty.¡± Dongxie smiled brightly and ced the silver ingot in his hand, seeing him out. This silver ingot was worth twenty taels. Jiang Ning was very generous in such matters. Furthermore, the other party was the head of the Imperial Medical Academy; there was no harm in ingratiating with him. Imperial Physician Dong went to the front yard to see Prince Yu and reported Jiang Ning¡¯s condition to him.. Chapter 145 - 145: Finally, I’m Going to Have A Royal Grandson Again! Chapter 145: Finally, I¡¯m Going to Have A Royal Grandson Again! Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan lowered his head to write, and said indifferently, ¡°This prince understands, thank you Master Dong.¡± ¡°It is this official¡¯s duty. Also, even though the Princess Consort likes sour food, she still needs to consume it in moderation and not too much. Her legs and feet are not convenient, and if she does not walk and exercise, it is easy to experience swelling, which is not good for the child.¡± Li Hongyuan raised his head: ¡°She is a cripple, how do you expect her to walk?¡± ¡°This¡­ The Princess Consort¡¯s right leg is just not good, if she is helped, she can still walk.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to care much, Imperial Physician Dong had to bow and take his leave. Upon returning to the pce, without even having time to take a sip of water, he hurried to meet the Emperor. The Emperor was reviewing the memorials, holding a teacup, and frowning. ¡°This official pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡± Dong Chaofeng knelt down. The Emperor looked at him: ¡°Did you go to the ends of the earth to take someone¡¯s pulse? Don¡¯t you know that I am waiting for your reply?¡± Dong Chaofeng hurriedly kowtowed: ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. Since Prince of Yu and the Princess Consort were having dinner at the Jiang residence, I waited for a while.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°To report to Your Majesty, the Princess Consort is generally in good health, and the fetus is also fine.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Based on my pulse diagnosis, the Princess Consort should be carrying a male fetus.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Are you certain with your diagnosis?¡± ¡°As for the ability to diagnose the gender of the fetus through the pulse, although I am not as urate as myte father, I still have some confidence.¡± Dong Chaofeng lowered his head and said, ¡°Moreover, the Princess Consort¡¯s fondness for sour food is also an indication of carrying a male fetus.¡± ¡°Good, excellent!¡± The Emperor pped the table, his face full of delight, ¡°I will finally have a royal grandson again!¡± The matter of heirs to the royal family has always been a concern for him. He is already this old, with five sons, but now there are only four left. Although they are all married, not a single grandson has been born. The only son who had given birth to a grandson had already passed away early. It can¡¯t help but make people wonder if the remaining princes are not quite up to it, as there are so many wives and concubines, yet they only give birth to daughters and not sons. The Imperial Court has been discussing the matter of establishing a Crown Prince. Establishing a Crown Prince early would also prevent disputes in the Imperial Court and unrest among the people. Though ording to the ancestral rules, the heir should be the oldest legitimate son. As there is no more legitimate son, the second son should be considered. But everyone has an unspoken understanding, whoever among the princes can have a son first will have a greater advantage in the matter of establishing a Crown Prince. In recent years, the second, third and fourth sons have been desperately taking concubines and having children, working tirelessly every day. A lot of children have indeed been born, but none are boys. It¡¯s simply ghostly. It has stirred up rumors among themon people, with all kinds of talk. In his heart, the Emperor is more inclined to have the fifth son as the Crown Prince. The Fifth Prince excels in everything, and he is the son of his most beloved Concubine Jin. But in terms of birth, he is of higher status than the other princes. But the Fifth Prince, let alone having a son, does not even have a daughter. Moreover, he is ranked fifth, neither legitimate nor eldest. It is really difficult to find a reason to establish him as Crown Prince. Now that he finally knows that the heir in the Fifth Prince¡¯s wife¡¯s belly is a boy, he is naturally overjoyed. ¡°Summon someone!¡± The Emperor called for the chambein, ¡°Immediately go to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, reward the Princess Consort of Yu! Also, order the Prince of Yu to take good care of the Princess Consort of Yu, there must not be any negligence.¡± The chambein took the order. The Emperor also said: ¡°Moreover, tell the Prince of Yu that if he dares to make the Princess Consort of Yu suffer again, causing any harm to the child, I will have his life.¡± The chambein had long been ustomed to the coarsenguage of His Majesty the Emperor and hurriedly left. After rejoicing for a long time, the Emperor ordered someone to take him to Concubine Jin¡¯s Splendid Pce so he could share the good news with her.. Chapter 146 - 146: Pampering Her and Indulging Her Chapter 146: Pampering Her and Indulging Her Trantor: 549690339 The Emperor arrived at Splendid Pce. He came in with great enthusiasm, waved at the kneeling maids and eunuchs at the entrance, and went straight into Concubine Jin¡¯s room. Concubine Jin was lying on the couch, eating melon seeds, listening to a maid ying the pipa nearby. The room was cool and refreshing. ¡°The Emperor is here, Your Highness.¡± The maid whispered to remind her. Concubine Jin raised her phoenix eyes, nced at the Emperor, gave a faint response, and continued eating melon seeds. She didn¡¯t even bother to offer him a proper greeting, and giving him a look seemed like she was doing him a big favor. The surrounding maids and eunuchs also appeared very calm. It seemed like they had gotten used to this situation. The Emperor walked up to Concubine Jin with his plump body and sat down casually beside her. He smiled and said, ¡°Jin¡¯er, I have some great news to tell you.¡± He waved his hand to make the maid stop ying the pipa. Concubine Jin put down her melon seeds and looked up at him. The Emperor awkwardly said, ¡°Continue ying, continue ying.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Concubine Jin asked. ¡°I have some good news to tell you. I haven¡¯t even told the Empress yet.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± ¡°The child in the Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s womb is a boy.¡± The Emperor looked at Concubine Jin¡¯s beautiful face and rubbed his hands together, excitedly waiting for her to smile. However, Concubine Jin just uttered an ¡°Oh¡± and continued eating melon seeds. The Emperor asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Concubine Jin replied, ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s pregnant, why should I be happy? This has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°¡­She¡¯s still your daughter-inw, after all.¡± Concubine Jin responded, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about a daughter-inw being pregnant? If you¡¯d told me my own son was pregnant, I might have been shocked.¡± The Emperor chuckled, ¡°That would be a mess! What I mean is, now that my fifth son¡¯s wife is pregnant with a boy, when the child is born, I can make my fifth son the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Concubine Jin said, still coldly and elegantly eating her melon seeds, as if this issue concerning the whole world had nothing to do with her. The Emperor stretched out his hand to touch hers¡ª Concubine Jin looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t spent the night with you in a long time. Tonight¡­¡± Concubine Jin interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re excited because your daughter-inw is pregnant? You¡¯re still thinking about this at your age. Don¡¯t you have other concubines to visit?¡± The Emperor looked wronged, ¡°But you¡¯re the most beautiful of all my concubines. Can¡¯t I, as a man, have such desires? You¡¯re a concubine, and you¡¯re supposed to serve me. What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± Concubine Jin replied, ¡°This pce is tired today and cannot serve Your Majesty. Please go to the Empress¡¯s room.¡± ¡°The Empress no longer shares the bed with me¡­¡± Concubine Jin suggested, ¡°Then go to Concubine Huang, or Lady Ding. They¡¯re all young and not ugly.¡± ¡°I want to be with you.¡± ¡°I just got my period.¡± The Emperor came in high spirits and left with a crestfallen look. The personal eunuch attending to him remarked, ¡°Our Concubine¡¯s temper grows worse. Why don¡¯t you visit other courtyards? Lady Ding is also beautiful¡­¡± The Emperor snapped, ¡°Do you think I visit her just because she¡¯s pretty?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. Your servant knows that you feel guilty for Concubine Jin and that¡¯s why you always favor her and let her act this way.¡± ¡°Back then, she was also a gentle and charming young woman. It¡¯s all because of me that she miscarried¡­ They were boy and girl twins, ah¡­¡± The Emperor sighed with heartache, ¡°Though we had our fifth sonter, Concubine Jin¡¯s temperament changed. She barely cares for the boy, let alone me¡­.¡± Chapter 147 - 147 Congratulations on Your Chapter 147: Congrattions on Your Highness¡¯s Great Joy Trantor: 549690339 Concubine Jin couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Emperor, rxingnguidly while munching on sunflower seeds. The pce maid advised her softly, ¡°His Majesty has always been considerate to you over the years, Your Highness. You should show him a little gratitude.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Concubine Jin replied indifferently, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen what he looks like these days? He¡¯s be obese, aging, and pudgy. I¡¯d rather not serve him. There are countlessdies in the harem, let whoever can stand him serve him. He won¡¯t be missing me.¡± The pce maid stifled a chuckle, ¡°Only you dare to say such things. Despite the Emperor¡¯s age and weight, didn¡¯t Concubines Huang and Lan still look forward to serving his bed as if he were a divine delicacy?¡± ¡°Compare the Emperor with my fifth child and then tell me about devastation. I swear, I won¡¯t serve his bed until he loses some weight. Carrying around such a huge belly, is it not nauseating?¡± ¡°My lord, please stop. Although you are favored, these words are not proper to be overheard.¡± Imagine the consequences if word spread that someone dared to describe the Emperor¡¯s appearance as repulsive! The Emperor is the celestial dragon incarnate. Who dares question his looks? ¡°I¡¯ll stop then. Pour me a cup of tea, these seeds are making me thirsty. Switch the tune while you¡¯re at it, this one is too gloomy,¡± instructed Concubine Jin, gesturing at the maid to resume her pipa ying. The pce maid came over with a cup of tea, stating softly, ¡°The Princess Consort of Yu is pregnant with a boy, this is indeed great news.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great?¡± Concubine Jin replied indifferently, spitting out a seed husk, ¡°All those second, third and fourth children of mine have been doing everything to give birth to children, only to get a bunch of girls. Now that my fifth¡¯s wife is married in, she already conceived a boy. Would they not be jealous?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the maid furrowed her brows, ¡°what should we do now?¡± ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s best to keep it under wraps,¡± Concubine Jin said lightheartedly, ¡°But this stupid Emperor goes around proiming it as if he¡¯s afraid someone might not know that his fifth son¡¯s wife is pregnant with a boy.¡± The pce maid chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s because His Majesty is overjoyed. There¡¯s only been the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson as the heir to the throne all this while, so you can¡¯t me the public for gossiping.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. Those second, third, and fourth sons of mine won¡¯t just sit back and let the fifth one be the father of a son.¡± ¡°Your Highness, will you not intervene? What if something were to happen to the Princess Consort of Yu?¡± ¡°Then me it on the Emperor.¡± The residence of the Prince of Yu. A messenger arrived from the pce, bringing with them many gifts. Gold and silver jewelry, food, and drink. All exceptionally practical. Jiang Ning, holding a phoenix hairpin, chortled, ¡°It seems our Emperor is in the habit of rewarding people, even his subordinates know what gifts to prepare.¡± Once the eunuch had finished delivering the gifts, he went to the main court to meet the Prince of Yu. ¡°This servant has arrived to deliver His Majesty¡¯s decree,¡± the eunuch announced amiably. Li Hongyuan immediately put down his brush to receive the decree. The eunuch continued, ¡°His Majesty says you should take good care of the Princess Consort of Yu. If anything were to happen to her or the little heir in her womb, you¡¯ll be held ountable.¡± ¡°I will receive this order.¡± Li Hongyuan rose and looked at the eunuch, a sudden realization washing over him. ¡°What did you just say, Eunuch?¡± ¡°His Majestymanded that you should take care of the Princess Consort of Yu and the precious little prince in her womb.¡± ¡°The heir?¡± ¡°Did Your Highness not know? Master Dong of the Imperial Medical Academy personally took the Princess Consort¡¯s pulse and confirmed that she¡¯s carrying a boy. Only after that did we send over these gifts andmanded me to deliver the message.¡± The eunuchughed and made a salute, ¡°This humble servant must congratte Your Highness on the great joy.¡± A wave rippled through Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart. This so-called ¡®great joy¡¯ doesn¡¯t only refer to the Princess Consort carrying a male fetus, but also hints at the future Crown Prince¡¯s position. It can be said that if the little prince is born smoothly, he would have already secured half of his sess in bing the Crown Prince. Wasn¡¯t the reason he chose Zizi, Lin Zizi¡¯s daughter, as Princess Consort for this very purpose? Chapter 148 - 148: The Backyard House Chapter 148: The Backyard House Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan pondered a few thoughts in his heart, but his expression remained calm. He asked the housekeeper to escort the eunuch who had delivered the imperial edict out. As usual, the housekeeper prepared a generous reward and personally escorted the eunuch to the door. Even if it was a prince or a noble, it was still necessary to please these eunuchs by the emperor¡¯s side. After all, they were the closest people to the Emperor. And easier to influence the Emperor. Just as Li Hongyuan sat down to continue writing his water control n, he saw the housekeepere in and say, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort sent someone to say that she wants to go out for a stroll tonight.¡± ¡°Going out for a stroll again? How restless is she? No! She can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Yes, this servant will go and tell the Princess Consort.¡± After the housekeeper left, she came back panting after a short while, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort says her stomach is ufortable and asks for you to invite Imperial Physician Dong to take a look.¡± Li Hongyuan stopped writing: ¡°Didn¡¯t Imperial Physician Dong juste and check her?¡± ¡°These things rted to pregnancy can be unpredictable.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s pretending.¡± ¡°But what if she isn¡¯t?¡± The housekeeper said cautiously, ¡°Pregnancy is a big challenge for women, and anything can happen while the child is in her womb. It¡¯s better to be cautious. Princess Consort also said¡­¡± ¡°What else did she say?¡± ¡°She said that if you don¡¯t invite him, she¡¯ll go home and ask Prime Minister Jiang to invite the Imperial Physician to the pce.¡± ¡°Is she threatening me?¡± The housekeeper hung her head and did not dare to speak. Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment: ¡°Let her go out for a stroll.¡± The housekeeper immediately smiled: ¡°This servant will go and tell the Princess Consort.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at the smiling housekeeper and said indifferently: ¡°Why are you so happy about her going out? Are you going with her?¡± ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± The housekeeper hesitated, ¡°In fact, not only this servant but all the servants in the residence are quite happy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Hongyuan was puzzled. ¡°Your Highness is not often in the backyard, so you might not know. If you go and have a look, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°Alright, I know. You can go.¡± As he watched the housekeeper leave, he called for the steward and asked: ¡°Has there been anything going on in the backyard recently?¡± The steward¡¯s expression became a bit difficult. Li Hongyuan raised an eyebrow: ¡°Speak.¡± The steward said: ¡°Nothing major, it¡¯s just about the Princess Consort. Recently, she¡¯s been having the servants go to the Crystal Clear Manor. What they¡¯re doing specifically, I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°Is she abusing them?¡± ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. But all the servants in the residence are quite afraid of going to the Crystal Clear Manor. They¡¯re all very happy when the Princess Consort goes out or visits her parent¡¯s house.¡± Li Hongyuan grew increasingly confused. What on earth was that woman messing around with? At this time, Li Yuanyuan brought a tray with tea and snacks. She spoke softly: ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve prepared some refreshments and tea for you. Please have a taste.¡± The steward looked back and saw her, and quickly said: ¡°Li Teng, the Princess Consort wants you to go to the Crystal Clear Manor.¡± ¡°What does the Princess Consort want me to do?¡± ¡°She wants to know if you can dance.¡± ¡°¡­I can.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s fine, you go. I still need to find someone else.¡± The steward bowed to Li Hongyuan, wiped the sweat from his forehead and hurriedly left. Li Yuanyuan looked at Li Hongyuan: ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°If she asks you to go, you go.¡± ¡°I heard that every servant who is called to the Crystal Clear Manor by the Princess Consortes out crying¡­¡± Li Yuanyuan looked pitiful, ¡°Master knows that I have always had a weak constitution and cannot bear any struggles.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t hit you.¡± ¡°I know. But still¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Li, you must listen to the Princess Consort¡¯s words..¡± Chapter 149 - 149: Obey Her Unconditionally and Serve Her Chapter 149: Obey Her Unconditionally and Serve Her Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t disobey. But¡­ should I obey even if it¡¯s unreasonable?¡± ¡°She is my Main Consort. Do you understand what that means?¡± Li Yuanyuan shook her head: ¡°This servant listens to your teachings.¡± ¡°It means no matter if she is right or wrong, whether I like her or not, she is the Main Consort, and she is your Master. You must obey her unconditionally and serve her. Do you understand?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Have you forgotten the oue of Nanny Wei?¡± ¡°This servant understands.¡± Li Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°These are the pastries this servant made, which you always loved to eat. If there¡¯s no opportunity to make them for you in the future, I hope you will remember the good things about this servant¡­¡± She lifted her sleeve to wipe away her tears. Li Hongyuan gave a faint grunt without saying anything else. Li Yuanyuan looked up and saw him continue writing with his head down. She choked up, softly calling out, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°Remember, do whatever she tells you to do. Don¡¯t disobey her, and don¡¯t make her angry. If you make me angry instead, you know the consequences.¡± Li Yuanyuan had been with him for several years and understood his temperament. It was entirely different from his dazzling outer appearance. As dazzling and noble as his appearance and status were, his nature and temper were just as cold-hearted and ruthless, without considering the means. Li Yuanyuan knew very well that the Prince of Yu wouldn¡¯t mind a woman asionally being coquettish and willful. However, if she was unreasonable resulting in his impatience, he wouldn¡¯t take any past sentiments into ount. Nanny Wei and Madam Zhao were perfect examples. At one point, Nanny Wei managed the front courtyard while Madam Zhao was in charge of the affairs of the rear pce. Were the Prince not attaching importance to them? But once they made mistakes, they were thrown out mercilessly. Although Li Yuanyuan considered herself to have the longest time and highest favor with the Prince, she never dared to challenge his patience. After finishing writing the flood control n, Li Hongyuan put down his pen, rubbed his slightly aching wrist, stood up, and left the room. The early autumn weather was cool andfortable, with a faint fragrance of osmanthus wafting in the breeze. It was very pleasant. Everything was quiet around him. Not even the movement of servants could be seen. Li Hongyuan was puzzled at first but then remembered the strangeness of the Crystal Clear Manor that the servants had mentioned. What was the peculiarity in Crystal Clear Manor that scared the servants away and made Li Yuanyuan teary eyed? Generally, Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t care about the matters of the rear courtyard as long as they weren¡¯t excessively disruptive. He initially intended to go to the Ministry of Works to discuss the details of the flood control project with several officials and dine in the pce. However, his steps still led him towards the direction of the Crystal Clear Manor. Attendant Chashan followed: ¡°Master, are we going to Crystal Clear Manor?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s steps paused: ¡°Why would I go to Crystal Clear Manor? Head to the pce.¡± The attendant quickly followed. As they walked on, they saw several maids with tearful facesing out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chashan stopped them. The maids saw the Prince of Yu and quickly knelt down to salute, saying that they hade from the Princess Consort¡¯s manor. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. The maids kept their heads down and did not dare to utter a word. Li Hongyuan frowned, changed direction: ¡°To Crystal Clear Manor!¡± Although he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the rear courtyard, if the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion ¨C which had only been established for a little over a year ¨C were turned into a smoke-filled mess by the newlywed Princess Consort, it would be aughingstock among officials! With this thought, Li Hongyuan hastened his steps. As soon as he reached the entrance of Crystal Clear Manor, he heard shoutsing from inside. ¡°Go, go!¡± ¡°Go, maids!¡± ¡°Go, household team!¡± ¡°You useless bunch, can¡¯t even win against women!¡± ¡°Women can hold up half the sky, beat them!¡± Thatst, earth-shattering sentence was clear and full of energy.. Chapter 150 - 150: Venting anger on me because things didn’t go well with the concubine? Chapter 150: Venting anger on me because things didn¡¯t go well with the concubine? Trantor: 549690339 It was Jiang Ning. Upon hearing themotion, Li Hongyuan had an immediate headache. This woman was really stirring up trouble again. He approached the courtyard gate and saw Jiang Ning sitting on a chair under the porch, waving a small fan in her hand and shouting to Cuihong: ¡°Hold on! You¡¯re at the end. As long as you hold on, we won¡¯t be pulled away!¡± In the courtyard, ten male servants and ten maids lined up, each holding a rope, tugging it from opposite sides. The maids and servants were straining so hard that their faces had turned red. A red handkerchief was tied to the middle of the rope. The red handkerchief was slowly moving toward the maids¡¯ side. The onlookers went wild, stomping their feet, shouting, and waving their arms until their voices became hoarse. The red handkerchief steadily moved towards the maids¡¯ side. In the end, all the male servants were pulled to the ground and dragged a good distance by the triumphant maids. This caused the surrounding maids, young wives, and old women to shriek withughter. Jiang Ning grinned and waved her fan: ¡°Well done, all of you on the maids¡¯ team will be rewarded today!¡± Another cheer erupted. The male servants¡¯ team was in defeat, utterly humiliated, and could only face the taunts and disdain from the other servants. ¡°We can¡¯t even outpull a bunch of women! What a bunch of useless wimps!¡± The male servants felt they had lost face. ¡°And how are you going to get a wife like this? Don¡¯t end up in bed and find you can¡¯t even handle your wife¡­¡± This remark was quite vulgar. Jiang Ning gave Huang Ying a look. Huang Ying immediately pointed out the male servant who made thement, ¡°Xing¡¯er, go over there and do a hundred push-ups! Don¡¯t stop until you¡¯re finished!¡± Xing¡¯erined: ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Because your mouth is filthy, and it dirties the ears of the Princess Consort! Now go!¡± Xing¡¯er dared not resist and reluctantly went to do push-ups with a mournful face. He was grinding his teeth in frustration. The other male servants immediately surrounded him, and teased him relentlessly. Meanwhile, Huang Ying called for the maids to go and receive their reward from Chui. The maids, beaming with delight, went out and only then noticed Prince of Yu, who had been standing at the entrance for some time. They quickly knelt down to greet him. Li Hongyuan, with a stern face, walked into the courtyard and said to Jiang Ning, ¡°Come in, this Prince has something to discuss with you.¡± Huang Ying quickly came over. ¡°You leave.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. Huang Ying didn¡¯t move, looking at Jiang Ning for instructions. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°So, in this mansion, this Prince¡¯s words don¡¯t carry any weight now.¡± Jiang Ning casually fanned herself, and said slowly, ¡°Huang Ying came as my dowry, so, naturally, she obeys me. As for you, you¡¯re nothing but the son-inw of our Jiang family. Huang Ying, stay right here, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Huang Ying acknowledged and stepped closer to Jiang Ning¡¯s side. Li Hongyuan reached out and snatched the fan from her hand, throwing it away. Jiang Ning nonchntly grabbed a teacup from the table and threw it at him. It was freshly poured, scalding tea, which sshed all over him, some even sttering onto his hand. The teacup rolled across the ground and shattered. Huang Ying gasped and hurried to fetch cold water, ¡°Your Highness, quickly put your hand in the basin, or it will blister soon.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s hand turned red immediately. He stood still, staring at Jiang Ning. She said slowly, ¡°I told you before, we live as strangers. So why are youing to my courtyard, causing a scene? Do you think I¡¯m easy prey for you to manipte? Don¡¯t unt your status as the Prince of Yu in front of me. You once begged me to marry you, and now you beg me toe back and give birth to your son. What, are you not satisfied with your concubines, so you¡¯re taking it out on me?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Are you angry?¡± Jiang Ning let Huang Ying pick up the fan and resumed fanning herself, ¡°Hold it in. I¡¯m not your punching bag now, and I never will be..¡± Chapter 151 - 151: You Should Go Back to Your Parents’ Home Chapter 151: You Should Go Back to Your Parents¡¯ Home Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Jiang Ning, don¡¯t rely on being pregnant to act recklessly and arrogantly.¡± ¡°Do you regret choosing me as your Princess Consort now?¡± Prince of Yu didn¡¯t reply. In his heart, he desperately told himself not to argue with her and just pretend she didn¡¯t exist. When did he, Li Hongyuan, ever waste time on a woman and get annoyed like this? If he found her annoying, he¡¯d toss her away. That was indeed what he¡¯d done before. But now she was carrying his child. And this child was the key to hispetition for the Crown Prince¡¯s position. In other words, what he should do now was toply with Emperor Father¡¯s wishes, pamper Jiang Ning, cater to her, and let her give birth to the child obediently. But for some reason, whenever he saw her disdainful look at him and her indifferent attitude, he would feel angry. After holding back for a while, he said, ¡°I must have owed you in my previous life. Jiang Ning, I can ignore you, but could you please behave a little and live a peaceful life, take care of the baby? Don¡¯t do these outrageous things?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°What was going on outside? What did you do to Ms. Li?¡± ¡°I was just bored and asked them to y with me. Look, everyone is having fun,¡± Jiang Ning innocently said. ¡°As for Ms. Li, she can dance. It would be a waste not to showcase such a talent.¡± ¡°You made her dance for you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dance, why are you so distressed?¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°I didn¡¯t let her dance for free, I paid her.¡± Li Hongyuan took a deep breath: ¡°Can you stop this nonsense?¡± ¡°Then just let me go back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make such a fuss at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°Because I like the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. The people there love me.¡± ¡°You are a Princess Consort here, who dares to defy you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just casually throw away my fan?¡± ¡°You know, if someone else threw a teacup at me, what would be their fate?¡± ¡°Just think of it as your son throwing it. After all, what you care about is this kid.¡± Jiang Ning leisurely fanned herself. Li Hongyuan nced at her: ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a boy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind. If it weren¡¯t a boy, would His Majesty give so many gifts?¡± ¡°Since you know, just take good care of yourself during pregnancy. Don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t show up in front of me, I¡¯ll be in a good mood every day.¡± II II Li Hongyuan calmed down, ¡°Or, you can go back to your parents¡¯ house for some time.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Li Hongyuan was a bit frustrated. What was going on inside this woman¡¯s head? ¡°I can¡¯t bear to make trouble for the people in the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Anyway, I don¡¯t care about the people here.¡± ¡°Are you deliberately trying to go against me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°If you put yourself in my shoes, would you have any good feelings for someone who treats you as a mere tool to give birth?¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Do you really think that only you can give birth to children in this world?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. But who let Lin Zizi have only one daughter like me? Perhaps your Emperor Father would be willing to let Lin Zizi¡¯s daughter be his daughter-inw?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Moreover, I heard that it¡¯s been more than a year since you¡¯ve built your residence outside the pce, but none of the three women in your backyard have be pregnant?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that every woman can give you a child? I¡¯ve heard that the King of Chen and Prince of Huai have many children.. Isn¡¯t your Emperor Father scheming against you because you have some problem?¡± Chapter 152 - 152: Stirring One’s Heartstrings Chapter 152: Stirring One¡¯s Heartstrings Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan was going to be pissed to death by her. At this moment, Li Yuanyuan walked to the door, her eyes filled with tears, ¡°Princess Consort, I have finished the dance. Can I go back now?¡± Li Hongyuan turned to look at her. She stood at the entrance, shrinking her neck, looking pitiful. ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to order her around at will.¡± After saying this to Jiang Ning, Li Hongyuan went over and took Li Yuanyuan¡¯s hand to leave. Huang Ying sighed, ¡°Miss, you went a bit too far this time. His Highness¡¯s hand was burned so badly that he probably won¡¯t be able to write tomorrow. The Prince is not one to be trifled with.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Whose side are you on? How dare you lecture me?¡± ¡°As your servant, I naturally want the best for you, which is why I¡¯m saying this.¡± Huang Ying advised, ¡°By tormenting Li Teng¡¯s people, aren¡¯t you making His Highness pity her even more and dislike you even more?¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t stand him or his father even more.¡± Jiang Ning sneered. That short, fat, greedy old man, she kindly took him in and gave him food, but he turned against her, scheming against her. Even now, he doesn¡¯t dare to face her. Isn¡¯t that guilt? If she ever had the chance, she would send a few stunningly beautiful vixens into the pce to bewitch the short, fat, greedy old man and ruin his empire. For the damn Imperial Throne, the royal father and sons have absolutely no integrity at all. Huang Ying said, ¡°No matter what you do now, His Highness will naturally have to go along with you. But have you ever thought about what you¡¯ll do when the child is born and the Prince takes the child away to be raised by someone else?¡± ¡°With the properties in my dowry, I can live a carefree life.¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°You don¡¯t want the child?¡± ¡°This brat inherits Li Hongyuan¡¯s genes. What good do you think cane from that? When he grows up, he will fight for power and have multiple concubines.¡± Huang Ying was left speechless. When she thought about it, it was true. If the Princess Consort didn¡¯t like the Prince, she probably wouldn¡¯t like the child born from him either. After all, the royal family wouldn¡¯t mistreat the child. ¡°Tell them all to leave. The noise is giving me a headache.¡± Jiang Ning said. Huang Yingughed, ¡°You called them here, but now you find them annoying. Rather than seeking happiness, you¡¯re clearly trying to provoke His Highness and make him angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love it if he dropped dead from anger.¡± ¡°Whether or not he gets angry is none of my concern. As long as you don¡¯t get angry.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°At least consider the little prince in your belly. Are you still going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have them prepare the carriage.¡± As Li Hongyuan led Li Yuanyuan away from the Crystal Clear Manor, she looked down at the wrist he had grabbed, her heart pounding. She wished that the road would never end. But who would have thought that just after leaving the gate of Crystal Clear Manor, Li Hongyuan let go of her hand, coldly saying only one sentence: ¡°Go back by yourself,¡± before turning to leave. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Li Yuanyuan grabbed him, ¡°What happened to your hand? This is arge area of redness from the burn, it must hurt so much? Let me put some medicine on it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°But Your Highness, seeing your hand injured like this really breaks my heart.¡± Li Yuanyuan gently tugged at his sleeve, shaking it, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my ce? I have excellent burn ointment. Once you apply it, it won¡¯t hurt anymore. Hmm?¡± Her voice quivered at the end, touching the heart. However, Li Hongyuan felt annoyed, and his mind was full of Jiang Ning¡¯s casual and seemingly smiling appearance. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Yuanyuan looked at him pitifully, ¡°You just pitied me and didn¡¯t let me go to the Princess Consort again. Did the conflict just happen because of this? I¡¯m willing to serve the Princess Consort, so please don¡¯t be angry with her for the sake of a servant, especially since she¡¯s still pregnant with our child¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing this to provoke her.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes were indifferent, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it..¡± Chapter 153 - 153 - Becoming a Concubine is a Bit Chapter 153: ¨C Bing a Concubine is a Bit Annoying Trantor: 549690339 Li Yuanyuan watched Prince of Yu leave with a flick of his sleeve, standing in the original ce, frowning her beautiful eyebrows. Now, the little maid dared toe over to support her: ¡°Miss Teng, what¡¯s wrong with His Highness?¡± Li Yuanyuan shook her head: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what His Highness is thinking. He obviously hates and loathes the Princess Consort so much, but he still has to tolerate her and give her way.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the power of the Princess Consort¡¯s family and the child in her womb?¡± ¡°Yes, she has good fortune.¡± ¡°It would be nice if Miss Teng could also be pregnant.¡± The maid said. Li Yuanyuan shook her head: ¡°Everyone says that the Prince loathes the Princess Consort, but¡­ sometimes, I feel that the Prince cares about her especially.¡± ¡°Where does he care?¡± The little maidughed, ¡°The Prince¡¯s favorite is still you.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Li Yuanyuan thought, although she had been with the Prince for the longest time, the Prince still had not consummated with her. On the surface, he seemed to treat her well indeed. But, if he really cared for her, why wouldn¡¯t he give her a child? It was said that it was to let the main wife conceive first before they would consummate, but now that the Princess Consort has conceived, the Prince still didn¡¯t spend the night in her room. Is this being loved? Li Yuanyuan was also quite puzzled. The maid said: ¡°His Highness has been in a bad moodtely because of the Princess Consort¡¯s constant nagging. Why don¡¯t we make something to cheer him up? Once the Prince is happy, he will be able toe to our room again. Won¡¯t that be nice?¡± ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Prince like watching Miss Teng dance?¡± ¡°I danced for half of the day at the Princess Consort¡¯s ce today, it¡¯s exhausting.¡± ¡°Miss Teng should at least think about the child.¡± ¡°Sigh, I know.¡± Li Yuanyuan felt that it was quite pitiful for a woman to be like the Princess Consort ¨C not liked by her husband. But being a concubine was even worse. She had to please the man while also serving the main wife. Anyway, it¡¯s all annoying. Li Hongyuan saw Jiang Ning when he was riding his horse into the pce. She was with Huang Ying, eating small steamed buns at a roadside stall, and on the other side was a man with a literary and gentle appearance, sitting upright and smiling at Jiang Ning. It was Thirteen. Li Hongyuan sneered. He said that he was bored at home and wanted to go out for a walk, but it turned out that it was just to meet other men. Chashan saw her too, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t that our Princess Consort? She is with Thirteen¡­¡± ¡°Do you have eyes only?¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°Let her be, as long as she doesn¡¯t do anything disgraceful and acts unfaithfully, there is no need to bother with her.¡± Chashan thought that even His Highness was afraid of the Princess Consort and just didn¡¯t care. But could His Highness really bear it? No matter if he liked her or not, Jiang Seventh Miss had married into the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence, and became the Princess Consort of Yu. What man could tolerate his wife getting close to other men? Soon, Chashan knew the answer. That was, absolutely intolerable. Usually, when His Highness enters the pce, he would stay until the evening after having a meal, and only leave the pce after themps were lit. But this time, after discussing with the officials of the Ministry of Works, His Highness immediately rode his horse out of the pce. When passing by the bun shop, he gave the shop owner two hundred taels of silver and told him to close the shop and leave. The bun shop owner was so happy that he closed the door quickly. He took such arge sum of money, and intended to open another shop elsewhere. When Jiang Ning went out for a walk and wanted to eat crab soup dumplings the next day, she found that the bun shop was empty. What happened? Huang Ying pushed her, looked at the empty bun shop, and her face was filled with confusion. Until a voice came over, ¡°Xiao Ning, what are you doing here?¡± Jiang Ning turned back, it turned out to be He Tang. He Tang held a pile of books, looking at her in surprise and delight. Soon, the two sat down in the noodle shop next to the bun shop, ordered a bowl of noodles each, and ate. From He Tang¡¯s mouth, Jiang Ning found out that the Autumn Examination was approaching, and he went to visit his mentor for some advice on his studies. After Li Hongyuan heard, he sneered, ¡°One man a day, at least she doesn¡¯t repeat..¡± Chapter 154 - 154: All Sold Out Chapter 154: All Sold Out Trantor: 549690339 Chashan looked up at the prince¡¯s expression and said, ¡°This servant knows.¡± Li Hongyuan was taken aback, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°The prince doesn¡¯t need to say anything, this servant understands.¡± He happily went out. Jiang Ning and He Tang were eating when they saw Chashan enter and call out the noodle shop owner. Jiang Ning watched them. He Tang asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± I always felt that he looked familiar, but where have I met him before? Huang Ying leaned in to remind her, ¡°That is the prince¡¯s attendant, called Chashan.¡± Jiang Ning remembered. In a little while, the noodle shop owner came in beaming and announced on the spot: ¡°The noodle shop is closing. Today, everyone¡¯s noodles are on the house, free!¡± In the noodle shop, besides Jiang Ning¡¯s table, there were only a few people. Everyone had almost finished their meals, and hearing the announcement of the shop closing and offering free noodles, they were naturally happy and quickly got up and left. He Tang was unhappy, saying, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not even charging you, and you¡¯re still not leaving?¡± The noodle shop owner saw that He Tang was wearing a robe and looked like a schr, so he spoke politely, ¡°You can go elsewhere to eat.¡± He Tang took out a copper coin and ced it on the table, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll pay. I want to finish my noodles here. As the owner, you can¡¯t be unreasonable, right? Who chases their customers out halfway through a meal? Do you still want this shop sign?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± The owner was annoyed, ¡°I have something going on at home and need to close early. You, a schr, are so unreasonable!¡± Seeing that a quarrel was about to start, Jiang Ning quickly said, ¡°Forget it, why are you arguing with him? Everyone has their difficulties.¡± ¡°This youngdy here is reasonable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of too many dishonest merchants like you that the world is getting worse!¡± Although He Tang was dissatisfied, he had to leave with Jiang Ning due to her intervention. He Tang said, ¡°I promised to treat you, but it ended like this. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aftering out, He Tang apologized. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡± He Tang pushed Jiang Ning along the street and suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a shop selling osmanthus cake up ahead. You love it so much, I¡¯ll go buy some for you to take with you.¡± He went over to ask the shopkeeper to pack some, but as soon as the shopkeeper saw He Tang, he refused directly, ¡°Sorry, they are sold out.¡± He Tang frowned, ¡°But you still have so many here?¡± ¡°These are reserved for other customers.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Other guests.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just buy two pieces.¡± ¡°Not even one,¡± the shopkeeper said, ¡°You can try elsewhere.¡± ¡°You¡­ forget it.¡± He saw a candied hawthorn stall nearby and went over, ¡°Give me one.¡± ¡°Sold out.¡± ¡°What?¡± He Tang suddenly roared, ¡°There are so many left. Are you saying I¡¯m blind?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all been bought by others. I¡¯m really sorry, you can try elsewhere.¡± The old man selling candied hawthorns was shaking and looked like he could be blown away by a louder voice. He Tang was angry and helpless. Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Today is really strange, everything I want to buy is sold out.¡± He frowned, ¡°I pass by here every day, and it¡¯s never been like this.¡± Jiang Ning looked at the stall owners. They all seemed to have guilty expressions. Thinking of Chashan they met at the noodle shop¡­ Jiang Ningughed, ¡°It¡¯s just some snacks. If they¡¯re sold out, they¡¯re sold out. Is it worth getting angry about?¡± ¡°You used to love osmanthus cakes and candied hawthorns the most. Whenever I had some spare change, I would buy them for you.¡± He Tang¡¯s voice became softer as he spoke, ¡°You even said that you would let me buy osmanthus cakes for you for a lifetime..¡± Chapter 155 - 155:1 Will Remember Your Words Forever Chapter 155:1 Will Remember Your Words Forever Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning looked up at him. The young man¡¯s eyes were a bit red. Jiang Ning secretly sighed in her heart. The original host and He Tang were childhood friends, two innocent little ones. Maybe they admired each other when they grew up, and maybe they even made vows of eternal love. But, she is not the original host. She can¡¯t remember any of their past interactions, and it¡¯s difficult for her to respond to his deep feelings. Seeing him teary-eyed, Jiang Ning said, ¡°Buying pastries is always best when you do it yourself. Xiaoman, yourdy is hungry and wants to eat osmanthus cake.¡± Xiaoman had been following behind. Hearing this, she immediately stepped forward, bang, and stood in front of the osmanthus cake stall, pping a copper coin in front of the owner: ¡°Give me two!¡± The owner nced over a few times, obediently gave the osmanthus cake to Xiaoman. Xiaoman held the osmanthus cake and returned as if she had aplished a great feat: ¡°Mydy.¡± Jiang Ning took it into her arms andughed, ¡°You see, I can have it whenever I want. Even if you¡¯re not here, I can still get it. He Tang, thank you for your concern.¡± He Tang said, ¡°I once promised you that I would work hard, pass the examinations, and serve the Imperial Court. Rest assured, I will always remember your words and let you see the day when I top the honor roll!¡± Having said that, he left with his books. Jiang Ning thought to herself, she didn¡¯t expect the original host to have such a positive influence. She had stirred this young man¡¯s blood and determination. It¡¯s just a pity that the little girl he loved is already dead and can no longer witness the day when his name is on the honour roll. Huang Ying asked, ¡°Mydy, do you want to continue wandering around?¡± ¡°Go get the candied hawthorn.¡± ¡°Take it?¡± ¡°Yes, take them all.¡± Huang Ying was puzzled but still instructed Xiaoman to go. Xiaoman thought they were going to snatch them and was quite excited. But when she approached the old man, he quickly handed her the entire candied hawthorn stick. Xiaoman:¡±??¡± Is robbery really this easy? She carried the stick back. Huang Ying burst intoughter and picked a string to give to Jiang Ning, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the old man. Is it really okay for us to take them without paying? If word gets out, people will say that the Jiang Family¡¯s daughter is bullying the weak.¡± ¡°Do you think the old man is stupid? If no one gave him money, would he give you the candied hawthorn? Someone has already paid for them.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get back.¡± Jiang Ning told Xiaoman, ¡°Carry the candied hawthorn, everyone at Crystal Clear Manor gets a share.¡± ¡°This servant understands!¡± Xiaoman carried the candied hawthorn like a victorious general, attracting countless gazes from the front courtyard to the central gate, and then to the back courtyard. When someone asked her for some, she said, ¡°Only people of Crystal Clear Manor can eat this, are you one of them?¡± ¡°Did the Princess Consort buy it especially for you to eat?¡± ¡°No, the Princess Consort snatched it for us to eat.¡± Xiaoman proudly told the ¡°truth¡±. People¡¯s eyes were filled with various expressions. Although the Princess Consort acted strangely, she treated the servants of Crystal Clear Manor really well. In contrast, the Pce Maids and Attendants in their courtyard appeared gentle and soft-spoken, but were actually harsh. Xiaoman distributed the candied hawthorns to everyone in Crystal Clear Manor, and the bamboo stick that held the hawthorns was re-inserted after they were eaten. She asked Yun Dai, ¡°What do we do with this wooden stake?¡± ¡°Return it to its original owner, send it to Misty Cloud Pavilion.¡± Xiaoman was a bit single-minded and strictly followed herdy¡¯s words without deviation. So, she really took the wooden stake to Misty Cloud Pavilion. People in Misty Cloud Pavilion knew her as the strong and sturdy maid by the Princess Consort¡¯s side, who not only had great strength but also a not very smart head. Aside from the Princess Consort¡¯s words, she wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else. Therefore, the rest of the people in the residence tried their best not to provoke her. Who would reason with a fool? Besides, she had such great strength and high martial skills. Xiaoman had no trouble along the way, and she stuck the wooden stake right in the middle of Misty Cloud Pavilion¡¯s courtyard.. Chapter 156 - 156: Isn’t the Prince Jealous of the Princess Consort? Chapter 156: Isn¡¯t the Prince Jealous of the Princess Consort? Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan saw everything as soon as he came out. ¡°Chashan, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°In response to your Highness, I acted ording to your wish and have acquired all the food stalls along the road, forbidding them from selling anything to that pedantic schr He Tang,¡± replied Chashan, ¡°Including this candied hawthorn.¡± Li Hongyuan was so amused that he burst intoughter. ¡°Is this what you understood from my instructions?¡± ¡°Yes it is. Aren¡¯t you feeling jealous over the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Me, jealous?¡± Li Hongyuan scoffed. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand Jiang Ning¡¯sck of decency. She is a married woman, pregnant no less, yet she roams around all day, openly eating, drinking, andughing with different men. It¡¯s utterly¡­ disgraceful!¡± Chashan: ¡°That¡¯s why your servant did as I did. In the end, that pedantic schr slunk away, and the Princess Consort had to pay for her own osmanthus cake. However¡­¡± ¡°However, what?¡± ¡°The candied hawthorn, it doesn¡¯t seem like it was paid for. It appeared that the Princess Consort had Xiaoman snatch it¡­ strange, the Princess Consort doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who cares about small change¡­¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. ¡°She must¡¯ve already guessed that I was the one pulling the strings behind the scenes, that¡¯s why she acted the way she did.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your Highness, it was all my decision¡­¡± ¡°If you do it, isn¡¯t that the same as me doing it?¡± ¡°¡­Your servant has made another mistake.¡± Chashan bowed his head in shame. ¡°Leave.¡± Li Hongyuan went over and kicked down the wooden stake. The Grand Court Assembly was scheduled for the next day, where all the schrs and ministers would gather at the pce for the morning court. As it was before the crack of dawn, Li Hongyuan got up, washed, changed, and as per his habit did not eat breakfast before heading to the pce in his pnquin. After the morning court ended, the ministers, all of whom were starving, scattered to find a ce to eat. Normally, Li Hongyuan would dine at the Splendid Pce, but today he was not in the mood and decided to leave the pce directly. Just as he reached the main gate of his manor, Jiang Ning, along with Huang Ying and Xiaoman, casually strolled out. They were going out again. With a cold expression on his face, Li Hongyuan walked straight in. Jiang Ning disregarded him as if she hadn¡¯t seen him, and they passed each other by. Although he really wanted to hold her wheelchair and throw her back into the Crystal Clear Manor, thinking of all the tricks she could y, Li Hongyuan quickly discarded the idea. ¡°Where are you going this time?¡± He suddenly asked as they crossed paths. ¡°Just for a stroll.¡± ¡°You love going out so much.¡± ¡°After all, there are people in the manor who don¡¯t appreciate me.¡± Jiang Ning, leaning backzily in her wheelchair, squinting with an indolent air, looked up at him. Seeing her in thisx attitude, Li Hongyuan was inexplicably irritated. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget to return the candied hawthorn stick. After all, it¡¯s someone¡¯s livelihood.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°The eatery I want to visit today might be expensive, you better prepare more money.¡± ¡°You got your advantage and now act so smug!¡± Li Hongyuan did not bother to exin that the matter had nothing to do with him and that it was Chashan acting on his own. He simply walked straight in. Jiang Ning was indeed just going for a casual stroll. She is not some spoiled daughter of a rich family who wouldn¡¯t step outside of their second gate. Cooped up in the house every day could lead to depression. Now in her second trimester, which was the mostfortable period of pregnancy, she had to seize the opportunity to go out and have fun. Once it waste pregnancy, or after the birth of the child, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go out anymore. They hadn¡¯t walked very far when they saw Xiaoqian darting about like a little emperor surrounded by attendants. She grabbed hold of the young emperor¡¯s cor. ¡°Hey, little rascal, what are you doing?¡± Li Tingqian was delighted to see her. ¡°Aunt! I missed you!¡± ¡°If you missed me, why didn¡¯t youe visit?¡± ¡°Grandpa Emperor doesn¡¯t allow me to go. He says I¡¯m too naughty and would give you a headache because there¡¯s a baby in your belly.¡± Li Tingqian innocently replied.. Chapter 157 - 157: The Princess Consort Went Out to Eat with Another Man Again Chapter 157: The Princess Consort Went Out to Eat with Another Man Again Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Auntie has a baby in her belly, but that won¡¯t stop her from ying with you.¡± Huang Ying beside her then asked with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, do you think the baby in the Princess Consort¡¯s belly is a brother or a sister?¡± Li Tingqian bit his finger and took a few nces at Jiang Ning¡¯s belly: ¡°Um¡­ Brother and sister.¡± ¡°Is it a brother or a sister?¡± ¡°Brother and sister.¡± ¡°Huang Ying, don¡¯t ask anymore. He is still young and won¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Jiang Ning held Xiaoqian¡¯s hand, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Today is Father¡¯s death anniversary, and I¡¯ve paid my respects to him. Grandfather allowed me to go out and y.¡± Xiaoqian replied. Seeing the innocent and childlike face, Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Little Auntie is hungry and wants to eat something. Does Xiaoqian know where the delicious food is?¡± ¡°I know, there¡¯s a bun shop that¡¯s especially delicious!¡± Xiaoqian volunteered enthusiastically, ¡°Little Auntie, the shop is not far from here, let me push you there.¡± He stood on his tiptoes, grabbed the wheelchair, and his eyes were blocked. Huang Ying was amused and quickly took over the wheelchair. The child looked a little disappointed. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoqian is a gentle and considerate child. The girl who marries you in the future will be very blessed.¡± Xiaoqian¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°You¡¯re still too young. You should eat well and sleep well. When you grow up, you¡¯ll be able to push Little Auntie¡¯s wheelchair all by yourself.¡± Jiang Ning moved a little to the side, ¡°Come, sit beside Little Auntie, and we¡¯ll stroll around together.¡± The wheelchair was wide, Jiang Ning was slender, and Xiaoqian was young and small. The two of them could just about fit. It was Xiaoqian¡¯s first time wandering around in a wheelchair, and he was with his favorite Little Auntie. He found it very novel, embracing Little Auntie¡¯s arm and looking around. Whenever he saw something he liked, he would point with his little hand. Behind them, arge group of eunuchs and imperial guards followed. Whenever Xiaoqian pointed at something, someone would immediately go up and buy it for him. In a short while, Xiaoqian was holding a bunch of food and toys. Jiang Ning also received a set of jewelry in the process. Finally, they arrived at the bun shop Xiaoqian mentioned. After they entered, they ordered soup dumplings, ced them in a small te, punctured the skin with chopsticks, sucked the soup, and then ate the deted skin and filling together in one bite. It was so delicious that their mouths were full of vor. Xiaoqian ate half of the dumplings in one go. Jiang Ning, fearing that he might overeat and have digestion problems, didn¡¯t allow him to eat more. The leftover dumplings were given to Huang Ying and Xiaoman. In the Prince of Yu Residence, even though Li Hongyuan appeared indifferent, Chashan believed that as the most loyal and intimate follower of his master, he must understand his master¡¯s true thoughts. His master surely wanted to know who Jiang Ning met with this time. So Chashan had someone follow them and report back. After waiting for a long time, the person who shadowed them finally returned. Chashan pulled him into a corner and asked, ¡°Where is the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°In a bun shop, eating buns.¡± ¡°Eating again¡­ How many people?¡± ¡°Four people.¡± ¡°Who else, apart from the Princess Consort and her two maids? Was it a man?¡± Chashan frowned. ¡°Yes¡­ Kind of, but¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it someone from our residence?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it from the Gu Family?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Wenren Thirteen?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°A poor and ordinary schr?¡± ¡°No, actually it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I got it. You keep following!¡± ¡°But Master Chashan, I haven¡¯t finished yet¡ª¡± The person had already walked away. He scratched his head, thinking his response wasn¡¯t problematic. After all, the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson was indeed male, not from the prince¡¯s residence, and certainly not from the Gu Family.. Chapter 158 - 158: Arrows Coming from Afar Chapter 158: Arrows Coming from Afar Trantor: 549690339 After all, he didn¡¯t say anything wrong. With that thought, the person following them felt justified and left. Chashan quickly went to the study to report this matter to the Prince. ¡°Prince, your foresight is truly amazing. Today, the Princess Consort has gone out to meet other men again!¡± Chashan eximed. ¡°At this rate, won¡¯t the King of Chen and Prince of Huai have a chance to ridicule us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to mock?¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently. ¡°After all, our Princess Consort¡­ doesn¡¯t adhere to the rules,¡± Chashan said. ¡°The Main Consorts of the other lords are much more restrained, never setting foot outside their pces.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s only because they married boring women.¡± ¡°Prince, aren¡¯t you also annoyed by the Princess Consort¡¯s behavior? Why do you think she¡¯s interesting now?¡± ¡°After all, only my Princess Consort can bear a son,¡± Li Hongyuan said calmly. ¡°No matter how proper and well-behaved their Princess Consorts are, they won¡¯t be able to produce an heir.¡± Chashanughed, ¡°That¡¯s true. It won¡¯t be long before Prince of Yu¡¯s pce has a legitimate heir. This is a great joy.¡± Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, right, I just said that the Princess Consort is eating with an unrted man outside again,¡± replied Chashan. ¡°Another man?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s brush in his hand snapped with a crack. ¡°It seems that she really doesn¡¯t know what being a wife means if you don¡¯t discipline her. Chashan, prepare the horses!¡± ¡°At yourmand!¡± Chashan happily followed him out the door. The steamed bun shop. Jiang Ning had eaten her fill and felt the baby in her belly moving lively, so shezily didn¡¯t want to move. It seemed like Xiaoqian was tired of ying as well, and leaned against her arm, quietly ying with a y figurine. After Huang Ying and Xiaoman finished eating, they paid the bill and said, ¡°Miss, you must be tired, let¡¯s go back and take a midday rest. It seems that the little prince is tired from ying too.¡± Jiang Ning looked at the little boy in her arms, his soft, tender and fair faceying trustingly and dependently against her. She touched his forehead and softly asked, ¡°Xiaoqian, do you want to go home with Auntie?¡± The child yawned, showing that he was indeed sleepy. Jiang Ning let him sit on her intact left leg and embraced him. She then asked Huang Ying to push the wheelchair. The imperial guards were waiting at the entrance. As soon as the wheelchair appeared, before they could walk over, Jiang Ning suddenly felt an intense chill down her spine, as if disaster was about to strike. ¡°Huang Ying, go back to the shop!¡± Just as she shouted, dozens of arrows shot towards them from the opposite side. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! One arrow was aimed straight at Jiang Ning and Xiaoqian¡¯s wheelchair. Without a thought, Jiang Ning hugged Xiaoqian tightly, protecting him in her embrace. The arrow grazed Jiang Ning¡¯s arm and flew by. A wave of pain hit her. Jiang Ning was filled with fear. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the arrow, nor was she afraid because she was injured. She was terrified that one of the arrows might have hit Xiaoqian¡¯s body! She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to look down and check Xiaoqian¡¯s condition, she just held him tightly. Xiaoqian¡¯s guards reacted quickly, and with Li Hongyuan and his followers rushing to the scene on horseback, they quickly captured those assassins. However, those assassins were all men prepared to die, and they didn¡¯t expect to have a chance to fire a second wave of arrows. They only had one opportunity. If they failed, they knew they would face hell. When they were captured, they swallowed poison tomit suicide. Li Hongyuan, with his sword in hand and a cold look on his face, demanded, ¡°Chashan, investigate who these people are and who sent them!¡± Chapter 159 - 159: She May Have Had a Miscarriage Chapter 159: She May Have Had a Miscarriage Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Affirmative!¡± Chashan promptly went to inspect the bodies. A cry from Huang Ying was heard at this moment. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± ¡°Is the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson okay?¡± asked several eunuchs in a panicky voice. Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart thumped, he immediately dropped his sword, pushed away the eunuchs and imperial guards, and rushed to Jiang Ning¡¯s side. The scene before him made his pupils constrict, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head. Jiang Ning was lying on her side, tightly holding a small child. Her usually white dress was soaked with blood. Some of it dripped onto the ground, and some was on the child as well. No one knew whose blood it was that was flowing so freely. Xiaoqian¡¯s personal eunuch was almost out of his mind with fear, ¡°What¡­ What do we do now? My Lord, look¡­¡± A desperate shrill cry. ¡°Shut up, go away!¡± growled Li Hongyuan. He then crouched down and gently picked up Xiaoqian from her arms. ¡°Xiaoqian, is anywhere hurting?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xiaoqian, having been protected by Jiang Ning all the while, was oblivious to what had happened. Seeing Li Hongyuan¡¯s question, he nkly shook his head and then wailed when he saw Jiang Ning covered in blood, ¡°What happened to Auntie, Auntie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Your auntie is alright.¡± Li Hongyuan handed Xiaoqian to a eunuch and turned to look at Jiang Ning. Between sobs, Huang Ying said, ¡°The Miss seems to have fainted¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, slowly lifting her head, ¡°Just moved too abruptly, and my neck is a bit twisted. Ouch¡ª¡± Her arm hurt terribly! Everyone was watching her in fear. There were no arrows on her body, so they had no idea where she was injured. Could it be¡­ inside her womb? Li Hongyuan scooped her up and rushed towards the nearest medical clinic. ¡°Slow down!¡± shouted Jiang Ning. ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Hongyuan barked, ¡°If you can yell that loud, it means you won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crushing my arm, it hurts!¡± In agony and urgency, Jiang Ning smacked him across the face, shouting, ¡°Put me down!¡± The feeling of a fresh wound being squished was unbearable. Jiang Ning was furious enough to kill him. They were already at the door of the medical clinic. Caught off guard by the p, Li Hongyuan inhaled deeply, suppressing his anger. Watching all this, Chashan was so scared he almost stopped breathing. Good lord. The Princess Consort had pped the Prince¡¯s face! The Prince was murderous as it was. But Li Hongyuan showed no reaction, he gently put Jiang Ning down on a bed at the clinic and instructed the doctor to tend to her wounds. Seeing a handsome man bringing in a bloody woman, the doctor didn¡¯t dare dawdle, he immediately rushed over, ¡°Where is thedy injured?¡± ¡°She might have miscarried.¡± Li Hongyuan said. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, let me see.¡± The doctor hurriedly checked Jiang Ning¡¯s pulse. ¡°Does your abdomen hurt?¡± Jiang Ning red at Li Hongyuan. That jerk! Just because she hit him out of pain did he curse her with a miscarriage? Such a petty man! She bluntly told the doctor, ¡°My abdomen doesn¡¯t hurt. I was wounded in the arm, it seems to have been grazed by an arrow.¡± The doctor finally understood and quickly began treating her arm injury. He cut off the blood-soaked sleeve with scissors. Indeed, there was a lengthy wound grazed by an arrow on the outer side of her upper right arm that nearly scraped off ayer of flesh. That exined the excessive bleeding. After an inspection, the doctor sighed in relief, ¡°There¡¯s no serious harm. It¡¯s just a skin wound, no bones were hit. But since thedy is pregnant and has lost some blood, care should still be taken. I¡¯ll prescribe a tonic for replenishing blood and nourishing the fetus. You can take it as per the instructions. Rest for a month and you¡¯ll be fine..¡± Chapter 160 - 160: What Are You Shaking For? Chapter 160: What Are You Shaking For? Trantor: 549690339 The old doctor went to write the prescription himself and called in an elderdy doctor, saying that she was his wife, to treat Jiang Ning¡¯s wounds. Although thedy doctor was old, she was neat and efficient. Sheforted Jiang Ning a few words, then took out water, gauze, and medicine to treat her wounds. As her wound was being cleaned, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help trembling in pain, and the baby in her belly kept fidgeting. Li Hongyuan, standing nearby, saw her left hand tightly gripping the bedsheet, and her lower lip bitten to whiteness. He hesitated for a moment, and patted her left hand, ¡°Why are you shaking?¡± Jiang Ning red at him and unceremoniously grabbed his hand. Her sharp nails painfully scraped the back of his hand. Li Hongyuan furrowed his brows but endured it without pulling his hand back. To divert her attention, Jiang Ning held his hand and asked with a smile through clenched teeth, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t the doctor just now bandage me?¡± ¡°Men and women should not touch,¡± thedy doctor gently replied with a smile. ¡°Do doctors also differentiate between men and women?¡± Thedy doctor looked at her with some surprise and smiled, ¡°In a doctor¡¯s eyes, there is no difference of course, but in the eyes of the patients and their families, there is.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± After all, it was ancient times, and even the most enlightened customs could not tolerate a strange man touching a woman¡¯s body. Medicine-seeking trouble could ur in any moment. Because of this, many women would rather endure their illness than seek medical treatment. Some medical clinics simply refused to treat women¡¯s external injuries or gynecological diseases. There was no other choice. Some men would rather let their wives suffer or die from the illness than allow a male doctor to treat them. Others caused a scene and tried to extort after the treatment, using the clinic¡¯s doctor of disgraceful behavior towards their family¡¯s women. In short, when the woods are big enough, there are all kinds of birds. Presumably, this Medical Clinic had suffered from such troubles before as well. Jiang Ning expressed her understanding. ¡°It will hurt a bit, just try to bear with it,¡± thedy doctor said gently, and she quickly applied medicine to the cleaned wound and wrapped it in gauze. Jiang Ning clenched Li Hongyuan¡¯s hand tightly in pain. Li Hongyuan frowned, but remained silent. He looked at Jiang Ning¡¯s belly and suddenly noticed a small bump in one area. Huh. He was a bit surprised and instinctively extended his hand to poke the bump gently. The small bump immediately disappeared. Jiang Ning red at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Hongyuan looked away, ¡°Your belly just moved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my son kicking my belly! Stop acting so surprised!¡± ¡°Is his strength that great?¡± Li Hongyuan was extremely curious. ¡°What did you think?¡± Li Hongyuan silently watched her belly, imagining a tiny person inside, waving little hands and feet, poking in one ce and kicking in another. Her belly must be very painful, right? No wonder she was always irritable, always wanting to do something, to make a fuss. If it were him, he would be even more bothered by such a naughty and mischievous thing in his belly. After the wound was treated, a medical clinic apprentice brought a bowl of freshly decocted medicine, saying that it not only helped the healing of the wound but also nourished the fetus. After drinking the warm concoction, her wound really felt less painful. At that moment, Huang Ying hurried in, holding a set of brand-new clothes. ¡°When did you go buy clothes?¡± Jiang Ning looked at her. ¡°The Prince ordered Chashan to take me back to the mansion to fetch them; I couldn¡¯t let you go home in such dirty and sullied clothes.¡± Huang Ying panted, ¡°Are you alright, Miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a flesh wound, no big deal. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± ¡°Amitabha, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. You really scared my soul away.¡± Huang Ying patted her chest, thanked thedy doctor, and asked Li Hongyuan to step aside..¡± Chapter 161 - 161: The Little Rabbit Almost Killed the Old Lady Chapter 161: The Little Rabbit Almost Killed the Old Lady Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan knew he had to change clothes, but¡ª He looked down. His hand was still in Jiang Ning¡¯s. ¡°The wound is treated. Shouldn¡¯t you let go now? Can¡¯t bear to part with this prince?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Jiang Ning shook her hand. ¡°It¡¯s just stiff.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t let go, let¡¯s change like this. As your husband, I have nothing to hide from you. After all, I¡¯ve seen you from every angle.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be so embarrassed by your words?¡± Jiang Ningy nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve seen. I don¡¯t care. Huang Ying, help me change my clothes.¡± Huang Ying suppressed a smile and helped her sit up, starting to remove her clothes. She took off the robe, then the upper garment. As the upper garment was removed, her skin, white as jade, was revealed. Huang Ying hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, should I remove the skirt too?¡± ¡°Yes, take everything off. Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s stained with blood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Ying reached for the belt around her waist. Finally unable to hold back, Li Hongyuan pped her hand away and said, ¡°Shameless woman! To be so exposed before a man, you¡¯re downright wanton!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you had seen every part my body?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°What, you¡¯re not so daring now?¡± ¡°Do you have no sense of shame? I can¡¯t believe I have to associate with a wanton woman like you!¡± Li Hongyuan turned and walked away. Jiang Ning waved her slightly stiff left wrist and said, ¡°All bark and no bite.¡± Huang Ying smiled, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t bully His Highness like that.¡± ¡°With the words you use, people might think I¡¯m flirting with him. Hmph.¡± Jiang Ning leaned on her bed to stand, making it easier for Huang Ying to help her change her skirt. ¡°When you were injured before, His Highness rushed over and saw you covered in blood. He was so scared that his face went pale. I saw it with my own eyes. It proves that he still cares about you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Jiang Ning flipped something out of her purse and tossed a piece of candied fruit into her mouth. ¡°He was just worried about the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson.¡± Upon reflection, Huang Ying realized that was indeed the case¡­ At the time, the prince had first picked up the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. Ah well. After tidying up, Huang Ying called Xiaoman and carried Jiang Ning to the carriage. Jiang Ning looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaoqian?¡± ¡°The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is fine, just a little frightened. He¡¯s already been sent back to the pce.¡± ¡°Alright, good.¡± Jiang Ning got into the carriage with relief, only to find Li Hongyuan already inside. ¡°What are you doing in my carriage?¡± ¡°Get it straight, this is my carriage.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my carriage then?¡± ¡°It was ruined by the assassins.¡± ¡°¡­Where did the assassinse from? Were they targeting Xiaoqian?¡± ¡°No, they were after you.¡± ¡°Me? Is it as a revenge from Marquis of Yuandong¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared now?¡± Li Hongyuan scoffed. ¡°I thought you were fearless and didn¡¯t care about anything.¡± ¡°Is it really them?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care about his sarcasm now. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ning red at him. He¡¯s being ridiculous. ¡°Though it¡¯s not Marquis of Yuandong this time, who knows about the future?¡± Li Hongyuan continued indifferently, ¡°Though I haven¡¯t found out the specifics yet, I suspect it¡¯s either the King of Chen or Prince of Huai.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°So it¡¯s all because of this little bunny in my belly. It almost got me killed.¡± ¡°What did you call him?¡± ¡°A bunny.¡± ¡°Say it again?¡± ¡°Bunny! Bunny!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan looked away, calmly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go out carelessly before giving birth..¡± Chapter 162 - 162: 162: Does it Hurt or Not Chapter 162 - 162: 162: Does it Hurt or Not Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning didn¡¯t talk back this time. Although she was stubborn, she also valued her life. ¡°Are you brothers always so open in your fights and killings?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just¡­ some things, everyone knows in their hearts.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°Throughout history, struggles for the Imperial Throne have always been bloody.¡± ¡°Actually, isn¡¯t it good to just be a rich and noble prince? Why must youpete for that position?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Li Hongyuan looked out the carriage window, his eyes bing a bit distant, ¡°Some things, once they are out of your control, there is no turning back.¡± ¡°It sounds like someone forced you to fight for it.¡± ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t fight for it, someone will force you to do so. If you don¡¯t fight and give up the position to someone else, they won¡¯t be merciful to you. Do you want to be trampled underfoot for the rest of your life?¡± Jiang Ning actually understood this, but throughout history, there have also been wealthy princes who lived leisurely lives without a care in the world. However, looking at the ruthlessness and life-and-death struggles between these brothers, there was absolutely no room for retreat. If you don¡¯t fight, you will die. For the sake of her life, she decided to stay in the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence for the remaining three or four months, not going out. Moreover, her arm, although it was just an external injury, had a wholeyer of flesh cut off. Having ame leg was one thing, but now with an injured arm, there was no way she could go out to have fun. At that moment, the carriage suddenly shook. Jiang Ning lost her bnce and was thrown to the side, about to hit the carriage. A hand grabbed her shoulder, steadying her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Hongyuan asked in a deep voice. Chashan¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage: ¡°There¡¯s a stone on the road. No problem.¡± ¡°Tell the coachman if the ride gets bumpy again, I will take their lives.¡± ¡°This servant understands.¡± The carriage slowed down a bit, but it became more stable. Li Hongyuan asked Jiang Ning: ¡°Are you alright? Is there any difort? Does your arm hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Does your arm hurt?¡± She didn¡¯t answer, so Li Hongyuan repeated the question. ¡°A little.¡± How could it not hurt at all? Li Hongyuan asked again, ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡± ¡°Why should my stomach hurt?¡± Jiang Ning nced at him, ¡°When I was at the Medical Clinic, you kept saying I was going to have a miscarriage. Now you keep asking if my stomach hurts. Do you really want me to have a miscarriage?¡± ¡°Do you have a brain?¡± Li Hongyuan was exasperated and retracted his hand, ¡°I¡¯m asking this because the child kept kicking your stomach!¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Who would have a stomachache because of the kicking?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression was a bit dumb. Could something kicking inside the stomach not hurt? ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a while, and added, ¡°At least not for now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Right now, the baby is still small, able to move around in the stomach, and its strength is weak. In a couple of months, when it grows bigger and can¡¯t stretch its limbs, it may be ufortable when it kicks.¡± These were all things she learned from books and television in her previous life. Li Hongyuan listened, a bit dazed, imagining a tiny baby swimming around in the stomach. Would it drown then? But he wouldn¡¯t ask these questions, so as to avoid being looked at by this dead woman as if he was an idiot. Jiang Ning nced at his hand and saw that she had scratched it. Li Hongyuan sat with proper posture, staring straight ahead, pondering whether it was the King of Chen or the Prince of Huai who had made the move. When he came back to his senses and realized that the noisy woman beside him had been quiet for a long time, he turned his head and saw her leaning against the carriage, asleep.. Chapter 163 - 163: 163: Why Make Things Difficult for Her Chapter 163 - 163: 163: Why Make Things Difficult for Her Trantor: 549690339 Her belly was already obviously protruding, seeming tiring even when sitting. But this carriage had double row bench seats and she could not lie down. She leaned against the carriage, her injured arm hanging loosely, her eyes closed in sleep, a slight frown on her brow. She seemed to be quite ufortable. No wonder, her legs were not good to begin with, and now she was pregnant and had an injured arm.
Even imagining it made him feel pained. Ordinarily, he only found her scatterbrained, outrageous, stubborn beyond belief and hard tomunicate with, everything about her proving bothersome. But seeing her in this state right now, he inexplicably found her pitiful. Why did the royal family¡¯s power struggle have to drag in such a poor little creature like her? Despite her leg problem, she was still the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, she could¡¯ve livedfortably and carefree within the manor walls. Yet now, burdened with the difort of pregnancy, she was confined to the back yard of Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, and even faced assassination attempts whenever she ventured out. If he were to put himself in her shoes, he realized he would feel even more pain and resentment if treated this way. Thinking about it this way, her usually willful behaviour didn¡¯t seem to matter that much anymore. Perhaps she was just venting out her inner suffering in such ways. Li Hongyuan watched her in silence for a while, then went and sat next to her, gently supporting her so that she could lean on him while sleeping. That should make her a bit morefortable. Otherwise, watching her belly curled up and her arm recoiling as if in pain, it was truly hard to bear. She was just a poor thing after all. Why should he torment her? With one hand free, Li Hongyuan smoothed out her brow, whispering, ¡°You poor dear, just focus on safely delivering your child, and I can assure that you can spend the rest of your life peacefully in my mansion.¡± Her breathing was steady. Seems like she was tired. When the carriage came to a halt, Li Hongyuan carried her out and sent her to the Crystal Clear Manor. After instructing Huang Ying to take good care of her, he left. Things at home were settled, but outside matters were far from over. Upon leaving the Crystal Clear Manor, Li Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened, a glint of sternness shing in his eyes. Li Yuanyuan rushed over in a fluster, ¡°I heard the princess consort encountered an assassin. How is she? Is the child alright? Ah, your hand¡­ You¡¯re injured too?¡± She reached for his hand. The moment she touched it, Li Hongyuan was reminded of Jiang Ning¡¯s slightly cold fingers, and for some unknown reason he felt a wave of disgust at Li Yuanyuan¡¯s touch. He shook off her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yuanyuan awkwardly withdrew her hand, ¡°I will go to check on the princess consort.¡± ¡°She is sleeping, do not disturb her.¡± ¡°Just a peek, I won¡¯t disturb her rest.¡± ¡°What, are my words not carrying weight now?¡± Li Yuanyuan hung her head, not daring to utter a sound. Li Hongyuan nced at her, sternly stating, ¡°Keep your schemes to yourself. I may have ignored them in the past, but if you dare to plot against the princess consort again, you¡¯ll share Ms. Zhao¡¯s fate.¡± Li Yuanyuan shivered, quickly bending to her knees, ¡°I will obey.¡± ¡°Return, take good care of the household. Whatever the Crystal Clear Manor needs, supply it.¡± ¡°Understood, I will remember.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t look at her again as he briskly walked away. ¡°I respect Your Highness,¡± Li Yuanyuan respectfully bowed, only standing up again after a while. Her maid came over to help her, ¡°His Highness seems to have changed his attitude towards the Princess.¡± ¡°More than a little,¡± Li Yuanyuan furrowed her brow, ¡°Before, His Highness was indifferent towards the Princess, but everything changed when they discovered she was carrying a male heir. This boy is extremely important to His Highness, naturally he would treat her differently.¡± ¡°Then¡­ should we keep the child?¡± asked the maid in a low voice.. Chapter 164 - 164: 164: The Master’s Command Chapter 164 - 164: 164: The Master¡¯s Command Trantor: 549690339 Li Yuanyuan furrowed her brow and stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡­ need to think about it further.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there really a need to think about it?¡± The maid said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Prince of Yu already highly values the Princess Consort and the child in her womb?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You should know that this child is an important bargaining chip in the hands of the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°It is precisely because of this that the Prince will not allow anyone to harm the child.¡± Li Yuanyuan frowned, ¡°If I act recklessly and the Prince finds out¡­¡±
The maid sneered, ¡°Before, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, thinking that she was just a cripple and the child might have been born out of wedlock. But now it seems that the child is actually Prince of Yu¡¯s, and Judge Dong has confirmed that the child is a boy. Even the pce values it¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m well aware of all that.¡± ¡°This servant thinks you don¡¯t seem to understand.¡± The maid didn¡¯t stop talking just because Li Yuanyuan was getting impatient, but became more aggressive instead, ¡°This child has now be the key to which family the Crown Prince title will fall upon. His Majesty has always favored Concubine Jin, and our Master¡¯s biggest rival is the Prince of Yu. Now that our Master doesn¡¯t have a son yet, Prince of Yu is about to have one. Who do you think His Majesty would prefer?¡± ¡°I said, I will think about it carefully.¡± ¡°This crippled woman is truly blessed to have survived all this.¡± The maid whispered, ¡°Our Master must be furious.¡± ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you afraid that walls have ears when you say these things outside?¡± Li Yuanyuan was getting impatient, ¡°Save it for when we get back home!¡± She left with a flick of her sleeve. The maid snorted coldly but immediately followed her.¡± When they returned to the courtyard, they heard some noises inside. The maid walked in, sat down casually, and said, ¡°Is ma¡¯am deliberately showing me attitude?¡± Li Yuanyuan turned to look at her and snapped, ¡°Who allowed you to behave like this in front of me? Xiangyu, you¡¯ve be increasingly unruly!¡± Xiangyu didn¡¯t move from her seat and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am doesn¡¯t need to put on an act in front of me. I¡¯ve already received our Master¡¯s order to ensure that you deal with the issue before the bastard child is born.¡± With a gloomy face, Li Yuanyuan didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Are you not even going to listen to our Master¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± ¡°Then act quickly!¡± Xiangyu stared at her coldly, ¡°What are you hesitating for? It¡¯s been your own ipetence that you haven¡¯t been able to conceive a child all these years, yet a crippled neer has managed to do it first. Now that our Master has given the order, you just need to follow it. Or are you saying that you¡¯re truly in love with the Prince of Yu and can¡¯t bear to kill his child?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡± Xiangyu stood up, ¡°Now that the cripple is injured and won¡¯t leave her room for a while, this is the perfect opportunity for you to strike. If you miss this chance, you know what the consequences will be.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. You can go now.¡± Xiangyu snorted coldly and left the room. Li Yuanyuan stared at her retreating figure. Another maid, Quan¡¯er, came in and quickly tidied up the room, saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you not feeling well? You just went to the Crystal Clear Manor with Xiangyu and returned so soon?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort is resting, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb her.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Quan¡¯er nced outside and lowered her voice, ¡°But ma¡¯am, you¡¯ve been too indulgent with Xiangyu. She was fine a couple of years ago, but she¡¯s be increasingly unrulytely and even dares to shout at you¡­ Even though she has been serving you all this time, she¡¯s just a servant. You don¡¯t have to put up with her nonsense..¡± Chapter 165 - 165: 165: Die now Chapter 165 - 165: 165: Die now Trantor: 549690339 Li Yuanyuan rubbed her temples, ¡°She has served me for many years, and now that she is older, it is okay for her temperament to be a little harsher.¡± ¡°She is too submissive to everyone. She needs to make it clear who the master is. Watching her always irritates me, she is bing increasingly bold. If we don¡¯t stop it now, who knows what will happen in the future.¡± ¡°I got it, go make me a pot of hot tea.¡± Quan¡¯er obliged and left. At night, Li Yuanyuan had trouble sleeping and called someone in to serve her.
It happened to be Xiangyu¡¯s turn, she came in yawning, grumpily saying, ¡°You are the master, and I am the servant. Serving you is my duty. It¡¯s just that you barely let me sleep. If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you serve Prince of Yu over in Misty Cloud Pavilion? If you are able to bear a child, you can transform from a regr hen to a phoenix.¡± ¡°Why are you talking so much?¡± Li Yuanyuan snapped ¡°If you need someone to serve you, find someone else. Do you think that I am here to serve you? Don¡¯t forget that we both had the opportunity to be the concubine of Prince of Yu. The Master chose you only because of your seductive beauty. And I am not your servant. The master dispatched me to keep an eye on you, to remind you, so as not to forget your ce!¡± Li Yuanyuany in her tent in silence. Xiangyu was still chattering, urging her to harm the unborn child of the disabled Princess Consort, and preferably kill the Princess Consort as well. Li Yuanyuan said: ¡°I understand, I am very tired, would you kindly let me sleep? We can discuss the matter tomorrow.¡± ¡°You procrastinate day by day, the belly of that woman is getting bigger. Do you n to wait until the baby is born?¡± Li Yuanyuan slowly sat up and lifted the curtain. Xiangyu did not even look up. Li Yuanyuan walked to her, suddenly hugged her from behind with her right hand, raised her left hand, and a de of silver shing light aimed at her neck, fiercely cut it! Spurt! Blood sprayed out. Xiangyu didn¡¯t even get to say a word, her eyes wide open, she fell down. Li Yuanyuan held the dagger with a cold expression, whispered, ¡°Despicable wretch, go to hell!¡± She put down the dagger, found a ck bag, stuffed Xiangyu¡¯s body into it, and under the cover of night, dragged the bag into the courtyard, dug a hole, and buried the bag in it. Returning to the room, she brought a bucket of water, carefully cleaned the blood-stained dagger, and wiped the blood off the floor, walls, and furniture until everything was spotless. After finishing this, she took off her blood-stained clothes and burned them, then she took a bath. After all of these tasks, dawn was already breaking. Outside, the sounds of servants moving about could be faintly heard. Li Yuanyuan went back to bed, closed her eyes and fell asleep. She slept deeply. She hadn¡¯t slept so soundly in years. When she woke up, it was sunny outside. Li Yuanyuan nced at the colourful mosquito overhead, stretched her body, and called out, ¡°Quan¡¯er.¡± Quan¡¯er immediately let himself in, calling out to those outside, ¡°The princess consort is awake,e and serve her.¡± Two maidservants came in carrying water and other items. Quan¡¯er helped her get dressed and looked around the room, asking, ¡°Where is Xiangyu? Wasn¡¯t she with the princess consortst night?¡± ¡°Sheined about the hardness of the small bed and went back in the middle of the night.¡± Li Yuanyuan replied casually. Quan¡¯er frowned, ¡°That Xiangyu is bing increasingly bold. Has she be the master?¡± ¡°Let her be.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t keep spoiling her like this, princess consort.¡± ¡°Other than beingzy andining, there¡¯s nothing else wrong.¡± ¡°But she always thinks she is wronged..¡± Chapter 166 - 166: Flower Fertilizer Chapter 166: Flower Fertilizer Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes, her time as a servant here has indeed been unfair to her. Maybe she wants to seek a higher branch to climb.¡± Li Yuanyuan shook her head, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯m a bit hungry, get me some porridge.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Having finished breakfast, she stepped out of the door and nced at the small garden in the courtyard. The once-fresh soil had been dried by the sun. ¡°I remember, the mansion just received some new rose nts yesterday. I love the scent of roses. Quan¡¯er, ask someone to send one over.¡± ¡°This servant will go right away.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before a rose bush was brought to her. Li Yuanyuan rolled up her sleeves and picked up a trowel. Quan¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°Let them do these coarse tasks. Don¡¯t dirty your hands, My Lady.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, nting flowers is an elegant pastime and I enjoy doing it myself.¡± Li Yuanyuan, with the trowel in hand, personally nted the rose in the small garden and watered it. ¡°The gardener said that the nt needs careful care and should be fertilized regrly,¡± Quan¡¯er said. As she washed her hands, Li Yuanyuan smiled, ¡°I believe that this rose will surely bloom beautifully and fragrantly.¡± After all, it was being nourished by the best fertilizer. Jiang Ning recovered for half a month, and her arm was almostpletely healed. During this time, people from the Jiang family visited her like running water. Even Lin Zizi came. She hugged her daughter and cried for a long time. The young masters of the Jiang family¡¯s main branch gathered together and scolded the Prince of Yu for being unreasonable; he couldn¡¯t even protect his own wife, who ended up getting injured on the streets. Jiang Yi returned as well, bringing lots of gifts. Seeing her sister like this, he was heartbroken and almost went to fight the Prince of Yu. Even Master Wenren¡¯s Thirteen wanted toe, but he was stopped at the door by the housekeeper of the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s one thing for the Princess Consort¡¯s family to visit, but what business does an outsider haveing? Since Wenren Thirteen couldn¡¯t enter, he asked Jiang Yi for help and sent some things along with him. Jiang Ning opened the box and found that they were all new and interesting toys she had never seen before. There were mechanical dolls with hidden mechanisms that could move, shackles that required much effort to solve, bamboo woven cages, and lifelike birds hidden inside. Each item kept her entertained for quite some time. Since Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t leave and had agreed not to make a fuss for the time being, she was bored staying in the backyard. The box of items arrived just in time. Jiang Ning looked through each item, unable to put them down. Seeing her fondness for them, Jiang Yi felt a bit annoyed, ¡°These are worth so little, I¡¯ve bought you so many expensive things, but you don¡¯t even look at them. I can get you a carriage full of these.¡± ¡°I like all the things Third Brother gave me as well.¡± Jiang Ning yed with the mechanical dolls while lowering her head and smiling, ¡°But these are toys.¡± After Jiang Yi left, he ryed this to Wenren Thirteen. ¡°You certainly know how to win a little girl¡¯s heart.¡± Jiang Yi felt a bit sour, ¡°My little Seventh Sister likes these things so much. She didn¡¯t even look up at me when I left, her eyes fixed on those little toys.¡± Wenren Thirteen smiled gently, ¡°She must be bored while recuperating. These are just to help her pass the time; they¡¯re nothing.¡± ¡°I used to think Master Wenren must have been old-fashioned and pedantic, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be quite clever.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not this attentive to everyone.¡± Wenren held a cup of tea and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for my sister?¡± Jiang Yi gestured to his stomach, ¡°She¡¯s already like this, and the Emperor won¡¯t let the Prince of Yu divorce her. No one dares to separate them.¡± Wenren Thirteenughed, ¡°Seventh Miss Jiang is a very interesting person, I admire her and think she¡¯s interesting and adorable. If I could marry her, it would indeed be a wonderful thing in life..¡± Chapter 167 - 167: Gifts for Brother and He Tang Chapter 167: Gifts for Brother and He Tang Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s a pity you came one step toote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my misfortune.¡± Thirteen smiled and said, ¡°If I get it, I¡¯m lucky. If I lose it, it¡¯s fate. It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t get it. Being friends with an interesting girl is good enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to be as open-minded as you.¡± Jiang Yiughed and said, ¡°If I had to choose, I would definitely choose you as my brother-inw. As for Prince of Yu¡­ it¡¯s hard to say.¡± The reputation of the Prince of Yu, especially among themon people, was very good. But this reputation mostly came from his noble birth and dazzlingly handsome appearance. However, one should not judge a book by its cover. A beautiful appearance doesn¡¯t exin anything, nor does it mean that his character is as good as his looks. On the contrary, those who are close to him know that he has a rather gloomy personality and will stop at nothing to achieve his goals. He was no different from his brothers. Jiang Yi never quite understood why his father was so eager to marry Seventh Sister to the Prince of Yu. Not to mention how the Prince of Yu¡¯s character is, if he fails to seize the Imperial Throne, what good coulde to his sister by following him? Jiang Yi always felt that his father, who was usually shrewd and wise, was somewhat impulsive this time. The Emperor did not like the princes to ally with the courtiers for personal gains. As the Prime Minister, eagerly taking sides with the Prince of Yu was not a wise decision. However, things hade to this point, and as his son, there was nothing more he could say. ¡°Did youe back because of Seventh Miss¡¯s injury?¡± The two sat in the tea house, facing each other and drinking tea. ¡°That¡¯s one reason. Besides, I¡¯m going to take the Autumn Examination.¡± ¡°Oh, right, I almost forgot about that.¡± Thirteen smiled and said, ¡°I wish Brother Jiang sess in the exam.¡± Three dayster, it was the first day of the Autumn Examination. There were three days in total, and during these days, one had to stay in the examination hall and could not leave. Eating, drinking, and excreting all had to be done inside. Not being able to wash and bathe was tolerable, as well as the food being not fresh, but having to excrete in such a small space was unavoidable, and the smell was unbearable. It was extremely torturous. Although schrs from humble backgrounds might be able to bear it, most scions of wealthy families could not. As the legitimate son of the Jiang Family, Jiang Yi could have relied on his father¡¯s shadow even if he didn¡¯t take the exam. Still, he chose the path of the examination. On the day before the exam, Jiang Ning had someone send something to both the Jiang Family and the He Family. What Jiang Ning sent was a portable flush toilet she designed and had the best carpenter build for half a month ago. This was a pre-stored water toilet with only enough water for two or three days. However, it was enough for the examination. Jiang Yi received the item and tried it out, loving it immensely. After the urine and feces were flushed into the sealed barrel next to it, there would be no smell at all. This solved the most difficult problem. This gift was wholehearted. Jiang Yi was so delighted that he wished he could kiss Seventh Sister. There were two toilets made, and the other one was given to He Tang. He was also taking the Autumn Examination. When Li Hongyuan heard that she had gone to great lengths to make these two items just for them to use during the exam, he sneered, ¡°Sending one to her brother is fine, but what does sending one to He Tang mean? This woman still has ties with He Tang and is unclear with Thirteen. She¡¯s nothing but a loose woman!¡± Chashan didn¡¯t dare to reply. At this point, a housekeeper came in and said, ¡°Your Highness, the kitchen has received some premium bird¡¯s nests. They are asking if they should cook it now for the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need those. Those broken things are enough to fill her!¡± ¡°¡­This ve understands.¡± The old woman left. Li Hongyuan got up and went out. During this time, he had been investigating and had basically confirmed that it was the third brother, the Prince of Huai, who had acted. The evidence had already been submitted to the Emperor. However, this was not enough. He still had to enter the pce and ask his concubine mother to speak to the Emperor Father in order to get the Prince of Huai killed.. Chapter 168 - 168: Want Me to Sell Myself? Chapter 168: Want Me to Sell Myself? Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan visited Concubine Jin in the pce. As a prince, he could visit his concubine mother anytime. However, there had never been any scenes of motherly love and filial piety between the two. At this moment, Concubine Jin was seated on a couch, cracking melon seeds. A small mountain of seed shells had already piled up in front of her, with tea ced nearby. In Li Hongyuan¡¯s memory, his beautiful concubine mother had always spent her days in such leisure, cracking melon seeds after each meal and listening to pce maids y the zither. Seeing her like this, Li Hongyuan suddenly thought of Jiang Ning. He began to realize why he had always been annoyed by Jiang Ning¡¯sziness. It turned out that she was very much like his mother. Concubine Jin nced at him, ¡°Since you have already given the evidence to the Emperor Father, what else do you have to worry about?¡± ¡°This time, the third brother almost killed the Princess Consort and the child in her womb. With such a good opportunity, I want him to die thoroughly.¡± ¡°What would you like me to do first?¡± ¡°Naturally, to whisper in the Emperor¡¯s ear at night.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I have not been summoned to attend to him for a long time.¡± ¡°Then attend him.¡± Concubine Jin casually threw a handful of melon seeds at his face, ¡°You little rascal, would you have me sell my body for your petty matters?¡± ¡°Human life is at stake here, how is this a petty matter?¡± ¡°If he tried to harm your wife, why don¡¯t you try to harm him back?¡± ¡°The third brother is like a turtle, don¡¯t you know, Concubine Mother? He even sleeps in armor. Who could harm him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Concubine Jin became slightly interested, ¡°Does he not take off the armor when he sleeps with a woman? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Li Hongyuan:¡±¡­ Concubine Mother, please be serious.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why do you bring it up to me?¡± ¡°How would I know what the third brother is like when he¡¯s with women? Am I supposed to eavesdrop under his bed?¡± ¡°Who told you to eavesdrop? Can¡¯t you get someone else to do it?¡± Concubine Jin said unhurriedly, ¡°If you want to deal with him, that¡¯s your business. I won¡¯t be involved. But I will never take the initiative to serve the Emperor Father.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a favored concubine? Isn¡¯t it your duty to attend to him?¡± ¡°There are plenty of young concubines in the Harem. As for me, I¡¯m merely an old hand.¡± Li Hongyuan squatted down to massage her legs, ¡°In my heart, the Queen Mother is the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± ¡°How do Ipare to your wife?¡± ¡°She cannotpare to you, of course.¡± ¡°Remember what you said and don¡¯t let your wife hear it, or you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Concubine Jin grabbed a handful of melon seeds, ¡°Forget the pillow talk.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Concubine Mother, if the third brother takes the Imperial Throne in the future, you won¡¯t have the good days you enjoy now.¡± ¡°Enjoy one more day of good life while itsts. Nobody can predict the future.¡± ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t help me now, when I ascend to the throne, I will send you to the kitchen to do the hard work!¡± ¡°You little brat, how dare you threaten me.¡± Concubine Jin said indifferently, ¡°I heard that when your wife was attacked, she was with the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for Xiaoqian and the Imperial Guards being there, Jiang Ning wouldn¡¯t have survived the second assassination attempt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson wasn¡¯t injured.¡± ¡°Concubine Mother, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Your wife just suffered some superficial wounds, and the child in her womb is fine. The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson was unharmed too. This incident is hardly significant in your Emperor Father¡¯s eyes. He will, at most, punish the third brother slightly. He won¡¯t do anything serious to him.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Li Hongyuan left the Splendid Pce and went to the imperial study.. Chapter 169 - 169: Fainting Blood Chapter 169: Fainting Blood Trantor: 549690339 On his way, he ran into Xiaoqian. Xiaoqian frowned anxiously. Seeing Li Hongyuan, he immediately threw himself at him, ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle!¡± Li Hongyuan embraced him: ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s big eyes were slightly red, his nose was flushed, and his eyes were full of fear. Li Hongyuan picked him up and spoke softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiaoqian. Your Fifth Imperial Uncle will drive the bad guys away.¡± Li Tingqian shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of bad guys, I¡¯m afraid of my little aunt and the sibling in her belly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Little Aunt lost a lot of blood.¡± Li Tingqian said, his eyes shing with fear. He shrank into Li Hongyuan¡¯s embrace, his small body trembling slightly, ¡°Xiaoqian is afraid of blood¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiaoqian. Your imperial uncle and aunt will protect you.¡± Li Hongyuan patted Xiaoqian¡¯s back, but received no response. Looking down, the child had actually fainted. Startled, Li Hongyuan did not wait to summon the Imperial Physician, and directly carried him to the Imperial Medical Academy. Fortunately, Judge Dong was there. Seeing the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson unconscious, he hurried over to take his pulse. He frowned: ¡°There¡¯s nothing abnormal about His Highness¡¯s body.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing abnormal, why did he suddenly faint?¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Let me first try acupuncture to wake His Highness up.¡± Dong Chaofeng took out silver needles and quickly inserted one into Xiaoqian¡¯s Renzhong point. Soon, Xiaoqian woke up. He rubbed his eyes, sat up, slightly dazed, ¡°Fifth Uncle, where am I?¡± Li Hongyuan hurriedly asked, ¡°Xiaoqian, how do you feel? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Xiaoqian shook his head. Everything seemed to be alright. How strange. At that moment, a eunuch rushed over with blood on his hand, saying that he had been injured while working and begged the Imperial Physicians for some wound medicine. Seeing the blood on the eunuch¡¯s hand, Xiaoqian fainted again. ¡°Xiaoqian!¡± Li Hongyuan was shocked, ¡°Master Dong, what is going on here?¡± Dong Chaofeng was also surprised and carefully examined Xiaoqian again. Still nothing was found. The little prince wasn¡¯t injured, nor was he sick. He had just looked at the injured eunuch and fainted. ¡°Ah!¡± Dong Chaofeng suddenly thought of something, ¡°Could it be that His Highness has blood phobia?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Simply put, it means being afraid of blood. When they see blood or even talk about blood, they will immediately faint.¡± As he said that, Li Hongyuan remembered that the previous time Xiaoqian had fainted, he was also talking about Jiang Ning¡¯s injury and bleeding. Li Hongyuan was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Xiaoqian has seen blood before, but he didn¡¯t have this problem.¡± Dong Chaofeng replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a disease, it¡¯s just a shock, a stimulus.¡± He pointed to his head, ¡°This is not a physical disease, but a mental one.¡± ¡°A mental disease?¡± ¡°Exactly. His Highness must have been traumatized, which makes him afraid and faint at the sight or mention of blood. To cure it, you need to make him unafraid.¡± Li Hongyuan picked up Xiaoqian and said, ¡°Treating illness is a job for the Imperial Medical Academy. As this matter is significant, I am now taking Xiaoqian to see Emperor Father in the Imperial Study. Master Dong, why don¡¯t youe with me so you can exin the situation to Emperor Father more effectively?¡± Dong Chaofeng quickly packed his medicine box and followed Li Hongyuan to the Imperial Study. The Emperor was working in his study, reviewing memorials and meeting with ministers. When Li Hongyuan entered, he didn¡¯t expect that both the second child, King of Chen, and the third child, Prince of Huai, were there. Although the brothers were only superficially harmonious and constantlypeting behind the scenes, in front of their Emperor Father, they were the best brothers in the world.. Chapter 170 - 170: Avenge Aunt Chapter 170: Avenge Aunt Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan carried Xiaoqian in, with Xiaoqian tightly clinging to his neck, his little face slightly pale. The Emperor looked up and eximed in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Xiaoqian?¡± King of Chen and Prince of Huai immediately crowded around to see. Li Hongyuan recounted the events and insinuated, ¡°Ever since the assassination attempt, Xiaoqian has been overly fearful and startled, fainting at the sight of blood. It seems he¡¯s been left with a lingering ailment.¡± ¡°A lingering ailment?¡± The Emperor frowned as expected. King of Chen said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an affliction.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, fine.¡± Li Hongyuan casually tore off a jade pendant from his waist and aimed it at King of Chen¡¯s face. King of Chen screamed and covered his nose. Blood gushed out. Li Tingqian closed his eyes and fainted again. There were no signs at all; he fainted as soon as it was said. Although King of Chen was initially enraged, seeing Li Tingqian like this, he was somewhat concerned, holding his nose and momentarily forgetting his anger. The Emperor saw this scene with his own eyes and stood up abruptly, shouting, ¡°Call Dong Chaofeng!¡± ¡°Imperial Physician Dong is waiting outside the hall.¡± ¡°Call him in!¡± Dong Chaofeng entered with his head bowed, knelt down and saluted. The Emperor pointed to Xiaoqian: ¡°What exactly is the matter with the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± Dong Chaofeng hurriedly replied, ¡°This humble physician has already diagnosed him. Indeed, the sight of blood would cause His Highness the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson to faint. With his condition, even hearing the word ¡®blood¡¯ would cause him to faint.¡± The Emperor was outraged, ¡°How could a perfectly healthy child be like this?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Well, you have to ask the third son.¡± ¡°Ask me? What does this have to do with me?¡± Prince of Huai said in astonishment, ¡°This child has been glued to you, elder brother, since he was a child, running away whenever he sees me. Besides, Emperor Father treats him like the apple of his eye, and I dare not provoke him.¡± ¡°You dare not provoke him, but¡­ what if it was an ident?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You might not like me, but don¡¯t try to pin this shit on me!¡± Prince of Huai roared angrily, ¡°You better not take advantage of your concubine mother¡¯s favor to act recklessly!¡± ¡°You harmed the Princess Consort of Yu in public, and Xiaoqian happened to be there, witnessing her injury and bleeding. This is how the illness took root. You dare to say it has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault your princess consort was injured? Do you have any evidence? Without evidence, you are ndering me!¡± ¡°What if I can provide evidence? Will you, third son, be willing to apologize to Emperor Father for your death?¡± ¡°Enough! Both of you, shut up!¡± The Emperor roared angrily, ¡°Dong Chaofeng, wake up the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson at once.¡± Dong Chaofeng hurriedly took out a silver needle and woke Xiaoqian up. The Emperor personally held Xiaoqian, his heart aching, ¡°Grandson, why did you get so scared?¡± Xiaoqian clung to Emperor Grandfather¡¯s neck, feeling extremely aggrieved, ¡°Auntie was bleeding so much¡­ If Auntie hadn¡¯t protected Xiaoqian, Xiaoqian would have died. Emperor Grandfather, you¡¯ve got to kill the bad guy and avenge Auntie.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, Emperor Grandfather will avenge your Auntie and vent your anger, too.¡± The Emperor patted Xiaoqian¡¯s back, calming him down for quite a while before sending him back with the eunuch. Xiaoqian¡¯s father was the Empress¡¯s son, and the Emperor¡¯s only legitimate son. He was designated as the Crown Prince from a young age and was highly appreciated and admired for his modesty and ability. Unfortunately, he died young, leaving only one grandson behind. Of course, the Emperor cherished him dearly. He mmed the table, pointed at several of his sons, and shouted in anger, ¡°You are all useless! If you had even half of your eldest brother¡¯s talents, I would be able to rx!¡± Chapter 171 - 171: This is a Set-up, This is a Frame- up! Chapter 171: This is a Set-up, This is a Frame- up! Trantor: 549690339 The sons hurriedly knelt down, begging Emperor Father to calm his anger and punish them as he saw fit. Emperor said, ¡°You useless bastards! When you are in front of me, you pretend to be harmonious brothers who are filial. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the schemes you are involved in behind my back!¡± The brothers dared not utter a word. Emperor swept a pile of objects on the table to the floor, angrily saying, ¡°Third son, take a look for yourself!¡± Prince of Huai saw that it was sleeve arrows, hidden weapons, and belts. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± ¡°You still dare to y dumb with me?¡± Emperor pped the table, ¡°Get over there and have a look yourself!¡± Prince of Huai hurriedly picked up a short arrow, and found the character ¡°Huai¡± carved on the tail of the arrow. His face turned pale, and he quickly knelt down, ¡°Emperor Father, I have been framed, I swear I have never used such things to harm the Princess Consort of Yu!¡± ¡°Did I say you used sleeve arrows to harm the Princess Consort of Yu? How did you know it was an arrow injury that the Princess Consort of Yu suffered?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°After the Princess Consort was injured, I captured all the assassins and blocked any information. So¡­ how did you know that my Princess Consort suffered an arrow wound?¡± ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s because Emperor Father took out this!¡± He raised the short arrow in his hand, ¡°I never had such a thing, if this isn¡¯t nder, what is it?¡± ¡°You still dare to argue!¡± Emperor picked up a teacup and threw it at his face, ¡°Bastard, daring to harm your own brothers, someone take him away and lock him up!¡± ¡°Emperor Father, your son has been wronged, I really haven¡¯t done such a thing, please investigate!¡± Prince of Huai was dragged away while crying out. Emperor¡¯s remaining anger had not subsided, so he called on Wenren Zong to thoroughly investigate the matter, promising no leniency if the Prince of Huai was found guilty! Although Wenren Zong was young, since taking office in Yingtian Prefecture, he had solved numerous suspicious and unjust cases. His stability, carefulness, and strong reasoning skills were highly valued by the Emperor. This case involved two princes, and as a Fourth-rank capital official, it would be difficult for him to handle. However, Wenren Zong showed no fear or hesitation, and humbly epted the task. Prince of Huai was directly locked up in the prison. This was the first time a prince had been detained in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison. In the past, when the princesmitted mistakes, the most severe punishment would be scolding, a fine, or house arrest. It was clear that Emperor was truly furious this time. As soon as Prince of Huai was imprisoned, his birth mother, Concubine Xian, knelt before the entrance to the Emperor¡¯s study, weeping, iming that Prince of Huai was simple and honest by nature and could not possibly havemitted such a crime. Concubine Xian had been with the Emperor for many years, came from a prominent family, and had always been quiet and obedient. Emperor still had some genuine affection for her. Seeing her crying pitifully with a in face, red eyes, and white strands in her hair, he could not help but feel pity. ¡°You can get up,¡± he said, as he helped Concubine Xian to her feet. Tearfully, Concubine Xian said, ¡°Your Majesty knows the temperament of our third son. He has been honest since childhood and isn¡¯t very clever. He doesn¡¯t even realize when others are plotting against him. What wrong could he have done? He doesn¡¯t have that kind of malicious heart. Your Majesty, I beg you¡­¡± ¡°This matter has not yet been settled, and a clear investigation is required. If he is innocent, how could I wrong him?¡± ¡°But he is a prince, and he has never experienced such hardship. How can he bear being imprisoned? ¡± Concubine Xian wept with grief, ¡°Even if Your Majesty is angry, don¡¯t imprison him. The weather is getting colder, and his health is not strong, he won¡¯t be able to endure it¡­¡± Emperor, irritated, ordered the eunuch to escort her back.. Chapter 172 - 172: 172: The Opportunity to Fly onto the Branch and Become a Phoenix Chapter 172 - 172: 172: The Opportunity to Fly onto the Branch and Be a Phoenix Trantor: 549690339 Concubine Xian went back and cried, resenting the Emperor¡¯s cold-heartedness. But thinking of her son imprisoned in the dungeon, as a mother, she could not just watch and do nothing. She sat in front of the mirror, looking at her own face. In her forties, she was no longer young, with wrinkles already appearing at the corners of her eyes. In the past two years, she had hardly spent the night with the Emperor. To seduce the Emperor toe here with her beauty was no longer possible.
She sighed faintly. The pce maid, attending to her, whispered, ¡°Why does Your Highness sigh?¡± ¡°Women age too easily,¡± Concubine Xian felt frustrated, ¡°I just wonder why Concubine Jin is still so beautiful? She is only a few years younger than me, but look at her, with her jet-ck hair, and bright face. Where does she look like she¡¯s in her forties? It¡¯s no surprise that His Majesty still favors her the most.¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t serve the Emperor at night either.¡± ¡°Her not serving is different from mine. She chooses not to serve him. His Majesty just spoils her, indulging her. Others beg for the opportunity to serve him but can¡¯t.¡± ¡°People are different,¡± the pce maid said. From the mirror, Concubine Xian nced at the maid¡¯s 17-year-old delicate face, and an idea formed in her mind. She pulled the maid closer and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for two years and are extremely clever and agile. How do you think I treat you?¡± ¡°Your Highness treats me well. Last year, when my father was sick, it was Your Highness who gave me money so that my father could seek treatment and get better. I will serve Your Highness for a lifetime.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to serve me, but I want to give you the chance to fly to the top and be a phoenix.¡± The pce maid lowered her head, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Go dress up properly.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The pce maid turned around and left. When she returned, she had changed into a gorgeous pce dress. Although she was not an exceptional beauty, she was young and charmingly attractive. Concubine Xian was satisfied. In the evening, just as the Emperor had finished his work, he received news that Concubine Xian had fallen ill. The Emperor had originally nned to go to the Splendid Pce but changed his route to visit Concubine Xian instead. Concubine Xian was lying in bed, saying she could not get up and wanted some water to drink. The Emperor looked around and saw no one attending to her. Despite his anger, he poured a ss of water and handed it to her. As a result, the ss tilted, spilling water all over the Emperor¡¯s clothes. Concubine Xian hurried to get up, looking both frightened and sick, coughing non-stop. The Emperor could not say more. Concubine Xian called out, ¡°Is there no one here to help the Emperor change his clothes?¡± Hongling came in and attended to the Emperor to change clothes in the next room. As they changed, Hongling¡¯s gentle fingers wound themselves around the Emperor¡¯s body, her eyes seductive and mesmerizing. The Emperor was a man, and he understood her intentions. But he couldn¡¯t just give in here in Concubine Xian¡¯s room. In any case, he remembered her. The next day, he summoned her to serve him in bed. In the harem, such tactics weremon. Consorts who were no longer youthful would choose pce maids with good looks to serve the Emperor. Firstly, even if such maids served the Emperor, they could not be promoted too high due to their lowly status; secondly, they were easier to control since they belonged to the consort. Everyone knew this unspoken rule, and no one interfered. As long as the girl could make the Emperor happy, it was enough. However, Concubine Xian¡¯s arrangement for Hongling to serve the Emperor was not to win his heart but to save her son, the Prince of Huai, who was still in the dungeon. This conflicted with the interests of another person in the pce. To be precise, it was the son of Concubine Jin from the Splendid Pce. As for why it was not Concubine Jin herself, it was because she had always been cold and indifferent, caring only about herself.. Chapter 173 - 173: 173: The Fragrant Noble Consort Chapter 173 - 173: 173: The Fragrant Noble Consort Trantor: 549690339 She wouldn¡¯t necessarily take her son¡¯s requests seriously. People who are too spontaneous are not considered rivals. Concubine Xianpletely disregarded her, using a young pce girl to seduce the Emperor, precisely because she knew she wouldn¡¯t bother with this matter. However, this time she miscalcted. As soon as the Emperor had sent someone to bring Hongling to Crystal Frost Hall, a eunuch from Splendid Pce rushed over, knocking on the door: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Concubine Jin says she has a headache.¡±
¡°Concubine Jin has a headache?¡± The Emperor immediately got up and came out, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see.¡± Hongling was wrapped like a bundle, left on the bed. Seeing the situation, she anxiously cooed, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± But the Emperor didn¡¯t even look back and ran off. Hongling was angry, anxious, and embarrassed. She was wrapped up, wearing nothing inside, and now she was left hanging like this. Normally, Concubine Jin would keep the Emperor waiting and pay him no attention. But now, with just a single mention of a headache, he abandoned the woman he was about to sleep with and hurried off to her side. He was utterly smitten. The Emperor ran to Splendid Pce, only to see Concubine Jin reclining on the bedhead, leisurely reading a book, with a small jar in her hand, not knowing what she was eating. ¡°Zhuzhu, are you alright?¡± The Emperor asked with concern, ¡°Where¡¯s the Imperial Physician? Why hasn¡¯t hee?¡± ¡°The Imperial Physician has already been here.¡± ¡°What did the Imperial Physician say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no major issue, just dizziness. The Imperial Physician said I need to rest calmly and avoid getting upset,¡± Concubine Jin saidnguidly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling Your Majesty toe all this way. I really shouldn¡¯t dy your important affairs.¡± The Emperor sat next to her: ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do.¡± ¡°I feel much better now, Your Majesty. Please go back. Don¡¯t keep others waiting anxiously.¡± The Emperor leaned closer to her: ¡°I¡¯m toozy to go back. It¡¯s tiring running back and forth.¡± Concubine Jin did not reply. The Emperor smelled her and said, ¡°Zhuzhu, what scent are you wearing today? It¡¯s so fragrant.¡± ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just some osmanthus honey preserves sent by the fifth daughter-inw.¡±. ¡°No wonder there¡¯s a strong osmanthus fragrance.¡± The Emperorughed, ¡°The fifth daughter-inw is quite filial.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I am quite tired.¡± The Emperor called someone, ¡°Bring water. I¡¯ll rest here tonight.¡± Seeing that Concubine Jin didn¡¯t object, he immediately called someone to bring water for washing and changing clothes, and then got into the bed. That night, the Emperor stayed at the Splendid Pce. Hongling, on the other hand, was left in Crystal Frost Pce all night. As for how she was brought there, and how she was sent back after dawn¡­ Concubine Xian was eagerly waiting for good news, such as the Emperor promoting Hongling to a female attendant or freeing Prince Huai from prison. Who would have thought that instead, she would hear that Hongling had been returned in disgrace. Not only that, but the eunuch from Crystal Frost Pce said to please send Hongling away and not let her appear in front of His Majesty again. The meaning was very clear. The Emperor, in order to please Concubine Jin, did not hesitate to kick Concubine Xian aside. So, they definitely couldn¡¯t release Prince Huai from prison before things were clear. Concubine Xian was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She never expected that Concubine Jin, who had never fought for favor in the harem, would suddenly make a move. What did it matter if Hongling, a mere pce maid, was involved? Don¡¯t even mention a pce maid, even if Concubine Xian herself was lying in bed at that time, the Emperor would not hesitate to throw her aside and rush to the embrace of Concubine Jin¡¯s Splendid Pce. All these years, it was the first time that Concubine Jin took the initiative to get close to the Emperor. The Emperor was ecstatic. Concubine Xian had a fit of temper, cursing Hongling as useless, saying that she had been given a chance but failed to take it. Lastly, she sent her to the hardbor house. As for Concubine Jin in Splendid Pce, she didn¡¯t help the Emperor dress in the morning, and slept in untilte. When she woke up and remembered the preserves, she discovered that she had eaten them all. She pped the box: ¡°Howe there¡¯s none left?¡± The pce maid hurriedly said, ¡°The Princess Consort of Yu only sent this little bit.¡± ¡°Go and ask for more! Does this pce only deserve this small box of preserves? At least send three more boxes..¡± Chapter 174 - 174: No Need to Indulge Her Chapter 174: No Need to Indulge Her Trantor: 549690339 The chief eunuch of the Splendid Pce came to Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion. Li Hongyuan thought his concubine mother was looking for him, but the eunuch was actually looking for Jiang Ning. ¡°Concubine Xian asked for some osmanthus honey preserves from the Princess Consort of Yu.¡± The eunuch spoke with a smile, ¡°Your Highness loves those. She hadn¡¯t got any this morning, and she was almost upset. I rushed over here at once.¡± ¡°Honey preserves?¡± Li Hongyuan responded, ¡°If my concubine mother fancies them, I can buy her some.¡± ¡°Oh no, the stuff made by those people outside cannot be eaten by Your Highness.¡± The eunuch tried to dissuade him while smiling, ¡°Her Highness specifically wants the ones made by the Princess Consort of Yu. I dare not go back without them. Please pity me, Prince.¡± ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll go check.¡± Li Hongyuan had the housekeeper invite the eunuch to have tea and pastries. He himself went to the Crystal Clear Manor. Jiang Ning, leaning on Huang Ying and Chui, was strolling slowly in the little courtyard. Her belly was already quiterge, making her dress protrude. However, her limbs still appeared slim, not at all cumbersome. Li Hongyuan watched for a moment. Seeing her stop to rest, he approached. ¡°Your belly, is growing a bit quickly.¡± Jiang Ning sat down, wiping sweat with a handkerchief, not responding to him. Therger the belly, the harder it became. She often wanted to lie down but could not. She forced herself to keep moving. Who is the cause of all this? He had the nerve toment. ¡°Your Highness loved the honey preserves you sent her yesterday,¡± he finallymented. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°She sent someone to say she wants more to take back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out?¡± ¡°Look at me. How much do you think I can make at a time?¡± Jiang Ning pointed at herself. ¡°Tell Your Highness to wait until I have rested for a few days, then I¡¯ll make more.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Your Highness has always been favored. Whatever she likes, Emperor Father must give it to her. You refuse her now.¡± ¡°I am not her man. I don¡¯t need to be at her beck and call.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re insubordinate.¡± What nonsense was he saying? But¡­ Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t seem truly angry. Ever since he discovered that Jiang Ning¡¯s temperament was simr to his concubine mother¡¯s, he had be tolerant of her whims. Emperor Father had put up with his concubine mother for decades. Surely he could do the same. Still, he warned, ¡°You can say such things in your own room, be cautious when outside.¡± Jiang Ning looked at him, her expression a mixture of a smile and a smirk. Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you notice a resemnce between your concubine mother and my mother, Zizi?¡± ¡°Why bring that up?¡± Li Hongyuan did not retort. How could he not have noticed? Anyone with eyes could see it. Once his concubine mother entered the pce, she was greatly favored ¨C she was spoiled for so many years. No matter what she did, Emperor Father doted on her. In the end, she was just a substitute for Zizi. Plenty of people thought so back then, but after so many years, no one brought it up anymore. Emperor¡¯s affection for his concubine was real and visible to all. No wonder why his concubine was always cold to the Emperor. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I was just thinking, if your father Emperor prefers the same type of women, doesn¡¯t that make him somewhat loyal?¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡± Li Hongyuan replied calmly, ¡°I just came to ask you, when can you make more honey preserves?¡± ¡°When I¡¯m in a good mood in a few days, I will make them.¡± ¡°Yesterday, with just one box of honey preserves, you captured my mother¡¯s heart and prompted her topete with Concubine Xian for favor..¡± Chapter 175 - 175: Specializing in Treating All Kinds of Dissatisfaction Chapter 175: Specializing in Treating All Kinds of Dissatisfaction Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get more sweets to win over concubine mother?¡± Li Hongyuan persuaded gently, ¡°In recent years, there¡¯s very little that concubine mother truly cares about.¡± Jiang Ning remained unmoved: ¡°That¡¯s what makes it precious due to its scarcity. If she¡¯spletely satisfied, she wouldn¡¯t value it anymore, would she?¡± ¡°Do you use the same tactic with concubine mother?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jiang Ning nced at him, ¡°The things I make are indeed delicious. Your Emperor Father loves them, concubine mother likes them, and your nephew likes them even more. In this life, who wouldn¡¯t crave that?¡± ¡°Well, maybe not to that extent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just because you don¡¯t understand,¡± Jiang Ning said leisurely, ¡°For you, food isn¡¯t the most important thing because you have other desires, such as power and the Imperial Throne. But for your Emperor Father and concubine mother, they have already experienced the best things the world has to offer and have no other pursuits.¡± Li Hongyuan said: ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the twisted logic. Concubine mother helped you yesterday, and today she purposely sent someone to demand sweets. Are you going to let them leave empty-handed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, then said to Huang Ying, ¡°Aren¡¯t there still some cakes? Let¡¯s give those to her.¡± ¡°Cakes?¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Jiang Ning, are you just brushing concubine mother off? She wants sweets, and you give her a few cakes. Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering her?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t have any right now. Even if you kill me, I can¡¯t produce any.¡± Huang Ying brought a paper box tied with a blue silk ribbon in a bow, which looked rather elegant and delicate. Li Hongyuan took the box and said, ¡°If concubine mother gets angry¡­ you deal with it yourself.¡± ¡°What would she do if she got angry?¡± ¡°She might ask Emperor Father to release the Prince of Huai.¡± Is Concubine Jin really that whimsical? Living so carefree and happy-go-lucky. Jiang Ning said, ¡°If a little food can change Concubine Jin¡¯s mind, then the Prince of Huai might have to spend his life in prison.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Emperor Father can control the Prince of Huai, Concubine Jin can control Emperor Father, and I¡­ can control your family¡¯s Concubine Jin.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? That¡¯s fine. I specialize in dealing with stubborn people.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her belly and said, ¡°This prince would like to see who will control you in the future.¡± He carried the box back to the front courtyard and handed it to the eunuch, ¡°Give this to the Queen Mother. Although it¡¯s not the sweet osmanthus honey, it is something Jiang Ning made personally.¡± ¡°Ah, my lord, this ve came to request sweet osmanthus honey. If I take something else back, will Concubine Jin be happy?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not happy, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°How can I force Jiang Ning with her big belly to do anything?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be allowed. The little prince is important.¡± The eunuch hurriedly took the box, ¡°Let this ve return and report first.¡± The box was brought to Concubine Jin. She looked at it and asked, ¡°Where is my sweet osmanthus honey?¡± ¡°Princess Consort of Yu said there was only so much, and if you want more, you¡¯ll have to wait a few days. This box of cakes was also personally made by Princess Consort of Yu. Please try it, Your Highness.¡± The eunuch exined with a smile. Concubine Jin opened the box and saw six smallpartments, each containing a golden yellow cake shimmering with a thinyer of oil. ¡°These cakes do look quite interesting.¡± Concubine Jin took a piece and sniffed it. It smelled sweet. Her mood immediately improved. She loves sweets most of all, Taking a bite, the outeryer was crispy, while the inside was soft. It was sweet and fragrant without being too greasy. It only took a few bites to finish the small cake. Concubine Jin picked up some tea, took a sip, and reached for another cake.. Chapter 176 - 176: Concubine’s Cake Chapter 176: Concubine¡¯s Cake Trantor: 549690339 In a short while, only two of the six cakes were left. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t eat too much at once, or it won¡¯t digest well.¡± Nanny brought over some hot tea. Concubine Jin nodded and instructed, ¡°Keep these two for when we wake up in the afternoon.¡± Nanny smiled, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Your Highness to have such a good appetite.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this cake called?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ll go find out.¡± So the eunuch ran back and brought some rewards like jewelry and fabric, saying that Concubine Jin really liked the cakes Princess Consort of Yu sent and wanted to know their name. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t expect that his concubine mother would really like these cakes. He knew better than anyone how picky his concubine mother was. She even looked down on the Imperial Kitchen¡¯s dishes and usually just nibbled on some snacks to pass the time. Yet, she unexpectedly loved the food made by Jiang Ning so much. Li Hongyuan arrived at the Crystal Clear Manor. This was already his third visit today. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Thank you for thinking of me, but you don¡¯t need to make three trips for one thing.¡± ¡°You think I want toe.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°My concubine mother likes the cake you made, and she specifically asked what it¡¯s called.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called wife¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ahem, I mean, it¡¯s called Concubine¡¯s Cake.¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile, ¡°Specially made for Concubine Jin.¡± ¡°Concubine¡¯s Cake? You¡¯re quite cunning.¡± Jiang Ning ignored him. Li Hongyuan stood for a while and then turned around and left. Although the two still didn¡¯t speak much and didn¡¯t show good expressions, at least they were calm and no longer as tense as before. Li Hongyuan walked out of the Crystal Clear Manor and looked back. Jiang Ning was sitting in a wheelchair, alone under the veranda, looking at the withered leaves on the branches after the rain. The young girl was dressed in a light pink dress, her starry eyes deep and her beautiful, aloof face out of this world. He couldn¡¯t deny that when she stopped being frivolous, she was indeed very beautiful. Inheriting the beauty of Lin Zizi, who was once the number one beauty in Chang¡¯an City, there was no doubt about Jiang Ning¡¯s beauty. ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡± Chashan¡¯s voice interrupted Li Hongyuan¡¯s thoughts. He looked away: ¡°Enter the pce.¡± Chashan followed, ¡°Master, were you just looking at the Princess Consort? She is truly beautiful, like a fairy. This servant has seen a lot of women following Master but has never seen any madam or miss as beautiful as our Princess Consort.¡± ¡°What do you know about beauty, you little rascal?¡± ¡°Although this servantcks experience, I can still tell the difference in looks.¡± Chashanughed, ¡°Master must treat the Princess Consort better. Look how much Concubine Jin likes her.¡± ¡°Is that really liking? It¡¯s just bribery.¡± Li Hongyuan thought to himself, how could the things this woman made taste so good that even Emperor Father, Xiaoqian, and the concubine mother all like them just from a small box of cakes? He, as a son, went to beg for so long, but she ignored him. However, just for a jar of candied fruit, she actively sought favor. It was simply outrageous. Li Hongyuan entered the pce and met his concubine mother, paying his respects. Concubine Jin said, ¡°How is your wife?¡± This was the first time she took the initiative to ask about Jiang Ning. Li Hongyuan replied, ¡°She¡¯s doing very well, and her wounds are almost healed. Now she¡¯s just resting and waiting for the birth. She hasn¡¯t been going out.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s fine, tell her to make more things to eat.¡± ¡°¡­Does my concubine mother ask how she is just for the sake of food?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of that cake?¡± ¡°This son specifically asked her, she said it¡¯s called Concubine¡¯s Cake.¡± ¡°Concubine¡¯s Cake?¡± Concubine Jinughed, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a name before; it must be made up.¡± ¡°Yes, that woman always talks nonsense and never looks proper..¡± Chapter 177 - 177: You’ve Really Lived in Vain Chapter 177: You¡¯ve Really Lived in Vain Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So, it¡¯s really called Concubine¡¯s Cake?¡± ¡°Yes, it was created specially for Her Highness the Concubine, so it¡¯s called Concubine¡¯s Cake.¡± ¡°Although it seems a bit ttering, I like it.¡± Concubine Jin seemed in a good mood. Li Hongyuan smiled and said, ¡°After all these years, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard you say that you like someone, Mother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like her, I just like the snacks and desserts she makes.¡± Concubine Jin returned to her indifferent, cold demeanor and yawnedzily, ¡°In my eyes, no one is worth liking, including your Emperor Father and you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t offended you.¡± ¡°What do you think you are? You¡¯re just doing everything you can to fight for the throne. What¡¯s the point?¡± Concubine Jin saidzily, ¡°Go back. Tell your wife that if she wants my help in the future, she should bring me delicious food.¡± Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­Mother, haven¡¯t I been filial to you all these years? You¡¯re picky about food, but I¡¯ve found you many delicacies. Why haven¡¯t you taken a closer look?¡± ¡°What you brought me wasn¡¯t tasty.¡± II II Concubine Jin nced at him: ¡°Isn¡¯t eating an important thing? You¡¯ll starve if you don¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important.¡± ¡°Have you eaten what your wife made before?¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ve lived in vain.¡± Li Hongyuan bowed, ¡°Rest well, Mother. I take my leave.¡± As he walked to the door, he heard her say, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve never liked you?¡± Li Hongyuan stopped in his tracks. Concubine Jin said lightly, ¡°Because you are too much like me. Both of us, mother and son, have cold, aloof natures. On the surface, you¡¯re filial and respectful to your Emperor Father and me, but you don¡¯t truly care about us. Your wife is skilled in cooking, but you haven¡¯t tasted her food, which shows she doesn¡¯t like you. She shouldn¡¯t dislike you because you¡¯re her husband, of noble status, and handsome, but she does. Do you know why?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t respond. Concubine Jin said, ¡°It¡¯s because you have no heart. You only care about yourself, and you see her only as a tool. People who never open their hearts to others will never win the hearts of others.¡± Li Hongyuan remained silent for a moment and then smiled easily, ¡°Why did Mother think of saying these things today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I just happened to eat something delicious, which put me in a good mood, so I rambled on.¡± Concubine Jin touched her own face and asked the pce maid beside her, ¡°Is it possible that I¡¯m getting old and bing a chatterbox?¡± Li Hongyuan shook his head and walked away. On the day the results of the Imperial Examinations were announced, Jiang Ning personally made a box of food and had it sent to Third Brother. If he passed, it would be a congrattions. If he didn¡¯t, the delicious food would serve as constion. But Jiang Yi did well, ranking eighth in the first ss. The Jiang family was overjoyed, and Jiang Yi immediately sent someone to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to inform Jiang Ning and asked for more food, saying it was delicious. Jiang Ning sent someone to ask, ¡°How did He Tang perform in the exam?¡± ¡°He Tang did even better, ranking third in the first ss!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the third ce schr?¡± ¡°After the Pce Examination, only when the Emperor personally examines the result can it be decided.¡± The servant grinned, ¡°Our Third Master will also participate in the Pce Examination. Maybe the Emperor will like him and promote him.¡± Jiang Ning was very happy, rolled up her sleeves and personally cooked more delicious food. When Li Hongyuan returned, he heard that Princess Consort had personally cooked and sent food to her family and the He family.. Chapter 178 - 178: Feed it to the Dogs Chapter 178: Feed it to the Dogs Trantor: 549690339 Well, just send it then. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t care much. As long as she didn¡¯t make trouble, she could think about or like whoever she wanted. It was up to her. But for some reason, he suddenly remembered what his concubine mother had said. There was more than one person praising Jiang Ning¡¯s cooking skills. Many people around him had tasted it, but he, the one who should have the closest rtionship with Jiang Ning, had never tried it once. After some thought, he went to the kitchen. He could smell the aroma from afar. Nowadays, when Jiang Ning cooked, it didn¡¯t cause panic among the kitchen staff. Instead, they looked forward to it. Because every time the Princess Consort cooked something delicious, she would leave some and share it with them. Such a kind master, who wouldn¡¯t wee her? They¡¯d rather have her live in the kitchen. When Li Hongyuan arrived, he saw Jiang Ning surrounded by people like stars surrounding the moon. When they saw himing, the servants hurriedly paid their respects and left. ¡°Who are you sending food to again?¡± Li Hongyuan walked over and looked at the contents of the te. It looked weird, and he didn¡¯t know what it was. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not for the Prince.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the rice, flour, and oil you used from my mansion?¡± ¡°Or, should I deduct it from my monthly pay?¡± Jiang Ning called Huang Ying over, ¡°Take this and split it into two parts, one for Third Brother and the other for He Tang.¡± ¡°Why give it to He Tang? I¡¯m curious, what¡¯s your rtionship with He Tang, giving him both food and essentials?¡± ¡°Nothing in particr.¡± Jiang Ning wiped her hands, ¡°I just want to be good to him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a married woman, and you can say this without blushing and trembling. Your skin is really thick.¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about him, why didn¡¯t you marry him?¡± Jiang Ning picked up a pear, took a bite, and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your Emperor Father meddling, I might have married him already. I think He Tang is great, honest, and treats me well. We grew up together as childhood sweethearts, and he¡¯s smart and ambitious. If I married him, he must be affectionate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dream.¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Once you entered the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, even if you die, you¡¯ll still be the dead belonging to my mansion. And you¡¯re still thinking about other men. Unless I die!¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°When you die, not only will I remarry, but I¡¯ll also have your son calling someone else daddy.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so he took the pear from her hand, threw it away, and shouted angrily, ¡°Eat, eat, eat! I hope you choke!¡± He stormed out of the kitchen and saw the housekeeper carrying two food boxes, so he stopped him immediately, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The housekeeper hurriedly replied, ¡°This was sent by the Princess Consort to Jiang¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°And the other one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the He Family in the back alley.¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The one for the He Family!¡± The housekeeper handed it over quickly. Li Hongyuan opened the food box and saw several delicate pastries inside, along with a floral note congratting He Tang. Li Hongyuan threw away the note and grabbed a pastry to eat. He was initially angry, but upon tasting it, he became even angrier. Why did he, the dignified Prince of Yu, have topete with a poor schr for food? He threw the half-eaten pastry back into the box and handed it to the housekeeper, ¡°Take this box and feed it to the dogs.¡± ¡°Master, this is the Princess Consort¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Is mymand not valid?¡± ¡°No, no, this servant obeys. But¡­ in case the Princess Consort finds out¡­ she¡¯s not in good health now, and she can¡¯t get too upset. If something terrible happens, this servant can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡± ¡°What an idiot, keep your mouth shut.. Do you think the dog that ate the pastry will run to her and tell her?¡± Chapter 179 - 179: I’ll Make You Drink Chapter 179: I¡¯ll Make You Drink Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I understand now!¡± The housekeeper took the food box and left quickly. Li Hongyuan returned to the study in a foul mood and was even more impatient when he saw Ms. Li and Ms. Fang. He ordered them to leave. He took a sip of tea and found it scalding hot. Everything just seemed to irritate him. Chashan carefully suggested, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Master apologize to the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± ¡°Are you jealous, Master?¡± Chashan chuckled, ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before. Ever since the Princess Consort arrived, you¡¯ve be so irritable. It¡¯s not like you.¡± ¡°When she wasn¡¯t here, the mansion was so peaceful. Now there are so many problems. It¡¯s just annoying.¡± ¡°In the past, you told me that when a woman is being troublesome, just let her be. You never wasted your time with women, so why are you always having an issue with the Princess Consort? Is it because you care about her in your heart?¡± ¡°Care about her?¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Such a flirtatious woman, fooling around with other men, unclear, vague, and murky. I¡¯ve been enduring her for the sake of the child she¡¯s carrying. Once the child is born, I¡¯ll send her back where she came from!¡± Chashan dared not make a sound. Li Hongyuan added, ¡°Also, she¡¯s not allowed in the kitchen to make anything anymore!¡± He was the Prince of Yu, the master of this mansion, so when he ordered that the kitchen be off-limits to Jiang Ning, no one dared to disobey. When Jiang Ning tried to go in again, she found the kitchen door tightly closed. The head chef was in a difficult position. Everyone liked her, but they couldn¡¯t disobey the Prince¡¯s orders. If they wouldn¡¯t let her in, Jiang Ning nned to build a small kitchen in the Crystal Clear Manor herself. After all, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have the money. On her way back, she overheard two servants talking about how the housekeeper had thrown her dim sum to the dogs. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Xiaoman, call them over and ask them what¡¯s going on.¡± Xiaoman immediately went over, grabbed both women, and brought them over. It didn¡¯t take much effort to get the truth out of them. Jiang Ning ordered Xiaoman to push her in the direction of Misty Cloud Pavilion, where they happened to meet Li Yuanyuan bringing tea to Li Hongyuan. She took off her shoe and hurled it at her. Li Yuanyuan screamed, and the tea spilled all over the floor. ¡°Master, my hand¡­¡± Li Yuanyuan cried out. Li Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Jiang Ning, what¡¯s your problem now?¡± ¡°You fed the food I made to the dogs, didn¡¯t you? Why would you do such a thing?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at the door. The housekeeper hurried in and knelt with a thud, ¡°Princess Consort, please calm down. I did it, as my mind was blinded by stupidity at that moment. I am guilty!¡± ¡°Housekeeper, I understand your loyalty to the Prince, but you don¡¯t have to take responsibility for this. After all, the Prince is not someone who would do something and not take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°It was me who ordered the housekeeper to do it.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are now the Princess Consort of Yu, not thatme girl from before! If you don¡¯t stop interacting with He Tang, I will break your other leg too.¡± ¡°Li Hongyuan, you¡¯re so domineering! You think no one can control you, don¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Just wait and see. Xiaoman, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiaoman pushed Jiang Ning away. Li Yuanyuan continued to sob. Li Hongyuan nced at her, ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡± ¡°Master, my hand¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s fine, go back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Yuanyuan stood up, feeling wronged, and left. Before leaving, she nced at the spilled tea on the floor. Back at Lan Pavilion, Nanny Mo followed her in, ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®what happened¡¯?.¡± ¡°The tea¡­ did the Prince drink it?¡± ¡°Drink? The tea was knocked over by the Princess Consort.¡± Li Yuanyuan replied irritably. ¡°Ah?¡± Nanny Mo was a little rmed, ¡°Does the Princess Consort suspect something?¡± Chapter 180 - 180: Production is Imminent Chapter 180: Production is Imminent Trantor: 549690339 Li Yuanyuan was a bit irritable, ¡°How should I know? As soon as she walked in, she took off her shoes. I don¡¯t know if she wanted to throw them at the Prince or at me, but she ended up hitting the teapot, which scalded my hand.¡± ¡°Is your hand okay, Miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The tea had cooled off a bit on its journey, only leaving her hand a little red. However, the fear and confusion in her heart were harder to dissipate. Nanny Mo rubbed her hands, saying, ¡°This won¡¯t do. No matter if it was an ident or if the Princess Consort realized something, we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Nanny?¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to make a move.¡± Nanny Mo whispered, ¡°The Princess Consort is already showing such a big belly, look at the time ¨C in two or three months, she will give birth. If we don¡¯t act soon, it will be toote. The master has been urging.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­ it¡¯s really hard to find a chance.¡± Li Yuanyuan frowned, ¡°Nanny, you know that since the Prince brought her backst time and found out she was carrying a boy, she was almost assassinated in the street. Since then, the Prince has been more protective of her; I can¡¯t even get close to the Crystal Clear Manor.¡± ¡°You are clever, Miss. You will find a way. No matter how well-guarded the Crystal Clear Manor is, there isn¡¯t a solid iron wall. People inside muste and go. The Princess Consort can¡¯t stay inside all the time. Didn¡¯t shee to Misty Cloud Pavilion today?¡± Nanny Mo pondered, ¡°How dare she have such a big fight with the Prince? What¡¯s the reason behind it?¡± ¡°Apparently the Prince threw the snacks she made for him to the dogs, which angered her.¡± ¡°Would the Prince really do that?¡± Nanny Mo was astonished. In her impression, the Prince of Yu had always been indifferent and rarely smiled. Apart from a few close attendants, no one else dared to even have a second nce at him. He was a Prince, his mind upied with the matters of home and country; how could he do such childish and boring things? Nanny Mo shook her head: ¡°Men, in the end, they are all just children in front of women.¡± ¡°I have been with the Prince for several years, and I have never seen him do that.¡± ¡°That shows he doesn¡¯t care about you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± Nanny Mo sighed, ¡°The Master took you in when you were twelve, trained you because you were smart, gentle, and perceptive. That¡¯s why he arranged for you to be by Prince Yu¡¯s side, hoping you would win his heart. Who would have known that you can¡¯t evenpete with a disabled woman who just entered his life? You¡¯ve never seen the childish side of men. What could it be other than that they don¡¯t like you?¡± Li Yuanyuan remained silent. Nanny Mo sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what he likes about Princess Consort, the cripple. In terms of gentleness, thoughtfulness, and service, she is no match for you, Miss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Nanny. She has that stunning face that I could neverpete with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Looking past everything else, she is indeed incredibly beautiful. But if men only like her for her face, what¡¯s the point? Even the freshest flower will eventually wither; how many years can a beautiful facest?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now?¡± Li Yuanyuan frowned. ¡°In my opinion, a solution is not impossible. Since we managed to get the Princess Consort out of Crystal Clear Manor today, we can do it again.¡± Nanny Mo smiled, ¡°Both the Prince and the Princess Consort are easy to provoke ¨C he is cold and distant, she is proud and domineering. Wait until she leaves the Manor again, that will be the perfect opportunity for you to act.¡± Li Yuanyuan nodded, calcting silently in her heart. Who would have thought that after the outburst from Jiang Ning that day, she never left Crystal Clear Manor again? She stayed in the Manor, all through the autumn and into winter, until the day she was due to give birth was about to arrive. The atmosphere in the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence became more and more tense. How many pairs of eyes were watching them? Chapter 181 - 181: Approaching Labor Chapter 181: Approaching Labor Trantor: 549690339 Li Yuanyuan had been trying to find an opportunity, but after waiting for so long, Jiang Ning seemed like a hard-shelled turtle. Ever since she had a big quarrel with the Prince of Yu, she had not left the Crystal Clear Manor. The door of the Crystal Clear Manor was tightly guarded, and apart from Huang Ying and a few senior maids like Xiaoman, no one else was allowed to enter or exit. Not to mention anyone else, but even Li Hongyuan had not been inside. However, whether it was because he didn¡¯t want to go in or couldn¡¯t get in, no one really knew. In short, Li Yuanyuan and Nanny Mo¡¯s ns fell throughpletely. Huang Ying and Chui, along with the other maids, were dowries brought by Jiang Ning from Jiang Family, and they were deeply loyal to her, so it would be impossible for them to be instigated by others. As for Xiaoman, although she was not very clever, she was single-minded and only cared about Jiang Ning, so she would not pay attention to others¡¯ words. This made it impossible for Li Yuanyuan to find an opportunity to strike. It wasn¡¯t until the first snowfall in Chang¡¯an City in December that Jiang Ning, having eaten breakfast that morning, heard Xiaoman say that it was snowing outside and asked someone to push her out to take a look. Her belly was already very big, abnormally so. But everyone¡¯s pregnancy is different. Some people don¡¯t show much, with small bellies, while others show a lot and have veryrge bellies. As long as the baby is fine, there is nothing wrong with it. Jiang Ning stretched out her hand and caught a snowke, watching the delicate white ke melt in her palm. Having been confined in the courtyard for more than two months, she was initially very ufortable, but now she was almost calm. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go back to the room after looking for a while,¡± Huang Ying gently said as she draped Jiang Ning with a cloak. ¡°The New Year is almost here,¡± Jiang Ning said as she watched the snow. ¡°Yes, there are just over twenty days left.¡± Huang Ying smiled and said, ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion must miss you dearly. They keep sending people to inquire about you, especially the Madam. The Third Master has also sent gifts several times. Nowadays, the Third Master is working in the Imperial Academy and will surely be as sessful as the Prime Minister.¡± ¡°I know they miss me, and I miss them too. But¡­ let¡¯s take care of the baby inside me first. I don¡¯t want to experience another assassination attempt,¡± Jiang Ning said before suddenly feeling a pain in her stomach. She frowned and reached out to grasp Huang Ying¡¯s hand, ¡°Huang Ying, my stomach hurts.¡± Huang Ying hurriedly called, ¡°Chui,e quickly!¡± A few maids rushed out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiachu asked. ¡°Her Highness has stomach pain,¡± Huang Ying said. ¡°Xiachu, you¡¯re fast on your feet. Hurry to Misty Cloud Pavilion and ask the Prince to summon the Imperial Physician. Dongxie, go call the midwife.¡± Chui was a little flustered, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet, how can she give birth?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no fixed time for childbirth. Sometimes it¡¯s a few days early, sometimes a few dayste,¡± Huang Ying urged. ¡°You go inside and prepare, make the bed ready. Xiaoman,e and help me get the Princess Consort back.¡± Xiaoman immediately came forward to help and supported Jiang Ning to the birthing room they had already prepared. Jiang Ningy on the bed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. It won¡¯t happen so soon.¡± Although she had never given birth before, she still knew some basic knowledge. She had to wait for regr contractions and intensifying pains before the actual delivery began. As expected, the pain was only asional at first. She didn¡¯t stay in bed after that but got up and walked around. Walking more would make the birth faster. Huang Ying brought her honey water to drink. She also gave Jiang Ning eggs to eat, saying that eating more would give her strength for the delivery. While Jiang Ning looked calm on the outside, she was extremely anxious on the inside. This was her first time giving birth, and she didn¡¯t know what to expect. It was impossible not to be scared and worried. Her mind was extremely tense, and she couldn¡¯t eat anything at all.. Chapter 182 - 182: Approaching Labor 2 Chapter 182: Approaching Labor 2 Trantor: 549690339 Soon, there were chaotic footsteps outside. Xiachu came in and said, ¡°The Prince is here.¡± Huang Ying frowned: ¡°I asked you to invite the Imperial Physician, why did you invite the Prince?¡± ¡°I have already sent someone to invite Imperial Physician Dong,¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice came in. Jiang Ning looked up and saw him walking in. Two old women at the door wanted to stop him, but they hesitated, unsure of what to do. Jiang Ning was enduring another wave ofbor pain, lying on her side, curling up her body, her brows tightly furrowed, and her face pale. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since theirst quarrel. Seeing the pain on her beautiful face, Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart inexplicably ached. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over, his voice softer: ¡°How are you?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to see him at all, and hearing him speak only annoyed her. Because the pain she was going through now was all his fault! He was standing therefortably, while she had to endure the suffering of pregnancy,ck of sleep due to back pain, shortness of breath in theter stages of pregnancy, and the inability to breathe. Now she had to lie on the bed like a wounded pig, moaning in pain, being watched by others, with no dignity at all. Why? As for Li Hongyuan¡¯s caring words, Jiang Ning not only didn¡¯t want to respond, but she also wished for him to disappear immediately. But she was enduring a more intense wave of pain, her mind nk, unable to respond at all. Zhao Shu saw her face wrinkled in pain and couldn¡¯t help but get anxious: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± Two midwives hurriedly ran in, panting, and said: ¡°We thought there was still some time left, but why is she about to give birth now?¡± ¡°Childbirth always has its time, and there is no fixed schedule. How could you two be so careless!¡± Huang Ying frowned, ¡°Quicklye over and check on the Princess Consort.¡± The two midwives hurried over to examine Jiang Ning. But Li Hongyuan was still in the room. ¡°Your Highness, please wait outside. Men shouldn¡¯t be in this ce,¡± said the midwife. Li Hongyuan recalled what his concubine mother had said, that during childbirth women were in the most pain, vulnerable, and needed the man by their side. Everything about the delivery room being unclean and inauspicious was nonsense. Didn¡¯t every mane from the delivery room? Influenced by his concubine mother, he had never felt that the delivery room was unclean, nor did he feel that he needed to avoid it. Why should he avoid it? As the child¡¯s father, he wanted to see the child with his own eyes. ¡°You go ahead and examine her!¡± he said, ¡°I will stay here with the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning grabbed a pillow from the bedside and threw it at him, yelling: ¡°Get out, who wants you to watch!¡± She didn¡¯t have much strength, so the pillow floated softly out. Li Hongyuan picked up the pillow, walked to her bedside, and tried to make his voice gentle: ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain and afraid now. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be with you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, your head! Hurry up and get out! Don¡¯t be an eyesore!¡± Jiang Ning yelled angrily, ¡°Li Hongyuan, what do you have in mind, staying here and not letting my child be born?¡± Li Hongyuan was taken aback: ¡°Don¡¯t all women want men to be with them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Just seeing you makes me angrier! Hiss¡­¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyebrows twisted together, ¡°Get out!¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her stomach and left the room in a disgraceful manner. What was going on? What his concubine mother said wasn¡¯t urate. Or maybe this woman was abnormal and different from other women. Li Hongyuan stood at the door, listening to the faint sounds of moans from inside, and his heart ached little by little.. Chapter 183 - 183: The Princess Consort Gave Birth to a Young Gentleman Chapter 183: The Princess Consort Gave Birth to a Young Gentleman Trantor: 549690339 No matter what, the woman inside was giving birth to his child. She was enduring extreme pain. Thinking of her pale, sweaty face, Li Hongyuan¡¯s usually stony heart softened a bit. He stood at the door, motionless, his expression calm, not revealing any anger. But the anxiety in his heart tightened bit by bit as Jiang Ning¡¯s pained cries intensified. Imperial Physician Dong hurried in. Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice was murderous: ¡°You finally came!¡± Imperial Physician Dong quickly said: ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t worry. This is Princess Consort¡¯s first child, it won¡¯t be that quick. Moreover, based on previous diagnoses, the Princess Consort¡¯s fetal image is good, and the fetal position is also correct, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the delivery. Your Highness, please stay calm.¡± But how could he not worry? The woman¡¯s voice inside sounded painful. How could she be so delicate? He really wished he could take the pain for her. Li Hongyuan frowned and nced inside, then realized what he was thinking about, and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why did he have such thoughts? Isn¡¯t it natural for a woman to experience pain during childbirth? Hadn¡¯t he known that already? He had mentally prepared himself for it long ago. But now, hearing the woman¡¯s voice, he felt anxious, irritable, and couldn¡¯t help but want to kick the door open to see what was going on. He had never experienced this feeling before. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, he couldn¡¯t maintain his calm, and began pacing back and forth outside the door. One hour, two hours passed. The woman¡¯s voice inside went hoarse. It was already past noon, and the baby still hadn¡¯te out. Li Hongyuan¡¯s palms started to sweat. ¡°Dong Chaofeng, what¡¯s going on?¡± he questioned Imperial Physician Dong. ¡°It¡¯s been half a day, and she still hasn¡¯t given birth!¡± Imperial Physician Dong smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, please stay calm, half a day is not long¡­ some people take two or three days.¡± ¡°Two or three days?¡± Li Hongyuan was taken aback, his voice raised, ¡°Did you hear that? Can you hear her? She¡¯s in so much pain already, can you bear that? Hurry up and make her deliver faster!¡± Dong Chaofeng said with a bitter smile, ¡°How can we force the speed of childbirth?¡± ¡°Medicine!¡± ¡°This official has already prepared a prescription for inducingbor. It will work soon.¡± After the inducingbor soup was taken in, Jiang Ning¡¯s clothes were all soaked with sweat, her hair also soaked, and her face as pale as paper. She knew childbirth was painful, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so painful. The contractions were already very close together; before she could recover from one, another one arrived. After drinking the inducingbor soup, the midwife let Huang Ying give her a piece of ginseng to regain her strength. Outside Crystal Clear Manor, Li Yuanyuan and Maid Fang came over to visit. However, they couldn¡¯t go in. Xiaoman was guarding the door like a door god, staring intently. They were helpless. There was no one in the manor who could beat her. As they watched another hour pass, Jiang Ning drank the second bowl of inducingbor soup, and finally, there was some effect. After another half-hour, a baby¡¯s cry finally came from inside the room. Li Hongyuan, who was almost squeezing his fist to pieces, suddenly stiffened and turned abruptly to look inside. The baby¡¯s cry was loud and clear. ¡°It¡¯s born,¡± Imperial Physician Dong wiped the sweat off his face. ¡°It was a close call, but congrattions, Your Highness.¡± Li Hongyuan stared intently at the door until the midwife came out with the swaddled baby. ¡°Your Highness, congrattions! The Princess Consort has given birth to a young son.¡± The midwife was all smiles. Everyone in the courtyard cheered at the news. It¡¯s a boy! It really is a boy! Li Hongyuan finally got the child he had been longing for, but instead of being as happy as he had expected, he frowned and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Oh, the Princess Consort is safe and sound, both mother and child are fine,¡± the midwife quickly said. But just as she finished speaking, a scream came from inside the room: ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s another baby in the Princess Consort¡¯s womb!¡± Chapter 184 - 184: The Auspicious Dragon and Phoenix Chapter 184: The Auspicious Dragon and Phoenix Trantor: 549690339 Everyone was taken aback by these words. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± The midwife eximed and quickly handed the baby to a maid, running back inside. Li Hongyuan was rooted to the spot. ¡°Another one?¡±, Imperial Physician Dong smacked his forehead, ¡°Did I not mention it?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at him, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention what?¡± ¡°When I checked the Princess Consort¡¯s pulsest time, I detected two babies.¡± ¡°Who did you tell?¡± ¡°Did I not mention it?¡± Dong Chaofeng scratched his face, ¡°Was I thinking of something else at the time and forgot about it?¡± ¡°You have the gall to forget this kind of thing?!¡± Li Hongyuan, infuriated, kicked him out and eximed, ¡°You quack, get lost! As soon as this matter is settled, I am going to petition the Emperor Father to dismiss you, you old and blind quack!¡± Dong Chaofeng, knowing that he was at fault, dared not make a sound or leave and just stood at the door. Inside, thebor was still underway. Although the Prince of Yu was telling him to leave now, if anything were to happenter and he could not be found, the Prince of Yu would twist his neck immediately. Luckily, having already given birth to one, the second baby should be smoother. Half a stick of incense¡¯s timeter, a baby¡¯s cry was heard from inside the room again, but it was not as loud as the first one. Apparently weaker. Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart was pounding as his eyes were fixed on the birthing room¡¯s door. The midwife came out, beaming with joy, continuously saying, ¡°Great joy, great joy. The Princess Consort has given birth to another child! They are a pair of dragon and phoenix twins!¡± The servants all rejoiced. Li Hongyuan slowly let out a sigh of relief, finally feeling a bit weak due to the intense tension. He looked down at the tiny baby in the midwife¡¯s arms, a tiny person wrapped in swaddling clothes, with ck hair on her head, her skin pinkish, eyes closed, her mouth open, crying loudly. ¡°Your Highness, look how adorable the twins are.¡± The midwife said with joy. Li Hongyuan frowned, withdrew his gaze, looked at the birthing room, and asked, ¡°Where is the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. The Princess Consort is exhausted after giving birth and has fallen asleep. Let her rest,¡± the midwife smiled. Xiachu came over to take the baby and said, ¡°Initially, we didn¡¯t know that the Princess Consort was pregnant with twins, so we only prepared two wet nurses. I¡¯m afraid that might not be enough. We need to find two more clean ones.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded and ordered the stewardess to take care of it. He himself walked to the birthing room¡¯s door. The maids and midwives had already tidied up the room. They had changed Jiang Ning¡¯s clothes, the beddings, and made her morefortable. This time, no one stopped him from going in. The only person who could forbid him, was now sleeping deeply. Li Hongyuan approached the bed and looked at Jiang Ning. She was lying on the bed with a quilt over her. Only her pale little face was exposed. Her hair was disheveled, a few strands of sweat-drenched bangs stuck to her forehead. Making her face look even paler. She was sleeping deeply, looking tired. It was rxation after enduring great pain. Li Hongyuan quietly watched her for a while. He took out his handkerchief, bent down to wipe her forehead, and gently smoothed the hair on her forehead away. Huang Ying came over with the soup. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Move her to the bedroom and you stay and look after her. Everyone else, leave. The children should be taken to the farther chamber to be nursed, so as not to disturb her rest.¡± At the Prince¡¯s order, Jiang Ning was shortly moved to a warmer and morefortable bedroom. Apart from Huang Ying and Chui who stayed by her side, everyone else left, fussing over the newly born twins.. Chapter 185 - 185: If this prince could give birth, why would I let you suffer Chapter 185: If this prince could give birth, why would I let you suffer Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan should have gone to the pce to report the good news. He had nned to do so beforehand. But, at thest moment, seeing the two newly born little pink bundles, Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t really want to enter the pce. He thought for a moment and sent Chashan to report the good news. Chashan said, ¡°Master, the Princess Consort has given birth to a boy and a girl twin. This is an auspicious sign, a great joy. If you personally go to report the good news to His Majesty, his face will surely light up in delight.¡± ¡°This prince is a bit tired now, I will goter, you go and report the news first.¡± ¡°Tired?¡± Although puzzled, Chashan didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions and quickly went to prepare the horse. Li Hongyuan walked around Crystal Clear Manor twice. He visited the babies in their side room first. There were arge group of maids and wet nurses surrounding them, so he didn¡¯t need to worry at all. The wet nurses had been prepared early on, all of them clean women who had just given birth a few months ago, and their milk was abundant, so they could feed the babies right away. Newborn babies don¡¯t eat much; they sleep once they¡¯re full, and it is easy to look after them. After seeing the children, Li Hongyuan still felt a sense of suffocation in his heart. He didn¡¯t understand why. He originally thought it would just be a boy, but now it turns out to be a boy and a girl twin, which is a huge surprise. He should be happy that he suddenly has both a son and a daughter. But, he wasn¡¯t particrly happy. He frowned, raised his head, and realized that he had unknowingly walked to Jiang Ning¡¯s bedroom door. Chui came out carrying water and saw him standing at the door. She was startled and quickly bowed, ¡°This servant greets Your Highness.¡± Li Hongyuan looked inside, and even through the curtains and folding screens, he couldn¡¯t see anything, but he still asked, ¡°Is she awake?¡± Chui knew he was asking about the Princess Consort and answered, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort is awake.¡± ¡°Awake?¡± Li Hongyuan immediately walked inside, stopping before the curtain, remembering the previous scene of her with tears in her eyes telling him to leave. ¡°Who¡¯s outside, standing there?¡± Huang Ying¡¯s voice came. Li Hongyuan just pulled the curtain and went in. He is the Prince of Yu, the master of this house, and he is not a thief. There¡¯s no need to hesitate. Huang Ying was wiping Jiang Ning¡¯s face and hands with a towel. Seeing him enter, she got up and bowed. Li Hongyuan raised his hand to let her go and looked at Jiang Ning on the bed. She looked very weak, listless, and lying on her side without moving. She didn¡¯t react even though she knew he hade. Li Hongyuan looked at her lifeless appearance and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jiang Ning ignored him. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Li Hongyuan asked again. He did not get a response. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very noisy.¡± Her voice was very weak and hoarse. Li Hongyuan sat down next to the bed, looked at her face and softened his voice, ¡°Does it hurt badly?¡± ¡°Nonsense, why don¡¯t you try giving birth?¡± ¡°If this prince could give birth, there would be no need for you.¡± ¡± ¡± Although Jiang Ning had always been impatient with him, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him after hearing those words. Did he really say that? His voice was no longer cold and aloof, nor sarcastic, but a gentle and deep tone instead. Li Hongyuan saw that her face seemed to regain a bit of color and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve given birth to a pair of boy and girl twins.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mentioning this, Jiang Ning was annoyed. Struggling all day to give birth, she finally had her baby and thought she would be free, but her stomach still hurt terribly, and she didn¡¯t feel the peacefulness others described at all. The midwife touched her belly and shouted out. There was another one in her belly! At that moment, Jiang Ning¡¯s vision darkened and she almost fainted. No wonder her belly had been so frighteningly big. It wasn¡¯t because she was carrying a giant baby, but because there were two.. Chapter 186 - 186: 186: The Breeding Boar Chapter 186 - 186: 186: The Breeding Boar Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How could that quack, Dong Chaofeng, have examined you several times and not discovered this?¡± ¡°He said he had forgotten to tell me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know where to begin herints, so she just gave a bitter smile. Did he really forget? That fat old man in the pce had a mind full of tricks, just like a beehive, who knew if he was the one sabotaging things again?
Jiang Ning felt that the Emperor was too cunning and ruthless. His sons simply couldn¡¯t y him. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I have seen the two children; they were both born healthy. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Jiang Ning replied coldly. ¡°Do you feel any difort now?¡± he asked again. ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, pestering me, I could rest quietly and sleep, which would be better.¡± Jiang Ning said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you just want children? Now you have a son and a daughter, congrattions on achieving your goal.¡± ¡°This Prince is asking you if you still feel any difort.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°Is it that you just can¡¯t stand to see me doing well? Are you here to see if I¡¯m dead or alive so that you can promote your favorite concubine and let her raise a pair of children for you?¡± ¡°You ¡ª¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face changed, and he stood up, inhaling deeply, ¡°You are weak now, this Prince won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Jiang Ning turned her body away from him, facing the inside of the bed, not bothered to look at him. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Since the children are born, you should behave and stay in the backyard from now on.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯tply?¡± ¡°Then you might not be able to raise the children.¡± ¡°These children are mine!¡± Jiang Ning suddenly sat up, ¡°No one is allowed to take them away!¡± ¡°I am the father of the children; they bear the surname Li,¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°If you want to raise them, behave properly as the Princess Consort of Yu. If you don¡¯t want to, you can leave; there are plenty of people who can raise them.¡± ¡°What? You want to drive me away right after I¡¯ve given birth?¡± Jiang Ning said coldly, ¡°If I go, I¡¯ll take the children with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The children are half mine.¡± ¡°How ludicrous.¡± Jiang Ning sneered, ¡°You have the gall to say that. Do you even know when you had these children? If it weren¡¯t for your Emperor Father, you wouldn¡¯t know anything at all. What¡¯s the difference between you and a breeding boar?¡± Li Hongyuan was furious, grabbing her chin firmly and saying word by word, ¡°Dare to say that again? Do you think this Prince won¡¯t kill you?¡± Almost crushing her chin. Jiang Ning was in so much pain that cold sweat broke out. Then, she fainted. Li Hongyuan, seeing her fall back, panicked and quickly released his grip. Shended on the pillow. ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± Li Hongyuan regretted his actions and immediately called for Imperial Physician Dong. Imperial Physician Dong examined her and frowned, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort¡¯s body is extremely weak, you must let her rest well. If it leads to severe bleeding, it will be toote.¡± ¡°Give me the best medicine!¡± ¡°Your Highness, this is not about medicine, the Princess Consort is weak after childbirth, she needs to recuperate in peace, and you mustn¡¯t upset her.¡± ¡°This Prince understands.¡± ¡°Allow me to wake the Princess Consort, then I will prescribe a remedy to nourish her.¡± Imperial Physician Dong took out his silver needles and pricked several points on Jiang Ning¡¯s head. Jiang Ning woke up, but she didn¡¯t want to see Li Hongyuan. ¡°You should rest well.¡± Li Hongyuan turned to leave. Jiang Ning called out weakly, ¡°Li Hongyuan, let¡¯s talk.¡± Li Hongyuan stopped, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when you¡¯re better; I don¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± ¡°We have to talk now.¡± ¡°What is it you want to talk about?¡± Li Hongyuan turned back. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be together at all. Constantly despising each other and torturing each other, it¡¯s just tiresome.¡± Jiang Ning spoke hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s better for us to part ways now. You want a son, so keep the son. As for the daughter, I want to take her with me..¡± Chapter 187 - 187: 187: Something’s Wrong with Her Chapter 187 - 187: 187: Something¡¯s Wrong with Her Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan looked at her haggard and pale face, and at her saddened expression when she said those words. ¡°Can you bear to leave your son?¡± ¡°I know I won¡¯t be able to take him. He is the imperial grandson and your son, born noble. With or without me, he won¡¯t suffer at all. I have nothing to worry about.¡± Jiang Ning spoke softly, ¡°Do you agree?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice turned cold: ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Fine, I will grant you this. After all, if you stay here, your heart won¡¯t be here anyway. It¡¯s better for you to leave instead of everyone suffering.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°As for the children¡­¡± ¡°Just treat it as if I only gave birth to a boy. That was what everyone thought anyway. The daughter was a gift from the heavens for me. Please consider the toll that bearing and giving birth to children has taken on me.¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, and squeezed out a word through his teeth: ¡°Fine.¡± He turned and left. Without looking back. She was too weak to leave now. At least she would have to wait until the end of her confinement period. After talking about this, Jiang Ning felt much more relieved. She asked someone to bring the two children to her. However, seeing their delicate little faces and hearing their cries made her milke in. It was unbearable. When the children were hungry, there were wet nurses to feed them. Four wet nurses at that, the children would never go hungry. As she watched the two little babies being taken away, Jiang Ning¡¯s chest felt even more ufortable. In aristocratic families, the mothers wouldn¡¯t breastfeed their own children, leaving it to the wet nurses. As for postpartum women having an oversupply of milk, there were ways to solve this problem. Nanny brought a bowl of medicine, handed it to Huang Ying, and urged her to ask the Princess Consort to drink it, which would ease the engorgement. Jiang Ning refused, and because of the pain and her inability to get out of bed, her temper red and she smashed the medicine bowl. Nanny was frightened, so she went to look for Li Hongyuan, saying that the Princess Consort was stubborn and unwilling to drink the medicine. The maids and servants in the courtyard didn¡¯t know what to do. Li Hongyuan immediately came over. As soon as he entered the room, he heard Jiang Ning smashing things. ¡°Take these medicines away, I won¡¯t drink them. Get out!¡± She sat on the bed, smashing things around her and crying from the pain. Li Hongyuan looked at her sobbing, frowned, and said: ¡°You are ufortable, and refuse to take the medicine. What do you want? Do you have to torment yourself like this?¡± ¡°Bring my second child here!¡± ¡°The children have wet nurses to take care of them. You don¡¯t need to worry about them, just rest.¡± ¡°I gave birth to the child, why won¡¯t you let me see them?¡± Jiang Ning threw a pillow at his face, yelling, ¡°Go and bring the child to me!¡± Li Hongyuan caught the pillow and yelled angrily, ¡°Are you done? Your temper is getting worse after giving birth! You¡¯re weak, so we don¡¯t have the children in your room to let you rest properly! What are you making a fuss about?¡± Jiang Ning yelled: ¡°Get out of here, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Shrew!¡± Angry, Li Hongyuan turned around and left. Jiang Ning, furious, got up with the help of the bed, grabbed a vase from the table, and threw it at him. Bang! The vase hit Li Hongyuan¡¯s shoulder right on and shattered on the floor. Li Hongyuan turned back and saw her haggard face and swollen eyes. The anger in his heart couldn¡¯t find a way out. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± He stormed out of the room. Back in the courtyard, his shoulder was still aching. He took off his clothes and saw that the vase had left arge gash on his shoulder. ¡°Call Dong Chaofeng.¡± He ordered the housekeeper, ¡°Have him examine the Princess Consort to find out what¡¯s wrong with her.¡± He felt that something was off with her.. Chapter 188 - 188: The Prince is Annoyed and Confused by Crying Chapter 188: The Prince is Annoyed and Confused by Crying Trantor: 549690339 Dong Chaofeng hurriedly rushed over, wiping his sweat and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Go see for yourself.¡± Li Hongyuan said with a stern face. Dong Chaofeng hurried to the Crystal Clear Manor, and as soon as he entered, he heard her smashing things inside. He quickly went in, ¡°Princess Consort, I heard that you¡¯re not feeling well, let me take your pulse.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t shun medical advice.¡± ¡°Princess Consort, let the Imperial Physician take a look.¡± Huang Ying and Xiachu both anxiously urged. Xiaoman came forward, forcibly taking Jiang Ning¡¯s hand and letting Dong Chaofeng diagnose her. Dong Chaofeng pondered carefully for a moment, then cautiously asked, ¡°Are you having a fever, Princess Consort?¡± Huang Ying reached out to touch her forehead, which was burning hot. ¡°She was fine yesterday, how could she suddenly have a fever?¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Dong Chaofeng sighed, ¡°The princess consort should have taken her medicine yesterday.¡± In in terms, her breasts were engorged, and neither timely emptying nor medication was given, leading to inmmation. Now Jiang Ning¡¯s chest was swollen like two boulders, hard and painful, a simple touch would make her heart wrench in pain. Moreover, since she just gave birth, her hormone fluctuations were immense, causing not only illness but also emotional depression. It¡¯s no wonder that she is cranky. Huang Ying was worried, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine to reduce her fever now. Also, call in two experienced midwives.¡± They had to squeeze out the blocked milk, the process would be extremely painful, to say the least. Dong Chaofeng went out to write the prescription. Li Hongyuan found out very quickly too. When he came over, the midwives had just arrived and were helping her to unclog the blocked ducts. From behind the screen, he could hear her crying. It sounded even more painful than when she was giving birth. After the unclogging was done and the midwives had left, Li Hongyuan walked in and saw her lying on the bed, crying silently, with red eyes and nose. Huang Ying and a few other maids paid their respects and then left the room. Li Hongyuan sat down by the bedside and looked at her. She raised her sleeve to wipe her tears. Li Hongyuan handed her his own handkerchief and spoke softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Seeing you like this makes my heart restless.¡± Jiang Ning ignored him. She was indeed feeling depressed and tormented. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°If you knew it would be so painful, why didn¡¯t you take the medicine the day before? It wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡± He thought she would not respond, but she said with a sob, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, nobody taught me. I thought that if I didn¡¯t take the medicine, I would still have milk, and after leaving here, I could feed my second child by myself.¡± These words stirred a mix of emotions in Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart. He knew that although she was the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, she was abducted when she was young and had never had a good life. Her foster parents died early, and when she was brought back to the mansion, her birth mother Lin Zizi was in poor mental health; she got married hastily, and there had not been enough time to pay attention to all aspects of her life. In the end, she was just a poor, pitiable girl who was not in control of her own fate. Li Hongyuan took the handkerchief to wipe her tears himself and spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault; I should have found Nanny to teach you earlier.¡± It¡¯s not that he hadn¡¯t thought about it, but she had always been stubborn, and their encounters had always been unpleasant, so he didn¡¯t really want to deal with her so much. He didn¡¯t expect that she would suffer so much because of it. ¡°If you want to nurse your daughter yourself, I can have her brought here. There¡¯s no need for tears.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say.¡± ¡°If you were in pain, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t respond this time. Li Hongyuan seemed to remember something and felt somewhat embarrassed. Although they already had a child together, they were essentially like strangers, not remembering the events they had previously experienced together. So, it was hard for her to say that her breasts were engorged and her chest hurt unbearably.. Chapter 189 - 189: Reluctance Chapter 189: Reluctance Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan took back the hand he had used to wipe her tears, stood up, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn anymore. Be good and drink your medicine. I will have someone bring the children over.¡± He turned and left. Soon after, the wet nurse arrived, holding the boy and girl twins. The delicate little ones, wrapped in swaddling clothes, slept sweetly. Jiang Ning was so fond of them, ying with the two treasures. Just as she was enjoying herself, Li Hongyuan came back. Jiang Ning was annoyed with him, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± ¡°These are the names Emperor Father gave to the children. Take a look and choose two.¡± He handed her a piece of paper. Although Jiang Ning did not want to deal with him, she looked at it since it concerned the children¡¯s names, ¡°Wenzan, Lingzi, these two are not bad.¡± ¡°Good, the elder brother is named Wenzan, the younger sister is called Lingzi.¡± ¡°Can you name them like this in the royal family?¡± ¡°It is rare, but since they are boy and girl twins, they symbolize good fortune and prosperity. Emperor Father specially allowed it, so you can pick the ones you like.¡± Jiang Ning nodded and did not say anything more. Seeing her ying with the children, smiling, Li Hongyuan felt relieved and left. Taking the medicine on time every day and having a good mood from watching the children, Jiang Ning quickly recovered, her spirits being restored day by day. On the twelfth day after the birth, the Jiang family sent gifts. It was Jiang Yi who came. These were traditional gifts for a newborn, naturally all had to be given. For the Jiang family, the main concern was still Jiang Ning and the two children. Jiang Yi first looked at the two little nephews and was very fond of them. Then he looked at Jiang Ning, frowning, ¡°How did you lose so much weight? Did the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence not feed you properly? Before I came, father and mother repeatedly told me that you must take good care of yourself, not to damage yourself and leave any hidden illness for the future.¡± ¡°I know, I just don¡¯t have much appetite.¡± Jiang Ningughed. She didn¡¯t need to breastfeed or eat extravagantly anyway, she only consumed the extra fat she gained during pregnancy. Jiang Yi brought a lot of precious medicinal ingredients and supplements, telling her to eat them on time. He also said that everyone in the family woulde back for the full moon banquet. When there was no one else in the room, Jiang Ning told him her n of going back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion with Lingzi after the full moon, and severing ties with the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. Jiang Yi said, ¡°If you want toe back, juste back. Our parents could not bear to part from you in the first ce. However, would the Prince of Yu agree?¡± ¡°He will. I will leave the first child with him and take the second child with me.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite rare for the Prince of Yu.¡± Jiang Yi said sincerely. Even if it were anyone else, even himself, it would be unlikely to allow a woman to take away the child. After all, the child bears Li¡¯sst name. That the Prince of Yu could agree showed that Jiang Yi¡¯s view of him had changed a lot. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°He too was pestered by me to the point that he could not stand it anymore. The entire Prince of Yu¡¯s residence couldn¡¯t wait for me to leave immediately. As for the others¡­ after all, he only cares about the first child. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I and the second child stay or not.¡± ¡°They may not value you, but our Jiang family does! Come back then, and I will take care of you and your little niece.¡± Jiang Yiughed. Jiang Ning was moved. Her family was truly indulgent and affectionate towards her. Because she was in a good mood, her confinement went by quickly. When it was time for the one-month celebration, Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying and the others to pack up their things early. For her, leaving the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence was something to be happy about, But when she looked at her first child, her heart was filled with reluctance. Li Hongyuan stood outside the door, watching her holding the first child, tears falling down.. Chapter 190 - 190: Don’t touch me! Chapter 190: Don¡¯t touch me! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡± Li Hongyuan enters the room, ¡°How could you be so cruel as to separate a mother from her child?¡± Jiang Ning wipes away her tears, transfers the first child to the wet nurse, and says indifferently: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your obedient Princess Consort of Yu in your heart.¡± ¡°Others can do it, why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not them.¡± Jiang Ning, leaning on a cane, stands up and walks past him. Li Hongyuan gazes at her back, frowning. In the end, she still leaves. Four wet nurses are present; two stay behind with the first child, and two leave with Jiang Ning. It¡¯s not that the Jiang family can¡¯t find good wet nurses, but they worry that the young girl won¡¯t limate to a sudden change. The wet nurse carries the second child in the carriage to the rear while Jiang Ning and Huang Ying sit in the front carriage. The journey from the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion to the Jiang family¡¯s residence goes through several markets, and some rtively secluded ces. Jiang Ning is dozing off when she suddenly hears a chorus of dog barks. Startled awake, she sits up and asks, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Huang Ying rushes to lift the carriage curtain and exims in fright, ¡°Princess, look outside! Why are there so many dogs?¡± ¡°Dogs?¡± Jiang Ning looks out and indeed sees twenty or thirty stray dogs approaching the carriage. Xiaoman also shivers: ¡°I¡¯m most scared of dogs¡­¡± ¡°Why did so many dogs suddenly surround us? There¡¯s no meat smell in the carriage to attract them.¡± Jiang Ning is puzzled when all of a sudden, the swarm of dogs lunges at the horses, biting them. Frightened, the horses bolt forward. Jiang Ning nearly gets thrown out. She clings onto the carriage and looks back, yelling, ¡°Xiaoman, Xiaoman, go to Lingzi¡¯s carriage to protect her!¡± Although Xiaoman is afraid of dogs, she still has great strength. Hearing this, she immediately jumps onto the rear carriage. Jiang Ning¡¯s carriage crazily veers off course, quickly leaving the trailing carriages behind, and finally stops in a deste area. The coachman has long since disappeared. Jiang Ning is battered and sees stars before her eyes. Huang Ying has already passed out, and Jiang Ning doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s injured. She calls her name twice but receives no response. The carriage curtain is suddenly lifted. Jiang Ning looks up to see several ck-clothed, masked men armed with knives standing outside. Her heart sinks in surprise. Assassins again? The memory of thest assassination attempt is still fresh in her mind. Why are they back? What reason do they have to assassinate her now that she has given birth? ¡°Come out!¡± The masked man coldly orders. Jiang Ning has no choice but to brace herself and carefully step out of the carriage. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asks. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who we are?¡± The man in ck sneers, ¡°Last time, the Princess Consort of Yu got lucky and survived. If you had stayed put in the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, we wouldn¡¯t have anything on you. But you¡¯ve got gutsing out like this.¡± Jiang Ning calmly says, ¡°I¡¯ve already given birth to the child. There¡¯s no point in killing me now.¡± ¡°Not kill you? Why don¡¯t we make a deal? You take care of us, and we¡¯ll let you live.¡± Several assassins burst out with lewdughter. One even reaches out to touch Jiang Ning¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jiang Ning ps his hand away, furious, ¡°You disgusting and shameless creature! Do you have no respect for women? Don¡¯t you have mothers and sisters? If you¡¯re a real man, kill me now!¡± One of the assassins coldly scoffs: ¡°Quite a temper you have there. You¡¯re not even afraid of death. Do you never think of your daughter?¡± ¡°My second child¡­¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s heart sinks slightly. Could it be that her daughter has already fallen into their hands? Chapter 191 - 191: So it turns out he likes her Chapter 191: So it turns out he likes her Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s just a girl, and hurting her brings no advantage to your Master¡¯s struggle for the throne!¡± Jiang Ning said anxiously. ¡°Alright then, go back and kill the Prince of Yu in exchange for your daughter¡¯s life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The assassin sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never see your daughter again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jiang Ning shouted in panic, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt her! I can give you money, as much as you want!¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re worried? Who asked you to leave the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence, giving us an opportunity?¡± The assassin stepped forward, ¡°We¡¯re not really interested in your daughter, after all, she¡¯s just a young girl, killing her wouldn¡¯t mean much. But you¡­¡± He reached out¡ª Jiang Ning dodged back and fell to the ground. At this moment, Li Hongyuan galloped over on horseback and killed the assassin with a single sword strike. The remaining assassins looked shocked at the scene. ¡°Prince Yu, you¡ª¡± Before they could finish speaking, Li Hongyuan¡¯s cold de shed past. All the assassins died under his sword. Jiang Ning stared at him nkly. Li Hongyuan jumped off his horse, ran to her, and saw her paleplexion and disheveled hair. He frowned, reached out to help her up, and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± Jiang Ning just stared at him, motionless. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Li Hongyuan asked anxiously, pulling her up. Jiang Ning spoke, ¡°It was you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Youmanded the dogs to separate my carriage from Lingzi¡¯s, then lured me here. Was all this your doing?¡± Jiang Ning articted each word. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You still dare to deny it?¡± Jiang Ning pointed at the assassins, ¡°They arepletely different from the ones who tried to kill mest time! Just now, seeing you, that assassin not only recognized you but also revealed shock instead of fear! If they were sent by other princes, they would target you and the first child, why would they care about me and my daughter!¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± p! Jiang Ning pped him across the face, ¡°Li Hongyuan, you bastard!¡± Li Hongyuan grabbed her, ¡°I just wanted you to stay!¡± ¡°There are many ways to make me stay, why do you have to choose the stupidest and worst method?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Li Hongyuan, are you bullying me because I¡¯m crippled, unable to resist or escape in the face of assassins?¡± ¡°Jiang Ning, I didn¡¯t want to bully you, I just wanted to scare you so you¡¯d stay peacefully with your daughter in the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. How could I bully you?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him coldly, shook off his hand, and moved step by step towards the carriage. But without a wheelchair or crutches, she couldn¡¯t walk. She fell to the ground after just a few steps. ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± Li Hongyuan hurried over to help her. Her hands were scraped raw from the ground. Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You¡¯re injured, let me take you back.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Ning said coldly, ¡°I never want to see you again in my whole life!¡± Watching her struggle towards the carriage, Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart was instantly filled with regret. He suddenly realized something. He thought he was trying to keep the daughter, but in reality, he was trying to keep Jiang Ning. He didn¡¯t want her to leave. He didn¡¯t want to have nothing to do with her from now on. He¡­ had fallen for her. Although he didn¡¯t know when this feeling had changed. But at this moment, the emotions were real and unmistakable. Why be so stupid? She had been in the prince¡¯s residence for so long, but he hadn¡¯t realized it until now, after he had done something to hurt her, after seeing her being bullied, her tears, and her injuries. Only then did he find out that he actually liked her.. Chapter 192 - 192: 192: What do you want me to do to make you stay? Chapter 192 - 192: 192: What do you want me to do to make you stay?
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning walked very slowly and with difficulty, but still managed to reach the side of the carriage. By then, Huang Ying had already woken up and was rmed by the scene outside, her face turning pale.
She hurriedly jumped down and helped Jiang Ning, asking, ¡°Your Highness, are you all right? Your hand¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With Huang Ying¡¯s help, Jiang Ning climbed into the carriage. Li Hongyuan followed her, ¡°Let me take you home.¡± Jiang Ning seemed to neither see nor hear him. She asked Huang Ying, ¡°I remember you saying that you can drive a carriage?¡± ¡°Yes, my father used to be a coachman, so I grew up sitting in the carriage with him and learned how to drive. But I seldom get the chance to.¡± ¡°Good, you¡¯ll drive, and we¡¯ll return to the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Your Highness, what about Little Miss? Aren¡¯t we going to find her?¡± Huang Ying was still unaware of what had happened. Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan, ¡°I believe the child is safe now.¡± Li Hongyuan, ¡°She¡¯s all right¡­¡± ¡°Have someone send the child back to the Jiang residence.¡±
¡°Jiang Ning, don¡¯t go, please?¡± Li Hongyuan stood beside the carriage, ¡°I was wrong in this matter, and I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you in such a way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m discussing my daughter¡¯s matter right now!¡± ¡°The child is already back at the prince¡¯s mansion, she¡¯s fine and wasn¡¯t frightened.¡± ¡°Give her back to me.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®no¡¯? Why go back on your word?¡± Jiang Ning angrily said, ¡°So, you staged this whole scene just to kick me out and take my daughter away?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Not only do I want to take the child back, but I also want you to return.¡± ¡°What if I refuse to go back?¡± ¡°Are you going to abandon both children?¡± ¡°Ridiculous to think you can tie me down with the children.¡± Jiang Ning sneered, ¡°If you want to raise the children, then you raise them. If I go back with you, I will write my name in reverse. Huang Ying, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± Li Hongyuan stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, ¡°What do you want me to do for you to stay?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the type of person who can¡¯t deal with force.¡± Jiang Ning shook off his hand, ¡°The more you try to force me and use such despicable and shameless methods, the more I despise you. Li Hongyuan, you disgust me. Huang Ying, let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Ying responded and raised the reins. The carriage turned around. Li Hongyuan stood in ce, watching the carriage gradually move away, clenching his fists. He turned around, mounted his horse, and followed them. But Jiang Ning ignored himpletely, showing extreme indifference. When they arrived at the entrance of the Jiang Family, a servant went in to report, and Jiang Yi quickly came out. Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s appearance, he was startled, ¡°What happened? You¡¯re injured?¡± He looked at Li Hongyuan, who was following behind, and angrily said, ¡°What have you done to Seventh Sister?!¡± ¡°Third Brother, help me.¡± Jiang Ning held out her hand. Jiang Yi directly went to her and carried her down, asking, ¡°Tell me, what happened? Did the Prince of Yu bully you?¡± ¡°Third Brother, I don¡¯t feel well. Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± At the entrance, there were servantsing and going. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Jiang Yi turned his head and asked, ¡°Why are there only you two? Weren¡¯t you supposed to bring Lingzi back? Where¡¯s the child?¡± ¡°The child is at the prince¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Yi was puzzled. It had been agreed long ago, and the family had already prepared wet nurses and maids to serve the little girl. Everyone in the family was looking forward to the arrival of the little girl, so why didn¡¯t they bring her back? Jiang Ning said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Shepletely ignored Li Hongyuan from beginning to end. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Jiang Ning, you are still the Princess Consort of Yu. Do you really n to leave like this?¡± Jiang Ning turned her head, ¡°I want a divorce..¡± Chapter 193 - 193: 193:1 can’t take it anymore! Chapter 193 - 193: 193:1 can¡¯t take it anymore!
Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Our marriage was granted by Emperor Father. Without his permission, no one can divorce.¡± Didn¡¯t the divorce letter he sentst time get rejected by the Emperor in one sentence?
¡°Then let¡¯s talk to your Emperor Father.¡± Jiang Ning supported Jiang Yi and Huang Ying, and without looking back, she walked into the Jiang Family¡¯s gate. Soon, the news of this incident spread, and rumors abounded. It was supposed to be a joyous asion when the Princess Consort of Yu gave birth to boy and girl twins, a symbol of auspiciousness, which delighted the Emperor, Empress, and all. However, who would have expected that as soon as her confinement period was over, the Princess Consort of Yu returned to her mother¡¯s house, wounded. Leaving the two one-month-old children behind. Where in the world is there a willing mother who abandons her own children? It must have been something done by the Prince of Yu that had wronged her. However, some people also said that the Princess Consort of Yu was too domineering, after all, the daughters of the Jiang family are known for being precious and spoiled, which has be a consensus in Chang¡¯an City. A concubine-born daughter of the Jiang family dared to fight on the street with Princess Ling¡¯an, let alone the doted legitimate daughter? It must be because the legitimate daughter was domineering, which made the Prince of Yu unhappy, and then made a scene. The Princess Consort of Yu got upset and ran back to her mother¡¯s house. Some people were envious.
A woman with a powerful mother¡¯s family¡¯s backing is different. Even though she married into the royal family, she did not have topromise, and immediately returned to her mother¡¯s home. With Jiang Ruobai protecting her, even the Prince of Yu couldn¡¯t do anything to her. The saying that a married daughter is like water thrown out is nothing more than selffort for those who cannot protect their married daughters. When Jiang Ruobai returned, he saw the injury on Jiang Ning¡¯s hand and was furious. Jiang Ning was already asleep, and Lin Zizi dragged him outside to talk. ¡°Was it really the Prince of Yu who did it?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Lin Zizi cried with heartache: ¡°What kind of sin did Imit in my past life that the retribution has befallen my daughter? She lost her way as a child and becameme. Now that she¡¯s married to the royal family, she¡¯s not cherished by her husband, and was hurt like this when trying to get her children back¡­ Why did he agree to give her the children in the first ce?¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at his weeping wife and felt heartache: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t cry, I will not let Seventh Sister suffer injustice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Lin Zizi hit him and cried, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stubbornly sent Ningning to enter the pce for the selection, would she have suffered all this? Are you even a father? She gave birth to two children with great difficulty, only to be driven back like this. What do you expect from these children? The royal family is too bullying!¡± Jiang Ruobai let her cry and rant, gentlyforting her: ¡°Madam, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry your health away.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Lin Zizi broke down and cried, ¡°My beloved daughter was bullied by outsiders like this! Look at her condition, her leg isn¡¯t good, her body is weak after giving birth, her arm is injured, and now her hand is hurt too. Where in her body is there a good ce? Why did you marry her out to suffer like this?¡± Jiang Ruobai hugged her, his voice choked: ¡°It¡¯s all my mistakes that caused Seventh Sister to suffer so much. I thought giving her the most honorable husband and making her the Main Consort would be the bestpensation for her. Who knew that I was wrong.¡± He helped Lin Zizi sit down, ¡°Since things have reached this point, let¡¯s divorce. As for the two children, they are royal blood, let them have them. Our daughter will be better off in peace.¡± ¡°Is divorce so easy? Have you forgotten what happenedst time?¡± Chapter 194 - 194: 194: Madam is truly beautiful Chapter 194 - 194: 194: Madam is truly beautiful
Trantor: 549690339 The Emperor granted a marriage; who dares to defy it. Lin Zizi wiped away her tears, fell silent for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been muddleheaded for so many years, but now for Ningning¡¯s sake¡­Old Master, I want to go to the pce.¡±
¡°You want to have an audience with the Emperor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Zizi, I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± ¡°Old Master, I don¡¯t want to go either, but for our daughter¡¯s sake, I must.¡± Lin Zizi was gentle but firm, ¡°I¡¯ve missed out on our daughter¡¯s life for so many years, and we owe her too much.¡± Jiang Ruobai sighed deeply, ¡°Alright.¡± The next day, Lin Zizi dressed neatly and wore the court attire of a first-ss official¡¯s wife. It was the first time in over a decade that she dressed so grandly. She was bright, elegant, and highly poised. It seemed as if her past as the most beautiful woman in Chang¡¯an City had returned. ¡°Madam is truly beautiful,¡± Jiang Ruobai sincerely praised. ¡°Wow, Mother looks so beautiful.¡±
Jiang Yi pushed Jiang Ning in, and when they saw her in this state, they all gasped in amazement. Lin Zizi turned to see Jiang Ning, hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°Ningning, why are you up? You should be lying down and resting more. Let me see, does your hand hurt still?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Ahh, it would be good if there¡¯s no scar.¡± Lin Zizi held her hand and blew on it gently. Jiang Ning felt a soft warmth in her heart and asked, ¡°Mother, dressed up so beautifully, are you going out?¡± ¡°I need to make a trip to the pce.¡± ¡°To the pce?¡± Jiang Yi was surprised, ¡°What does Mother need to do?¡± ¡°I want to obtain a divorce for your Seventh Sister and the Prince of Yu.¡± Lin Zizi stood up, ¡°Without the Emperor¡¯s consent, they will not be able to separate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, it was an Imperial Edict that brought them togetherst time¡­¡± Jiang Yi frowned, ¡°But yesterday, I saw that the Prince of Yu didn¡¯t want to divorce. The Emperor will surely side with his own son.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I need an audience with the Emperor.¡± ¡°Mother, can you take me with you?¡± Jiang Ning suddenly asked.
Ever since she returned to the Jiang Family, she had not had a proper conversation with Old Man Li. She wondered how that slightly lewd old man reacted to all this? She thought she would be refused, but surprisingly, Lin Zizi smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Are you really taking me with you?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s something my daughter wants to do, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± Lin Zizi smiled, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Ruobai did not object at all. So, Lin Zizi brought her daughter to the pce to have an audience with the Emperor in the Eight-Treasure Canopy Carriage. The Emperor had just finished his morning court session and heard that Concubine Su was sick, so he went to see her. The eunuch ran to report that Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s wife wished to see him, but the Emperor didn¡¯t immediately react. It wasn¡¯t until the eunuch said ¡°Lin Zizi¡± that he suddenly stood up: ¡°Say that again?¡± ¡°Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s wife, Madam Lin, is seeking an audience.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She is outside the Immortal-view Gate and cannot enter without Your Majesty¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for, invite her in immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, your servant will go right away.¡± The Emperor quickly went to greet her, and Concubine Su tried to hold him back. Concubine Su, in her sickly state, said, ¡°Your Majesty just arrived, why are you leaving so soon? I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± ¡°If you are not feeling well, call for the Imperial Physician. I have urgent matters to attend to!¡± Leaving Concubine Su behind, the Emperor hurried away without looking back. Concubine Su called out a few times and wept with anger. She had waited for several months, and he finally came but didn¡¯t even sit down to warm his chair before leaving. Does that Lin Zizi really have such a powerful charm? No matter what she thought, the Emperor ran back excitedly. Watching Lin Zizi personally pushing Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair, the Emperor held his breath. She was still so beautiful, radiant like a flower. Just like when they were young.. Chapter 195 - 195: 195: Meeting the Dream Lover Chapter 195 - 195: 195: Meeting the Dream Lover
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Zizi, you¡¯ve arrived¡­¡± The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but stand up, his speech and expression lost some of theirposure. Lin Zizi knelt down and performed a grand ceremony: ¡°Your humble servant Lin Shi greets Your Majesty, wishing you eternal blessings.¡±
¡°Get up, get up quickly.¡± If not for Jiang Ning nearby, the Emperor would have probably helped her up himself. Jiang Ning observed coldly, feeling that the Emperor¡¯s gaze towards Lin Zizi was indeed different. There were stars in his eyes. It seemed that the rumors of Lin Zizi being the Emperor¡¯s dream lover were true. Lin Zizi stood up neither humbly nor arrogantly, and stood beside Jiang Ning, saying, ¡°My daughter is unable to bow to Your Majesty due to her inconvenient legs. I ask for Your Majesty¡¯s understanding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± The Emperor nced at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning also nced back at him. The Emperor chuckled, ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Jiang Ning sneered inwardly, but her face remained unchanged: ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor ordered a stool for Lin Zizi to sit on, ¡°Zizi, you haven¡¯t changed at all after all these years.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve aged.¡±
¡°I have aged, but you are still the same as before.¡± The Emperor¡¯s words were full of deep affection. However, his slightly plump and vulgar appearance made his words seem less sincere. Lin Zizi didn¡¯t want to engage in idle talk about the past and bluntly said, ¡°Your Majesty, today I came to make a request.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± ¡°I request Your Majesty to allow Ningning to divorce the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor frowned, ¡°I know they have been having conflicts, but they have a child already. Quarrels and disputes are normal. If she¡¯s angry, she can return to her mother¡¯s home for a few days. Why have things escted to the point of requesting a divorce?¡± Lin Zizi stared at the Emperor, ¡°Does Your Majesty still remember that you promised to fulfill a wish for me in this lifetime?¡± The Emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he was stared at by her beautiful eyes, ¡°Of course I remember. How could I forget the promise I made to you?¡± Lin Zizi enunciated each word, ¡°Very well, now I ask Your Majesty to fulfill my wish, allowing my daughter and the Prince of Yu to divorce.¡± ¡°Zizi, are you¡­ sure?¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± Lin Zizi knelt down again, ¡°I beg Your Majesty to grant my wish.¡±
The Emperor frowned and looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Girl, do you really want to separate from the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°In reply to Your Majesty, yes.¡± ¡°I know the Prince of Yu has wronged you, and I will punish him. But why take it to the point of divorce?¡± ¡°How does Your Majesty intend to punish him?¡± ¡°Let him kneel in the Ancestral Temple and copy scriptures as penance for a full month!¡± Lin Zizi spoke, ¡°I still beg Your Majesty to fulfill my wish.¡± She didn¡¯t care how the Emperor punished his own son. In the end, it was his own flesh and blood, and his seemingly considerate words were ultimately meant to bind his daughter-inw to his son. Lin Zizi was not buying into it. She continued, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words are as good as gold, and I trust you won¡¯t go back on your promise to me.¡± ¡°The words I¡¯ve told you will always count.¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°Zizi, if it weren¡¯t for your personal plea today, I would never have agreed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. This humble servant takes her leave.¡± Lin Zizi bowed again, stood up, and pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Zizi, are you leaving now?¡± The Emperor called out. ¡°This humble servant takes her leave.¡± Lin Zizi bowed again, and without looking back, she left along with Jiang Ning. The Emperor looked lost. At noon, he came to the Splendid Pce. Concubine Jin was having her meal when she saw him arrive and said indifferently, ¡°Where did you get upset? Your face looks awful.¡± The Emperor sat across from her, staring intently at her face: ¡°Lin Zizi came to the pce to see me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Concubine Jin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Do you know why she came?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Concubine Jin picked up a cloth to wipe her lips, ¡°Will you issue a decree for their divorce, Your Majesty? After all, she personally came to ask for it..¡± Chapter 196 - 196: She Only Pleases Herself Chapter 196: She Only Pleases Herself Trantor: 549690339 The Emperor didn¡¯t speak, his face looking rather unpleasant, unlike his usual cheerful and ingratiating demeanor when he came here. Concubine Jin didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him either. With his silence, she just leisurely ate her meal. In fact, she knew in her heart that the reason the Emperor had chosen her to enter the pce all those years ago was solely due to the resemnce between her appearance and that of the number one beauty, Lin Zizi. All these years, the Emperor had pampered and indulged her, but in reality, he wasn¡¯t pampering her. What he pampered was Lin Zizi. She, Jin Zhuzhu, was merely a shadow of Lin Zizi. The more the Emperor doted on her and indulged her, the more it showed that he couldn¡¯t forget Lin Zizi. This point, Concubine Jin had known from the beginning, and therefore, she had never had any expectations of the Emperor. She didn¡¯t love the Emperor, nor did she love her own son. She only loved herself. Usually, the Emperor would tter her and show her affection, but when it came to Lin Zizi, his attitude would change drastically. It seemed as if only when the real Lin Zizi appeared would the Emperor realize that this Concubine Jin before him was nothing more than a substitute. After leisurely finishing her meal, the pce maid removed the tes and bowls and reced them with a pot of Sparrow¡¯s Tongue Tea. Though it was Concubine Jin¡¯s favorite tea, it was not the Emperor¡¯s favorite. In order to please the Emperor, other concubines in the harem would only serve his favorite Longjing Tea when the Emperor came, but Concubine Jin never did so. She only catered to herself. The Emperor sat sullenly for a while, nced at her, and said, ¡°It was I who wronged her back then. Since I promised to fulfill one of her wishes, I must honor my word. All these years, she has been living a difficult life, but no matter how hard it was, she never asked me for anything. Now she¡¯s here asking for my help for her daughter¡¯s sake. How can I refuse her?¡± ¡°Well, just agree to it.¡± Concubine Jin sipped her tea, squinted her eyes slightly, and said leisurely. ¡°The Fifth Prince is your son; don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°So my son can¡¯t get a divorce?¡± Concubine Jin said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to give him advice before, but he¡¯s always been proud and ambitious. He probably can¡¯t lower his head to a woman.¡± The Emperorughed, ¡°As far as I know, yesterday he followed his wife¡¯s carriage all the way to the Jiang Family¡¯s gate. Who says he doesn¡¯t care about women? He just hasn¡¯t met a woman who can tame him. Both children are in the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion now. It seems that his wife is quite heartless.¡± ¡°When women are strong-hearted, it¡¯s because they are pushed to it by men.¡± ¡°When I first saw Jiang Ning, I thought she looked very much like you, Zhuzhu.¡± ¡°She resembles her mother, Lin Zizi, more.¡± remarked Concubine Jin lightly, ¡°Your Majesty is the Emperor after all, and your word is like gold. Back then, you let Lin Zizi down, and in exchange, you gained the Imperial Throne with a single promise. So, are you going to break that promise now?¡± The Emperor¡¯s face became awkward, ¡°Why bring up the past?¡± ¡°Your concubine may not mention it, as long as Your Majesty is at ease with it in your heart.¡± ¡°How could you bear to watch your two grandsons grow up without a loving mother, seeing that the Fifth Prince is your son?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t care about these things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, all these years, you¡¯ve never cared about anything.¡± There was sarcasm in the Emperor¡¯s words. Concubine Jin didn¡¯t mind either, her red lips slightly curling, ¡°Nowadays, people say that Your Majesty¡¯s actions back then were admirable in helping others achieve their happiness, but who knows that Lin Zizi actually loved Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. Concubine Jin gently touched the ring on her finger andughed, ¡°Your Majesty once vowed to someone that you would give them the position of Empress..¡± Chapter 197 - 197: Back then, he owed someone Chapter 197: Back then, he owed someone Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Later on, why did you go back on your word? Isn¡¯t it because Lin Zizi¡¯s family was not as powerful as Empress¡¯s? Did they have the strength to ensure Your Majesty¡¯s position?¡± ¡°Silence!¡± The Emperor scowled and shouted angrily, ¡°These years, I have indulged you too much, allowing you to act recklessly and say whatever you want!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken this outside.¡± Concubine Jin did not care about the Emperor¡¯s anger and continued with an unhurried tone, ¡°Since you owe someone the position of Empress, won¡¯t you even satisfy a small wish of theirs now?¡± The Emperor coldly replied, ¡°I owe her the position of Empress, so I want to give this position to her daughter!¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why Your Majesty plotted against that youngdy, forcing her to marry Prince of Yu before marriage? Your Majesty is quite selfish. You only satisfy your own wishes and never consider that girl¡¯s thoughts from the Jiang Family, whether she is willing to marry the Prince of Yu or not?¡± ¡°Prince of Yu is of noble birth, who would not want to marry him?¡± ¡°Prince of Yu is not gold, not everyone loves him. Now isn¡¯t she determined to divorce him?¡± ¡°All spoiled!¡± ¡°Nobody spoils her. She is just too simr to Your Majesty, doing anything for the Emperor, even giving up the woman she loves the most.¡± ¡°Have you said enough!¡± The Emperor raised his hand and smashed her cup. Concubine Jin silently looked at the broken cup, no longer speaking, but a hint of mockery and coldness shed in her eyes. She saw through the indifference and selfishness of the royal family and was tired of it. Her son, inheriting the Emperor¡¯s coldness and selfishness, deserves his current fate. In the past, Lin Zizi could not be the Empress and married someone else very soon. Unable to be the Empress, she would never be the concubine of the Emperor. Both mother and daughter would rather remain whole as bricks than broken as jade. The Emperor left with a flick of his sleeve. Concubine Jin stood up andzily said, ¡°Farewell, Your Majesty.¡± Then she sat down again. The pce maid came in, tidying up the broken teacup on the floor, tremblingly saying, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since His Majesty has been this angry with Concubine Jin.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Concubine Jin did not care much. Not long after, the pce maid came in, ¡°Your Highness, Prince of Yu is here.¡± ¡°Oh, let him in.¡± Li Hongyuan strode in. Concubine Jin nced at him andughed, ¡°When you and your father arrived today, the expressions on your faces were exactly the same. It seems that the youngdy from the Jiang Family wanting to divorce you has really upset you.¡± ¡°Even concubine mother knows about it.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to know, many people would like me to know.¡± That was true. Prince of Yu was her son; any slight movement on his side could easily reach her ears. Moreover, Prince of Huai was still imprisoned, and Concubine Xian was watching like a tiger, always looking for an opportunity to counterattack. Li Hongyuan sat down, frowning. Concubine Jin pushed over the teacup that the pce maid had just brought, ¡°Drink some water and see the color of your face.¡± ¡°Concubine mother, I heard that Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s wife has entered the pce for an audience.¡± ¡°Yes, she asked the Emperor for permission for Jiang Ning to divorce you.¡± ¡°Did Emperor Father agree?¡± ¡°Your father can¡¯t refuse Lin Zizi¡¯s request.¡± Concubine Jin sneered coldly, ¡°After all, he owes her a lot. But now he wants to¡­¡± She did not continue. Li Hongyuan did not ask further either. The affairs of the past, as the Emperor¡¯s biological son, he knew more or less. If it were not for knowing the Emperor¡¯s affections towards Lin Zizi, he would not have agreed to marry Lin Zizi¡¯s daughter. Speaking of which, it was quite ridiculous.. Chapter 198 - 198: One Hundred and Ninety-Eight: Chapter 198 - 198: One Hundred and Ny-Eight:
Separation and Harmony Trantor: 549690339 In order to please Lin Zizi, the Emperor schemed for him to marry her daughter. Now, he wants him to divorce Jiang Ning for Lin Zizi¡¯s sake.
What is the meaning of this? What does he consider him and Jiang Ning to be? Two ythings that he can manipte in his hand? Anger rose in Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart. Concubine Jin nced at her son and said, ¡°This pce had told you before, since you¡¯ve married her, whether you like her or not, don¡¯t be too excessive. A cornered dog would still jump over the wall, let alone a living person. Now, it is necessary to get a divorce. It can also be considered as fulfilling your wish. After all, you don¡¯t like Jiang Ning.¡± ¡°Son does not want a divorce.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Concubine Jin looked at him and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you really fallen in love with that girl?¡± ¡°Can a son not like a woman?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°That¡¯s true. You really are worthy of being Emperor Father¡¯s most beloved son. He likes Lin Zizi, and you like Lin Zizi¡¯s daughter. Who else should inherit the Imperial Throne?¡± ¡°Concubine mother, watch your words!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you also dreaming of the Imperial Throne? Which one of you princes doesn¡¯t want it? You dare to do it, but you don¡¯t dare to say it.¡±
¡°Concubine mother, we are talking about the matter of divorce now.¡± ¡°Previously, you made a scene about wanting a divorce. Now that she really wants to divorce you, you are reluctant. This is what you deserve.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t say anything. He just came to inquire about the news, and he didn¡¯t expect Concubine Jin to help. Given her temperament, she wouldn¡¯t help either. He stood up: ¡°Concubine mother, rest well. Your son is leaving.¡± Concubine Jin looked at him: ¡°What do you intend to do about this matter?¡± ¡°Father Emperor¡¯smand, son will naturally obey.¡± ¡°Indeed, both of you father and son are the same. In order to im the imperial throne, you can easily give up the woman you like.¡± Li Hongyuan said calmly: ¡°Son and father emperor are not the same.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±
¡°Even if we divorce now, son will eventually get her back.¡± ¡°Back then, your Emperor Father also said these words, but in the end, she married Jiang Ruobai just like that. Your Emperor Father can only be filled with regret for the rest of his life.¡± Concubine Jin said slowly, ¡°Do you believe that after the divorce, Jiang Ning will marry immediately?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s tone was grim: ¡°Whoever dares to marry her, I will take their life.¡± Concubine Jin nodded: ¡°If you can really do this, it would be quite interesting.¡± ¡°Son takes his leave.¡± Li Hongyuan turned around and left. Not long after he returned to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence, he received the Imperial Edict, ordering him and Jiang Ning to divorce. From now on, they can choose their marriage freely and live their own lives. Li Hongyuan knelt down to listen to the Imperial Edict. He took the Imperial Edict and sent away the eunuch who had delivered the decree. He stared at the Imperial Edict in his hand for a long time and then casually threw it into the fire basin. This scared Chashan half to death. He didn¡¯t care about the heat and hurriedly snatched the Imperial Edict out: ¡°My lord, this is the Imperial Edict! If others find out and tell the Emperor, it will be disastrous!¡± Although the Imperial Edict was issued, the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence didn¡¯t send the divorce document to the Jiang Family. Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t care. He directly ordered the staff to write two copies of the divorce document and sent them to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence for his signature. Li Hongyuan stared at the divorce document, looked at it for a long time, and finally picked up the pen, wrote his own name, and sent a copy back to the Jiang Family. From then on, this divorce document officially took effect. Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan¡¯s marriage ended in divorce. With the divorce document in hand, Jiang Ning felt extremely upset. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the divorce, but that she missed the two children. She thought she could be indifferent, but in fact, she missed the two children so much that her heart ached. Worried about Jiang Ning¡¯s unhappiness, the Jiang Family arranged blind dates for her. The Jiang Family was not in the mood for this, but they couldn¡¯t help Lin Zizi¡¯s nagging. So, they went to get some fresh air. Who would have thought, as soon as she sat down, before she even saw the man¡¯s face, she saw Li Hongyuan wrapped in a cloak, holding a baby in one arm and an umbre in the other hand, walking in from outside.. Chapter 199 - 199: 199: Does Seeing Me in Pain Make You Happy? Chapter 199 - 199: 199: Does Seeing Me in Pain Make You Happy?
Trantor: 549690339 It¡¯s snowing outside, and it¡¯s freezing. Li Hongyuan directly sat down at a table near Jiang Ning, unwrapped the swaddle, revealing a lovely little baby face as cute as jade snow.
It¡¯s the first child. The small red bundle was covered with a little snow. Jiang Ning immediately panicked. She wheeled herself over and said, ¡°Why¡­ have you brought the first child here? He is so young, and with such heavy snow outside, aren¡¯t you afraid of him catching a cold?¡± ¡°Do I have to put up with your criticism for bringing my son out for some fresh air? I wrapped him up well, he won¡¯t be cold.¡± ¡°Where is Lingzi?¡± ¡°Girls are weak, so I am reluctant to bring her out.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± At this moment, the little baby hummed a few times, twisting his little face, as if he was about to cry. Jiang Ning¡¯s heart instantly softened: ¡°Let me hold him.¡± Li Hongyuan indifferently said, ¡°You are no longer the Princess Consort of Yu, and you have abandoned the two children. What qualifications do you have to hold them?¡±
At this moment, the woman at the blind date called, ¡°Jiang Seventh Young Mistress,e over.¡± Jiang Ning took a deep breath and turned the wheelchair. ¡°Wah!¡± Wenzan cried, his little face turning red. Jiang Ning shuddered, her hand stopping. She looked back at the child. The child was wailing, tears streaming down his face. How could she not feel heartache when her own child was crying like this. ¡°¡­Jiang Seventh Young Mistress,e over!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Ning shouted angrily. Having sent the blind date away, Jiang Ning wheeled herself back and red at Li Hongyuan, ¡°What do you want? Deliberately bringing the child to cry in front of me, so you can be happy watching me suffer, right?¡±
Li Hongyuan gently rocked the child, who soon stopped crying, sucking on his thumb with tearful eyes. Jiang Ning watched, her heart aching unbearably. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to meet other men.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up holding the child, staring at her, ¡°As long as you are willing toe back, you will still be the Princess Consort of Yu, and both children will be raised by you.¡± He handed the child to her, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss them? I can¡¯t watch them every day. Do you really want to let Li Yuanyuan raise them?¡± Jiang Ning used all her strength to hold back from reaching out to embrace the child. ¡°Whoever you want to raise them, just let them. I never looked forward to their birth in the first ce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I was schemed into getting pregnant, and I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°So you really dislike me this much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have no affection for you at all.¡± As Li Hongyuan listened to her words, he looked at her for a moment, then gently put the child in her arms and said, ¡°From today on, the child will be raised by you. Lingzi has been sent to the Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Ning was slightly stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Since we are already divorced, there is no longer any connection between us. But after all, children need their mother¡¯spany and care. They are still the royal descendants, and their names are already on the royal family register. But I am willing to let them be raised in the Jiang Family.¡± Looking at the child¡¯s small, pinkish face, Jiang Ning subconsciously took the swaddle. ¡°What are you trying to scheme again?¡± She never trusted him nor let her guard down against him. Li Hongyuan said lightly, ¡°Maybe in your eyes, I am not a good person. But even a tiger does not eat its own cubs, they are my children after all. I made a mistake separating you and your children these past few days. Chashan, send the princess consort¡­send Jiang Seventh Young Mistress back.¡± Having said that, he turned around and left. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°When will you pick them up?¡± Chapter 200 - 200: One Arrow, Four Carvings Chapter 200: One Arrow, Four Carvings Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Until you don¡¯t want to raise them anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really giving them to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Hongyuan leaves without looking back. Chashan hurriedly follows out, seeing him mounting his horse, he quickly mounts his own and follows, ¡°My lord, did you really give the young master and young mistress to the Jiang family?¡± ¡°The Jiang family is their maternal grandparents¡¯ family. What¡¯s so wrong with them being with their own mother? Do you think they would mistreat them?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just think¡­ the young master has a noble identity, being your legitimate eldest son. Can we really have him raised outside the pce?¡± ¡°What do you expect? To let my legitimate eldest son be raised by one of Ms. Li¡¯s concubines?¡± ¡°That¡­ won¡¯t work either.¡± Chashan speaks softly, ¡°This servant only feels that it¡¯s unfair to you, my lord.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to make her sad.¡± ¡°Since you like the Princess Consort so much, why not ask Emperor Father to bring her back?¡± ¡°Once Emperor Father agrees to Madam Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s request, he won¡¯t go back on his word.¡± Li Hongyuan rides his horse, gazing forward, his expression cold, ¡°And Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s wife is wholeheartedly devoted to her daughter. In this matter, unless Jiang Ning agrees to it herself, nobody can force her.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re sending the young master and young mistress to the Jiang family, making it even more impossible for the Princess Consort toe back.¡± ¡°Even if the children are in the pce, she won¡¯te back.¡± ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you losing both the¡­?¡± Chashan doesn¡¯t dare to finish his sentence. Li Hongyuan, however, remains calm: ¡°By giving the children to her, I now have a reason to visit the Jiang family.¡± Chashan is dumbfounded. So that¡¯s what his lordship was thinking. Upon further thought, it was true. By giving the children to the Princess Consort to raise, it would be good for the kids, and she would be grateful. Plus, it would give his lordship a reason to visit the children and get close to the Princess Consort. A proverbial killing of three birds with one stone. No, no, no, there¡¯s an even more important point. If the Princess Consort has to raise the kids, she won¡¯t be able to go on blind dates and remarry! Brilliant, simply brilliant! Chashan couldn¡¯t help but feel an endless admiration for his lordship. Jiang Ning holds the child, watching as Li Hongyuan¡¯s figure retreated into the distance, feeling as if she was dreaming. He really just gave her the children so easily? She lowers her head, and the baby in the swaddling cloth is sucking his thumb, blinking his bright ck eyes at her. Jiang Ning pulls his thumb out and kisses his cheek, ¡°Little guy, is your little hand so delicious that you keep gnawing on it all the time?¡± Unable to eat his hand, the little guy doesn¡¯t get upset either, just humming a few times before giving up. Jiang Ning thinks about Li Hongyuan¡¯s words. He said that Lingzi was already sent to the Jiang family by now. ¡°Huang Ying, push me back quickly.¡± Xiaoman hurriedlyes to push the wheelchair. Huang Ying exims excitedly, ¡°Did the Prince of Yu really give the children back to us? What is he trying to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants to do, but since he sent the children back, I have no reason not to ept them.¡± Huang Ying smiles, ¡°The Prince of Yu looks cold-hearted, but he has a good heart. Knowing that you miss the two children, he couldn¡¯t bear to see you sad and returned them to you.¡± Jiang Ning says, ¡°You really believe that? I think he just wants to use the children to tie me down, so I can¡¯t continue going on blind dates and marrying.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ makes sense too. But, what should we do?¡± ¡°What should we do? What do you think I¡¯m trying to do by going on these blind dates? Do you really think I want to get married?¡± Huang Ying is astonished, ¡°You mean you agreed to go on blind dates just to show the Prince of Yu? Did you know all along that he would do this?¡± Chapter 201 - 201: Are You Willing to Remarry? Chapter 201: Are You Willing to Remarry? Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning shook her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t know he would bring the child out. But I think, after all, he is the Prince of Yu, proud and arrogant, and would never allow his ex-wife to marry someone else. If he tries to stop me, I would have a bargaining chip to negotiate with him again. I just didn¡¯t expect him to give me the child so directly.¡± She lowered her head to look at the child in her arms, pulling down the cloth on the wrapping nket to block out the wind and snow. The wind and snow were heavy outside. Huang Ying wanted to call for a carriage, but looking around, she realized they hadn¡¯te by carriage but had walked instead. There hadn¡¯t been so much snow when they arrived. Now with the young master in her arms, she obviously couldn¡¯t walk back like this. ¡°Xiaoman, you stay here with the youngdy and the young master, while I go find a carriage,¡± Huang Ying instructed Xiaoman. Xiaoman agreed and firmly stayed by Jiang Ning¡¯s side. At this time, a carriage approached from not far away and stopped next to Jiang Ning when it passed by. Thirteen jumped off the carriage and quickly walked over, asking, ¡°Jiang Seventh Miss, what are you doing here?¡± Before Jiang Ning could speak, Xiaoman said, ¡°Our youngdy is with the young master and has no carriage to go home.¡± Thirteen looked surprised and said hastily, ¡°Come on, take my carriage, and I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, worried that the child wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the heavy wind and snow, and nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± She then said to Xiaoman, ¡°Wait for your sister Huang Ying, and when shees, tell her I went home first. You go back with your sister Huang Ying.¡± ¡°This servant will remember,¡± Xiaoman nodded. Thirteen extended his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold the child. Xiaoman, you help your youngdy into the carriage.¡± Jiang Ning handed the child to him and got into the carriage. After receiving the child back, she saw him standing outside the carriage with snow falling on his head and shoulders, and said, ¡°Thirteenth Young Master,e in and sit as well. It¡¯s really cold outside.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care about those formalities.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Thirteen, being straightforward, jumped onto the carriage and sat across from her. The thick curtain blocked the wind and snow outside. Jiang Ning satfortably, uncovering the swaddling cloth to reveal the baby¡¯s face. The baby was actually asleep, with rosy cheeks and a sweet slumber. Jiang Ning gently touched his soft cheek and felt incredibly at ease. Thirteen sat across from her, watching this scene, and smiled: ¡°This child looks a lot like you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°People say sons resemble their mothers, and daughters their fathers.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve divorced the Prince of Yu, do you have any ns for the future?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Right now, I just want to raise my two children well.¡± ¡°What made you take the child out today with such heavy snow?¡± ¡°I was supposed to be meeting someone for a marriage interview, arranged by my family,¡± Jiang Ning smiled and nced at him, ¡°Like thest time I met you. But since the Prince of Yu brought the child, I naturally lost interest in the interview.¡± Thirteen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he lowered his voice to ask, ¡°Would you be willing to remarry?¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°With the two children I have, how can I marry again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Jiang Ning looked up at him. Thirteen lowered his eyshes, his voice softer by a few degrees: ¡°I am sincere in asking for your hand, and I hope that Jiang Seventh Miss will seriously consider.¡± ¡°Given your background, character, and prospects, you could marry a noble and highborndy. Why would you seek to marry me?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Is it just because your political views differ from those of the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°No.¡± Thirteen immediately denied it, then shook his head. ¡°At first, maybe that was part of my consideration. But¡­.¡± Chapter 202 - 202: 202: The girl is very nice, I like her Chapter 202 - 202: 202: The girl is very nice, I like her
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After seeing you, Miss, I find you very likable. I am fond of you.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°What do you like about me, Sir? I¡¯m ame person, remarried, and have even given birth to a child. You can marry any beautiful and innocent noblewoman in Chang¡¯an City.¡±
¡°I find Miss¡¯s appearance extremely beautiful, and your personality is amicable and interesting. If I could spend the rest of my life with someone like Miss, it would surely be a delightful and pleasing experience.¡± Wen Ren Thirteen noticed the melted droplets on the edge of her veil and took out a handkerchief to gently wipe them off for her. His movements were gentle, showing a hint of pity. Jiang Ning raised her gaze to meet his eyes. Wen Ren Thirteen looked away and said, ¡°If Miss has any intention of remarrying in this life, would you consider me first?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Why go through the trouble, Sir? I¡¯m not worth it.¡± ¡°In my heart, Miss is worth it,¡± Wen Ren Thirteen said. ¡°Miss has met my mother, who is exceptionally gentle and understanding. She won¡¯t easily interfere with my matters. My mother also likes Miss very much, so you need not worry about my family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about these things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to force anything. I just want to express my feelings to Miss. If Miss is interested in remarrying, please consider me,¡± Wen Ren Thirteen spoke softly. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Such a gaze and gentle voice would make it difficult even for a heart of steel to reject. But Jiang Ning wasn¡¯t someone with a heart of steel.
She was a person who could be swayed with kindness rather than force. If others were good to her, she would easily fall for them. She said, with a hint of yful intention, ¡°If I think of remarrying when you haven¡¯t married yet, I will consider you, Sir.¡± Wen Ren Thirteen smiled, took out a bag of pine nuts, peeled one, and passed it to her lips, ¡°It¡¯s very clean.¡± Jiang Ning, holding the child, hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No need, Sir, you eat it yourself.¡± Wen Ren Thirteen ate it himself, and after eating two, he saw her staring at him and felt somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I have been handling a case these days, I stayed up all night yesterday and haven¡¯t eaten much since then. Please excuse me, Miss.¡± ¡°You have worked hard, Sir.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too hard; there aren¡¯t many times like this. If we get married in the future, I will try my best to spend more time with you, Miss.¡± ¡°¡­Ahem.¡± Jiang Ning smiled. The carriage arrived at the entrance of Jiang Residence. Wen Ren Thirteen took over the child with one hand and assisted Jiang Ning out of the carriage with the other.
The servants in the residence had been waiting with a wheelchair and quickly helped her sit down on it. Jiang Ning took the child back and looked at Wen Ren Thirteen, ¡°Thank you very much for your help today, Sir.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor,¡± Wen Ren Thirteen said gently with a smile, ¡°In a few days, there will be a y at our residence, would Miss like toe?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday, and we have invited famous performers for a three-day y. I thought Miss might enjoy it. We have sent an invitation to your residence as well. You maye with your family.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°I will send a carriage to pick you up when the timees.¡± ¡°No need, we can go on our own.¡± ¡°Alright, I will be waiting.¡± ¡°Please go back, Sir. You have worked hard throughout the night; you should return and rest as soon as possible.¡± Jiang Ning saw the redness in his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to let him stand outside in the wind and snow any longer. ¡°Alright.¡± Wen Ren Thirteen watched her enter the residence before turning around to get on his carriage. Chui and Xiachu came to pick her up, all excited. ¡°Miss, Prince of Yu¡¯s people have sent little Miss back!¡± ¡°How is Lingzi doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing well.¡± Chuiughed, ¡°Young Master and Third Young Master have alsoe. Old Master, Madam, and Third Young Master are all with us, looking at little Miss..¡± Chapter 203 - 203: 203: A Whole and United Family Chapter 203 - 203: 203: A Whole and United Family
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t wait to return to her own courtyard, and as soon as she entered, she heardughter. In the warm, spring-like room, Lin Zizi sat on the couch, holding Lingzi in her red jacket, with Jiang Ruobai, Jiang Yi, and a few others around her, teasing the little Lingzi.
The baby girl stared at them with her round eyes, showing no fear or shyness. Seeing Jiang Ning, Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately took the swaddle from her arms: ¡°Ah, little Wenzan is here too!¡± Jiang Ruobai stretched out his hand: ¡°Let me hold him.¡± The child was handed from Jiang Yi to him. He sat down next to Lin Zizi, holding Wenzan, and with a beaming smile, said, ¡°Xiao Bao¡¯er, did you see? Your brother is here too. In the future, our family will be together and never part again, all right?¡± Jiang Ning moved her wheelchair over and looked at the little girl in Lin Zizi¡¯s arms. The little girl was chubby, with snow-white skin and round, lively eyes, adorable. Lin Zizi looked at her daughter andughed, ¡°The Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion did not mistreat these two children, look at how well they have been raised, so white and chubby.¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let our precious children be mistreated,¡± Jiang Ruobai said withughter in his eyes and a loving expression on his face, ¡°Look at my eldest grandson, he¡¯s so handsome.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°He¡¯s your great-nephew.¡± Jiang Ruobai red at him: ¡°I do want a grandson, why don¡¯t you give birth to one for me?¡±
Jiang Yi scratched his head and dared not make a sound. He had been studying at the Academy for years, and now he had finally achieved something. He was working at the Imperial Academy and it was time to consider his marriage. The whole family gathered around the two little treasures, fussing over them. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan also came over to watch, and even the two aunts, who had never gotten along well, temporarily put aside their old grudges and happily joined the circle around the children. There were four children in the Jiang family¡¯s second room, but it was Jiang Ning, the youngest, who was the first to be a mother. So the whole family cherished them. Even Aunt Liu, who had always been sharp-tongued and sarcastic, was fond of them and sent over two pairs of gold bracelets, which made Jiang Ruobai think better of her. That evening, he even made a special visit to her room. Aunt Liu became even happier and took extra care of the children, visiting them three times a day. When the Prince of Yu ordered the children to be brought over, he also brought their wet nurses, nannies, and maids who had been attending to them. With the love and care of Jiang Ning and the entire Jiang family, the two children adapted well, eating when they were hungry, sleeping when they were full, and ying when they were awake. They were so adorable that they drew everyone¡¯s affection.
The day after the children moved in, it was snowing outside, and the room was warm and cozy. Jiang Ning sat in front of the two cradles, holding one hand in each, chanting nursery rhymes, while several maids were doing needlework on the side. From time to time, the little ones cooed and gurgled. Xiaoman squatted next to the cradle, listening to her own mistress¡¯s nursery rhymes, her head nodding off in sleepiness. The door curtain was lifted quietly. Xiaoman was the most alert and immediately raised her head to see a tall, slender figure of a man walking in. At first, she thought it was the Third Young Master, and then she realized it wasn¡¯t right. She looked closely and saw that it was actually the Prince of Yu. As she eximed, she jumped up. Jiang Ning raised her head and looked at her: ¡°Xiaoman, hush.¡± Xiaoman pointed at the door: ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Jiang Ning turned around and saw Li Hongyuan, wrapped in a cloak, standing at the door. She frowned, ¡°Why are you here? How did you get in?¡± This was the back courtyard, and to enter from the front yard, one had to go through the second gate, third gate, and then the small courtyard gate. Each gate was guarded by someone. There shouldn¡¯t be anyoneing without notice.. Chapter 204 - 204: It’s just one night, and you don’t recognize your father? Chapter 204: It¡¯s just one night, and you don¡¯t recognize your father? Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan casually untied his cloak, hung it on the rack by the door, then stepped towards the brazier. He warmed his hands at its me, dispelling the wintry chill he had brought from outside. Only after doing all of this did he approach Jiang Ning and look at the two children in the cradle. Instinctively, Jiang Ning nudged her wheelchair forward a step, putting a distance between him and the cradle. She didn¡¯t want him too near the children. Li Hongyuan slightly raised his brow. ¡°I am the biological father of these children. You were granted custody, but does that deprive me of even the right to have a look at them?¡± Hisment left Jiang Ning unable to retort. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to see them, but you should at least send word ahead of time. How could you just show up unannounced? Where are your escorts?¡± ¡°Who would dare to stop me from visiting my wife and children?¡± ¡°Prince Yu, you and I are divorced and share no ties. As a male visitor, should you not inform me before entering my private quarters?¡± ¡°Very well, in the future, I will take note.¡± She had assumed he would be unreasonable and overbearing but was taken aback when he simply agreed. Jiang Ning frowned and retreated in her wheelchair. ¡°Then you look around, I¡¯ll head into the inner room.¡± ¡°Do you think I am a tiger who¡¯d eat you?¡± stated Li Hongyuan indifferently. ¡°Even though we are no longer husband and wife, our ties will never be severed as long as we have these two children. You can avoid me today, but can you avoid me for a lifetime?¡± He reached out and pulled her wheelchair towards him. ¡°Come here, I have a question for you.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t have a choice and was pulled closer. She grimaced. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why does our daughter seem thinner today?¡± Li Hongyuan picked up Lingzi, catching her between sleep and wakefulness. Jolted awake, she quickly fell back asleep in her father¡¯s arms. Jiang Ning retorted, ¡°She was just with me yesterday. How could you notice she¡¯s grown thinner in merely a day? Are you pulling my leg?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t a tiny person like her lose weight in a day?¡± ¡°Quit stirring up trouble.¡± Li Hongyuan put Lingzi down and then picked up Wenzan. To his surprise, as soon as Wenzan was lifted, he began to cry. Stunned, Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Did you forget your father, after just one night?¡± Jiang Ning quickly extended her hand, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you, hand him to me.¡± ¡°Nonsense. When you¡¯re away, isn¡¯t it me who holds and pampers him? How can it not be the same after just one day?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him crying? Give him to me.¡± Unfortunately, since she was sitting and he was standing, even if he refused to hand the child over, she was powerless to do anything about it. Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Is he hungry?¡± The wet nurse, having heard the cries, entered the room and upon spotting Prince Yu, quickly lowered her head in respect. ¡°Take the child and feed him,¡± instructed Li Hongyuan. Flustered, the wet nurse came over and took Wenzan to feed him. By this time, Lingzi had woken up too and started crying. Another wet nurse hurriedly came to take her for feeding as well. Jiang Ningmented, ¡°They were perfectly fine until you got here. The moment you stepped in, all hell broke loose.¡± Li Hongyuan remained silent for a moment. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°I simply wanted to see them because I was restless and couldn¡¯t sleep. If it displeases you, I will leave immediately.¡± He turned around and started to leave. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to y the victim in front of me. You¡¯re their father, and I have no reason to stop you from seeing them. But you must inform me in advance. Do not show up uninvited again.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Without turning back, Li Hongyuan lifted the curtain and stepped outside. Huang Ying walked over, ¡°Miss, the prince forgot to take his cloak. It¡¯s snowing heavily outside.¡± ¡°Go bring it to him.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Hurrying, Huang Ying picked up the cloak and ran after him, shouting ¡°Your Highness, your cloak!¡± Chapter 205 - 205: Ningning Looks Really Beautiful Chapter 205: Ningning Looks Really Beautiful Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan waited for her to approach, took the cloak and put it on, asking, ¡°Huang Ying, have the two children been throwing tantrums these past two days?¡± Huang Ying replied, ¡°Your Highness, the young master and young mistress have been very well-behaved and not causing any trouble at all.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded and turned to leave. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Huang Ying called out to him. Li Hongyuan looked back. Huang Ying hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°This servant can see that Your Highness cares about our youngdy in your heart. Our youngdy has a temperament that if others treat her well, she will treat them twice as well. If Your Highness treats the youngdy kindly, your visits to see the young master and young mistress will be more pleasant in the future.¡± ¡°This Prince understands.¡± ¡°May I be excused, Your Highness?¡± Huang Ying curtsied. Entering the room, she saw Jiang Ning lost in thought. She walked over and rubbed her mistress¡¯s leg,ughing, ¡°Today His Highness came and his temper has really improved greatly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Prince Yu is famous for being cold-hearted, and aside from the Emperor and the noble consort, he has never had a kind word for anyone else. Now, when he speaks to the youngdy, he is much gentler. This shows that he cares about her in his heart.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Huang Ying, does one appreciate someone who first ps them and then offers them a date?¡± ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You will in the future.¡± The next day, Lin Zizi sent over a few sets of clothes for Jiang Ning to choose from, intending to take her along to Madam Wenren¡¯s birthday celebration at the Wenren Family residence. Normally, only legal wives and legitimate daughters could attend such events. Back when Jiang Ning was not present, Lin Zizi was ill and couldn¡¯t leave the house, so there were no legitimate daughters within the family. Jiang Yuan had taken advantage of this and followed her older sisters out several times. Now that Jiang Ning had returned, Lin Zizi had recovered, and there was no longer any involvement for concubine-born daughters. After selecting a set of pink-purple clothes, Jiang Ning instructed Huang Ying and Chui to look after the children properly. She only took Xiaoman with her to see Lin Zizi. Xiaoman was strong, which made pushing the wheelchair and helping her on and off the carriage much more convenient. Huang Ying was steady and meticulous, leaving her to watch the children was reassuring. Lin Zizi was also dressed and refreshed, with a radiant smile on her face. Seeing her daughter, sheughed, ¡°Ningning looks so beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the clothes that are beautiful.¡± The clothes were indeed magnificent. Lin Ziziughed, ¡°These were my clothes from before. Now, I can¡¯t wear them anymore, but they fit you perfectly. Don¡¯t be repulsed.¡± ¡°Ah, these were Mother¡¯s clothes from before? No wonder they are so beautiful.¡± ¡°Seeing you wear them makes me think back to when I was young.¡± Lin Zizi was somewhat nostalgic. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan came over to pay their respects. Seeing Jiang Ning like this, they were both very envious. Jiang Yanughed, ¡°Seventh sister¡¯s beauty shines brightly in these clothes, adding more splendor to the already splendid dress. In the past, Mother was considered the number one beauty in Chang¡¯an City, and now, Seventh sister is undoubtedly so as well. It¡¯s right to go out and let them see for themselves.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see? You can¡¯t go anyway.¡± Jiang Yuan said. Jiang Yan hung her head. Before, Jiang Yuan would asionally go out, but Jiang Yan had never been to any of these high-society gatherings with nobledies and young misses. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Mother, since we¡¯re going, why not bring both of them along, it¡¯ll be livelier.¡± Lin Zizi looked at the two concubine-born daughters andughed, ¡°Would you two like to go?¡± Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan exchanged nces. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Can I¡­ really go?¡± Jiang Yan asked, somewhat disbelieving. ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Lin Zizi said with a full-faced smile. She was originally a very attractive, gentle and graceful woman. After losing her daughter and being devastated by the news, she hadn¡¯t left the house for over a decade. Now, she was gradually recovering and beginning to regain her former soft gracefulness and beauty.. Chapter 206 - 206: The Fame Is Too Great Chapter 206: The Fame Is Too Great Trantor: 549690339 Refreshing as a spring breeze. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan, the two sisters, were bubbling with excitement. ¡°I have to go back and change my clothes!¡± ¡°I have to redo my hair!¡± The two of them quickly turned back to head home. Jiang Ning was beaming with joy. Lin Ziziughed as she spoke, ¡°Who knew you¡¯d be, of such good temperament. You¡¯ve had a hard life these past few years, yet they¡¯ve had it better than you. Now that you¡¯re back, you still treat them kindly.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°We are family and thus will see each other sooner orter. We can¡¯t be enemies.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a sweet child, you make my heart ache.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think.¡± Jiang Ning was not sure whether if she were the previous host, she would be jealous and resentful of her two sisters. However, she, herself, harbored no such feelings. After all, she did not personally experience the various hardships that the original host had endured. Although Jiang Yuan was short-tempered, vain, and sharp-tongued, she was still a good sister who honored her promises. Jiang Yan was a wallflower, timid and weak, but she was genuine towards her family. She wanted the entire family to live harmoniously and happily. When they arrived after getting dressed, the carriages were already prepared. Lin Zizi, along with her three daughters, visited the Wenren residence. The Wenren family was a well-known n in Chang¡¯an City, their status was not inferior to the Jiang family. A feast was held to celebrate Madam Wenren¡¯s birthday, which drew a lively crowd at the entrance. They thought they would need to wait at the entrance for a while, but as soon as they arrived, a housekeeper ushered them straight to the back courtyard. Lin Zizi thanked the housekeeper, who replied with a smile: ¡°You tter me, Madam. It was our Thirteenth Young Master who gave the instruction. And I just carried it out.¡± ¡°Thirteenth Young Master?¡± Lin Zizi and the sisters looked at Jiang Ning. Jiang Yuan clicked her tongue, ¡°No wonder we got in bypassing all those carriages at the front. So, we have to thank Seventh Sister. The Thirteenth Young Master just can¡¯t forget about her, can he? If you ask me, just marry him.¡± Jiang Yan replied, ¡°Or is it you who wants to marry him, Fifth Sister?¡± ¡°Bah, he¡¯s not interested in me, and I won¡¯t disgrace myself by throwing myself at him.¡± Jiang Yuan spat out the words, then turned and walked away. Many youngdies visited that day. Jiang Yuan had some friends, and went to mingle with them. Jiang Yan didn¡¯t know anyone, so she stayed with Lin Zizi and Jiang Ning. Lin Zizi¡¯s arrival caused quite a stir among the nobledies. Her beauty was renowned in her youth, and in returning to high society after so many years, she naturally attracted a lot of attention. Although she had aged, her daughters who apanied her hadpletely inherited her beauty, which made others envious and jealous. It was just a pity that one of them was confined to a wheelchair. A beautiful jade with a w always induces some regret. Madam Wenren personally received them. Holding Lin Zizi¡¯s hand with watery eyes, she said, ¡°Zizi, it¡¯s been so many years. I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally willing toe out.¡± It turned out they were once good friends. Close friends naturally have a lot to catch up on when they meet. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to join in the gossip, she simply let Xiaoman push her around to take in the sight of the Wenren residence. Not many people came to talk to her. Since she publicly thrashed Princess Ling¡¯an in the street and vehemently broke off with Prince Yu, these glorious ¡°aplishments¡± made other girls shy away from her. Initially, Jiang Yan was apanying her. However, after some time, Jiang Yan had wandered off somewhere to have fun. There were many nobledies and young girls in the backyard, and since Jiang Yan also had a maid with her, Jiang Ning did not have to worry about her safety. ¡°Xiaoman, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go find something to eat,¡± Jiang Ning said to Xiaoman. Xiaoman loved two things in life ¨C herdy and food.. Chapter 207 - 207: Gentle and Considerate, Upright and Capable People Chapter 207: Gentle and Considerate, Upright and Capable People Trantor: 549690339 The snow has let up a bit. The tiny, delicate snowkes float gently down, with hardly any wind. It¡¯s not too cold. The Wenren residence is vast and beautiful. There¡¯s ake in the backyard, surrounded by many weeping willows. Right now, theke is frozen, and snow drifts across the ice, creating a vast expanse of white. It¡¯s simply stunning. Scattered groups of people are admiring the snow around theke. Across theke, there are a few pavilions, from which faintughter can be heard. It seems that the male guests are gathered there. Xiaoman pushes Jiang Ning along theke for some time before they spot Wenren Thirteen walking towards them, holding an umbre. Today, he is dressed in a narrow-waisted robe with arrow sleeves, a jade belt around his waist, and his hair bound with a jade crown. He looks very much like a refined and elegant young nobleman. Quite different from his usual schrly official appearance. He holds the umbre over Jiang Ning¡¯s head and, with a flourish, offers her a paper-wrapped package. Jiang Ning smiles, ¡°How did Thirteenth Young Master end up here?¡± ¡°I saw Miss Jiang from afar on the other side, so I thought I¡¯de over to check upon her since it¡¯s snowing.¡± Among the guests, there is only one person in a wheelchair: her. It¡¯s easy to attract attention. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jiang Ning asks. ¡°Snacks,¡± Wenren Thirteen says softly with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it suits Miss Jiang¡¯s taste, but the banquet won¡¯t start for a while yet, so have something to eat.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Jiang Ning looks at the snacks on herp and thinks that Wenren Zong truly is a gentle, considerate, upright, andpetent person. ¡°Let¡¯s not stay out in the snow. I¡¯ll take you somewhere quiet and away from the wind to rest. There won¡¯t be anyone there to disturb you.¡± He assumes that Jiang Ning doesn¡¯t want to be with the other youngdies, which is why she¡¯s out here on her own. Jiang Ning nods in agreement. As promised, Wenren Zong brings her to a quiet, wind-sheltered pavilion where they can still enjoy the snowy scenery by theke without feeling cold. He orders servants to bring a brazier and tea, along with fruits. Jiang Ning tells Xiaoman to go and eat. Xiaoman grabs a handful of fruits and squats outside the pavilion, munching happily without any fear of the cold. Wenren Zong moves the brazier closer to Jiang Ning¡¯s feet and asks, ¡°Are you still cold?¡± Jiang Ning shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Thank you, sir. I would actually be fine without the brazier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, youngdies are often more sensitive to the cold.¡± ¡°You seem quite knowledgeable about that.¡± ¡°I have a younger sister, and she¡¯s always cold like that too.¡± Wenren Zong smiles, pouring her a cup of warm tea. ¡°Drink something warm.¡± As Jiang Ning takes the tea, her fingers brush against his hand. ¡°Your hands are so cold?¡± Wenren Zong gently touches her fingers. ¡°And you say you¡¯re not cold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how I am,¡± Jiang Ning says, holding the teacup. ¡°I don¡¯t feel cold even when my hands and feet are cold.¡± Wenren Zong gently ces his hand on the back of hers, murmuring softly, ¡°You¡¯re still cold, nheless.¡± Jiang Ning nces at his hand. His hand is quite warm. But he quickly withdraws his hand, apparently realizing that it might be inappropriate. ¡°Would you like some fruit?¡± he asks. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Jiang Ning smiles. Wenren Zong hands her a round fruit. She takes a bite as he also shows a smile, sitting down beside her and gently patting her head. ¡°May I call you by your name?¡± he asks. ¡°Of course,¡± she replies. ¡°Ningning?¡± ¡°Whatever you like.¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t call me ¡®sir¡¯ anymore,¡± Wenren Zong looks at her sideways. ¡°Call me by my name.¡± ¡°Alright, then¡­ Thirteen.¡± ¡°The snow today is truly beautiful,¡± Wenren Zong looks out at theke. ¡°It¡¯s the best snowfall so far this winter.¡± ¡°It is quite beautiful,¡± Jiang Ning agrees, nibling on the fruit. ¡°However, the banquet will begin shortly, and I should be there. Xiaoman, let¡¯s go back and watch the performances..¡± Chapter 208 - 208: Child Marriage Chapter 208: Child Marriage Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh, time to watch the y!¡± Xiaoman cheered, stuffing a handful of fruit into her mouth and getting up to leave with her. Wenren Zong stood up and asked from behind, ¡°Ningning, there¡¯s a restaurant here with amazing bass. Would you like to try it another day?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Ning replied simply. Wenren Zong revealed a smile. Xiaoman tilted her head and said, ¡°Miss will have fish with Master Wenren.¡± ¡°Bass is really delicious,¡± Jiang Ningughed. She knew Wenren Zong was expressing his feelings to her. Wenren Zong came from a noble background, was gentle, polite, intelligent, and progressive. Especially, he was just too tender and considerate. He was so much better than Li Hongyuan. Jiang Ning had no reason to dislike him. She was not a conservative ancient person, so why would she refuse a pleasant date? Upon returning to the banquet, the y had already begun. Lin Zizi and Madam Wenren were sitting together, beckoning her toe over. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were each sitting among the youngdies. Jiang Yuan¡¯s temperament allowed her to blend in quite well, while Jiang Yan was more transparent but, being a daughter of the Jiang family, she wouldn¡¯t be excluded and even made some friends. Jiang Ning was pushed over by Xiaoman, and Lin Zizi pinched her face,ining, ¡°Look how cold your face is.¡± Madam Wenren immediately ordered someone to bring a hand warmer and stuffed it into Jiang Ning¡¯s hands, ¡°Girls should keep warm. Don¡¯t rely on your youth. It won¡¯t befortable when you¡¯re older.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam,¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°Ah, this child looks even more beautiful when she smiles,¡± Madam Wenren said enviously, pulling Lin Zizi, ¡°Back then, I said we should arrange a childhood engagement for them. But your family turned around and promised her to the Prince of Yu.¡± Was there really an arranged childhood engagement? Lin Ziziughed, ¡°That was just a joke back then, nothing serious.¡± ¡°You may not have taken it seriously, but I have been concerned about it,¡± This matter, if it weren¡¯t for Jiang Ning¡¯s disappearance, would have been treated as a real issue. It¡¯s a pity she went missing, so the whole thing faded away. Nobody dared to mention it. At this time, a noblewoman sitting nearbyughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to resume the engagement now that they are both unmarried? There¡¯s nothing stopping them.¡± Divorced women with a bad reputation were difficult to marry, but remarriage for divorced women was usually easier. However, upon hearing this, Madam Wenren and Lin Zizi remained silent. Lin Zizi may dote on her daughter, but she was not blind. She knew that her daughter¡¯s situation was notpatible with the clear and noble Thirteenth Young Master. As for Madam Wenren, it was not because she was disgusted by Jiang Ning¡¯s marriage and childbirth, but she considered the rtionship with the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. If they married Jiang Ning, the Wenren family¡¯s rtionship with the Prince of Yu would get worse. Moreover, her son¡¯s motives were not pure from the beginning, and she didn¡¯t want toplicate things. Thus, they didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Both sides fell silent, and they continued watching the y in silence. After watching the y, eating at the banquet, it was time to disperse and return home. Jiang Ning, anxious about the two little ones, hurried back after the banquet without waiting a moment longer. Lin Zizi knew what was on her mind and didn¡¯t dy, leading her sisters back to the Jiang family residence. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t even have time to change her clothes and went to see the children as soon as she returned. The two children had just fallen asleep after eating, lying peacefully and sweetly on the small bed. Jiang Ning kissed one and stroked the other, then finally felt satisfied and went back to change her clothes. Just as she finished changing, Jiang Yi came in,ughing and discussing their ns to open a restaurant together. The siblings nned to go into business together. Being an official couldn¡¯t earn much money; they had to do business.. Chapter 209 - 209: This King Isn’t as Impatient as You Chapter 209: This King Isn¡¯t as Impatient as You Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning was quite willing to spread her cooking skills far and wide. After discussing for a long time, it was time for dinner. Jiang Ning personally cooked a few dishes, while Jiang Yi brought a jar of wine, saying he would have a drink with his sister. As soon as the wine was poured, the old servant came to report that the Prince of Yu had arrived. Jiang Yi frowned, ¡°Why is he here again?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here to see his son and daughter, who can stop him?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need toe every day, though.¡± Jiang Yi nced at his sister andughed, ¡°Looks like the Prince of Yu isn¡¯t here just for the wine, is he?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He says he¡¯s entrusting the children to our family, but he keepsing here every few days. Is it really just to see the kids?¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°I think his motives are not pure.¡± ¡°Does Third Brother want to say that he¡¯s here for me?¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°Why are youughing? My Seventh Sister has a beauty that can topple cities. Even if he¡¯s here for you, he won¡¯t lose face.¡± ¡°How can I not see where he likes me?¡± ¡°So what do you think of him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that great.¡± Jiang Ning picked up a wine cup, took a sip, and savored the rich taste on her lips and tongue. ¡°I think Wenren Zong is a little better.¡± ¡°Wenren Zong?¡± Jiang Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°When did you start to be interested in him?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that when ites to people, having noparisons means no harm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Honestly,pared to the Prince of Yu, I also think Wenren Thirteen is more suitable as a husband.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°If Seventh Sister likes him, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t bother with matchmaking.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you almost had a prearranged marriage with Wenren Zong, and now it¡¯s like rekindling a past rtionship. Wenren Zong is so suitable, even though he¡¯s not as handsome as the Prince of Yu, he¡¯s still not bad. And his family background is self-exnatory, most importantly he¡¯s gentle and courteous, and he¡¯ll dote on his wife in the future. You see, the Prince of Yu has several concubines, but Wenren Zong doesn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Brother, did Wenren Zong give you any benefits for speaking so highly of him?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Am I that kind of person? I wasn¡¯t there when you were in the selection, otherwise, I would have never agreed. What¡¯s the point of marrying the Prince of Yu and being part of his royal family? In my opinion, you should just marry Wenren Zong!¡± ¡°Who wants to marry Wenren Zong?¡± The voice of the Prince of Yu came from outside the door. The maid quickly lifted the curtain. Li Hongyuan walked in expressionlessly. Jiang Yi put down his wine ss, stood up and bowed, ¡°Greetings to the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Never mind that.¡± The Prince of Yu went straight to the table and sat opposite Jiang Ning, ¡°Just now, I identally overheard a few words.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°The Prince holds a high position, yet he enjoys eavesdropping.¡± ¡°Just a few days after the divorce, you¡¯re anxious to remarry?¡± ¡°It seems to have nothing to do with Your Highness. Your Highness can marry someone else right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry like you.¡± ¡°Well, after all, Your Highness doesn¡¯tck women to serve him.¡± ¡°Do youck men to serve you?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I do miss that, actually.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. What kind of suggestive words were these? These people who have been married and have children are really different. He better not be here anymore. ¡°I suddenly remembered something. Well, Your Highness, Seventh Sister, you guys chat. I¡¯ll go first.¡± He got up and left. Jiang Ning leisurely drank from her wine ss, ¡°The children are not here, they are in the side room sleeping..¡± Chapter 210 - 210: Your Highness, Calm Down Chapter 210: Your Highness, Calm Down Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry now.¡± Li Hongyuan reached out to grab the wine pot and poured himself a cup. ¡°Your Highness really makes yourself at home.¡± ¡°This is my children¡¯s grandparents¡¯ house. Why would I feel like an outsider?¡± ¡°¡­Fine, then eat.¡± ¡°Did you cook all these dishes?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at the few dishes on the table. They certainly looked unique and he had never seen them before. He suddenly remembered what his concubine mother had said. Many people, including Emperor Father and Xiaoqian, had praised Jiang Ning¡¯s cooking skills, saying that even the Imperial Chef from the Imperial Kitchen couldn¡¯t match her taste. It wasn¡¯t just the taste; her methods were entirely different. Such highly acimed culinary skills, and as her husband, he had never tasted them. From this, it could be seen that Jiang Ning was indeed full of disdain and disgust for him. Li Hongyuan drank half a cup of wine in one breath, picked up his chopsticks, clipped a piece of bright red fish and put it in his mouth. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked. ¡°Squirrel fish.¡± ¡°Squirrel?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details; it¡¯s just a cooking method.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s cooking, while unremarkable in modern times, could be considered masterful in the eyes of these short-sighted ancient people. From the moment he took his first bite, Li Hongyuan¡¯s chopsticks barely stopped. He was not a greedy person, but rather, he had a bit of a defiant attitude. His concubine mother said she couldn¡¯t eat Jiang Ning¡¯s dishes, so he insisted on eating them. He even had a feast. In the end, he not only finished the dishes on the table but also all the wine. The wine was brought by Jiang Yi, a strong liquor with a powerful aftertaste. Li Hongyuan¡¯s face was flushed, and he was clearly drunk and unable to walk. The sky was already dark, and the wind and snow were strong and bone-chilling. There was no way he could ride back on a horse in this state. Jiang Ning called Xiaoman and two maids to help him to the front yard, where the housekeeper would arrange a guest room for him. After making an borate feast, she hadn¡¯t eaten much herself. Fortunately, every day, Lin Zizi would have the kitchen prepare Bird¡¯s Nest Porridge for her as ate-night nourishment. After eating a bowl of porridge and checking on her children, Jiang Ning prepared for bed. In the middle of the night, she vaguely sensed some movement outside. Sitting up, she could faintly see a shadow. Thinking of her children, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but put on a coat, pick up her cane by the bedside, and slowly shuffle to the door, carefully opening it. A gust of wind blew in. A tall figure stumbled in. Jiang Ning was startled and instinctively backed away, but was caught by the person. ¡°You¨C¡± Her voice was muffled as her mouth was covered. Hot lips pressed tightly against hers. Intoxicating alcohol filled her nostrils. Jiang Ning was shocked and furious, struggling against the man, her cane falling to the ground. Unable to support herself, she was tightly embraced. She couldn¡¯t exert any strength or make a sound; fear and anger intertwined in her heart. The next moment, the man lifted her by her waist and ced her on the bed. A low murmur reached her ear: ¡°Jiang Ning, you damn woman¡­¡±¡± It was Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice! Jiang Ning was surprised, but her fear subsided somewhat. She raised her hands to push him away: ¡°Your Highness, calm down!¡± Li Hongyuan ignored her, pressing both her wrists above her head and kissing her deeply. How could Jiang Ning¡¯s strengthpare to his? Huang Ying and Xiaoman were not around, and even if she wanted to scream, she couldn¡¯t. Her muffled cries of resistance were stifled by his mouth. Though she had given birth, Jiang Ning had never really experienced such intimacy.. Chapter 211 - 211: This King Feels Delighted Chapter 211: This King Feels Delighted Trantor: 549690339 Facing a man whose physical strength far exceeded her own, she truly realized how weak and helpless she was at this moment. Moreover, her leg was disabled; she couldn¡¯t even run away. She didn¡¯t know what state Li Hongyuan was in now. But indeed, he was drunk before. Since he was drunk, how could he find her room so urately? Or was it that he didn¡¯t necessarily know that this was her room? Either way, it was enough to make one feel ashamed and angry. Jiang Ning¡¯s angry kicks and hits were all in vain. In the end, he seeded in having his way with her. It went on for a long time. Until she waspletely exhausted and eventually fell into a deep sleep. She woke up first. Outside, it was just starting to get light, and there was no sound. Jiang Ning moved slightly and felt as if all her bones were broken with aching pain. The pain in her body reminded her of what had happenedst night. At this moment, she was barely wearing anything, Li Hongyuan was still lying beside her with his eyes closed, and one of his hands was around her waist. Realizing the situation, Jiang Ning¡¯s blood boiled. She grabbed a teacup from the bedside and tried to smash it on Li Hongyuan¡¯s head. However, before her hand came down, Li Hongyuan grabbed it. He opened his eyes, his gaze cold, ¡°What, you want to kill this Prince?¡± ¡°You¡­ shameless! Shameless!¡± Jiang Ning whispered angrily, wishing she could kill him with her eyes. However, given her current situation, she didn¡¯t dare to scream out loud. If the maidservants and other servants were rmed¡­ She couldn¡¯t even imagine. Getting a divorce was not a shame, but being intimate with the Prince of Yu after the divorce¡­ that was indeed a disgraceful thing, worthy of being called a shameless whore. Li Hongyuan spoke indifferently, ¡°In your current state, saying such things could easily be mistaken for yful banter.¡± Jiang Ning lowered her head and found that the quilt had slipped off because of her sitting up to grab something to hit him¡­ She hastily grabbed some clothes to cover herself, and whispered, ¡°Get out.¡± Li Hongyuan lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Jiang Ning turned her face away. He picked up his clothes and put them on one by one. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jiang Ning also hurriedly dressed herself. When she finished, she realized that Li Hongyuan had been watching her all the time. ¡°Aboutst night, this Prince didn¡¯t intend for it to happen. However, I enjoyed it very much,¡± Li Hongyuan looked straight at her and spoke calmly. Jiang Ning sneered, ¡°You enjoyed it? You shameless jerk! We are already divorced, not husband and wife, on what basis do you do this?¡± Li Hongyuan took a step forward, lifted her chin, and looked at her stunningly beautiful face, ¡°The divorce was not this Prince¡¯s intention.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you wanted it or not!¡± Jiang Ning pped his hand away, ¡°Get out right now and nevere to the Jiang Family again!¡± ¡°I still want to see my son and daughter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed!¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s a bit unreasonable.¡± ¡°Did you hear me? Get out!¡± Jiang Ning picked up a hairpin, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today. But don¡¯te here again, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Would you really do it?¡± ¡°You can try.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Hongyuan walked up to her, took her hand, and aimed the hairpin at his throat, saying, ¡°Kill me.¡± Jiang Ning raised the hairpin without hesitation and stabbed down¡ª Li Hongyuan felt a pain in his neck and quickly escaped backward. Even so, the hairpin had already left a wound on his neck, and blood spilled out. He covered his neck with his hand and said in astonishment, ¡°You really tried to do it?¡± Jiang Ning clenched the hairpin and spoke coldly, ¡°Believe me, if you weren¡¯t the Prince of Yu, you would¡¯ve died 800 times already..¡± Chapter 212 - 212:1 Hate You Chapter 212:1 Hate You Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I am, after all, Wenzan and Lingzi¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Beasts do not deserve to be fathers.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, reaching his limit, grinding his teeth and said, ¡°Do you think that I treated you like that just to bully you?¡± ¡°Drunken debauchery¡ªhow can you call yourself a gentleman?¡± ¡°What happenedst night was indeed my fault. But now that things havee to this, what can I do for you to let go of your anger?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡± ¡°This prince cannotply.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Jiang Ning was red in the eye, her voice sounding hoarse, ¡°I hate you.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°I was wrongst night, don¡¯t cry anymore. I won¡¯t be like this in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± At this moment, footsteps could be heard outside in the courtyard. The sky was gradually lightening. In a little while, Huang Ying and Chui would being in. Jiang Ning was getting a little anxious, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who wants to kill me? Do you really want to let me go?¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Li Hongyuan turned and walked towards the door. When he reached the doorway, he looked back, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware when you were pregnantst time, but I will never forget what happenedst night. Since you¡¯ve be my woman, you can only be mine in this life.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, and he left. The cleaningdies in the courtyard were startled when they saw himing out of Jiang Ning¡¯s room. Huang Ying came over with some water and saw the bloody stain on Li Hongyuan¡¯s hand covering his neck. She hurriedly approached and said, ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling unwell? Let¡¯s go to the side room, and I¡¯ll get you some medicine.¡± Letting him simply leave like this would soon mean that everyone in Jiang¡¯s mansion would know that Prince Yu came out of Seventh Miss¡¯s room with an injury. No matter what the rtionship was between them, daring to wound Prince Yu was no small matter. And what was happening in the bedroom between the two of them early in the morning? It would be hard to avoid arousing suspicion. Huang Ying wouldn¡¯t let him go that easily. Li Hongyuan also knew the situation and followed her to the side room, where he dealt with the injury on his neck. Once it was covered by a cape, it was mostly concealed. ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling better?¡± Huang Ying inquired. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, ¡°You go check on Jiang Ning, she might be feeling unwell.¡± Although he had taken advantage of her while intoxicatedst night, he was well aware that he¡¯d treated her quite roughly. He had tasted the delights of her body and was overly indulging himself. This morning, seeing the many bruises on her body, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty when he recalled the night before. Hearing his words, Huang Ying sighed and guessed the situation somewhat. After sending him out of the courtyard, she hurried back to Jiang Ning¡¯s room, immediately noticing the hairpin with bloodstains on the floor. Jiang Ning was sitting in her wheelchair, draped in long hair, lost in thought as she looked out the window. ¡°Miss,¡± Huang Ying put down the basin and walked in front of her. At a nce, she saw the suspicious color on the exposed part of Jiang Ning¡¯s neck and corbone. This was just the visible part; the hidden parts were probably even worse. It was truly excessive. Huang Ying cursed Prince Yu in her heart, then helped Jiang Ning and said, ¡°Miss, let me have someone heat up a bucket of water for you to wash. Your body will feel morefortable.¡± Jiang Ning looked at her, ¡°Is he gone?¡± Her voice was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve applied medicine to His Highness and sent him away,¡± Huang Ying said softly, ¡°Miss, how about letting me stay with you at night? It¡¯s all my fault for sleeping so soundlyst night. I didn¡¯t know what happened in your room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°Miss, would you like to take a bath?¡± Chapter 213 - 213: The Ruthless and Short-lived Chapter 213: The Ruthless and Short-lived Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Jiang Ning¡¯s mood had stabilized, Huang Ying breathed a sigh of relief. She hurriedly picked up the hairpin, washed it clean, and ced it back in its box. She then went out to ask Chui to prepare bathwater. Once the water was ready, Huang Ying asked the other servants to leave so she could attend to Jiang Ning¡¯s bath herself. When they removed her clothes, Huang Ying gasped in shock. ¡°This cruel, short-lived bastard has no idea how to be gentle. You¡¯re delicate, yet he dares to treat you like this¡­ How long will it take for these to fade¡­¡± ¡°Enough, stop talking about it,¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to bring up the matter and lowered herself into the bathtub. It was so humiliating. What was most infuriating was that even in a ce where imperial power reigned supreme, she didn¡¯t have anyone to help her seek justice. If this matter were to get out, no one would me Li Hongyuan even a little bit. But she would be theughingstock of Chang¡¯an City. It was admirable how, relying on the Jiang Family¡¯s powerful influence, she had bravely and decisively sought a divorce. If this matter were toe to light, even if she didn¡¯t care about it, how could she not worry about the consequences for the Jiang Family? Jiang Ruobai was the Prime Minister, Jiang Yi had just entered the officialdom, and Lin Zizi had only recently found the courage to leave her home. How could she let everything be destroyed? It seemed she had no choice but to swallow her anger and endure in silence. This thought was maddening. While soaking in the bathtub, she felt as if every bone in her body ached and she didn¡¯t want to move. But she had to get out eventually, as staying in the tub for too long would undoubtedly raise suspicions. After bathing, she changed into fresh clothes and prepared her makeup. Her wet nurse arrived, carrying the two children. The children, refreshed after a satisfying meal and nap, were in high spirits. Seeing their mother, they grew even more delighted. Jiang Ning reached out and held Lingzi in her embrace. Watching the child¡¯s innocent smile, her mood finally found a semnce of calm. Even though these two children were the offspring of the shameless Prince of Yu, they were still innocent and, after all, they were her own flesh and blood. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to vent her hatred for Prince Yu onto her children. After a bout of affectionate cuddling, Lin Zizi¡¯s maid arrived with breakfast. Today was the Grand Court Assembly. Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi, father and son, had gone to the pce for official duties before dawn. Lin Zizi, apart from managing the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion¡¯s backyard, had now shifted all her attention to her daughter and two grandsons. After Jiang Ning had breakfast, she went to the Purple Forest Garden to pay respects to Lin Zizi, where she saw two nobledies. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to stay, so she left after a brief visit. She asked a maid from ck Bamboo Garden, ¡°What are they here for?¡± The maid smiled, ¡°They¡¯re here to discuss a marriage proposal for our Third Young Master.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Now that Third Young Master has made a name for himself, and is working at the Imperial Academy with a promising future ahead, countless prominent families are eyeing him. There have been several groups of peopleing over to propose marriage already.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°When our young master gets married, he¡¯ll need to choose carefully. Ordinary girls won¡¯t do.¡± Jiang Yi was the sole male heir of the Jiang Family¡¯s second branch, and as the legitimate eldest son, he had inherited his mother Lin Zizi¡¯s beauty. He was an outstanding and promising young man. He was definitely the third most sought-after eligible bachelor in Chang¡¯an City after Prince Yu and Thirteen. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the Jiang Family¡¯s threshold had been worn out by suitorsing to propose. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Third Brother is kind, cheerful, and perfect in both character and appearance. There isn¡¯t even a chambermaid in his room, so it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s popr.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°After Third Young Master gets married, it will be Fifth Daughter¡¯s turn, and then it¡¯ll be Sixth Miss¡¯s turn.¡± Jiang Yuan was already seventeen, no longer young, but her older brother had not yet married, so it was improper for her to discuss her own marriage matters.. Chapter 214 - 214: Snow Scene and Perch Fish Chapter 214: Snow Scene and Perch Fish Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning was an exception since the royal family was thergest. If Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan were also chosen initially, they wouldn¡¯t have to wait for Jiang Yi¡¯s marriage to find husbands. Leaving the Purple Forest Garden, Jiang Ning looked up at the sky. It was snowing again. For some reason, though she usually enjoyed carefree days, today she felt uneasy. There was a sense of pent-up frustration in her heart that she couldn¡¯t vent. Furthermore, feeling physically ufortable only dampened her mood even more. Shezily slept half the day, woke up for lunch, saw the snow outside getting heavier, yawned, and nned on going back to sleep. Dongxie hurried in and handed her an invitation, saying with a smile, ¡°Miss, this was just sent in.¡± Jiang Ning took a look; it was from Wenren Zong. He invited her to the Lakeview Pavilion to enjoy the snow and eat perch. ¡°Will Miss go?¡± Huang Ying asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Though she feltzy, her mood was not good. Staying at home was stifling. It was better to go out and have a good time, eat something delicious. She had Huang Ying open the wardrobe, picked out a beautiful dress, put on a bright red leather cape, and red boots. Although she couldn¡¯t stand upright and run, she looked like a bundle of fire in the snow. After carefully dressing up, she rode out in a sedan chair. As usual, she only took Xiaoman with her. Though not very clever, Xiaoman had the strength of ten people and was very well-behaved, never speaking out of turn. Jiang Ning pampered her like a sister, and her affection for her was no less than that for Huang Ying. Because she knew Xiaoman could protect her, even if she went out eight times out of ten with only Xiaoman, none of the maids in the courtyard were jealous. Instead, they all took care of her and treated her like a gluttonous younger sister. Xiaoman happily followed the sedan to Lakeview Pavilion. The Riverview Pavilion was a restaurant built by theke, most famous for steamed perch. It was quite popr among the noble and distinguished people of Chang¡¯an City, and one had to book in advance to dine there. Jiang Yi had always wanted to open a restaurant that could rival the Riverview Pavilion. Jiang Ning¡¯s visit could also be considered a reconnaissance. The sedan stopped at the entrance, where Wenren Zong was already waiting. Xiaoman lifted the curtain to help Jiang Ning out. Wenren Zong saw her in a red dress, looking stunningly beautiful, and showed an amazed expression. ¡°I was just considering picking you up but was afraid you might not like it,¡± he said gently with a smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind being picked up, but I wouldn¡¯t be unhappy if you came to get me.¡± ¡°Ningning looks very pretty today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°No, to be precise, Ningning looks good in anything. Come, the road is slippery, be careful; let me help you¡ª¡± He reached out to help Jiang Ning, who did not refuse. Together they went to the second-floor private room and sat by the window. Turning her head, she could see the snowyke view. The vast whiteness of the sky and earth evoked a sense of destion in her. Xiaoman went to chase a cat, and Jiang Ning warned her not to go too far and toe back for foodter. She agreed, then disappeared from sight. ¡°This Xiaoman is like a child,¡± Wenren Zongughed. ¡°She is a bit naive, but she has a good temperament.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also a blessing.¡± Wenren Zong asked, ¡°Would you like me to send someone to follow her?¡± ¡°No need, she is very obedient. I told her not to go far, and she won¡¯t. Besides, her martial arts skills are exceptional. Ordinary people can¡¯t defeat her.¡± ¡°No wonder you usually only take her when you go out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like having arge entourage.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, neither do I.¡± Wenren Zong poured her a cup of tea then looked at her face, staring until Jiang Ning felt embarrassed.. Chapter 215 - 215: Want to See Ningning Every Day Chapter 215: Want to See Ningning Every Day Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Thirteen, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Looking at how pretty Ningning is.¡± Wenren Zong took out a palm-sized brocade box and slid it towards her, ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning opened the box, inside was a jade bracelet with gold iys. Resplendent and exquisite to the utmost degree. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Jiang Ning lifted up the bracelet and said, smiling. ¡°I think this bracelet suits Ningning very well.¡± Wenren Zong smiled, ¡°Let me put it on for you.¡± ¡°Such a valuable gift, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s beyond what I deserve.¡± ¡°Ningning deserves the best things in the world, let alone just a bracelet. It¡¯s nothing really. I came upon it and thought Ningning would look good wearing it, that¡¯s why I brought it.¡± He took the bracelet, sped her hand with his left, and gently slipped the bracelet onto her wrist. Jiang Ning¡¯s skin was white as snow. The shimmering golden gemstone bracelet made her look even more dazzlingly beautiful. Jiang Ning raised her hand: ¡°Does it look good?¡± Wenren Zong looked at her face and murmured, ¡°Truly beautiful.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Are youplimenting me or the bracelet?¡± ¡°In my eyes, Ningning is the most beautiful, the best.¡± ¡°Thirteen, your ability to make people happy ispletely different from your looks.¡± Wenren Zongughed, ¡°How do I appear to you? Stern, serious, inflexible?¡± ¡°Not really, more like a straightced official. I didn¡¯t expect you could make people happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I know how to make others happy, I just want to make Ningning happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Wenren Zong immediately called for the waiter, ¡°Bring up the bass I ordered yesterday, and add a few tasty dishes, something light.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, sir, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The waiter quickly turned and left. Shortly after, a pot was brought up, with charcoal fire still burning underneath. Once the lid was lifted, hot steam continued to bubble up from inside. Wenren Zong picked a piece of fish and put it in Jiang Ning¡¯s bowl, then looked at her gently, ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Ning rolled up her sleeves and also picked up her chopsticks. She put a piece of fish in her mouth. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°The fish is very fresh.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The fish is fine, but the vor is somewhatcking.¡± ¡°This bass from Lakeview Pavilion is already the best in Chang¡¯an City.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you have not tried the bass I cook.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°When I get a chance, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°How about tomorrow?¡± Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you could be so impatient.¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s fair face showed a hint of embarrassment, ¡°I just want to be able to see Ningning every day.¡± Jiang Ning was slightly taken aback, she lowered her eyes and quietly ate her fish. Wenren Zong continued to pick fish for her. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You should eat too.¡± ¡°I am satisfied just watching Ningning eat.¡± Wenren Zong said with augh, ¡°This bass is good for a woman¡¯s body, you should eat more.¡± After they finished eating, Xiaoman still hadn¡¯t returned. Jiang Ning looked outside. Wenren Zong got up and extended his hand, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go out and look.¡± Jiang Ning put her hand in his palm. Wenren Zong firmly held her hand, leading her out of the private room, down the stairs, and into the main hall. Xiaoman was nowhere to be seen. Jiang Ning frowned. Xiaoman was usually obedient and would never run off without asking her first. ¡°Thirteen, help me look for Xiaoman.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone find her right away.¡± Wenren Zong immediately ordered one of his followers to inquire about Xiaoman¡¯s whereabouts. Soon, they got some information from a waiter. Xiaoman had gone northward following a woman.. Chapter 216 - 216: Princess Changhuan Chapter 216: Princess Changhuan Trantor: 549690339 I Wenren Zong¡¯s followers immediately went to look for her. When they found Xiaoman, she was squatting in the corner, being beaten by several old women, her hair and clothes disheveled and wet. Xiaoman huddled on the ground, holding her head, not crying or shouting. Jiang Ning almost died of heartache when she saw this scene. ¡°Xiaoman!¡± She called out. Xiaoman heard her voice, looked up with joy, and tried to stand up, but was kicked to the ground by a woman. Jiang Ning¡¯s face changed. Wenren Zong looked at his followers. Immediately, they rushed over and kicked the women away from Xiaoman. Wenren Zong pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair over. Jiang Ning reached out to pull Xiaoman up, ¡°Xiaoman, get up quickly. Let me see if you are hurt.¡± Xiaoman¡¯s face was bruised and swollen, she shook her head, ¡°This servant is not injured.¡± She was different from ordinary girls, her body was quite strong. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°How did you end up here? Why did they hit you? Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± Xiaoman sniffed, ¡°They took my cat away, saying they were going to cook it. If I fight back, they would chop off the cat¡¯s ws. I was afraid the cat would get hurt.¡± She pointed to one of the women. The woman looked arrogant, ¡°Our princess¡¯s horse is ill, and it can only be cured with cat soup. This wretched servant dared to stop us. If we dy our princess¡¯s horse treatment, how many heads do you people have?¡± Wenren Zong coldly asked, ¡°Who is your princess?¡± ¡°Our master is Princess Changhuan!¡± ¡°Oh, the daughter of the Prince of Liu.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°ording to thews of Great Sheng, stealing from the people is a crime.¡± The woman hesitated, looked at him, and said somewhat nervously, ¡°It¡¯s just a wild cat, who¡¯s stealing?¡± ¡°This is someone else¡¯s cat.¡± ¡°Whose? If you call it, will it answer?¡± The woman was quick-witted. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You hit my servant. How do you want to settle this?¡± The woman nced at her and sneered, ¡°You are the Seventh Young Mistress of the Jiang Family, not the Princess Consort of Yu anymore. There is no need for us to follow your orders.¡± Jiang Ning narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°It seems you know me and know that Xiaoman is mine. So, today you took the cat as an excuse to teach me a lesson, right?¡± The woman didn¡¯t say anything, but her chin was still raised, and her face full of arrogance and disdain. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Do I have a grudge against your princess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask yourself, how you offended our princess. Anyway, we must take the cat back and report to our master.¡± Wenren Zong gently patted Jiang Ning¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Do you want to get the cat back?¡± ¡°Thirteen, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Jiang Ning said to Xiaoman, ¡°Xiaoman, they insulted me; you should teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°This servant will do it right away!¡± In Xiaoman¡¯s heart, her youngdy was the most important. The cat could be forgotten. She jumped up, instantly full of energy, and chased after the women in a few strides. She knocked over three of them with one kick. The women stumbled and fell to the ground together. Xiaoman leaped into the air andnded on them with a thump. There was a chorus of screams like pigs being ughtered. In the next quarter of an hour, Xiaoman demonstrated all the martial arts she knew on the women, beating them until they cried for their mothers and fathers. The passing people gathered around,ughing and enjoying the spectacle. After beating the women half to death, Xiaoman stood up, held the cat in her arms, and said with a smile to the surrounding people, ¡°Did you see that? These are Princess Changhuan¡¯s servants, they were here to steal everyone¡¯s cats to feed their sick horse!¡± Chapter 217 - 217: She’s Not a Deposed Wife Chapter 217: She¡¯s Not a Deposed Wife Trantor: 549690339 As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd was aghast. What on earth is this? Could a princess tantly steal like this? This is utterly shameless. Themon people began to discuss enthusiastically. Only then did several women begin to feel frightened and returned hastily to the Prince of Lu¡¯s Mansion to report to Princess Changhuan. Upon hearing this, Princess Changhuan was furious. ¡°You useless fools, I told you to embarrass Jiang Ning, and instead, you bring trouble upon me? Someone gets them out of here, cut out their tongues, and toss them out!¡± Such cruel words from the mouth of a pretty, thirteen-or-four-year-old girl were truly terrifying. Princess Changhuan¡¯s reputation had reached a new low. Unable to bear it anymore, she went to the Mansion of the Prince of Yu andined to Li Hongyuan. ¡°Brother Prince of Yu!¡± she cried, ¡°I¡¯ve been bullied, can¡¯t you do something about it?¡± Li Hongyuan was reading and nced over at her: ¡°Who dares to bully you?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? The divorced wife of Brother Prince of Yu, if not her, then who?¡± Li Hongyuan looked up: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Brother Prince of Yu¡¯s divorced wife, the Seventh Young Mistress of the Jiang Family!¡± ¡°She is not a divorced wife.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice was somewhat cold. Changhuan yfully said: ¡°I know, you two divorced. That¡¯s how it¡¯s said.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it again.¡± ¡°Brother Prince of Yu is too kind, even after separating, he still defends her. Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t cherish Brother Prince of Yu¡¯s kindness. She deserves to have no blessings.¡± Changhuan grasping his sleeve,¡± Brother Prince of Yu, she is not worthy of you.¡± Li Hongyuan withdrew his sleeve and said indifferently: ¡°What she is like, is not for you toment.¡± A divorce generally affects men more than women. At times like this, if a woman does even a little wrong, what man will ept a divorce? Breaking up is unquestionably chosen instead. If a divorce could be aplished, it implies that the man was at fault. Therefore, a divorce affects men more. Changhuan said: ¡°Brother Prince of Yu, I simply couldn¡¯t stand it, and sent people to teach that blind woman a lesson. However, she¡­¡± ¡°You taught her a lesson?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression changed, his tone turned colder, and the atmosphere in the room dropped sharply. Changhuan trembled at his gaze but forced a smile: ¡°Why are you looking at me like that Brother Prince of Yu? I just couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to vent your anger. In Changhuan¡¯s heart, Brother Prince of Yu is the best man in the world, anyone who disappoints Brother Prince of Yu, Changhuan can¡¯t spare her.¡± Li Hongyuan was indifferent to her words and asked only one question: ¡°What did you do to her?¡± ¡°Speaking of this, it makes me angry. I merely asked a servant to teach Jiang Ning¡¯s maid a lesson, who knew Jiang Ning would have my people beaten and spread rumors about me, making me the subject of public discussion¡­¡± ¡°Which maid?¡± Li Hongyuan only asked about what he cared about. ¡°Just¡­a dumb one, both strong and stupid.¡± Li Hongyuan thought of Xiaoman. He remembered Jiang Ning would take Xiaoman wherever she went, seeming to particrly like this simple-hearted plump girl. If Xiaoman was beaten, Jiang Ning would certainly be angry. Would she attribute what Changhuan did to him? It was very likely. After all, Changhuan kept repeating that it was all for his sake. Li Hongyuan stood up, pushed Changhuan away and walked towards the exit. ¡°Where are you going, Brother Prince of Yu?¡± Princess Changhuan followed trying to grasp his sleeve, ¡°Jiang Ning hurt all of my people, even killing one.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her and coldly said: ¡°This is the trouble you brought upon yourself¡ª¡± Chapter 218 - 218: Just Wishful Thinking Chapter 218: Just Wishful Thinking Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Now you think this prince needs you to vent my anger? Who do you think you are? If you do anything in my name again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± These words brought tears to Princess Changhuan¡¯s eyes: ¡°Prince of Yu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so fierce to me? Are you being fierce to me just because of a shameless divorced woman?¡± ¡°She is not a divorced woman, she is the woman I like,¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. ¡°¡­Prince of Yu, you like her?¡± Princess Changhuan was stunned. ¡°Whether it¡¯s in the past, the present, or the future, she is my woman. If you meddle again, I don¡¯t mind having your father teach you a lesson.¡± Princess Changhuan¡¯s face turned red: ¡°Prince of Yu, this is just your wishful thinking!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°A servant saw it with their own eyes, Jiang Ning went out with another man, eating and flirting!¡± Princess Changhuan shouted, ¡°Prince of Yu, you can¡¯t forget her, but she¡¯s already thrown herself at another man. Is she worth it, Prince of Yu? She is just a fickle woman, and she¡¯s not worthy of your liking!¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Who was she with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I wasn¡¯t there. A servant told me. Regardless of which wild man she was with, isn¡¯t it enough to prove that she¡¯s fickle and unfaithful?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Hongyuan shouted, ¡°I have already divorced her and she can be with any man she wants. How dare you to talk nonsense about it? Go away, don¡¯t make a racket in front of this prince, like a market gossiping woman!¡± Prince of Yu, you¡¯ve changed¡­you never used to care about these vixens!¡± Princess Changhuan stomped her foot, angrily turning and running away. With a somber face, Li Hongyuan called Chashan: ¡°Go find out who Jiang Ning was with today.¡± ¡°This servant will go right away.¡± As Chashan turned to leave, he thought to himself that his master simply couldn¡¯t let go of the Princess Consort. Even after divorcing her, he couldn¡¯t forget her, constantly inquiring about her whereabouts. If he had known this would happen, why bother with the divorce in the first ce? Chashan shook his head and quickened his pace. The matter was easy to find out. Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t avoided anyone, she and Wenren Zong were at Lakeview Pavilion eating bass. Then, in the street they taught Princess Changhuan¡¯s people a lesson, and took Xiaoman to a nearby Medical Clinic. In the end, the two wandered around theke for a while. Many pairs of eyes saw them. There was even more detail. When they were by theke, Wenren Zong had helped Jiang Seventh Young Mistress to stand up and supported her as they walked for a while. The scene of a handsome man and beautiful woman leaning against each other in the snow was quite pleasing to the eye. In the Great Sheng Dynasty, as long as the unmarried men and women were not having ndestine affairs, nobody would say anything about them being together in public ces. It didn¡¯t take much effort for Chashan to find out everything clearly. But he hesitated to tell the prince about it. However, he still had to report the truth. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found out the truth,¡± he said, carefully observing the Prince of Yu¡¯s expression, ¡°Today, the Princess Consort was with Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Wenren Thirteen again?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just him?¡± Chashan said softly, ¡°Many people saw them, it was really him.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face showed no expression: ¡°What did they all do together?¡± ¡°First they ate bass at Lakeview Pavilion, then taught a lesson to Princess Changhuan¡¯s people. Afterward, they went to the Medical Clinic and then walked by theke¡­ Oh, Wenren Zong also bought a bag of chestnuts¡­¡± ¡°Oh, they even ate chestnuts.¡± ¡°Yes, Wenren Zong peeled chestnuts to feed the Princess Consort, and she also peeled some to feed him¡­.¡± Chapter 219 - 219: Stinging Pain Chapter 219: Stinging Pain Trantor: 549690339 | Crash! A cup of tea fell to the ground. Chashan shivered, not daring to speak. Li Hongyuan said calmly, ¡°The teacup wasn¡¯t held securely, have someone clean it up.¡± Chashan swallowed, giving a signal to the maid outside. The maid entered with a bow, quickly cleaned up the mess, and left. Chashan said, ¡°It seems that our Princess Consort and Wenren Zong¡­ have some feelings for each other. It¡¯s strange. They had a blind date before, but the Princess Consort didn¡¯t have any feelings for him then. Now it seems things have changed. By the way, Your Highness, I¡¯ve also heard something else.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°At Madam Wenren¡¯s birthday banquet, she invited Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s wife, and the Princess Consort went along. At the banquet, Madam Wenren mentioned that the Princess Consort had almost an arranged marriage with Wenren Zong when she was a child.¡± ¡°An arranged marriage?¡± ¡°Yes, but then the Princess Consort went missing, and the matter came to nothing. At the banquet, the topic was brought up, and many people joined in, suggesting that they should get married. I was wondering if the change in the Princess Consort¡¯s attitude had anything to do with this.¡± Li Hongyuan slowly said, ¡°It seems that Wenren Zong is determined to steal my woman.¡± ¡°This Wenren Zong is truly ignorant of his ce!¡± Chashan was filled with righteous indignation, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that the Princess Consort has already given birth to a royal grandson for the Prince? To have such delusions, it¡¯s despicable!¡± ¡°Enough, you can leave.¡± Li Hongyuan sat down and picked up the book again. However, he couldn¡¯t read a word of what was written. By evening, he rode to Jiang¡¯s house. His excuse, of course, was to see the boy and girl twins. Prime Minister Jiang had said that the Prince of Yu is the father of the twins, and no one should stop him from seeing the children. As a result, Li Hongyuan now felt free toe and go as he pleased in the Jiang family residence. At the gate, he casually handed the horse to the doorman and went to the backyard. Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi were both out dining with colleagues and not at home. Aunt Liu and Jiang Yuan greeted him with a bow, but saw his somber and ugly expression. He ignored the mother and daughter, heading straight for Jiang Ning¡¯s courtyard. ¡°It seems the Prince of Yu hase with ill intentions.¡± Jiang Yuan whispered, ¡°Auntie, is he going to cause trouble for Jiang Ning? What should we do, should we tell Madam?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling Madam? We must hurry and inform the Old Master and Third Young Master.¡± Aunt Liu muttered, ¡°Is heing to take the children? Is he going to bring the twins back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°No way, right?¡± ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t forget, they are still surnamed Li, they have royal blood. Can the royal family let them stay outside?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Get someone to go tell your father, quickly!¡± The mother and daughter hurried to find someone to send a message. Li Hongyuan had already arrived at Jiang Ning¡¯s courtyard. Jiang Ning had just returned not long ago, having only taken off her cloak. She was warming herself by the fire and drinking hot soup. Li Hongyuan walked in and saw her wearing a pink skirt, her fair face, slender waist, leaning forward slightly, smiling, and reaching towards the fire basin. She was smiling. Laughing so carefree and happy. Recalling the hatred and anger on her face when they separated in the morning, the stark contrast deeply hurt Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes. He let down the curtain and went in. Huang Ying and Xiaoman both stood up. ¡°All of you leave.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. ¡°Prince, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t hurt Miss¡­¡± Huang Ying saw his gloomy expression and became worried, hurriedly saying.. Chapter 220 - 220: Just Like Being Bitten by a Dog Chapter 220: Just Like Being Bitten by a Dog Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Get out, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± ¡°Miss, this¡­¡± Huang Ying looked at Jiang Ning. Xiaoman also stood still. Jiang Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, all of you leave. If I need anything, I¡¯ll call you.¡± In broad daylight, what could he do. After the servants left, Li Hongyuan sat on the stool opposite her and calmly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± ¡°They¡¯re sleeping in the room. If you want to see them, be gentle and don¡¯t wake them up.¡± ¡°You were with Wenren Zong today.¡± Li Hongyuan said directly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his eyes to stare at her. ¡°Last night, you were entangled with me in bed, and today you are flirting with another man. Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?¡± Jiang Ning roasted the fire and said indifferently, ¡°There is nothing inappropriate about it. Last night, I just considered it a dog bite. Can¡¯t I live my life anymore?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face changed, and he stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± ¡°Last night, you just considered it a dog bite?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes fell on her neck, where the marks had not faded. ¡°I wonder if Wenren Zong saw these? If he knew what you were like in bed with mest night, would he still take a walk by theke with you, gently and considerately?¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand and pped him, ¡°Despicable. If you have any shame, go ahead and tell him.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t flinch. His gaze fell on her wrist. There, a dazzling golden bracelet shone brilliantly, beautiful beyond words. He grabbed her wrist, ¡°Did Wenren Zong give this to you?¡± It wasn¡¯t therest night. Jiang Ning pulled back her hand, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Li Hongyuan tightened his grip on her wrist, forcibly pulling off the bracelet. Jiang Ning struggled and shouted angrily, ¡°Li Hongyuan, what are you trying to do? Are you crazy? Let me go!¡± Her strength was no match for Li Hongyuan¡¯s. It had been provenst night. As long as he used force, she had no power to resist. Jiang Ning was extremely angry. In the end, the bracelet was pulled off by him. He raised the bracelet, ¡°Just for this broken bracelet, if you want more, I¡¯ll give you more. You¡¯re not allowed to take things from other men!¡± Jiang Ning angrily said, ¡°Whose things I take is none of your business! Give me back the bracelet!¡± ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± Li Hongyuan let go. The bracelet fell to the ground and broke into several pieces with a snap. Jiang Ning cried out and looked at the broken bracelet, tears pouring down her face. She squatted down and picked up the bracelet. ¡°Don¡¯t pick it up!¡± Li Hongyuan kicked the broken bracelet away. Jiang Ning grabbed a porcin vase and threw it at him, yelling, ¡°Li Hongyuan, are you sick?!¡± The vase didn¡¯t hit him but crashed to the ground. The servant girls waiting outside were frightened to death. Huang Ying entered with a bow and knelt down, ¡°Your Highness, please show mercy. Thedy¡¯s body has yet to recover. She can¡¯t bear such a disturbance. Please show mercy for the sake of the young master¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Li Hongyuan coldly ordered, ¡°If youe in again, I will have your heads.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°They belong to the Jiang Family, do you dare toy a finger on them?¡± ¡°If I dare to touch their master, what¡¯s stopping me from touching a few ves?¡± Li Hongyuan picked her up and walked towards the inner room. Jiang Ning¡¯s face turned pale instantly, struggling and yelling, ¡°Li Hongyuan, don¡¯t make me hate you for the rest of my life!¡± Li Hongyuan ignored her, threw her onto the bed, and locked the door behind him. Jiang Ning immediately shrank back into the bed, trembling slightly, ¡°Li Hongyuan, don¡¯t do this¡­.¡± Chapter 221 - 221:1 Can Be Good to You Too Chapter 221:1 Can Be Good to You Too Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan watched her for a moment, then sighed. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t treat you like I didst night.¡± ¡°Then what will you do?¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°I want to talk with you,¡± said Li Hongyuan. ¡°Calmly, just have a chat.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Do you think, in our current situation, it¡¯s appropriate to chat?¡± Li Hongyuan stepped back and sat down at the table, ¡°Do you really think me a brute? It was my faultst night. It will never happen again. I was just¡­ too jealous.¡± Jiang Ning looked at him. ¡°Yes, jealousy,¡± Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, ¡°You despise me so, yet you are so close to Wenren Zong. You go boating with him, eat fish, joke around, and even wear the bracelet he gave you.¡± Jiang Ning sat up and leaned back on the bed¡¯s edge, her eyes still wary. This distressed Li Hongyuan deeply. He had never thought that one day he would be so irritable, every move of a woman could touch his temper. He was like a madman. ¡°Jiang Ning, I want you toe back,¡± he said again. ¡°We¡¯ve already divorced, why should I go back.¡± ¡°Because¡­ I like you.¡± ¡°You?¡± A sneer shed in Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes as she turned her face away. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I like you.¡± The words he had been unable to say, no matter what, once he said the first sentence, it seemed to be much easier. Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°If you were me, would you?¡± Jiang Ning sneered, ¡°Oh, I forgot, you¡¯re a man, the high and mighty prince who thinks he¡¯s above everyone else. How could you understand other people¡¯s humiliation and anger. Didn¡¯t you once say that women are just tools, nothing to worry about?¡± ¡°That was all in the past.¡± ¡°A person¡¯s nature can¡¯t change. At least, not at a moment¡¯s notice.¡± She simply didn¡¯t believe it. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, this is my true heart. I have no need to lie to you like this. Before I met you, I never thought I would submit to a woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been forcing me.¡± ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t know how to keep you, how to like you.¡± ¡°Then you might need to learn from Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my private business.¡± ¡°Are you nning to marry him?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him, ¡°I think Wenren Zong is very good, I like being with him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he respects me,¡± Jiang Ning stood up with the help of the bed, ¡°When I am with him, I feel rxed and happy.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes looked somewhat hurt, he kept silent for a long time, then asked with difficulty, ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± said Jiang Ning, ¡°At least, I don¡¯t dislike him. If he proposes, I would ept.¡± ¡°I will not allow it.¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± Jiang Ning quietly gripped a hairpin in her hand, feeling a sense of increased security, ¡°We have nothing to do with each other. I have the freedom to marry. If I want to marry someone, as long as my parents agree, I don¡¯t need your permission.¡± She couldn¡¯t endure Li Hongyuan anymore. Even if it was just to get away from him, she would be willing to marry. Li Hongyuan stood up. Jiang Ning instinctively stepped back half a step. But behind her was the bed, there was no room to retreat. But instead of getting angry again, he surprisingly said, ¡°Jiang Ning, I can treat you well too, even better than Wenren Zong..¡± Chapter 222 - 222:1 Can Be Like Him Too Chapter 222:1 Can Be Like Him Too Trantor: 549690339 I He seemed to have been hit. High and mighty as he was, proud and arrogant as he was, he never thought that one day he would be inferior to a minister. In terms of status, ability, and appearance, no one in Chang¡¯an City couldpare with him. He thought that as long as he wanted something, he could just beckon for it, or even without a gesture, just a nce or a movement, and obtain it easily. But he didn¡¯t expect that this woman had already silently fallen in love with someone else. The person he liked did not like him back; this feeling was too terrible. ¡°Jiang Ning, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Jiang Ning gripped her hairpin, ¡°Fine, I got it. You can go now.¡± She just wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. Li Hongyuan stood still: ¡°Jiang Ning, whatever you like about Wenren Zong, I can be the same.¡± Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but look at him. At this moment, Jiang Yi¡¯s voice came from outside: ¡°Seventh Sister!¡± Ah, the rescuer was here. Jiang Ning¡¯s spirit uplifted, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m fine!¡± While saying she was fine, she was actually letting Jiang Yi know that she was here. Sure enough, Jiang Yi soon came to knock on the door. Jiang Ning wanted to open the door but was afraid that Li Hongyuan might go crazy again, so she looked at him. Li Hongyuan looked deeply into her eyes, then turned around and walked to the door and opened it. Jiang Yi rushed in, saw him, paused, and then looked at Jiang Ning. Huang Ying and Xiaoman, as well as a few maids, stood outside with tense and frightened faces, ready to rush in at any time. Without saying a word, Li Hongyuan left. ¡°Seventh Sister, are you alright?¡± Jiang Yi asked Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What did the Prince of Yue here for?¡± ¡°To discuss something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter that needs to be discussed in a closed room?¡± Jiang Yi looked her up and down, ¡°Did you cry? Your eyes are red. Did the Prince of Yu bully you?¡± His question was very innocent, but when listened to by Jiang Ning, it wasn¡¯t the same thing. After all, such a thing happenedst night. ¡°No!¡± She red at her brother. Jiang Yi was somewhat baffled, but since she looked fine, he put his mind at ease. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you go to drink with your colleagues? Why did youe back so soon?¡± ¡°Fifth Sister sent someone to tell me that the Prince of Yu was here, and he did note with good intentions. I was afraid he was going to take my nephew away, so I hurried back. What you talked about wasn¡¯t about my nephew, was it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ then what was it about?¡± ¡°Nothing, just¡­ I went out with Wenren Zong, he found out, and came to ask.¡± ¡°Is that so? I knew the Prince of Yu still had ill intentions towards you.¡± Jiang Yi pulled her to sit down, ¡°Sister, tell your brother seriously, do you still think of being with him?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should marry sooner, so you don¡¯t drag things out with him. The Prince of Yuing here every few days clearly means he¡¯s still thinking about you. As long as you don¡¯t marry, he won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get married.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Wenren Zong getting along well? Our families have a good rtionship, just marry him.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought it through yet.¡± Jiang Ning pushed him, ¡°Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you think it over carefully.¡± ¡°Has Father not returned yet?¡± ¡°No, he went to drink with the officials of the Six Ministries.¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°Recently there has been a lot of movement from the King of Chen. Since the two nephews were born, His Majesty has been intending to establish a crown prince, and the King of Chen probably can¡¯t sit still. When you go out, go alone and don¡¯t bring the child. In our Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, they are safe..¡± Chapter 223 - 223:1 Want to Go to the Prime Chapter 223:1 Want to Go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to Propose Marriage Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to.¡± Jiang Yi frowned, ¡°ording to the current situation, Prince Yu is very likely to be named as the Crown Prince. Once he bes the Crown Prince, he will definitely have to choose a new Princess Consort. Seventh Sister, will you feel regretful?¡± ¡°Whoever loves the throne of Princess Consort can take it, as if the Harem is a good ce to be.¡± ¡°If you think that way, it¡¯s for the better.¡± Jiang Yi smiled, ¡°I never approved of you marrying into the royal family anyway. However, once Prince Yu enters the East Pce, the two children will have to live there too, it¡¯s impossible to keep them outside.¡± Jiang Ning remained silent. Her children were her weakness. She missed them even if she didn¡¯t see them for a day. She couldn¡¯t imagine being separated from her children. In that case, it would be best if Li Hongyuan was not the Crown Prince. But whether he bes the Crown Prince or not, she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. She avoids him like the gue. Seeing her weary expression, Jiang Yi said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Seventh Sister, you should rest. I must hurry back.¡± ¡°Third Brother, drink less alcohol, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°As expected, my sister is the best, knowing to care for her brother.¡± Jiang Yi smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡± He hurriedly left. Jiang Ning sat alone for a moment, waiting for her emotions to calm down before asking Xiaoman to bring in the wheelchair. She sat in the wheelchair and returned to the front room. The broken bracelet had been picked up and ced on the table. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity; this beautiful bracelet is broken into three pieces.¡± Huang Ying sighed, ¡°I searched for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find a small missing piece.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jiang Ning took out her handkerchief, wrapped the bracelet in it, and called Xiachu, ¡°Go find Uncle Fu and ask him to take it to a shop outside and find a master to see if the bracelet can be repaired, no matter the cost.¡± Xiachu took the bracelet and left. For now, they could only try to fix it as best as they could. Hopefully, it could be repaired. Jiang Ning felt she let Wenren Zong down. He went to great lengths to give it to her, and it was broken in just half a day. A few dayster, when they met again, Jiang Ning showed Wenren Zong the bracelet, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I broke it.¡± Wenren Zong took a look and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet; no big deal. I¡¯ll get you an even better one next time.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why it broke?¡± ¡°Just be careful in the future and don¡¯t bump into things. Breaking a bracelet is minor, but if you hurt yourself, what will we do?¡± Wenren Zong held her hand, ¡°After I leftst time, I regretted it for a long time.¡± ¡°What do you regret?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken you for a walk by theke. It was so cold, and you are weak. I should have considered your well-being more carefully.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jiang Ning gently withdrew her hand. Wenren Zong bent down and squatted in front of the wheelchair, looking up at her, ¡°Ningning, I want to send someone to propose to your family.¡± ¡°Propose?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to propose to your parents and ask for their permission to marry you as my wife.¡± Wenren Zong said gently, ¡°But before that, I want to ask you first ¨C are you willing to marry me?¡± Jiang Ning gazed into his gentle eyes for a long while before looking away. Wenren Zong held her hand, ¡°Ningning, I will treat you well. I will only marry you, and there will be no other women. I want to make youugh every day and never let you cry.¡± ¡°Thirteen, I haven¡¯t thought about this matter yet.¡± Jiang Ning withdrew her hand. ¡°Ningning, I know this is a bit rushed, but I truly like you.¡± Wenren Zong held her hand tightly, ¡°From the first moment I saw you, I liked you. When the Imperial Edict sent you back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, I thought I¡¯d never have a chance. But now, it seems our fate has brought us together. I don¡¯t want to lose this opportunity again..¡± Chapter 224 - 224:1 Want You to Be My Wife Chapter 224:1 Want You to Be My Wife Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning said softly, ¡°But my health is not good. I may not be able to take care of you in the future.¡± ¡°No, I want to marry you so that I can take care of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been married before and had a child, which means I¡¯m not pure. Won¡¯t that bother you?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s you, it doesn¡¯t matter. I love you and ept youpletely.¡± Wenren Zong spoke gently. ¡°I want to see you every day, see you when I wake up, and see you when Ie home. I want you to be part of my life. I want to spend day and night with you.¡± It would be a lie to say these words didn¡¯t move her. ¡°I want you to be my wife.¡± Wenren Zong looked at her. ¡°Will you agree?¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°I¡­I need to discuss it with my family first.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse?¡± A light sparkled in the depths of Wenren Zong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ningning, I am so happy!¡± He reached out to embrace Jiang Ning, but quickly let go: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got a little carried away. I¡¯m just so happy.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°This is not like the stern and serious Master Thirteen who can solve cases like a god.¡± He was more like a youngd just setting out in the world. Wenren Zong smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m experienced in solving cases, but taking a wife is a first in my life. Ningning, shall I escort you home?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t bear to let me leave before, but now you¡¯re eager to see me go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want you to leave, but I want you to discuss it with the Prime Minister and the Madam.¡± Wenren Zongughed, ¡°I want to propose to you as soon as possible. When you go home, I will speak to my mother. She will be very happy.¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself, no mother would genuinely want their son to marry a divorced woman with a child. Even if they weren¡¯t opposed to the idea, they wouldn¡¯t be happy about it. But in his excitement, seeing him so happy, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to say anything discouraging either and let him escort her home. When they returned home, she told Lin Zizi about the matter. Lin Zizi said, ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, but Thirteen¡¯s mother is truly understanding and reasonable, and she won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I can rest assured if you marry into the Wenren Family. However¡­ the Prince of Yu will not let go so easily.¡± As the Prince of Yu frequently visited their residence, everyone with eyes could see that he still had feelings for Jiang Ning. The saying goes that you can¡¯t catch a wolf if you¡¯re unwilling to put your child at risk. He would even entrust his two children to the Jiang Family, showing how determined he was to pursue Jiang Ning. Now that she was going to marry Wenren Zong, would the Prince of Yu be willing to give up? Lin Zizi thought it unlikely. But the Jiang Family was no longer afraid of him, and in order to avoid further entanglement from the Prince of Yu, Lin Zizi agreed that Jiang Ning should marry Wenren Zong. When Jiang Ruobai returned, Lin Zizi told him about the matter. Jiang Ruobai seemingly disapproved. The current imperial court was simmering with intrigue regarding the appointment of a new Crown Prince. The position of the Wenren Family was clearly at odds with that of the Prince of Yu. The Wenren Family had always supported the King of Chen. By marrying Jiang Ning to the Wenren Family, wouldn¡¯t the Jiang Family be showing their stance and leaning towards the King of Chen? The two old masters of the Jiang Family, one skilled in literature and the other martial arts, were a force to be reckoned with. No matter which side they supported, it would be a great help. Not to mention the issue of factions, Jiang Ruobai simply didn¡¯t respect the King of Chen deep down and didn¡¯t get along with him ¨C how could he be willing to establish a connection between the Jiang Family and the King of Chen? Lin Zizi criticized him for being too utilitarian, only considering political factors instead of their daughter¡¯s happiness. Jiang Ruobai asked, ¡°What if Wenren Thirteen¡¯s intentions towards our Seventh Sister are not pure? How can you guarantee that he¡¯s marrying her because he truly loves her, rather than seeking to ally with the Jiang Family¡¯s power?¡± Lin Zizi frowned, ¡°How could the sincerity of his feelings not be discerned by now?¡± ¡°Appearances can be deceiving, Madam.¡± ¡°ording to you, should Ningning reject this marriage proposal?¡± Chapter 225 - 225: A Great Candidate for a Husband Chapter 225: A Great Candidate for a Husband Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ruobai pondered, ¡°About this matter¡­ we should ask for our daughter¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°I think so too. Last time, she didn¡¯t want to marry the Prince of Yu, but you insisted that she participate in the selection, and as a result, she suffered so much.¡± ¡°It was my mistake.¡± Jiang Ruobai patted her hand and sighed. He thought he was giving the best to his daughter, but he didn¡¯t realize that it was only what he thought was best. It wasn¡¯t what his daughter truly wanted. So this time, he decided to let Jiang Ning make her own decision. The couple went to Jiang Ning¡¯s courtyard, each holding a grandson, and looked at the bracelet on Jiang Ning¡¯s wrist. They exchanged nces with each other. In the end, it was Jiang Ruobai who coughed lightly and spoke, ¡°Seventh Sister, your mother has told me about Wenren Zong¡¯s proposal.¡± Jiang Ning looked over, ¡°What does Father think?¡± ¡°I have no objections to the Wenren Family, and I quite admire Wenren Zong as a person. He is young, capable, and steady. He¡¯s a rare talent. However¡ª¡± Jiang Ning knew that he would say ¡°however,¡± so she remained silent and waited for him to continue. Jiang Ruobai smiled, ¡°But what I mentioned is based on matters of the Imperial Court. After all, this marriage is about the two of you, and I¡¯m not very clear about his character in private.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°Thirteen is a very good person.¡± ¡°Last time, it was my fault for being too domineering. This time, your mother and I have discussed, and we will let you make the decision. Whether you are willing or unwilling, we will support your choice.¡± Lin Zizi nodded as well. Jiang Ning was touched, ¡°Father, Mother, thank you.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so polite between father and daughter,¡± Jiang Ruobai waved his hand, ¡°Now tell us, what do you n to do?¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°I think Thirteen is very good, and he would make an excellent husband. However, the Wenren Family has been leaning towards the King of Chen in recent years. If I marry Wenren Zong, it would essentially tie our Jiang Family to the King of Chen¡¯s side. I don¡¯t know much about political affairs, so I want to hear Father¡¯s opinion.¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at his daughter with surprise and delight, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to consider this aspect.¡± She had gone missing as a child and grew up in amoner¡¯s family so he assumed that she must not have read any books or recognized any characters. He didn¡¯t expect her to be elegant and know the rules, and he just hoped she wouldn¡¯t be too rude. Who knew that she would not only be gentle and lovely but also knowledgeable about many things? Even if he had raised her by his side from a young age, he might not have been able to raise her any better. This could be seen from the example of her sisters Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan. Jiang Ruobai feltforted. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°After all, I am the daughter of Prime Minister Jiang. I should have a broader perspective and not be easily swayed by a man¡¯s sweet words.¡± ¡°Haha, well said. You are indeed my Jiang Ruobai¡¯s legitimate daughter.¡± Jiang Ruobai became even happier, ¡°Since you can see things so far, your father is even less worried about this marriage. You can decide everything by yourself.¡± ¡°Father, what if I choose Wenren Zong? I know you don¡¯t like the King of Chen, and I don¡¯t want to bring trouble to the whole Jiang Family because of myself.¡± After all, from the current situation, it seemed inevitable that the Prince of Yu would be the Crown Prince. The King of Chen, who had always beenpeting fiercely with the Prince of Yu, was bound to fail. It wasn¡¯t wise to associate with the King of Chen at this time. Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my daughter. I have seen many ups and downs in the court. Our Jiang Family has always been loyal to the Emperor, and besides, both of my grandsons are the offspring of the Prince of Yu. Even if you marry Wenren Zong, it won¡¯t change our family¡¯s position in the Imperial Court..¡± Chapter 226 - 226: She is This Prince’s Woman Chapter 226: She is This Prince¡¯s Woman Trantor: 549690339 Lin Zizi also said, ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t like princes and officials forming factions. Our connection with the Prince of Yu is already close enough. If you are now with Wenren Zong, it can actually make the Jiang family appear more neutral.¡± Jiang Ning gently hugged her arm, resting her face on her shoulder, ¡°You all speak so well, I know you are trying tofort me and let me make my own choice.¡± ¡°Daughter, we have no demands on you, we just hope you live afortable life.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Not to mention political standpoints, I still appreciate Wenren Zong. Since you like him too, why can¡¯t you marry him?¡± ¡°Father, since you all say so, then I agree.¡± ¡°As long as you are happy in your heart, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°So I agree?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ruobai put Wenzan in her arms, ¡°However, you also have to consider another issue: if you marry Wenren Zong, it is absolutely impossible to take the children with you.¡± Jiang Ning hesitated slightly. Lin Zizi said, ¡°Actually, once the Prince of Yu is established as the Crown Prince and enters the East Pce, these two children will definitely have to enter the pce as well. At that time, we would have to separate from them anyway. Ningning, since you have divorced the Prince of Yu, these two children will eventually be part of the royal family. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Ning looked down at Wenzan¡¯s chubby little face and touched his chin. Wenzan¡¯s chubby little hand grabbed her index finger and stuffed it into his mouth. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This little guy, not satisfied with eating his own hand, wants to eat his mother¡¯s hand as well.¡± Lin Ziziughed and scolded, ¡°Our Lingzi is much more well-behaved. Boys are really naughty.¡± Jiang Ruobai sighed, ¡°The longer we spend time together, the harder it will be to part in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see each other again, even if they enter the pce, we can visit them whenever we want. Doesn¡¯t the Prince of Yue to visit every few days?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed. Together, the husband and wife yed with their children until the little ones yawned one after another. Then they handed them over to the wet nurse who took them to coax them to sleep. The next day, Wenren Zong went to the government office to handle cases, and by the time he was done, it was already noon. He rode his horse to the vicinity of the Jiang residence and looked towards their mansion. At this moment, he really wanted to see Jiang Ning, but he was afraid of disturbing her nap. Although he didn¡¯t know if Jiang Ning had the habit of taking naps, his mother and sisters at home all had this habit. As Wenren Zong hesitated, he heard an icy voice from behind him ¨C ¡°Master Wenren is truly affectionate,ing to the Jiang residence at this hour.¡± Wenren Zong turned around and saw the Prince of Yu riding a horse slowly towards him, his expression cold. Wenren Zong hurriedly dismounted, bowed, and said, ¡°I greet Your Highness, the Prince of Yu.¡± Li Hongyuan looked down at him: ¡°Wenren Zong, stay away from Jiang Ning.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t think my rtionship with Ningning is obstructing anyone or being disrespectful.¡± Wenren Zong spoke calmly. ¡°She is my woman.¡± ¡°It is well known in Chang¡¯an City that Your Highness and Ningning have already divorced.¡± Hearing him call her Ningning so many times, Li Hongyuan became even more annoyed. ¡°The divorce was only out of necessity. I will definitely take her back.¡± He said softly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your deliberate provocation, Jiang Ning would never look at you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I am so unbearable.¡± ¡°Jiang Ning is already my woman, and I want her from her body to her heart.¡± These words made Wenren Zong slightly purse his lips.. Chapter 227 - 227:1 Want to Marry Him Chapter 227:1 Want to Marry Him Trantor: 549690339 I Prince of Yu¡¯s words were heavily provocative. They also pierced one¡¯s heart upon listening. However, Wenren Zong only casually said, ¡°This official knows.¡± ¡°Whether you know or not is unimportant. What¡¯s important is that I will never allow anyone to covet my woman.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°If you get close to her again, I will let you know what means are.¡± Wenren Zong bowed his head, ¡°Your Highness, please calm down. I have never forced Ningning. As long as she is willing to be with me, I am not afraid of anyone¡¯s means.¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Murderous intent shed in Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes. He leaped off the horse and kicked Wenren Zong more than ten meters away. Wenren Zong fell to the ground, his head hitting against the wall of the Jiang Family¡¯s entrance, and cked out. Jiang Family¡¯s servants were shocked and unsure how to react towards the nearby Prince of Yu. Jiang Yi just returned and witnessed the scene. He hastily ordered Wenren Zong to be carried into the house and for a doctor to be called. When Jiang Ning heard the news and arrived, she indeed saw Wenren Zong lying on the bed, his forehead broken open, his face covered in blood. She was stunned and asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡± Jiang Yi was hopping mad, ¡°What¡¯s your guess? The Prince of Yu and Wenren Zong fought in front of our home. What would it seem like if word got out?¡± ¡°Where is the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°He was at the entrance when I returned earlier, but now¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Yi urged the servants, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Hurry up!¡± The doctor rushed in to treat Wenren Zong. Jiang Ruobai also came back after hearing the news. Although it was just a fight, given both parties¡¯ identities, this was no small matter. Prince of Yu assaulting a fourth-rank Imperial Court official in public, causing him to bleed and lose consciousness, had serious consequences. Jiang Ning sat in her wheelchair, looking at Wenren Zong¡¯s condition, anger rising and courage building in her heart. She immediately turned to leave. She went to find Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t leave. Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair over, angrily saying, ¡°Li Hongyuan, why did you injure Thirteen?¡± ¡°Thirteen?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re close enough to call him that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already mine, and yet you dare say it¡¯s none of my business?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Jiang Ning, I can treat you well too. Why do you insist on staying so close to him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you!¡± Jiang Ning coldly replied, ¡°Not only am I close to him, I am also going to marry him.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I am going to marry him,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him?¡± ¡°Everything is good about him, at least better than you,¡± Jiang Ning coldly dered, ¡°I was still hesitating, but your actions today strengthened my resolve.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face turned cold too: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have targeted him. If you are not afraid Wenren Zong will die, then go ahead and marry him. I warn you, do not underestimate a man¡¯s jealousy.¡± He mounted his horse and left. ¡°Crazy!¡± Jiang Ning cursed at him. He didn¡¯t respond and rode farther away. When Jiang Ning returned, the doctor had finished examining and went to prescribe medicine. ¡°Third Brother, how is he?¡± she asked Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi said, ¡°His injury isn¡¯t light, and although his life is not in danger, he¡¯ll have to stay in bed for a while.¡± Jiang Ning looked at Wenren Zong on the bed, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet? Did he hit his brain too hard?¡± ¡°That¡­ should be unlikely.¡± This response only made Jiang Ning worry all the more.. Chapter 228 - 228: Giving up on the future and life Chapter 228: Giving up on the future and life Trantor: 549690339 She came to his bedside and looked at Wenren Zong¡¯s face. His head was wrapped in gauze, and his usually calm and gentle face was now somewhat pale. Jiang Ning raised her hand and brushed aside the strands of hair hanging down his face. His eyshes trembled and he opened his eyes. Jiang Ning was delighted, ¡°Thirteen, you¡¯re awake?¡± Wenren Zong tried to turn his head to look at her but immediately felt a sharp pain in his head and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t move around!¡± Jiang Ning quickly held him down, ¡°The doctor said you can only lie still for now. Otherwise, your head will hurt. How do you feel now? Do you want to vomit?¡± Wenren Zong looked at her concerned expression and gave a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a minor external injury.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite serious, you lost a lot of blood.¡± ¡°It just looks scary, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± He reassured her. ¡°Then why did you frown if it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Jiang Ning took a handkerchief, wiped the bloodstains left on his cheeks, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I got you hurt by the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ve always been at odds with the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Your conflict with him is on the imperial court level. At least he wouldn¡¯t attack you so directly.¡± Jiang Ning gave a bitter smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me; I just met with the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± ¡°No. He said that if I continue to have contact with you, he will kill you.¡± ¡°Fool, he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already beaten you like this. What wouldn¡¯t he do?¡± ¡°Beating me is a small matter. If he dares to kill an Imperial Court Official, even if he¡¯s the Prince of Yu, he won¡¯t be tolerated.¡± Wenren Zong held her hand, ¡°He¡¯s just threatening us. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really willing to give up your career and life for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration. At most, I¡¯ll be targeted and beaten by the Prince of Yu a few times. If he dares to kill me, he¡¯s probably giving up his chance to ever be the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Even the Emperor can¡¯t just casually kill court officials. The brushes of historians and imperial censors are not mere decorations. Which emperor wants to be remembered as a tyrant or a muddle-headed ruler? Besides, His Majesty is a wise ruler, and he will not allow the Prince of Yu to do such things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what the Prince of Yu would do.¡± ¡°Ningning, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I was only injured today because I was unprepared. I¡¯ll be careful in the future, and today¡¯s situation won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± A maidservant brought in the medicine, ¡°Seventh Miss, the doctor instructed that the patient should drink the medicine once he wakes up.¡± ¡°Give me the medicine.¡± Jiang Ning took the bowl, let the maidservant bring arge pillow for Wenren Zong to lean on, ¡°Lie down, and I will feed you.¡± She scooped a spoonful, blew on it, and brought it to his mouth. Wenren Zong smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can drink it myself.¡± ¡°You should lie down. After all, you were injured because of me. I should make it up to you.¡± Wenren Zong frowned, ¡°Ningning, I like you, and I want to be with you. This is not an innocent burden, but something I want, and it¡¯s not aboutpensation.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention it. Drink your medicine.¡± She brought the spoon to his mouth. Wenren Zong opened his mouth, his eyes never leaving her face. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You might as well look at the medicine.¡± ¡°The medicine isn¡¯t nice to look at.¡± Wenren Zong held her hand, ¡°Ningning, have you considered my proposal? I¡¯ve talked to my mother, and as long as your family agrees, she¡¯ll personallye to propose.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Your family agreed yesterday, but it seems they don¡¯t agree now..¡± Chapter 229 - 229 Sisters Chapter 229: Sisters Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If it were you, could you bear to see your child being harmed by a woman, and let them be together? I too am a mother. If this happened to Wenzan, I would certainly refuse.¡± ¡°My mom wouldn¡¯t be as petty as you.¡± ¡°Who are you calling petty?¡± ¡°Whoever loses their cool is the petty one.¡± Wenren Zong teased her. ¡°Me petty? I¡¯m just worried for you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Wenren Zong raised his hand to stroke her cheek lightly, smiling, ¡°Seeing you so worried about me, I think it¡¯s worth getting hurt.¡± ¡°You silly.¡± Jiang Ning offered him a bowl, ¡°It¡¯s cooled down, just drink like this. Drink it all at once to avoid the bitterness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too, but I didn¡¯t want to refuse when you tried to feed me.¡± He grinned as he took the bowl from her. Jiang Ning red at him. At this moment, Jiang Yi rushed in, eximing, ¡°My oh my.¡± Jiang Ning turned to him, ¡°Third Brother, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± Jiang Yi eximed dramatically, ¡°Ningning, you should hide. The Wenren Family ising!¡± Wenren Zongughed, ¡°My family is here, why should Ningning hide?¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? He means that someone from your family ising to settle scores.¡± Wenren Zong chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Your grandmother, your aunts, daughter, and youngdies, they¡¯re all here. A load of them.¡± Jiang Yi shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t stand so many women crying and shouting. I¡¯ll just hide. Seventh Sister,e with me. If you stay here, they¡¯ll probably scratch your face.¡± ¡°Look at you, exaggerating.¡± ¡°Do you realize, he is the jewel in the Wenren Family¡¯s crown? In their eyes now, you are nothing but a femme fatale. If they don¡¯t scratch you then who would they scratch? If they scratch your pretty face, mom and dad will kill me. Come with me now!¡± As he spoke, he began to push Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair. Just as they reached the door, they were blocked by a swarm of women. Leading them was Madam Wenren, followed by more than a dozen women, young and old alike, every one of them gorgeous and distinctive. Jiang Ning recognised a few of them; some were the daughters-inw of the Wenren Family, some were Wenren Zong¡¯s sisters, and others were his nieces. Madam Wenren was fertile, and after giving birth to seven or eight daughters, she finally had Wenren Zong, the youngest.¡± Naturally, his sisters treated him like a treasure. It wasn¡¯t surprising. Looking at therge crowd, Jiang Ning almost cked out. Jiang Yi subconsciously shielded his younger sister. ¡°Where¡¯s Thirteen?¡± To their surprise, the Wenren Family women ignored the siblings. They rushed straight to the bedside. ¡°Thirteen, how did you get hurt?¡± His Eldest Sister was so heartbroken she reached to touch his forehead. ¡°His little face is pale. Oh dear.¡± Second Sister sighed loudly. ¡°Who¡¯s the rat bastard who dared toy a hand on Thirteen?¡± Third Sister was all fire and brimstone. The sisters surrounded Wenren Zong, all flooding him with their concern and care. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Madam Wenren called out coldly, ¡°Annoyingly loud!¡± Her daughters immediately fell silent and moved to make way. Madam Wenren discontentedly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to bring you all out. Once gathered, all you do is jabber, and it¡¯s annoying. Thirteen isn¡¯t dead. What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± She sat down by the bed, staring at her son¡¯s face: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little misunderstanding with somebody.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Madam Wenren frowned, ¡°You¡¯ve be too weak. I told you to train harder, but you are insistent on studying.. Look at you now! If you don¡¯t practice martial arts, you can¡¯t even protect your woman from others!¡± Chapter 230 - 230: When Will the Matter Be Handled Chapter 230: When Will the Matter Be Handled Trantor: 549690339 Wenren Zong said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mother, have youe to visit your son or to add to my troubles?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re worried about you, that¡¯s why we came to see you,¡± Eldest Sister said softly. ¡°All of you, it doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re here to see a sick person, more like you¡¯re watching a spectacle.¡± ¡°How can you talk to your sisters like that?¡± Third Sister poked him and identally touched his wound, causing him to inhale sharply from the pain. Jiang Ning saw this from the doorway, and she felt anxious on his behalf. Jiang Yi whispered, ¡°This group of women, not a single one of them is thrifty. When you marry into their family, you¡¯ll have to deal with a bunch of sisters-inw. It won¡¯t be easy for you.¡± Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°I think these sisters are all drama queens. If they really cared about him, why didn¡¯t any of them react when his wound was touched just now? Even Madam Wenren didn¡¯t furrow her brows at all. I feel that although Thirteen was born among women, he didn¡¯t grow up spoiled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Thismotion isn¡¯t conducive for resting.¡± ¡°Brother, I think Thirteen is truly ufortable. Why don¡¯t you ask them to leave for now? With all this noise, I already have a headache, let alone someone with a head injury like him.¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°I won¡¯t go. As the saying goes, women and petty people are hard to raise, and there are so many women here that I can¡¯t handle them.¡± ¡°There are quite a few women at home as well, but you seem to be getting by just fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different with family members.¡± ¡°Lately, there have been many marriage proposals at home. When you get married, let¡¯s see if you dare to say these words in front of your wife.¡± ¡°Of course not. Once she¡¯s married into our family, she¡¯ll be one of us.¡± ¡°Third Brother, please help me out and ask them to leave. If Thirteen doesn¡¯t recover properly, leaving lingering issues, it will be our Jiang Family¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Fine, then.¡± Jiang Yi raised his head and cleared his throat, ¡°Our Seventh Sister is worried about Master Thirteen and would like all of you to leave and let the patient rest!¡± Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± If she were able to stand, she would definitely stomp her foot in frustration. What a bad luck. Upon hearing these words, the dozen or so women, including Madam Wenren, all turned their heads in unison to look at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°My brother is just talking nonsense; please don¡¯t mind him. You can sit down. How about we arrange a carriage to take Thirteen back home, and you all can chat at your leisure?¡± ¡°You must be Ningning, right?¡± Eldest Sister walked over, smiling warmly. ¡°I was dyed by some matters during mother¡¯s birthday banquetst time, and didn¡¯t get to meet you. Just look at her! Her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose, and her mouth ¨C each one is so beautiful it¡¯s deadly.¡± A few sisters gathered around Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning suddenly felt like she had be a rare animal being watched by a crowd. Third Sister reached out and touched Jiang Ning¡¯s face, ¡°This skin is amazing, not a single w. So smooth and tender! Thirteen is so fortunate!¡± Wenren Zong:¡±¡­¡± Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± Fourth Sister asked with a smile, ¡°Ningning, when do you n to have your wedding with Thirteen?¡± ¡°The 26th of this month is a good day,¡± Fifth Sister said seriously. ¡°Not bad, although it¡¯s a bit rushed,¡± Sixth Sister counted on her fingers, ¡°There are so many things to prepare, it will take at least two to three months.¡± Wenren Zong said expressionlessly, ¡°Mother, can you take them away? This isn¡¯t our home, and I know you all came to see Ningning, but you might scare her like this.¡± II II Nobody listened to him. Eldest Sister, holding Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, said with satisfaction, ¡°Our Thirteen has never fought with anyone since he was a child, so I was worried that hecked a man¡¯s spirit. But now, for you, he has finally be more like a man..¡± Chapter 231 - 231: The Face of Master Thirteen Chapter 231: The Face of Master Thirteen Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning nced at Wenren Zong. Wenren Zong was lying silently with his face towards the wall. All of his secrets had been spilled out by the women in his household. How could he maintain his aloof image as Master Thirteen. Seven or eight sisters were crowding around Jiang Ning. One caressed her hair, one patted her cheek, another attempted to touch her waist but was promptly stopped by Jiang Yi. ¡°Sisters, you can continue chatting with Master Thirteen, we won¡¯t disturb you. Let¡¯s go, sister,¡± he pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair as the two siblings made their collective escape. Jiang Ning thought they were here to take Thirteen home, but unexpectedly, they came to visit in such a bustling manner but ultimately left together without Thirteen. When Lin Zizi heard that her best friend was visiting, she specially came over to meet her, expressing her extreme guilt. Madam Wenrenughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s a slight injury to a man? Zizi, don¡¯t dwell on this matter.¡± ¡°This matter¡­¡± ¡°I already know about it. It was the Prince of Yu who did it.¡± Madam Wenren took her hand, ¡°Thirteen would do anything for the woman he loves, whether it¡¯s getting injured or whatever, it¡¯s all his own will. Now that I¡¯m here today, let me ask you, do you agree to this marriage?¡± ¡°The Prime Minister and I have discussed it. We have no objections to this matter, as long as Ningning is willing.¡± ¡°Then start preparing?¡± ¡°But Ningning is still undecided.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°After all, our Ningning is not an ordinary maiden. Given her condition¡­ she is still hesitating whether to remarry or not.¡± ¡°How old is she? Fifteen or sixteen?¡± ¡°She will be sixteen after the new year.¡± ¡°At the tender age of sixteen, are you nning to have her live as a widow for the rest of her life? She must still marry when the timees.¡± Lin Ziziughed and said, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t mind Ningning¡¯s circumstances.¡± ¡°How could I be so rigid?¡± ¡°Because we know you¡¯re not, the Prime Minister and I have no objections to this marriage. Otherwise, we¡¯d definitely not let Ningning remarry and suffer.¡± Madam Wenren patted her hand: ¡°Just because she is your daughter, I will love her like my own. Rest assured.¡± Lin Ziziughed and said: ¡°Li¡¯er, you were originally against this marriage, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°With you, I don¡¯t have to hide anything. Initially, I did dissuade Thirteen not to cross paths with the Prince of Yu. Now, the Prince of Yu beating Thirteen publicly clearly shows he hasn¡¯t let go of Ningning from your family. Am I wrong?¡± Lin Zizi remained silent. Everyone was now aware of the Prince of Yu¡¯s feelings towards Jiang Ning. If he truly let go, why would he bother who Jiang Ning socialises with. The Fifth Prince, publicly beating an official of the imperial court, and even over a woman unrted to him. This matter couldn¡¯t possibly be settled so easily. The chastisement of the historian, the imperial censor, the gossip of the people, the outrage of the courtiers, all would inevitably pressure the Emperor to punish the Prince of Yu. The Prince of Yu had a good reputation among the court officials over the years, and this incident would cause a steep decline in his stature. This will surely affect the session matter. No matter what angle one considers, the Prince of Yumiting such an act was a huge mistake. Especially considering that the Wenren family weren¡¯t nobodies to be bullied easily. Although Madam Wenren and her daughters seemed calm, how could they not be upset when their child was beaten up this bad? They were also angry at the imperial family¡¯s overbearing demeanor. Even though they were already divorced, there was still so much interference and obstruction.. Chapter 232 - 233: Not Fighting, But Getting Beaten Chapter 232: Fighting for a Breather Trantor: 549690339 Can a prince really act like this? Ministers work hard to serve the royal family, only to end up like this. It¡¯s truly disheartening. Beforeing here, Madam Wenren held a meeting with her family. At the meeting, everyone unanimously decided that since the Prince of Yu had treated them so unfairly, the Wenren family would make sure to marry Jiang Ning as their daughter-inw. Once Jiang Ning became a part of the Wenren family, they would see if he could still be so overbearing and arrogant, and whether he would dare toe to the Wenren family to cause trouble. Madam Wenren had previously advised her son not to get involved in this muddy water, but now, even if her son didn¡¯t want to marry Jiang Ning, she would force him to do so. Not for anything else, but to regain some dignity. She couldn¡¯t say these things to Lin Zizi. But Lin Zizi could guess some of it. She knew her friend¡¯s character: upright and clear about love and hatred. She never started trouble but never feared it either. She smiled and said, ¡°Regardless of what the Prince of Yu does, the emperor has ordered them to divorce, so they won¡¯t have any rtionship from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, but Ningning won¡¯t get married while the Prince of Yu still hasn¡¯t given up. Don¡¯t you think? Zizi, my son has risked his life and shed blood for Ningning. Could you please persuade her on my behalf?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t persuade her; I¡¯ll let her make her own decision.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, if you won¡¯t persuade her, I¡¯ll go talk to her personally.¡± As expected, Madam Wenren went to speak with Jiang Ning herself. Jiang Ning thought they had all left and was surprised to see Madam Wenren. ¡°Ningning, I came to see you.¡± Madam Wenren¡¯s demeanor was elegant and her words were gentle, making others feelfortable and refreshed. Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to pour tea and said, ¡°Madam, please have a seat.¡± Madam Wenren smiled and asked, ¡°Where are the little master and the little mistress?¡± ¡°They are in the side room, being looked after by the wet nurse and maidservants.¡± ¡°You must be tired taking care of them by yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired, there are so many people helping me.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and asked, ¡°Have my sisters already taken Thirteen back home?¡± ¡°They were so noisy, so I asked them to leave first. As for Thirteen, let him stay here for a few more days. The doctor said he injured his head and needs to rest quietly, without moving around too much. I¡¯m afraid the carriage ride might make his headache worse.¡± Jiang Ning felt remorse, ¡°Madam, if it weren¡¯t for me, Thirteen wouldn¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take responsibility and take care of him until he¡¯s fully recovered before sending him back.¡± ¡°So have you thought about when you¡¯ll marry Thirteen?¡± Madam Wenren joked. ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment and smiled frankly, ¡°Madam, I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡± ¡°Well, you can take your time to think about it. I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that Thirteen is a truly excellent young man. If you marry into our family, he will surely cherish you.¡± ¡°I believe that. But, Madam, aren¡¯t you worried that if I really do marry Thirteen, the Prince of Yu won¡¯t let it go?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t married yet. Once you do, even if he¡¯s unwilling, there¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± ¡°Madam, your magnanimity makes me feel ashamed.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Madam Wenren sighed, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t quite agree at first. But Thirteen has always been stubborn and made his own decisions; ever since he was a child. As long as he sincerely loves you, I, as a mother, have no choice but to grant him his wish. Besides, you are a sensible and understanding young woman. Let¡¯s put the past behind us and look forward, okay?¡± Jiang Ning nodded, ¡°Thank you, Madam, for your constion.¡± ¡°Can you give me a definitive answer today?¡± ¡°Madam¡­ I still need some more time to think.¡± Jiang Ning said softly, ¡°Once Thirteen¡¯s injuries have healed, I will give him my answer..¡± Chapter 233 - 233: Not Fighting, But Getting Beaten Chapter 233: Not Fighting, But Getting Beaten Trantor: 549690339 Madam Wenren saw how gentle and agreeable she was and grew more fond of her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for your letter then. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°I will seriously think about it.¡± After seeing Madam Wenren off, Jiang Ning went to visit Wenren Zong. Upon waking up, Wenren Zong opened his eyes to find Jiang Ning sitting by his bedside. His heart felt warmed: ¡°I never thought that getting hurt could fulfill my wish so soon.¡± With medicine in hand, Jiang Ning smiled and asked: ¡°What wish does Thirteen have?¡± ¡°To wake up to the sight of Ningning every day.¡± ¡°One would get tired of it eventually.¡± ¡°Not me.¡± ¡°At first, it might be fresh and exciting, but after a year or two, if someone doesn¡¯t get tired of it, that person must be extraordinary.¡± Jiang Ning handed him a bowl, ¡°Take your medicine first.¡± Wenren Zong sat up, leaned against the pillow, and asked, ¡°Has mother and the rest left?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all gone back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± ¡°You must have been frightened by them today, right?¡± Wenren Zong drank the medicine and put down the bowl, ¡°They didn¡¯te here to me me. They just found it amusing that I fought for a woman, so they came to watch.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°The Thirteen they mentioned is quite different from the one I know.¡± Wenren Zong looked a bit embarrassed, ¡°When I¡¯m working outside as a government official, especially when I¡¯m investigating cases, I must be authoritative to keep those under me in line.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know any martial arts?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Wenren Zong admitted, somewhat ashamed, ¡°Eldest Sister is right; I¡¯ve never fought with anyone.¡± ¡°No wonder my sisters were so happy.¡± ¡°Today wasn¡¯t really a fight, I was just beaten by the Prince of Yu.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°You seem quite epting of it.¡± ¡°What else can I do? Should I deny getting beaten?¡± Wenren Zongughed, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no folly. I¡¯m the one who should feel guilty.¡± ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t feel guilty.¡± Wenren Zong took her hand and held it, ¡°I¡¯m really happy that I could do this for you.¡± Jiang Ning patted his hand and smiled: ¡°You should rest well. It will take at least three to five days of quiet recuperation. Madam Wenren didn¡¯t take you away because she wanted you to stay and recover.¡± ¡°I know what she¡¯s thinking. Tell me, Ningning, did my mother talk to you alone and pressure you to agree to the marriage?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t pressure me, she just asked.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Wenren Zong frowned, ¡°Ningning, I won¡¯t use my family to pressure you nor will I force you to make a decision because I got hurt. All of this is my own choice.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°I know. You should just rest and don¡¯t worry. Your smart brain must recover well; otherwise, Chang¡¯an City will be short of a great detective.¡± She pulled her hand from his grasp, watched him lie down, and then turned to leave in her wheelchair. Wenren Zongy quietly. A momentter, his servant Sanli came in and asked respectfully, ¡°How are you feeling now, sir?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a skin injury.¡± Wenren Zong sat up, his expression cold. Completely different from his gentleness and tenderness towards Jiang Ning earlier. Sanli said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright, I can be at ease.¡± Wenren Zong asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± ¡°The news of this incident has spread, causing quite a stir in the court. The imperial censors and ministers have denounced Prince of Yu, and His Majesty is furious. He has summoned the Prince of Yu to the pce for reprimand, and punishment is inevitable..¡± Chapter 234 - 234 Prince of Yu Punished Chapter 234: Prince of Yu Punished Trantor: 549690339 | Wenren Zong pondered. Sanli continued, ¡°Sir, given the current situation, things are already very unfavorable for Prince of Yu. After all, he is neither the oldest nor the legitimate son, and after divorcing Princess Consort of Yu, he also lost such a significant ally like Prime Minister Jiang. Moreover, there is a piece of good news.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Princess Consort of Chen is already three months pregnant, the imperial physician has diagnosed her pulse, and it is highly likely to be a boy.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Wenren Zong raised his hand, ¡°You may go.¡± Sanli asked, ¡°Will you be staying in the Jiang residence to recover for a few days?¡± ¡°Yes, I will. If there is any news, tell me when I return.¡± ¡°I understand, sir.¡± Sanli bowed and withdrew. From that day on, Wenren Zong stayed at the Jiang residence to recover from his injuries. His wounds were not very serious, and after three or five days, they were more or less healed. Every day, Jiang Ning would visit him and personally serve him water and medicine. The Wenren family, on the other hand,pletely ignored him, as if they had handed him over to the Jiang family. What could the Jiang family do? They could only serve him. At first, Jiang Ning was wondering whether Li Hongyuan would do anything once Wenren Zong moved into the Jiang family¡¯s residence. However, nothing happened these few days. Everything was calm. Li Hongyuan not only did not do anything, but he also never even appeared or visited the two children. This was highly abnormal. ording to the past habits, he would almost visit the children every day, and if he didn¡¯te the day before, he would definitelye the next day. But now, counting back and forth, he had not appeared for five days already. Had he finally given up? As Jiang Ning was feeling puzzled, she heard from Jiang Yi, who had just returned from the court, that Prince of Yu had been detained. ¡°Why was he detained?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Because of the incident where he hit Wenren Zong,¡± Jiang Yi replied. ¡°The matter has caused great anger among the court, and everyone is seeking justice for Wenren Zong.¡± Indeed, the incident of Li Hongyuan hitting people waspletely unjustifiable, with no reason whatsoever. The key point was the terrible impact. No one should punish doctors, let alone ministers, even if they havemitted a crime. And Wenren Zong had not done anything wrong at all. If Prince of Yu behaves so unscrupulously even before bing the Crown Prince, wouldn¡¯t he turn into a tyrant or foolish ruler who can¡¯t tell right from wrong once he ascends the throne? What does he take the state and the people for? Many who originally supported him have now started to withdraw their support. The Emperor, unable to bear the headache, could only punish Prince of Yu to pacify public anger: confining him for three months, and having him write scriptures on the wall as repentance. Jiang Ning said after hearing this, ¡°It¡¯s just that he won¡¯t be allowed to leave his residence for three months, not a big deal.¡± ¡°Seventh sister, you¡¯re oversimplifying it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If he were only confined to Prince of Yu¡¯s residence for three months, it would be different. This time, he¡¯s been confined to the Hall of Virtue, not allowed to leave for even half a step, and there are imperial guards watching outside.¡± ¡°That serious?¡± Jiang Ning looked shocked. The Hall of Virtue might sound pleasant, but it was actually a standard ce of hardship, not much better than the cold pce where abandoned consorts were sent. Originally a hall for worshiping ancestors, it only had memorial tablets and cushions, with nothing else. There were no beds, tables, or chairs, and in the winter months, there was no brazier for warmth. Being confined for just a day or two might be bearable, but not three months, and having to write scriptures every day, would be quite tormenting for a pampered prince. Jiang Yi continued, ¡°Now is the crucial moment for appointing a Crown Prince. Because of this incident, it¡¯s hard to say who will end up winning. Oh, I heard that Princess Consort of Chen is pregnant with a male heir too.¡± Jiang Ning furrowed her brow. If Li Hongyuan does not be the Crown Prince, could the two children remain in the Jiang family forever? Chapter 235 - 235 Answer Chapter 235: Answer Trantor: 549690339 The once firmly established position of Crown Prince had now be uncertain. Not only that, but he was now confined in the freezing Hall of Virtue to copy the scriptures. With the New Year approaching, it was the coldest three months of the year. Wouldn¡¯t he get sick from the cold like this? Jiang Ning could hardly imagine what Li Hongyuan was feeling at this time. Looking at Wenzan and Lingzi, Jiang Ning thought that after all, he was the father of the two children. In the future, when they grow up and find out it was because of her that their father couldn¡¯t be the Crown Prince, would they hold it against her? At dinner time, Jiang Ning brought the food she made herself and went to the front yard to visit Wenren Zong. Wenren Zong had gotten much better, sitting up in bed with a pile of thick documents. ¡°You should be resting and not taxing your mind,¡± Jiang Ning said. Wenren Zong looked at her and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not taxing at all. I was just reviewing a case that has progressed well. I wanted to see if there¡¯s anything missed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really working hard.¡± ¡°I just want to find out the truth, so that the innocent won¡¯t be wrongly used, and the guilty won¡¯t escape thew.¡± ¡°Thirteen, you¡¯re a good official,¡± Jiang Ning praised him sincerely, ¡°I hope you always stay true to your original intentions and continue to be a good official who fights for the people.¡± Wenren Zong put down the documents and smiled, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Take a break and drink your medicine first,¡± Jiang Ning handed him the medicine, ¡°Thene and eat.¡± Wenren Zong smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just myst meal at the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home tomorrow.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. You can leave once you¡¯re fully recovered.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine already.¡± Wenren Zong looked at her tenderly, ¡°Ningning, thank you for taking care of me these days. Although I don¡¯t want to leave, I have to for the sake of your reputation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about those things,¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care, I have to.¡± ¡°Alright, drink your medicine.¡± Wenren Zong drank the medicine and got out of bed, sitting at the table. Jiang Ningid out the food. Wenren Zong smiled, ¡°It would¡¯ve been nice to have some wine.¡± ¡°Why would you drink wine when you¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°A little bit of rice wine won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m fine. Look¡­¡± He shook his head vigorously. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°If you want to drink, just drink. But when your head achester, I won¡¯t care.¡± She told Huang Ying to fetch a pot of wine, and also told her to take Xiaoman back to eat dinner. There was no need for them to serve here. This way, Wenren Zong could eat morefortably. Wenren Zong poured two sses of wine, handing one to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning waved her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Just keep mepany for one ss.¡± ¡°Well, alright.¡± Jiang Ning picked up her ss, ¡°Just one ss, you should drink less too.¡± ¡°I will also drink only one.¡± The two clinked sses and drank it all. Jiang Ning felt that the wine was rather nd and tasteless. But Wenren Zong seemed to enjoy it. During the meal, he ended up drinking another two sses. Afterward, he asked Jiang Ning, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. Have you thought it through these days?¡± Jiang Ning knew what he was asking. She said earnestly, ¡°Thirteen, I think¡­ I still can¡¯t agree to this.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Wenren Zong pressed. His expression showed disappointment. Jiang Ning lowered her eyes, softly saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry.¡± Wenren Zong took her hand, ¡°Can you tell me the reason? I thought¡­ we were doing well.¡± If she didn¡¯t like him, why did she agree to meet him for the snow-watching and fish-eating gathering, and ept his bracelet? Chapter 236 - 236:1 Just Want You Chapter 236:1 Just Want You Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning pulled her hand back, took off the bracelet on her wrist, ced it in his hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why?¡± he asked again. ¡°Because we¡¯re not a good match.¡± ¡°In what way are we not suitable? I like you, and you have a good impression of me too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I do have a good impression of you, but¡­ having a good impression doesn¡¯t mean we can get married.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Wenren Zong frowned, ¡°I like you, my family epts you. Your family also agrees, and you don¡¯t dislike me. Why can¡¯t we get married and be together?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be separated from the children.¡± ¡°Even if we get married, you cane back to see them whenever you miss them.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯te back every day, can I?¡± ¡°Ningning, that¡¯s not a real reason. Tell me the real reason.¡± Wenren Zong squatted in front of the wheelchair, grasping her shoulders, ¡°Or is it that I¡¯ve done something wrong these few days that has made you dislike me?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve been great.¡± ¡°Then what is the reason?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t liked you enough to get married to you immediately.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Thirteen, you¡¯re a talented young man, and there are countless nobledies who would be willing to marry you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want them, I only want you.¡± ¡°Alright, Thirteen, rest well. I¡¯ll have Third Brother take you back tomorrow.¡± Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair and turned to leave. Wenren Zong looked at her retreating figure, his emotionsplicated. Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair back herself, passing an archway, and saw Jiang Yi leaning against a door pir, arms crossed, smiling, ¡°Wenren Zong is a very good husband candidate, and you just rejected him like that. You¡¯re really ruthless.¡± Jiang Ning snorted and ignored him. Jiang Yi followed and helped her push the wheelchair: ¡°What a pity.¡± Jiang Ningzily leaned against the chair back, ¡°If it¡¯s such a pity, why don¡¯t you marry him yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m a man.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t discriminate against you.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re naughty.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Wenren Zong is quite loyal to the King of Chen, even risking his own lifelong happiness. He¡¯s a tough character, capable of great things.¡± Jiang Ning pouted. Jiang Yi nced at her and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re pretty tough too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so tough about me?¡± Jiang Ningzily propped her chin, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be used and be someone else¡¯s pawn. The Emperor won¡¯t do it, Prince of Yu won¡¯t do it, and Wenren Zong is even worse.¡± Jiang Yi was curious, ¡°When did you know he was using you?¡± ¡°From the beginning.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ever since his family started asking for my hand in marriage.¡± Jiang Ning said indifferently, ¡°Brother, put yourself in his shoes, would you be willing to marry a disabled woman who has been married and has children?¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°I understand what you mean, most people wouldn¡¯t. But¡­ Seventh Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Does Wenren Zong look like someone who would lose rationality and do anything for love?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So isn¡¯t his motive very obvious?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°He¡¯s using me to hit Prince of Yu. And he¡¯s been sessful.¡± ¡°If you knew that, why did you still associate with him?¡± ¡°I had nothing better to do. Besides all that, Wenren Zong is handsome, romantic, and hanging out with him is still pretty enjoyable.¡± Jiang Yi nced at her, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re using Wenren Zong too.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Then it must be true.¡± Jiang Yi raised an eyebrow, ¡°Wenren Zong uses you to attack Prince of Yu, and you y his game. Is that it?¡± ¡°Why would I want to scheme against Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t want him to be the Crown Prince, and you don¡¯t want to give the children back to him!¡± Chapter 237 - 237: Is It Not Good to Be a Crown Prince for a Lifetime? Chapter 237: Is It Not Good to Be a Crown Prince for a Lifetime? Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning didn¡¯t speak, not denying his words. In the dim twilight, Jiang Yi pushed Seventh Sister¡¯s wheelchair and slowly walked. Little snowkes were still falling from the sky. Jiang Ning felt a bit cold and tightened the cloak around her. ¡°Seventh Sister, have you ever thought about one thing?¡± Jiang Yi asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You cooperated with Wenren Zong and undermined Prince of Yu, making the Emperor dissatisfied with him. If by any chance, he really cannot be the Crown Prince and the King of Chen takes the position, have you ever thought about the more serious consequences?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Jiang Ning knew clearly that the King of Chen and Prince of Yu were enemies. No matter which one of them ascends to the throne, neither would let the other go. If the King of Chen ascended to the throne, Prince of Yu would definitely meet a tragic end. As for the Jiang family, given their connection with the Prince of Yu, and with Wenzan and Lingzi¡¯s children, they would inevitably be targets of the King of Chen¡¯s attacks. If the Prince of Yu became the emperor, he would at least not do anything to the Jiang family and their children. Either way, the calction didn¡¯t seem profitable. Jiang Yi still had concerns in his heart. Jiang Ning said, ¡°The Emperor is still in good health now. Even if the King of Chen bes the Crown Prince, he would have to wait for a few years. But if Li Hongyuan bes the Crown Prince, the two children would be taken to the East Pce immediately.¡± ¡°Although His Majesty is not too old, this kind of thing¡­ Who can say for sure.¡± ¡°Third Brother, you are speaking rather rebelliously.¡± ¡°I was just saying it casually to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the Emperor¡¯s condition, living for another twenty or thirty years is not a problem.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°How old is the King of Chen? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to let him be the Crown Prince forever?¡± Jiang Yiughed out loud, ¡°Only you could think of that. You¡¯re really gambling on this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wholeheartedly wish the Emperor a long life of a hundred years.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Besides¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who says that after bing the Crown Prince, one can definitely inherit the Imperial Throne?¡± Jiang Ning calmly said, ¡°If I remember correctly, our current Emperor has never been a Crown Prince, has he?¡± The current Emperor Li Changgeng seized the throne from his elder imperial brother through a military coup. If there¡¯s real ambition, whether one bes a Crown Prince or not doesn¡¯t really matter. Jiang Yi felt chills down his spine after hearing this: ¡°Seventh Sister, you must never speak of these things in the future. This is the Emperor¡¯s taboo, and it is now a topic that no one dares to mention.¡± ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be nervous. I was just saying it.¡± ¡°You girl¡­ I thought you were nurtured in a poor household and wouldn¡¯t have much knowledge. I didn¡¯t expect you to outmaneuver both Prince of Yu and Wenren Zong. If Prince of Yu knew that it was you manipting things behind the scenes, he would be furious.¡± ¡°What did I do? I am just a disabled girl; what kind of waves can I stir up? I simply took advantage of the situation. If Wenren Zong hadn¡¯t tried to scheme against me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to turn the tables.¡± ¡°What about Prince of Yu? Although he¡¯s a bit two-faced, he hasn¡¯t done anything to hurt you¡­ Even if it¡¯s for the sake of the children, there¡¯s no need to harm him too much. After all, he sent the children to our family because he cares about you.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t make a sound. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone about what Li Hongyuan had done to her. No matter if it was Li Hongyuan or Wenren Zong, she didn¡¯t like either of them. Manipting them, she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. After a night passed, the snow stopped, and the weather cleared up. Wenren Zong was going to return home. Jiang Yi personally escorted him. He stood at the gate of the Jiang family, and couldn¡¯t help looking back at the house. Jiang Yi smiled and said, ¡°The carriage and horses are prepared, Master Wenren, please..¡± Chapter 238 - 238: She Will Not Marry You Chapter 238: She Will Not Marry You Trantor: 549690339 I Wenren Zong turned his head back to look at the Jiang family¡¯s gate, ¡°Brother Jiang, is Seventh Miss Jiang¡­¡± ¡°Oh, Seventh Sister is feeling slightly unwell and couldn¡¯te to bid you farewell. I sincerely apologize.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, she just spent a bit too long in the snowy grounds yesterday and caught a cold. The doctor said she just needs to take a dose of medicine and sweat it out. He specifically warned her not toe out in the wind. I made her stay in, please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Wenren Zong paused, ¡°She is delicate.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she,¡± Jiang Yi smiled kindly. With no other choice, Wenren Zong said his farewells, ¡°I did indeed cause Brother Jiang some trouble these past few days.¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all. It¡¯s our duty after all.¡± ¡°Take care, Brother Jiang. Farewell.¡± Wenren Zong bowed slightly, turned around and got into his carriage. As the carriage began to move, he lifted the curtain and looked back at the Jiang family¡¯s doors onest time. In the end, he didn¡¯t see that frail figure sitting in a wheelchair. He lowered his head and opened his palm, revealing a bracelet. The bracelet, intricately iid with golden pieces, seemingly still held the warmth and lingering fragrance of her. His attendant, Sanli, rode up to him, peered through the window and noticed he was deep in thought, holding a bracelet. He asked, ¡°Master, when is the marriage between you and Seventh Miss Jiang going to take ce?¡± ¡°There is no more marriage,¡± Wenren Zong lifted his head and simply stated. ¡°Ah? Why is that?¡± Sanli was surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t anythinge out of Master¡¯s five-day stay at the Jiang¡¯s?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°But hasn¡¯t Seventh Young Mistress Jiang already epted Master¡¯s gifts? Not to mention Master, for her sake, was even wounded by the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Do you take her for a gullible woman who would marry someone just to return a favor?¡± Sanli saw that the master was not in the best of moods, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Still, Sir, I thought she felt the same for Master too. How could she change her mind all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Perhaps, she¡¯s smarter than I thought.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Neither do I¡­¡± Wenren Zong didn¡¯t continue speaking. He frowned and carefully went through the events in his mind, over and over again. When did she figure it out? He had no idea at all. Upon returning to the Wenren residence, Madam Wenren went to see him. She saw him sitting silently in the study, which prompted her to start strategizing. ¡°This is a specialty ginseng tea that I have asked someone to prepare for you. You were just healed and ginseng can restore vitality and replenish blood.¡± Madam Wenren ced the teacup in front of her son. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mother.¡± Wenren Zong picked up the teacup and took a small sip before putting it down. Madam Wenren nced sideways and saw a bracelet resting on the edge of the table. She picked it up, looked at it, and said, ¡°This bracelet¡­¡± ¡°She gave it back to me.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t marry you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wenren Zong sighed lightly, ¡°So be it.¡± Madam Wenren frowned, ¡°What happened? Everything seemed fine initially. She took care of you when you were injured, she clearly wasn¡¯t disliking you.¡± ¡°The Prince of Yu was punished by the Emperor,¡± he said, seemingly irrelevant. Madam Wenren somewhat understood. She frowned, ¡°You are always like this! In the end, it¡¯s because you were not sincere, you had ulterior motives from the start. It¡¯s no surprise she doesn¡¯t want you.¡± Wenren Zong countered, ¡°No matter what intentions I had at the beginning, I only wanted to marry her. I would have treated her well, taken care of her for a lifetime. I would never let her suffer or be wronged.¡± ¡°You think she cares,¡± Madam Wenren red at him, ¡°I thought you genuinely liked her, but you remain the same. She is already magnanimous by not berating you..¡± Chapter 239 - 239: Disheartened as if Lost Chapter 239: Disheartened as if Lost Trantor: 549690339 Wenren Zong said, ¡°When I left, she didn¡¯t show up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she has a sense of measure and left you with some dignity. What, do you want her to argue with you openly and say you¡¯re calcting her?¡± ¡°I just followed the trend, I never really wanted to n anything against her.¡± ¡°In my opinion, Jiang Ning is a clever girl. No matter what, the Prince of Yu is the father of her two children. Even if they divorce, she won¡¯t help you oppose the Prince of Yu. Just forget about this rtionship, and don¡¯t think about it in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Madam Wenren stood up, sighed, and felt somewhat regretful, ¡°When we were going to arrange a marriage for you two from a young age, that girl got lost. Now you¡¯ve lost the chance again like this. If you really treat her well, she may not refuse. In the end, it¡¯s ack of fate. Forget it, it¡¯s our Wenren family who has no good fortune to have her as our daughter-inw.¡± ¡°I really do want to marry her.¡± ¡°Your true feelings are not pure enough. She is a clear-headed girl, and she doesn¡¯t tolerate any deception. If she couldpromise, why would she divorce the Prince of Yu? She could give up the position of Princess Consort of Yu without any hesitation, let alone you.¡± Wenren Zong fell silent. ¡°You, I have warned you early on. When you do things, don¡¯t always have a utilitarian mindset, especially when ites to matters of feelings. What do you take her girl¡¯s true heart for? Have you ever thought that she might be hurt and sad because of this? Forget it, I won¡¯t say more. As long as you don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± She turned and left. Wenren Zong stood up to send her off. After a while, he sat down and his eyes fell on the bracelet. He picked up the bracelet, lost in thought. His mother was right. Since they are not fated, there¡¯s no point in thinking about it anymore. But why is there a lingering sense of loss in his heart? Imperial Pce, Hall of Virtue. Concubine Jin showed her token to the Imperial Guard, who allowed her to pass. She pushed open the door and entered. A cold chill greeted her face. There was a faint musty smell from the long-unused room. Concubine Jin frowned and saw the Prince of Yu sitting on a cushion with his back to the door, copying sutras at a small square table. By his side, there was a stack of neatly written papers. Concubine Jin walked over, ¡°Your mother is here, and you don¡¯t even look at me.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°Is concubine mother here to mock me?¡± ¡°Not really. After all, you are my son. If I don¡¯te, it would seem too heartless.¡± ¡°Well, you can go now that you¡¯ve seen it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so cold.¡± Concubine Jin stood across from him, ¡°Do you need me to plead for you with your father? It¡¯s cold and damp in this room. If you stay here for three months, you¡¯ll get rheumatism.¡± ¡°Will concubine mother plead for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Hongyuan seemed to have anticipated this answer, his expression unchanged as he continued to copy sutras diligently. Concubine Jin said, ¡°Your father is punishing you like this to calm public anger. Even if I go to plead for you, it would be useless.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Since you were a child, you have taken after me temperament-wise. You¡¯ve always been a cold and detached person. Why would you do such an irrational thing in public?¡± Concubine Jin didn¡¯t understand, ¡°You and the King of Chen have been at odds for a long time, but he has never taken advantage of you. Why this time¡ª¡± Li Hongyuan put down the brush, paused for a moment, and said quietly, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because I never truly cared about anyone before.¡± Concubine Jin raised an eyebrow, ¡°You mean Jiang Ning?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t answer. Concubine Jinughed, ¡°I never thought that my son would have a day when he would be entangled by a woman..¡± Chapter 240 - 240: Jealousy at Play Chapter 240: Jealousy at y Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan ignored her words, picked up his brush and continued to write. ¡°Aren¡¯t your hands cold?¡± Concubine Jin handed him the hand warmer she held in her embrace. Li Hongyuan nced at it and ced it on hisp. Concubine Jin said, ¡°You were so irrational, beating Wenren Zong in the street. Have you ever thought about the consequences? Now that you are locked up here, you arepletely unaware of the things happening outside. In three months, when you are released, everything will have changed. By then, Jiang Ning will have married Wenren Zong, and your position as the Crown Prince will be snatched away by the King of Chen.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that at the time.¡± ¡°Why not? When did you be so impulsive?¡± ¡°Because I was angry.¡± ¡°I think it was jealousy that got the better of you.¡± Concubine Jin shook her head. ¡°Now look, you and Wenren Zong are both fighting over Jiang Ning, to the point where it¡¯s causing a scene. The King of Chen benefits from this. The current atmosphere at the Imperial Court is not in your favor. Moreover, the Princess Consort of Chen is pregnant. Imperial Physician Dong examined her pulse and said it could be a boy.¡± Li Hongyuan remained unmoved, ¡°You don¡¯t care if you be the Empress Dowager or not, why worrying so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting wrinkles?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyway, I should go back to sleep now.¡± Concubine Jin left without any hesitation. Sometimeter, a eunuch brought bedding and a brazier. With the help of a pce maid, Concubine Jin strolled slowly, admiring the snowy pce scenery. A group of people were approaching, led by Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan. Concubine Xian¡¯s son was the Prince of Huai, and Concubine Lan¡¯s son was the King of Chen. Prince of Huai¡¯s birth mother was Concubine Shu. Concubine Shu had always kept a low profile, rarely interacting with others. Apart from the Empress and Concubine Jin, there were Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan in the pce now. The other lower-ranked concubines, even if they were beautiful and favored, couldn¡¯t surpass them. In the pce, having children made all the difference. ¡°My humble self pays respect to Your Highness.¡± Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan bowed. Concubine Jin casually picked a plum blossom, not even bothering to look at them. ¡°No need for formalities. If your heart isn¡¯t sincere, don¡¯t bother.¡± They had spent so many years in the pce together, everyone knew each other¡¯s true character. Concubine Xian sneered, ¡°Your Highness still speaks in such a strange tone. How you came to be a concubine, we all know.¡± As Concubine Xian, she ranked fourth and had her own son. She had entered the pce earlier than Concubine Jin and was not afraid of her at all. Now her son was also punished by the Emperor. He probably wouldn¡¯t be the Crown Prince, so there was even less reason to pay her any respect. Concubine Jin responded with a faint smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how I got this position of Concubine?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you look like someone from the Jiang Family¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, you should me your parents for not making you as beautiful as me. At this age, I¡¯m still favored. Concubine Xian, it¡¯s been ten years since you werest called to bed, hasn¡¯t it? How pitiful.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Concubine Xian murmured, ¡°Shameless.¡± Concubine Lanughed, ¡°Why must you two sisters be like this, spoiling the harmony? I heard the Prince of Yu is locked up; it¡¯s terribly coldtely, so I thought I¡¯d go see him.¡± Concubine Jin said, ¡°Just look at your arrogant demeanor when you¡¯re victorious.¡± ¡°My sister, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Concubine Xian, you¡¯re such a fool. Your son is still imprisoned due to King of Chen¡¯s scheme, yet you have the nerve to tter Concubine Lan.¡± ¡°Concubine Jin, what are you talking about? How can you say Prince of Huai was schemed against by King of Chen?! Clearly, it was Prince of Yu¡¯s doing!¡± Chapter 241 - 241: The Matter of Tearing Apart Chapter 241: The Matter of Tearing Apart Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°You¡¯re just stupid beyond salvation. Do you think the Prince of Yu would risk his own wife¡¯s and daughter¡¯s lives to frame the Prince of Huai? Do you know how much he cares about his wife? For his wife, he publicly beat up Wenren Zong in the middle of the street. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Concubine Xian was taken aback. Thinking about it, that was indeed true. The Prince of Yu personally sent his precious boy and girl twins to the Jiang Family and visited there frequently. Who couldn¡¯t see his intentions? As for the divorce, it was Lin Zizi who led her daughter and personally asked the Emperor. The Emperor allowed it, but it wasn¡¯t the Prince of Yu¡¯s own intention. That is to say, the Princess Consort of Yu didn¡¯t want to be with the Prince of Yu anymore, but the Prince of Yu still couldn¡¯t forget her deep love. Even after the divorce, he often lingered outside the Jiang residence. Wenren Zong tried to flirt with the Princess Consort of Yu, and ended up being brutally beaten and seriously injured by the Prince of Yu on the spot. That¡¯s why the Prince of Yu was punished, locked up and forced to copy scriptures. These were all well-known facts. Can anyone say that a Prince of Yu, who values the Princess Consort of Yu so much, would send someone to assassinate the pregnant Princess Consort of Yu to frame someone? Of course not. ¡°So, have you figured it out?¡± Concubine Jin said, ¡°Concubine Xian, this is simply the poison of the King of Chen. If sessful, he can not only get rid of the Princess Consort of Yu and her unborn child, but also frame the Prince of Huai. By removing two opponents at once, wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince¡¯s position be his? Even if he can¡¯t assassinate the Princess Consort of Yu sessfully, he can still provoke animosity between the Prince of Yu and the Prince of Huai.¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face changed, and she looked at Concubine Lan. Concubine Lan hurriedly said, ¡°Concubine Jin, don¡¯t nder people! The King of Chen and the Prince of Huai have always had a close rtionship and deep feelings. He wouldn¡¯t harm the Prince of Huai.¡± Concubine Jinughed, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, Concubine Xian, judge for yourself. If you¡¯re notpletely stupid, you should know who¡¯s telling the truth. Now that the Prince of Yu is in trouble too, don¡¯t you see who thest winner could be?¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face turned dark and she fiercely pped Concubine Lan. ¡°You vile servant!¡± Concubine Lan stumbled back to Concubine Jin. Concubine Jin raised her foot¡ª Concubine Lan fell heavily into the snow without a doubt. She was furious and jumped up, shouting, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of the Four Consorts, and you¡¯re just a concubine. Why can¡¯t I hit you?¡± Concubine Xian pointed at her, ¡°When you usually followed me, you were so sweet and affectionate. I treated you sincerely, but you and your son harbored evil intentions, calcting like this! Come on, beat her!¡± A group of eunuchs and pce maids surrounded her, ready to beat Concubine Lan. Concubine Lan wouldn¡¯t just let them capture her. She struggled and shouted, ¡°Who dares to touch me! Concubine Xian, don¡¯t forget that your son is still in jail. If you dare to beat me, I¡¯ll report it to the Emperor. Think about the consequences!¡± Concubine Xian rushed over and pped her again, ¡°I¡¯ll hit you anyway!¡± Concubine Lan cursed at the servants, ¡°You¡¯re all dead, aren¡¯t you? Hurry up and report to the Emperor!¡± It was chaos. Meanwhile, the instigator who started all this was walking away leisurely, holding a plum blossom. News of Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan¡¯s quarrel soon reached the Emperor¡¯s ears. The two of them, with disheveled hair, knelt before the Emperor. Concubine Xian tearfully used her son of being framed and pleaded for the Emperor¡¯s justice. Concubine Lan, with a swollen face, cried bitter tears, iming her innocence. The Emperor was annoyed to look at them. After sending them away, he hesitated for a while before going to the Splendid Pce. Ever since theirst quarrel because of Lin Zizi, this was the first time he had been back.. Chapter 241 - 241: 241: The Matter of Tearing Apart Chapter 241 - 241: 241: The Matter of Tearing Apart
Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°You¡¯re just stupid beyond salvation. Do you think the Prince of Yu would risk his own wife¡¯s and daughter¡¯s lives to frame the Prince of Huai? Do you know how much he cares about his wife? For his wife, he publicly beat up Wenren Zong in the middle of the street. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Concubine Xian was taken aback.
Thinking about it, that was indeed true. The Prince of Yu personally sent his precious boy and girl twins to the Jiang Family and visited there frequently. Who couldn¡¯t see his intentions? As for the divorce, it was Lin Zizi who led her daughter and personally asked the Emperor. The Emperor allowed it, but it wasn¡¯t the Prince of Yu¡¯s own intention. That is to say, the Princess Consort of Yu didn¡¯t want to be with the Prince of Yu anymore, but the Prince of Yu still couldn¡¯t forget her deep love. Even after the divorce, he often lingered outside the Jiang residence. Wenren Zong tried to flirt with the Princess Consort of Yu, and ended up being brutally beaten and seriously injured by the Prince of Yu on the spot. That¡¯s why the Prince of Yu was punished, locked up and forced to copy scriptures. These were all well-known facts. Can anyone say that a Prince of Yu, who values the Princess Consort of Yu so much, would send someone to assassinate the pregnant Princess Consort of Yu to frame someone? Of course not. ¡°So, have you figured it out?¡± Concubine Jin said, ¡°Concubine Xian, this is simply the poison of the King of Chen. If sessful, he can not only get rid of the Princess Consort of Yu and her unborn child, but also frame the Prince of Huai. By removing two opponents at once, wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince¡¯s position be his? Even if he can¡¯t assassinate the Princess Consort of Yu sessfully, he can still provoke animosity between the Prince of Yu and the Prince of Huai.¡±
Concubine Xian¡¯s face changed, and she looked at Concubine Lan. Concubine Lan hurriedly said, ¡°Concubine Jin, don¡¯t nder people! The King of Chen and the Prince of Huai have always had a close rtionship and deep feelings. He wouldn¡¯t harm the Prince of Huai.¡± Concubine Jinughed, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, Concubine Xian, judge for yourself. If you¡¯re notpletely stupid, you should know who¡¯s telling the truth. Now that the Prince of Yu is in trouble too, don¡¯t you see who thest winner could be?¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face turned dark and she fiercely pped Concubine Lan. ¡°You vile servant!¡± Concubine Lan stumbled back to Concubine Jin. Concubine Jin raised her foot¡ª Concubine Lan fell heavily into the snow without a doubt. She was furious and jumped up, shouting, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of the Four Consorts, and you¡¯re just a concubine. Why can¡¯t I hit you?¡± Concubine Xian pointed at her, ¡°When you usually followed me, you were so sweet and affectionate. I treated you sincerely, but you and your son harbored evil intentions, calcting like this! Come on, beat her!¡± A group of eunuchs and pce maids surrounded her, ready to beat Concubine Lan.
Concubine Lan wouldn¡¯t just let them capture her. She struggled and shouted, ¡°Who dares to touch me! Concubine Xian, don¡¯t forget that your son is still in jail. If you dare to beat me, I¡¯ll report it to the Emperor. Think about the consequences!¡± Concubine Xian rushed over and pped her again, ¡°I¡¯ll hit you anyway!¡± Concubine Lan cursed at the servants, ¡°You¡¯re all dead, aren¡¯t you? Hurry up and report to the Emperor!¡± It was chaos. Meanwhile, the instigator who started all this was walking away leisurely, holding a plum blossom. News of Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan¡¯s quarrel soon reached the Emperor¡¯s ears. The two of them, with disheveled hair, knelt before the Emperor. Concubine Xian tearfully used her son of being framed and pleaded for the Emperor¡¯s justice. Concubine Lan, with a swollen face, cried bitter tears, iming her innocence. The Emperor was annoyed to look at them. After sending them away, he hesitated for a while before going to the Splendid Pce. Ever since theirst quarrel because of Lin Zizi, this was the first time he had been back.. Chapter 242 - 242: 242:1 Also Feel Pain for Our Son Chapter 242 - 242: 242:1 Also Feel Pain for Our Son
Trantor: 549690339 | She originally thought that after the Prince of Yu was punished, she woulde to plead for him. Who would have thought that she wouldn¡¯t even show her face? In the end, he had to take the initiative to go to her.
Concubine Jin was leisurely reading a book. Seeing herzy and charming appearance, the Emperor stepped forward: ¡°Zhuzhu, I came to see you.¡± Concubine Jin picked up a melon seed and cracked it open, ignoring him. ¡°Zhuzhu, I¡¯ll help you peel melon seeds.¡± The Emperor sat down on a small stool across from her, picked up a melon seed, and peeled it open. He took out the kernel and brought it to her mouth. Concubine Jin looked at him: ¡°Your Majesty has free time today.¡± ¡°I was driven crazy by the quarrel between Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan. Your ce is so much quieter and morefortable.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will plead with you to release the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± The Emperorughed. ¡°Whenever I go to see Concubine Xian and the rest, they always ask for this or that. Only you, Zhuzhu, never ask me for anything. That¡¯s why I want to give you all the good things.¡± Both of them had given birth to princes, but Concubine Lan remained a concubine while Jin Zhuzhu had be a noble concubine. This affection, from the moment she entered the pce to the present, had not diminished in the slightest. No matter how many young and tender concubines entered the harem, none of them could take away even the slightest bit of Concubine Jin¡¯s favor.
Concubine Jin stretched out her slender finger and said, ¡°The quarrel between Concubine Xian and Concubine Lan was instigated by me.¡± ¡°Really? You did a good job at stirring them up.¡± ¡°Today, I went to see the Prince of Yu. I sent him some quilts and charcoal for warmth.¡± ¡°That was thoughtful of you.¡± The Emperor sighed. ¡°I also feel sorry for our son, but since I punished him, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to send him anything. Luckily, you care for our son.¡± ¡°Just for punching Wenren Zong, you punished him so severely. If one didn¡¯t know better, they might think Wenren Zong was your son instead.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°If your daughter-inw was coveted by others, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± ¡°I would be angry. However, Jiang Ning is no longer the Prince of Yu¡¯s wife¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, do you not know the reason why they divorced, Your Majesty? You broke up your son¡¯s marriage just for the woman you like. And you still have the nerve to punish him. The Prince of Yu sent both children to the Jiang Family, and he is locked in the pce now. Don¡¯t you think the children feel wronged?¡± ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t want to punish him either, but if I don¡¯t, how can I pacify everyone¡¯s anger and establish him as the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Can he still be the Crown Prince?¡±
¡°He must be able to! Zhuzhu, rest assured, the position of Crown Prince must be our son¡¯s.¡± ¡°What about Jiang Ning?¡± ¡°That depends on the Prince of Yu himself.¡± The Emperor smiled. ¡°I knew the Prince of Yu would definitely like that Jiang girl. She¡¯s¡­ really something.¡± Concubine Jin rolled her eyes. The more the Emperor doted on her, the more he liked Jiang Ning, which proved his lingering feelings for Lin Zizi. In a few days, it would be the New Year. Li Hongyuan spent this year alone in the Hall of Virtue. Other than the eunuch who brought food, only Li Tingqian came to see him. Li Tingqian held a food box with steaming dumplings inside. ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, are you cold? Are you hungry? Have some dumplings.¡± Li Tingqian, wrapped in a thick cotton coat, brought the dumplings in front of Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan smiled: ¡°Xiaoqian, it¡¯s hard on you to worry about me.¡± ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, I went to the Jiang Mansion today.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°A few days ago, Wenren Zong left the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion and went home.¡± ¡°Did they announce any marriage?¡± ¡°No. My aunt rejected the Wenren Family!¡± Li Tingqian looked very happy. ¡°During these days, my aunt hasn¡¯t left the Jiang Family or met with Wenren Zong again. They must have broken up..¡± Chapter 243 - 243: 243: She Really is a Ruthless Woman Chapter 243 - 243: 243: She Really is a Ruthless Woman
Trantor: 549690339 I Li Hongyuan listened to Xiaoqian, opened the food box, took a dumpling, and took a bite. ¡°Have you heard anything else?¡±
¡°I also saw my little brother and sister. My sister is really pretty, just as pretty as Auntie.¡± Li Tingqian squatted on the ground, cupping his chubby cheeks, ¡°Yesterday, Auntie put on a red dress, it was the first time I saw her in red. She looked more beautiful than the red plum blossoms outside the door.¡± Li Hongyuan bit his dumpling and looked at the red plum blossom at the door, imagining Jiang Ning in a red skirt. She was usually seen wearing a white skirt,zily sitting and napping in a wheelchair. He couldn¡¯t imagine what she would look like when she waspletely serious. With that thought, Li Hongyuan suddenly recalled one morning when he woke up and found himself, under the influence of intoxication, taking advantage of Jiang Ning. She was naked, nestled in his arms and sleeping soundly. Her soft, warm skin, the sweet expression on her sleeping face. Other than shock, his initial thought at that time was to take her again¡­ However, she woke up quickly, forcing him to pretend to be asleep. Who would have expected her to be so ruthless and tried to kill him with an object, right on the spot. If not for him waking up early, he would have been battered and bruised by her attack. However, what remained in his memory at this time was not her rage when she woke up, but the scene of her lifting the cup to hit him and exposing her body when the cup slipped¡­
Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, suppressing the impure thoughts that emerged within him. ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, are you feeling ufortable?¡± Li Tingqian squatted in front of him, tilting his head to look at him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why is your face red?¡± Li Tingqian blinked his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s cold in the room, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cold, there¡¯s a brazier, isn¡¯t there?¡± said Li Tingqian, full of curiosity. ¡°¡­Why do children always have so many questions?¡± Li Hongyuan put down his chopsticks, ¡°What else did you see?¡± Li Tingqian shook his head, ¡°Nothing else. However, Fifth Imperial Uncle, will my little brother and sister stay in Jiang¡¯s house forever? Will they nevere back?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°I heard the maids in Auntie¡¯s room talking about it. They were whispering that since Prince Yu won¡¯t be made the Crown Prince, the young master and youngdy won¡¯t need to go into the pce.¡± Li Hongyuanughed coldly.
This woman, he had underestimated her. She used Wenren Zong to provoke him, letting Emperor Father lock him up, then resolutely kicked Wenren Zong out of the Jiang Family. What a ruthless woman. ¡°¡­Fifth Imperial Uncle, are you angry?¡± Li Tingqian asked in a low voice. ¡°Of course not, Fifth Imperial Uncle is happy.¡± ¡°Happy about what?¡± ¡°Happy that your Auntie is a formidable woman.¡± Li Hongyuan patted his head, looking out at the red plum blossoms with profound eyes. Late at night. Every family was keeping vigil. Jiang Ning hugged the heater, letting Huang Ying push her to the living quarters to check on the two children. They were sleeping side by side on the bed, warm and sound. Jiang Ning touched Lingzi¡¯s forehead, then kissed each of the children¡¯s cheeks. Huang Ying whispered, ¡°It¡¯s past midnight now, Miss should also go to sleep, you need to get up early tomorrow.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Ying pushed her back to the room, she got up from the wheelchair and sat on the edge of the bed. Huang Ying called Chui and Xiachu to help her change clothes, undo her hairstyle, and remove her jewelry. After Jiang Ningy down, she told them to go to sleep as well. Huang Ying left Chui to keep watch. Apart from Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning, the only one who knew the truth about that incident was Huang Ying. The rest of the maids, even Chui, were oblivious.. Chapter 244 - 244: 245 Don’t Touch Me! Chapter 244 - 244: 245 Don¡¯t Touch Me!
Trantor: 549690339 Ever since that incident, despite Jiang Ning never requesting it, Huang Ying still arranged for a maid to keep vigil on a small bed outside every day. Today, it was Xiachu¡¯s turn.
Among several maids, Xiachu was lively and had a shallow sleep. She would wake up at any slight movement. Huang Ying felt most at ease having her on duty. After lying down, Jiang Ning turned off the lights, closed her eyes, and quickly fell asleep. She did not know when, but she suddenly woke up. She opened her eyes and found it was still very dark outside. The day had not yet broken, and all was quiet. She closed her eyes again, wanting to sleep a bit more, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep and felt a sense of uneasiness. She called out for Xiachu. Xiachu responded groggily, her voice heavy with sleep. Jiang Ning then put on a jacket, reached for her cane by the bed, and limped out of the room. She looked over towards the room where her children were sleeping and noticed a faint light there.
Jiang Ning¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. She had already told the wet nurse not to leave the light on at night as it wasn¡¯t good for the children. Why didn¡¯t she listen? Jiang Ning was a bit angry, and supported herself with her cane to walk over, pushed the door open, but was met with a scene that horrified her. She saw a towering figure sitting in front of her children¡¯s small bed. ¡°You ¨C ¡± Before she could scream, the man turned his head and in the faint light, revealed an exceptionally handsome face. It was Li Hongyuan. Jiang Ning was even more shocked, ¡°You, why are you here?¡± It seemed that Li Hongyuan hadn¡¯t expected her to suddenly appear. After the initial surprise, he quickly calmed down, stood up, and said, ¡°Did you honestly think that the guards of the Hall of Virtue could stop me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if they can stop you or not, I want to know why you¡¯re here!¡±
¡°I was thinking of Wenzan and Lingzi.¡± ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t just sneak in here like a thief in the middle of the night! Are you a thief?¡± Jiang Ning seemed on the verge of copsing. Why does this man persistently haunt her? Seeing her in such a state, Li Hongyuan appeared even more rxed, ¡°I am under arrest. Do you think I can freely stroll out in broad daylight? As a mother, don¡¯t you understand the feeling of missing one¡¯s children?¡± ¡°Sneaking out isn¡¯t defying the Emperor¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°You said it yourself, I ¡®sneaked out¡¯. Naturally, the Emperor Father doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Jiang Ning leaned against the door frame, raising her cane, ¡°Get back to your prison cell quickly, don¡¯t implicate me and the children!¡± ¡°Implicate you?¡± Li Hongyuanughed, ¡°Originally, I just wanted to take a nce at the children and leave. But now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s convenient for us to settle some ounts.¡± ¡°What ount can I possibly have to settle with you.¡± ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you tell me how you used Wenren Zong to harm your children¡¯s father.¡± Li Hongyuan walked up to her, reaching out his hand¡ª Jiang Ning quickly stepped aside, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±
Li Hongyuan gave her a look, and closed the door. Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± Li Hongyuan walked back to the bed, ¡°Come over and talk.¡± Jiang Ning looked at the small bed, the twin boy and girl were fast asleep, showing no signs of waking up. As for the wet nurse and maids who were attending them, they were all lying in the corner of the room. Jiang Ning raised her hand, ¡°They¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine, just temporarily unconscious.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do the same to Wenzan and the others¡­¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m mad enough to drug my own flesh and blood?¡± Li Hongyuan coldly interrupted her, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cruel enough to harm my own children? Besides, they¡¯re so small, even if they hear what we¡¯re saying, it doesn¡¯t matter..¡± Chapter 245 - 245: 245: A Beauty Bringing Disaster? Chapter 245 - 245: 245: A Beauty Bringing Disaster?
Trantor: 549690339 I Jiang Ning felt slightly relieved and, leaning on her crutch, slowly moved to the chair opposite him. Li Hongyuan watched her movements.
She walked very slowly and carefully, seemingly afraid of falling. Her leg¡­ If not mistaken, was it the right leg? Her leg, which he had seen that day, didn¡¯t look much different from her normal left leg, slender and straight, very beautiful. He wondered why it couldn¡¯t be healed. He patiently waited until she finally sat down. Jiang Ning ced the crutch to the side, exhaled gently, and beads of sweat trickled down her nose. It was only a short distance, but it was difficult for her to walk. Thinking about the difficulties she faced in her daily life, Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart softened a bit. ¡°Your leg¡­ I¡¯ll have Dong Chaofeng take a look at it another day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already seen him.¡± Jiang Ning took out a handkerchief, wiped her sweat, and her face was slightly flushed. From such close range, her porcin-like face was incredibly delicate.
There wasn¡¯t a single w on her smooth, white face. Her eyes were the most beautiful part of her face, with long, thick eyshes, and eyes shining like stars. She put down the handkerchief, ¡°The Imperial Physician said that it has been too long since the injury. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°Unless the leg bone is broken again and allowed to regrow. But it¡¯s hard to grasp the right degree for this. If not careful, it could make the injury worse, and there will be no hope for this leg.¡± Li Hongyuan felt a chill in his heart. ¡°For now, let it be. I¡¯m almost used to it anyway.¡± Jiang Ning looked up at him, ¡°What did you want to tell me? Finish up and go back soon. If it¡¯s found out you left your confinement without permission, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡± ¡°Are you worried about this prince?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you implicating me.¡± ¡°You truly are a heartless and ruthless woman.¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°I want to know why you used Wenren Zong to harm me.¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m using Wenren Zong? I¡¯m just a disabled woman without that kind of ability. Wenren Zong is so smart, how could he be used by me? This is aplete joke.¡±
Li Hongyuan stared into her eyes. This woman waszy and her words were a mix of truth and falsehood. She was simply unfathomable. ¡°Do you really hate me that much? Wanting to hinder my future?¡± he asked. ¡°Your Highness thinks too much. I really don¡¯t have that capability.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t be the Crown Prince, then you can continue to raise the two children, right?¡± ¡°With your generous heart, Your Highness, even if you be the Crown Prince, you still won¡¯t have the heart to separate the three of us, mother and children. Right?¡± Jiang Ning showed him a smile. The room instantly brightened. Li Hongyuan was slightly stunned. In his memory, it seemed that she had never smiled at him like this. So, her smile was actually this beautiful.
For such a smile, he suddenly lost the interest to investigate whether she had plotted against him or not. Was this what they called a femme fatale? Such a beautiful face, no wonder Emperor Father couldn¡¯t let go of Lin Zizi after all these years. He shifted his gaze to the two children on the small bed. ¡°Are you done talking? If so, go back.¡± Jiang Ning urged him, ¡°By running out like this, you¡¯remitting a grave sin of disobeying the Imperial Edict. Your reputation in the Imperial Court is already bad enough. If you don¡¯t properly ept your punishment, you can forget about bing the Crown Prince!¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her: ¡°You schemed to confine me. Now that I¡¯m going against the edict, if it¡¯s discovered, won¡¯t it be even more to your advantage? Why would you urge me to leave?¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°You are ungrateful. If you dare, don¡¯t go back tonight!¡± ¡°Do you think this prince wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Chapter 246 - 246: 246: If I Didn’t Like You Chapter 246 - 246: 246: If I Didn¡¯t Like You
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You are the Prince of Yu, of course you dare. So, stay here tonight and see what will happen when the pce finds out you are not there tomorrow. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Jiang Ning stood up, reaching for the crutch.
But she couldn¡¯t move it. Looking down, she found that damned Li Hongyuan had a foot on the crutch. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°As a prince, my word is my bond. I said I won¡¯t leave, so I¡¯m not leaving tonight. In that case, shouldn¡¯t you stay with me too?¡± ¡°I want to go back to sleep.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°Move your foot.¡± Li Hongyuan lifted his foot. Jiang Ning red at him, grabbed the crutch, and turned to leave. As she reached the door, she reminded him, ¡°If you want to stay, just stay. I don¡¯t care about the rest, just don¡¯t disturb the children¡¯s sleep. It¡¯s hard enough for them to have a good night¡¯s sleep these days.¡± Li Hongyuan followed her to the door. Jiang Ning leaned on the door, pushed it open, and carefully stepped outside. Li Hongyuan said from behind, ¡°It¡¯s snowing again.¡± Jiang Ning looked up.
Sure enough, there were tiny snowkes falling, the ground covered with a thinyer of snow. She inhaled a cold breath, slightly boosting her spirits, and headed for the main room. After taking a few steps, her foot slipped. Li Hongyuan quickly reached out to support her arm. Jiang Ning looked back at him, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°No appreciation for kindness.¡± Li Hongyuan withdrew his hand and said softly, ¡°With your bad legs, you still run around everywhere. Be careful, or you¡¯ll fall and cry again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I do cry, it won¡¯t be for you to see.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you cried enough in front of me? I finally understand now ¨C all those tears were fake! Did you also use tears to deceive Wenren Zong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Mind your own business,¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t look back, irritated by his mocking words. All she wanted was to get back to her room quickly. The ground was slippery from the snow, and she hurried, finally causing her to fall onto the ground. Li Hongyuan watched her for a moment.
She fell pretty hard, unable to get up for a while. Unable to bear it any longer, Li Hongyuan strode forward and scooped her up, heading for her bedroom. ¡°Put me down!¡± Jiang Ning yelled. ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want everyone to know I am here, keep your mouth shut and be quiet!¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t speak anymore. Li Hongyuan carried her to the bedroom. Hearing themotion, Xiachu tried to get up to check, but he quickly knocked her unconscious with a concealed weapon. ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°That was the mildest way.¡± Li Hongyuan cut her off, ¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, do you think I¡¯d go to all this trouble to sneak out of the pce and knock out all the servants here? Do you think I have nothing better to do?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him in surprise. He ced her on the bed, saying coldly, ¡°What are you looking at? You were so clever when you were calcting Wenren Zong and me. After all this time, don¡¯t you know why I keeping to the Jiang family home?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say anything.
Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Where exactly did you hurt when you fell just now? Where is it painful?¡± ¡°Nowhere. You can go now.¡± ¡°Is it your arm?¡± He had seen her fall, her arm hitting the ground first. ¡°I told you it¡¯s not. Are you leaving or not?¡± Jiang Ning was getting impatient. Li Hongyuan looked at her, squatting in front of her, lifting her arm and rolling up the sleeve. As expected, it was slightly scraped. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any!¡± Jiang Ning pulled her hand back, frowning, ¡°It¡¯s just a small scrape. I don¡¯t care about it. What¡¯s with you? Hurry up and leave! It was just a joke earlier, go back to the pce as soon as possible..¡± Chapter 247 - 247: 247: Not Letting Go Chapter 247 - 247: 247: Not Letting Go
Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Even if you leave, let me apply some medicine for you first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone else help me.¡±
¡°They won¡¯t wake up anytime soon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Jiang Ning raised her foot to kick him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I sayst time that I never want to see you again? You still insist oning and being annoying. Do you know that I really hate you and don¡¯t want to see you at all?¡± She kicked him in the knee. It hurt a lot. Li Hongyuan frowned, wanting to get angry, but when he saw her injured arm, he endured it. He didn¡¯t say anything, went to the Treasure Pavilion, found a bottle of wound medicine, and forcefully grabbed her arm to apply it. Jiang Ning just stared at him coldly. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°In my entire life, I¡¯ve only been pped and beaten by you.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t speak. Li Hongyuan continued, ¡°You¡¯ve seen what happened to Ms. Zhao. I¡¯ve also thought about why you dare to treat me this way, and why I still keep you and think about you. I finally realized it¡¯s because I like you.¡± He looked into her eyes, ¡°Jiang Ning, if I¡¯ve ever expressed my feelings for you in the wrong way, then I apologize.¡±
Jiang Ning looked away, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Your Highness. You are the Prince of Yu, and I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t handle your affection.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m sure that I like you, I won¡¯t deny it. I took the risk toe here tonight because I missed you and wanted to see you. It¡¯s not because I wanted to see the children.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a great father.¡± ¡°Jiang Ning, can you forgive me?¡± Li Hongyuan held her hand. Jiang Ning shook him off, ¡°But I really don¡¯t like you and don¡¯t want to see you. If you really care about me, let me live a peaceful life with the children without any disturbance. That¡¯d be the best thing for me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To like someone, one doesn¡¯t need a reason. The same goes for disliking someone. I just don¡¯t like you. Just like you disliked me back then.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t really dislike you, I just hated having to go against my own wishes.¡± ¡°How ridiculous.¡± Jiang Ning sneered. Who forced him? Wasn¡¯t it because he wanted to be the Crown Prince, gain the Emperor¡¯s favor, and marry her?
Now he suddenly denies it, such thick-skinned. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Can you leave now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Jiang Ning flipped over her pillow, grabbed a pair of scissors, and pointed them at him. ¡°If you dare to treat me likest time, I¡¯ll stab you to death.¡± Li Hongyuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°You hide scissors under your pillow?¡± ¡°To deal with shameless thieves like you!¡± ¡°Last time, I was drunk and didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you or mistreat you.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her wariness and coldness, feeling somewhat regretful. Although he enjoyed that night and had thought of it many times, he regretted causing her shock and harm. Jiang Ning said, ¡°When you¡¯re drunk and want to find a woman, you can go back to your concubines. They must be looking forward to serving you. Why bother with me, a disabled person?¡± ¡°Do you really want me to go find them?¡± ¡°You can find anyone you want, just don¡¯t bother me.¡±
Li Hongyuan moved closer, grabbed the back of her head, and said softly, ¡°Jiang Ning, the first time I ever liked a woman in my life, I won¡¯t let go no matter what. I must be the Crown Prince and then marry you as my Princess Consort.¡± He lifted her chin and kissed her.. Chapter 248 - 248: 248: The King Really Wants to Stay Chapter 248 - 248: 248: The King Really Wants to Stay
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning raised her hand to p him, but he grasped her wrist. ¡°Do you think you could hit me if I don¡¯t want you to?¡± Li Hongyuan took her by surprise and kissed her.
Jiang Ning, infuriated, attempted to kick him, but he easily restrained her. He pinned her down on the bed, Jiang Ning bit down hard on his lips. Feeling the pain, Li Hongyuan pulled back, touching his lips. Blood. She had bitten him. Li Hongyuan bent down and gave her another harsh kiss. He then released her and stood up. Jiang Ning¡¯s lips were smeared with blood. A stunning, shocking sight. She red furiously at him. ¡°Scoundrel!¡±
She cursed him, raising the pair of scissors in her hand to stab him- Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes flickered and he immobilized her by pressing a point on her body, rendering her unable to move. Jiang Ning¡¯s hand remained suspended midair. Li Hongyuan gently took the scissors from her hand, whispering, ¡°Such a beauty, you shouldn¡¯t be talking about fighting and killing all the time. It ruins the scenery.¡± Jiang Ning red at him, her eyes practically zing with fury. Unfortunately, all she could do was express her anger through her eyes; she couldn¡¯t even move a finger. Li Hongyuan took out a silk handkerchief, sat next to her and carefully wiped the blood from her lips. She was only wearing a simple dress, with a cloak thrown over it when she went out. Li Hongyuan took off her cloak, picked her up, and tucked her into the quilt. ¡°You will be able to move freely in half an hour. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said. Jiang Ning closed her eyes, refusing to look at him.
Li Hongyuan looked at her, ¡°Although I would love to stay, but¡­ never mind.¡± He turned around and left. Jiang Ning watched the door, ensuring he had truly left. She finally took a sigh of relief. Although the burning sensation on her lips reminded her of his bullying, he¡­ Didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation and did something else, he was¡­ Disgusting. Jiang Ning interrupted her thoughts. What a scoundrel, just because he didn¡¯t vite her, it didn¡¯t mean he was any better. Unable to move, Jiang Ning fell asleep unknowingly. When she woke up and turned over, she realized she was free to move. She sat up and saw the sky was already bright outside.
Just like Li Hongyuan said, although she was immobilized for half an hour, she didn¡¯t feel anything ufortable after waking up. Right then, Huang Ying walked in with a furrowed brow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Jiang Ning. ¡°I probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I woke up with a headache.¡± She touched her forehead, ¡°What¡¯s strange is that Chui and the others also have a headache. Did we stay up tootest night?¡± Jiang Ning knew in her heart that it was Li Hongyuan¡¯s doing. ¡°Is it severe? Should we call the doctor?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I am not that weak. I am just a bit dizzy, and it will pass,¡±ughed Huang Ying as she approached. ¡°Miss, you are awake. You alle in to serve.¡± Chui and the other maids hurriedly came in to assist her in dressing andbing her hair. As soon as they finished, Jiang Yi rushed in. He came in, grabbed a teacup from the table, and drank it all at once. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Third Brother have tea in his house?¡± ¡°No, I just came back from outside.¡± Jiang Yi sat down to catch his breath, ¡°Something has happened.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in trouble?¡± ¡°In the pce, the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Prince of Yu?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Isn¡¯t he under house arrest? What could possibly happen to him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly because of his house arrest. The Hall of Virtue has caught fire!¡± Catching fire, means it¡¯s set ame. Jiang Ning was astonished, anxiously asking, ¡°What about Prince of Yu¡­¡± After a pause, she softened her tone and asked, ¡°He should be alright, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 249 - 249: 249: Accident Chapter 249 - 249: 249: ident
Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Yi shook his head: ¡°He¡¯s locked in there. How could he be fine?¡± ¡°So how is he now?¡±
¡°He was unconscious when he was rescued, and he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Jiang Yi frowned. ¡°It should have been just before dawn, when people are in their deepest sleep, that the fire was set. The Emperor is furious and investigating.¡± Jiang Ning thought aboutst night. He had already left the Hall of Virtue, but she forced him to go back. If she hadn¡¯t driven him awayst night, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have had an ident. Jiang Ning frowned. Jiang Yuan looked at her. ¡°Seventh Sister, are you worried about the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t understand who would dare to set a fire in the pce.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just those few people¡­¡± Jiang Yi said quietly, ¡°The heir will be established after the new year. Who would benefit most from eliminating the Prince of Yu? Just think about it.¡± The Prince of Huai was locked up in jail, leaving only the King of Chen and the Prince of Wei. The Prince of Wei was ignorant and ipetent, not favored by the Emperor. He himself had no ambition, just wanting to be a leisurely wealthy prince. It was basically impossible for him.
So that leaves only the King of Chen. In the court, the Prince of Yu¡¯s biggest opponent was the King of Chen, who had the most power. But the Jiang family didn¡¯t think it was likely the King of Chen. ¡°Third Brother, think about it. Even we can suspect the King of Chen, wouldn¡¯t the Emperor think so too? If the King of Chen were really so stupid, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability topete with the Prince of Yu for so long.¡± ¡°Your thoughts are the same as Father¡¯s, but there is no one else besides King Chen.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Prince of Huai also have ambition?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s locked up.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think that the King of Chen actually went and set the fire himself with firewood, do you?¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ The Prince of Huai is locked in jail, even if he had the heart, he wouldn¡¯t be able to n.¡± Jiang Ning was not convinced. Li Hongyuan was locked in the Hall of Virtue, with Imperial Guards guarding the entrance, yet he was able to sneak out. Could the Prince of Huai really be obediently staying in jail?
After all, they were princes. Jiang Yi stood up and said, ¡°The pce is in chaos right now. The Hall of Virtue has been burned down, the Prince of Yu is unconscious, and no one knows the situation. Father is still in the pce. I¡¯ll go and find out more.¡± He looked outside and sighed, ¡°Since early morning, my eyelids have been twitching, and I always feel that something big is going to happen.¡± ¡°Third Brother, be careful,¡± Jiang Ning warned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to take a look. No matter what, the Prince of Yu is my nephew¡¯s biological father. Compared to the King of Chen, our Jiang family is closer to the Prince of Yu.¡± Jiang Ning nodded her head, watching him leave. The faint sound of children crying came. Huang Ying frowned, ¡°It seems like the little Young Master and little Miss are crying.¡± Chui said, ¡°The wet nurses and maids sent by the Prince of Yu Mansion are getting more and more arrogant, letting the children cry without care. I¡¯ll go scold them.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°What child doesn¡¯t cry? I¡¯ll go see.¡± Huang Ying hurried over to help her sit in the wheelchair and pushed her over.
It was indeed the little boy and girl twins who were crying. The wet nurse was holding them and trying to soothe them, her forehead covered in sweat. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you all? You¡¯re making the little master and the littledy cry early in the morning.¡± Xiachu scolded them, ¡°If you made the little master and the littledy cry until they¡¯re sick, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡± The wet nurse hurriedly said, ¡°The Princess Consort, please forgive us. We don¡¯t know what happened today. The little master and the littledy just won¡¯t stop crying¡­ It¡¯s never been like this before.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s heart stirred slightly. Could these two little children already sense that something had happened to their father? Chapter 250 - 250: 250: Panic Chapter 250 - 250: 250: Panic
Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning picked up Lingzi, kissing her soft cheeks andforting her. After Lingzi quieted down, she held Wenzan.
Although they stopped crying, the two children were still restless, unable to be put down, or else they would fuss. Fortunately, there were many servants and wet nurses in the room, so they took turns holding them, not feeling too tired. Jiang Ning returned to the room, let Chui prepare paper and pen, and continued to write the recipes. She had already written a small stack, all in preparation for opening a restaurant. Usually, as long as she started writing recipes, she would be very calm. But today, she just couldn¡¯t settle down. She would be distracted after writing a few characters. Jiang Yi didn¡¯t return until noon. He came straight to Jiang Ning and said that the Prince of Yu had woken up, but had been choked by smoke and burned his arm; he would need some time to recover. !!.. ¡°Did they find out anything?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°No. The emperor has issued several fires. The Imperial Guards guarding the Hall of Virtue have all been imprisoned and interrogated, and have been tortured all morning, but nothing has been found out.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Fortunately, the Prince of Yu is not seriously injured.¡±
¡°Where is the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°He has been sent back to his pce to rest. With such a condition, the three-month confinement is over, and there is no penalty. His hands can¡¯t write or copy scriptures either.¡± Jiang Ning nodded. Jiang Yi continued, ¡°Father asked me to prepare some things to send to the Prince of Yu¡¯s pce. Do you have anything you want to bring or say to the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jiang Ning said coldly. Jiang Yi was taken aback, thenughed, ¡°Although you two have divorced, it was an amicable parting, but now you seem like enemies.¡± He understood his sister¡¯s situation. If they were truly happy together, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to divorce. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for others to specte about what had happened between them. But he felt that deep down, Seventh Sister still cared about the Prince of Yu. He rushed to share the news upon arriving, clearly noticing the concern in her eyes.
Jiang Yi didn¡¯t expose her concerns, just stood up and said he would take care of the preparations and left. Jiang Ning picked up her teacup, took a sip of tea, and continued to write her recipes. After the new year, the weather gradually warmed up. Jiang Yi woulde to Jiang Ning every day to report on the Prince of Yu¡¯s condition. He didn¡¯t care if Jiang Ning wanted to listen or not, he just said his piece and left. Jiang Ning initially showed impatience, butter got used to it, doing her own thing and letting him say whatever he wanted. The Prince of Yu was getting better day by day. But one day, Jiang Yi did note to report on the Prince of Yu¡¯s condition. He usually came in the early evening, but today it was already dark, and he still hadn¡¯t shown up. Not only him, but Jiang Ruobai also didn¡¯t return. Even Lin Zizi was somewhat uneasy, staying with her daughter while sending the housekeeper to inquire about the situation.
As a result, the housekeeper didn¡¯t return either. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Nobody knew what had happened. At the same time, arge number of guards suddenly appeared in Chang¡¯an City, cordoning off the residences of major officials and nobles. The Master of the Jiang family was far away in the northwest, and only the Lady and First Brother were left to manage the household. Since First Brother was still young and panicky in this situation, he took his mother and siblings to hide in the second residence of the Jiang family. ¡°Has Second Master not returned yet? What¡¯s going on?¡± The Lady was frantic. The siblings in the room all had solemn expressions. With her red-rimmed eyes, Jiang Yan, the most timid and frightened, leaned against Aunt Bai, sobbing softly. Among the women and children in the room, only Lin Zizi and Jiang Ning could make decisions. Lin Zizi said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside, so for now, we can only guard our home and hope nothing goes wrong..¡± Chapter 251 - 251: 251: Opening the Door Chapter 251 - 251: 251: Opening the Door
Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°I heard that the Imperial Army has surrounded all the nobles¡¯ mansions¡­ and taken away quite a few people. Will theye to our house too?¡± Jiang Yuan whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Father and Third Brother are. Will they be in any trouble?¡± ¡°Pah, pah, pah, your father and Third Brother must be fine.¡± Aunt Liu red at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, shut up.¡±
Everyone was anxious. They had always lived in luxury and leisure, never having experienced such a thing before. Just as they were worried, trouble arrived. The housekeeper stumbled in, shouting, ¡°Madam, many Imperial Army soldiers have arrived at the door. We servants are guarding it, but we may not be able to hold them off!¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Madam cried out, her face pale as she stood up, ¡°What do they want? Are they going to arrest us? What has happened?¡± Jiang Yan cried quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone!¡± Lin Zizi stood up and said solemnly, ¡°Housekeeper, you divide the servants into two groups, one guarding the backyard and the other guarding the door.¡± The housekeeper wiped his sweat: ¡°I¡¯ve seen them. There are a lot of Imperial Army soldiers. We can¡¯t hold them off.¡± !!.. ¡°Let me go and take a look!¡± ¡°Zizi!¡± Madam shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±
Lin Zizi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sister-inw. You stay here with the children. I want to ask these Imperial Army soldiers why they have surrounded the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion! Are they going to rebel?¡± She seemed gentle and elegant, but she was strong at heart. With only two maids apanying her, she followed the housekeeper to the front yard. Jiang Ning called Xiaoman to push her wheelchair and follow them. She didn¡¯t call Huang Ying and the others because they wouldn¡¯t agree to let her go. Xiaoman was different; she obeyed Jiang Ning without questioning whether her orders were right or wrong. Besides, Xiaoman was skilled in martial arts and could protect Lin Zizi if anything happened. As they approached the front yard, they indeed saw the torches swaying outside, and the noise was loud. In the chilly night of early spring, it was frightening. ¡°Open the door, open the door¡ª¡± The Imperial Army shouted harshly, pounding on the door. ¡°If you don¡¯t open up, we¡¯re going to break it down!¡± The servants at the door were terrified but still tried their best to guard it.
¡°The Madam is here!¡± The housekeeper led the way. The servants couldn¡¯t believe that Madam woulde herself, feeling touched and ashamed. As servants, they failed to protect the mansion, forcing the gentle Madam toe personally. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s too dangerous here, please go back!¡± The servants urged. Lin Zizi said, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Open it.¡± Lin Zizi¡¯s expression was calm. The servants looked at the housekeeper. The housekeeper said, ¡°Obey Madam¡¯s orders.¡± The servants had no choice but to open the door. Many Imperial Army soldiers stood orderly at the entrance, their armor shining with a cold light in the night, and the torches illuminating their emotionless faces. Lin Zizi stood at the door, with the housekeeper holding antern beside her, shouting, ¡°This is our Madam!¡±
Lin Zizi, dressed in a blue skirt and beautiful and elegant, remained calm. The Imperial Army soldiers at the door didn¡¯t dare to approach for a while. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in to arrest people?¡± A man¡¯s low voice came from outside the door. Upon hearing this voice, Jiang Ning, who was not far behind, shuddered slightly. As soon as the words fell, a tall figure stepped in, wearing an official uniform, a cloak, and a cold expression. It was Wenren Zong. Seeing Lin Zizi, he bowed and said, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t me us. We are here on orders to take you to the pce. Pleasee with me.¡± ¡°No one can take my mother away.¡± A cold, young female voice came from behind. Xiaoman pushed the wheelchair forward.. Chapter 252: 252: You’re Scheming Against Me Again Chapter 252: 252: You¡¯re Scheming Against Me Again
Trantor: 549690339 The young woman sitting on the wheelchair, wrapped in a red cloak, looked precious and delicate like a rare orchid under the glow of the firelight. Her skin was as white as snow. Wenren Zong¡¯s originally cold expression softened slightly when he saw her.
Lin Zizi turned her head and noticed her, hurriedly speaking, ¡°Ningning, why are you here? Go back quickly! Your mother is alright.¡± ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t go with them.¡± Jiang Ning came to her side, grasped her hand, and looked at Wenren Zong. ¡°Master Wenren, I¡¯d like to ask what crime the Jiang Family hasmitted that you need to surround our front door with the Imperial Guard and arrest my mother? Whose orders are you following to arrest someone here?¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°I¡¯m acting under orders to arrest someone.¡± ¡°Under orders? His Majesty¡¯s orders? May I ask, where is the Imperial Edict?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a verbal edict from His Majesty.¡± ¡°A verbal edict? So you have no proof?¡± Jiang Ning sneered. ¡°In that case, can I say that Master Wenren is suspected of treason?¡± The faces of the Imperial Guards behind Wenren Zong changed slightly, and some moved forward, intending to take action. Wenren Zong raised his hand to stop them froming forward. !!.. He approached Jiang Ning, bent down, and lowered his voice, ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m sorry, but I can only follow the orders.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Come with me.¡±
Wenren Zong frowned, straightened up, and said coldly, ¡°I am carrying out an order to arrest someone, and you, a young woman, dare to block me. If you don¡¯t step aside, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy!¡± Lin Zizi angrily said, ¡°Wenren Zong, what are you trying to do? If you dare to hurt a single hair on my daughter¡¯s head, I¡¯ll make sure you pay!¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯s better for you not to worry too much,¡± he said, then pushed Xiaoman aside, roughly pushing Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair, sending her backward. Lin Zizi was about to go crazy when she suddenly noticed Jiang Ning winking at her. She hesitated for a moment, stopped, but still yelled a couple of times. Wenren Zong pushed Jiang Ning to a distance where their conversation couldn¡¯t be overheard before stopping. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ningning.¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s voice softened as he squatted down in front of her, ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you just now, did I?¡± Jiang Ning shook her head, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are my father and my third brother? Are you really here under orders?¡± Wenren Zong shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s the King of Chen.¡± ¡°So King of Chen is rebelling?¡± ¡°Not exactly. Today, His Majesty suddenly fell ill, and the illness struck abruptly. The King of Chen swiftly took control of both the inner and outer Imperial Court in the name of maintaining pce and court order. All the officials who entered the pce today have been confined.¡±
Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t the King of Chen seizing power and pce by force? Has His Majesty passed away? Thirteen, why are you helping the tyrant?¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°His Majesty is still alive, but unconscious. Ningning, I¡¯m just a subject, and I can only act ording to the imperial edicts. If I didn¡¯t listen to the King of Chen¡¯smand, someone else would be here today. Do you think they would have shown any mercy to you?¡± ¡°So are you really going to take my mother away?¡± ¡°The King of Chen won¡¯t harm the Madam.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°You are not allowed to take anyone away from here.¡± Wenren Zong spoke softly, ¡°Ningning, rest assured, I will protect Madam.¡± ¡°Wenren Zong, you¡¯re rebelling. Once His Majesty wakes up, you¡¯re done for!¡± Jiang Ning became emotional, and suddenly stood up. But due to her leg disability, she lost bnce and fell down. ¡°Ningning!¡± Wenren Zong was shocked and instinctively reached out to catch her. Jiang Ning leaned into his arms and raised her hand¡ª A fragrant scent wafted from her sleeve into his nostrils.
The next moment, Wenren Zong felt dizzy and weak. However, he still managed to help Jiang Ning into her wheelchair before copsing. ¡°Ningning, you¡­ tricked me again.¡± he murmured softly before falling into darkness.. Chapter 253: 253: Beauty Makes the Wise Foolish Chapter 253: 253: Beauty Makes the Wise Foolish
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning waved her sleeve to disperse the scent of the drug, then she loosened the handkerchief that was covering her nose. ¡°Xiaoman,e here,¡± she called for Xiaoman.
Xiaoman had been secretly following them from a distance, and hearing her call, she immediately ran over, chuckling, ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop.¡± ¡°Stop your foolishughter for now, get some rope, I need you to tie him up.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Without questioning why Wenren Zong suddenly fainted or how the Miss achieved that, Xiaoman obediently followed her instructions. Soon, Xiaoman returned with a rope, easily tying up Wenren Zong. ¡°Don¡¯t tie it too tightly,¡± Jiang Ning urged. After all, Wenren Zong was just a schr; they should be careful not to hurt him. Once he was tied up, Xiaoman picked up Wenren Zong and with Jiang Ning, moved back to the entrance of the house. !!.. This scene surprised everyone. Lin Zizi was shocked, and the imperial guards waiting outside the door were even more stunned.
¡°Master Wenren!¡± ¡°You woman, what are you nning to do?¡± The imperial guards shouted in unison, raising their swords, preparing to charge forward. Xiaoman held Wenren Zong with one hand while in her other hand she held a knife to his neck. Jiang Ning, pushing her wheelchair beside them, coolly warned, ¡°If any of you dare to make a move, this knife has no eyes.¡± The imperial guards looked at each other in astonishment. Who would have thought that a petite, disabled girl would take Master Wenren hostage? Lin Zizi approached Jiang Ning and whispered, ¡°Ningning, you mustn¡¯t behave recklessly. Kidnapping an Imperial Court official is no trivial matter.¡± ¡°Mother, given the current situation, this is not something we need to be concerned about,¡± Jiang Ning whispered back, ¡°I heard from Wenren Zong earlier that the King of Chen staged a coup, and has imprisoned Father, Third Brother, and the other Court Officials. The King of Chen sent Wenren Zong here to take you to the Pce. This can¡¯t be good. No matter what, I won¡¯t let him take you away.¡± Hearing this, Lin Zizi furrowed her delicate eyebrows. So the King of Chen had been so audacious.
Had something happened to the Emperor? A sense of unease surged within her heart. Wenren Zong gradually regained consciousness and, looking down, he swiftly realized he had been tied up. He turned to look at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning avoided his gaze. She was afraid that if she looked at him, she might be soft-hearted. Wenren Zong gave a wry smile in the darkness. Held in high esteem as the best detective in Chang¡¯an City, yet he had easily fallen into this woman¡¯s hands. Lust really could cloud wise judgment. He began to understand the behavior of those infamous imbeciles who fell prey to women in history. Although he wasn¡¯t a Prince, when he was looking into her eyes, listening to her gentle and soft voice, he found himselfpletely defenseless.
If he were truly resolute, he would not have walked in here alone. He had forgotten that he was in the Jiang family¡¯s abode, where everyone was loyal to Jiang Ning. No, he hadn¡¯t forgotten. He had been bewitched. Wenren Zong did nothing to struggle, nor did he waste breath in telling Jiang Ning to let him go. Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to take her family away, so he might as well remain tied up. With him as a hostage, the Imperial guards did not dare to act rashly. Jiang Ning loudly dered, ¡°Now that Wenren Zong is in my hands, I¡¯m going to close the door. If any of you dares toe in, I will kill Wenren Zong. You bear the consequences!¡± She ordered the housekeeper to close the door. The Imperial guards outside became frantic and shouted towards Wenren Zong, ¡°Master, Master, what should we do now?¡± Wenren Zong kept a stern face and reprimanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the woman said? If any of you dare to act recklessly and this official gets hurt, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± The housekeeper quickly shut the door and bolted it.. Chapter 254: 254: Cold-blooded Chapter 254: 254: Cold-blooded
Trantor: 549690339 | Everyone exhaled a collective sign of relief, only then noticing their clothes soaked with sweat. The housekeeper wiped off his sweat and asked, ¡°Seventh Miss, what should we do now?¡±
Unknowingly, Jiang Ning had be the backbone of the group. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Uncle Wu, we still need your help. Please stay here with the family servants and immediately inform me if anything unusual happens outside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Seventh Miss!¡± ¡°Wenren Zong is still important. For his safety, the Imperial Army will not act rashly for now. But, once the news reaches the King of Chen, it will be a different story. Mother, we need to go back and discuss what we should do next.¡± If the King of Chen dared to stage a coup andmit these atrocities, would he really care about Wenren Zong¡¯s life? They don¡¯t have much time left. To avoid causing panic among the family, Jiang Ning asked Xiaoman to keep Wenren Zong in a side room near the central gate, with Xiaoman to watch over him. She and Lin Zizi back to them roughly what is going on outside. Hearing that the King of Chen had staged a coup, everyone was indeed frightened. !!.. ¡°What will happen to the Old Master and Third Brother?¡± The two aunts were at a loss.
It seemed that Aunt Liu, who usually seemed formidable and could suppress Madam Lin Zizi, turned into a paper tiger when facing a big issue, even lessposed than Aunt Bai. ¡°Seventh Sister, do you have any idea?¡± Jiang Yuan asked Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Before the King of Chen sends anyone here, we should leave this ce first.¡± ¡°But where can we hide now? The current city is probably in chaos and full of the Imperial Army. It¡¯s impossible to leave the city.¡± ¡°Hiding does not necessarily mean leaving the city.¡± Jiang Ning slowly said, ¡°You should all scatter and head in different directions.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Jiang Yan curiously asked. ¡°To distract the Imperial Army¡¯s attention.¡± Jiang Ning responded. Lin Zizi nced at her and said, ¡°Ningning,e with me, I need to talk to you.¡± She pulled Jiang Ning aside, directly asking, ¡°Ningning, you know they are targeting only me, why do you want everyone to hide? For everyone, the safest thing to do right now is to stay in the mansion without making any reckless moves.¡± ¡°If they are safe, what about Mother?¡±
¡°Ningning, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Lin Zizi frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t protect just me and sacrifice others. They are your family too.¡± ¡°The Imperial Army¡¯s targets are not them, they won¡¯t harm them.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still dangerous.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only know that I have to protect Mother now. Don¡¯t forget why King of Chen is trying to kidnap only you. That will lead to worse consequences. As for what¡¯s more important, Mother, you should be clearer than me. What I¡¯m doing may seem heartless, but it¡¯s actually the best choice.¡± Lin Zizi watched her daughter stunned, ¡°Ningning, you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. She realised that Jiang Ning¡¯s personality ispletely different from hers. She is rational to the point of being cold-hearted. ¡°I remember Third Brother told me there is a secret passage in our house. Only the legitimate wife and offspring have the right to know it.¡± Jiang Ning continued, ¡°Mother, you should know where it is. Take a maid with you and hide in the secret tunnel. I¡¯ll have the others leave through the back door in different directions. This way, the Imperial Army will think you¡¯ve also escaped and won¡¯t search here. This way, you can be safe for now.¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t just for my sake¡­¡± ¡°Mother, listen to me.¡± Jiang Ning called Lin Zizi¡¯s maid and told her to apany the Madam to the secret passage..
Chapter 255: 255: I’ll Let You Scold for Three Days Chapter 255: 255: I¡¯ll Let You Scold for Three Days
Trantor: 549690339 I She returned to the crowd and instructed them to split into groups and leave the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion through the back door. Madam Jiang led several children. Aunt Liu led Jiang Yuan, Aunt Bai led Jiang Yan, and several other concubines from the main room split into four groups, riding carriages and leaving in four different directions.
Jiang Yuan asked her, ¡°What about you and the two children?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I only told you, why do you think the Imperial Army outside hasn¡¯te in until now?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Yuan was stunned. She really hadn¡¯t thought of that. She thought it was because the Imperial Army was giving face to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I captured their leader, Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yuan was shocked, ¡°You¡­you can really do anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave. I have to stay here, otherwise the Imperial Army will rush in soon.¡± !!.. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you. You take the children and leave, I¡¯ll stay!¡± Jiang Yuan said. Aunt Liu anxiously pped her, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, you¡¯re not as smart as Seventh Miss, what can you do by staying behind?¡±
¡°Auntie!¡± ¡°Alright, time is pressing, stop arguing and hurry up and leave.¡± Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Yuan, took out a packet of medicine and gave it to her, ¡°This is a top-quality powder that can instantly faint people. When using it, cover your mouth and nose. Don¡¯t use it unless absolutely necessary.¡± Jiang Yuan stared nkly, ¡°Why do you have something like this?¡± ¡°For self-defense.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yuan looked at her leg, somewhat touched. With her beauty and a bad leg, she must have had a hard time living outside all those years. No wonder she had to use these methods to protect herself. Jiang Yuan pushed the medicine back, ¡°You keep it for yourself.¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t take it, instead ordering the coachman, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, be careful!¡± Jiang Yuan called out. Jiang Ning was slightly startled. If she remembered correctly, this was the first time Jiang Yuan willingly called her Seventh Sister.
Jiang Ning sighed. It happened to be this time, when she had designs on them. If Jiang Yuan knew, she would probably be so angry that she would stomp her feet and curse. ¡°If this matter is resolved safely, I¡¯ll let you scold me for three days.¡± Jiang Ning muttered to herself as she looked at the carriage. Everyone in the family was almost gone. Jiang Ning returned to her courtyard, only to find that Lin Zizi had taken the two children and hid them in the secret tunnel along with two wet nurses. Huang Ying forced herself to calm down, ¡°Miss, what should we do now? Just wait here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡± By this time, the Imperial Army had probably noticed the four carriages leaving the Jiang Mansion and sent people to chase them. Now all she could hope for was that Old Man Li wasn¡¯t so weak.
And also hope that Jiang Ruobai and the others could find a way to save themselves. The housekeeper rushed in, sweating profusely, ¡°Seventh Miss, they have sent more people and are asking to open the door or else they will break it and set fire.¡± Huang Ying was furious, ¡°They really want to rebel, how dare they set a fire!¡± The people who came this time seemed even more ruthless. Without waiting for Jiang Ning¡¯s reaction, they set the fire directly. There was a sudden surge of fire and mes outside. Once the fire started, people would definitely be forced out. Several maids cried out in fear. The housekeeper was sweating profusely, waiting for Jiang Ning¡¯smand. Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair into the courtyard and looked outside. There was suddenly amotion outside, the shing of swords could be heard. ¡°Could it be that they couldn¡¯t wait any longer and killed their way in?¡± Everyone shivered with fear, even the housekeeper turned pale. Jiang Ning sat still in her wheelchair, not moving. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it..¡± Chapter 256: 256: It’s also the First Experience Chapter 256: 256: It¡¯s also the First Experience
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What isn¡¯t right?¡± Chui asked, her voice catching with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s not the Imperial Army breaking in, there¡¯s someone here helping us.¡±
¡°Really? Who could possibly be helping us at this hour? Could it be the Master returning with troops?¡± The housekeeper asked excitedly. Huang Ying replied, ¡°Uncle Wu is just too scared. The Master is in the northwest, it would take him months to return, how could he possibly be here so soon?¡± The housekeeper managed a wry smile,¡±I¡¯m panicking.¡± It can¡¯t possibly be Jiang Mubai. Although he is a high-ranking general in the northwest with great military power, the journey is so long that even if he had wings, he couldn¡¯t have flown back so quickly. But if it¡¯s not the Master, then who could it be? Huang Ying pondered, ¡°Could it be the Old Master and the Third Young Master?¡± ¡°Possibly.¡± Jiang Ning responded. !!.. The sounds of killing from the outside grew louder, but it never reached the backyard. Hours passed before the noise gradually subsided and ultimately faded away.
Momentster, the sound of chaotic footsteps approached. Then, the courtyard door was suddenly pushed open ¡ª The tension in the courtyard was palpable, the sound of the door opening startling everyone. A few of the more timid maids even let out shrill screams. Even though they were just maids, their lives in the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion werefortable and pampered. What would be of them if they were caught by soldiers? However, their fears soon dissipated. Because they recognized the neer. It was Prince of Yu, Li Hongyuan. He was armored, emitting a cold aura as he walked briskly. The gloomy and handsome youth, now, possessed amanding presence. Many maids were rendered speechless. Jiang Ning released a sigh of relief, only now realizing she was drenched in sweat.
As soon as Li Hongyuan entered, he spotted her sitting on the wheelchair, her face filled with tension. He slowed his pace, stopping a little distance in front of her and asked, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s voice betrayed a hint of hoarseness, perhaps due to her prolonged tension, ¡°What happened outside?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s under control. My men are putting out the fires, it didn¡¯t burn too much.¡± Li Hongyuan responded lightly, turning to the housekeeper, ¡°You lead the cleanup in the front courtyard. Open the gates; your masters will be back soon.¡± The housekeeper was overjoyed, kneeling to give Li Hongyuan a kowtow before hurriedly departing with the others. The maids in the courtyard were also extremely relieved. Jiang Ning instructed Huang Ying, ¡°You take some people to the secret passage and bring out Madam and the children. Also, send some others to bring back Lady Doctor and the mistresses.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do so immediately.¡± Huang Ying gave Li Hongyuan a curtsy before turning to leave. Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair to Li Hongyuan. In the light of the fire, she could see traces of blood on his face and body. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Jiang Ning asked.
¡°No.¡± Li Hongyuan replied, ¡°Are the children all okay?¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. The specifics are ratherplicated, you may ask the Prime Minister when he arrives. I must take my leave now.¡± Without any hesitation, Li Hongyuan turned and left. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Hongyuan paused momentarily but did not reply, striding away swiftly with his sword in hand. Jiang Ning watched his retreating figure, exhaling a deep breath. Though she had attempted to remain calm throughout the ordeal, this was her first time experiencing such a crisis. The housekeeper and the others quickly cleaned up the surroundings of the mansion. Lin Zizi and the twins were brought out and the carriage for Madam and the mistresses were found. Although they were somewhat shaken, everyone was safe and sound. Seeing everyone safe, Jiang Ning felt her heart easing bit by bit.. Chapter 257: 257: This is a Trap Chapter 257: 257: This is a Trap
Trantor: 549690339 No one expected that the Prince of Yu would suddenly arrive with people to break the siege. The family gathered together, surviving the catastrophe, some overwhelmed with joy, some crying, but all grateful to the Prince of Yu without exception.
Although the Jiang Family had forced the Emperor to issue a decree for the Prince of Yu to divorce, he had never held any resentment. This time, he rushed over to rescue and break the siege. Who says he is cold and selfish? Just as everyone was sighing, a servant informed them that the Old Master and the Third Master were back. ¡°They¡¯re back?¡± Lin Zizi and Madam stood up with joy. The aunts and the girls in the room were also delighted. Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi walked in, one after the other, with big steps. The family members met with tears of joy. ¡°Is everything at home alright?¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at the old and young in the family and asked. !!.. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, everyone¡¯s safe.¡± Madam wiped away her tears, ¡°Thankfully, the Old Madame went to the south for a visitst month and hasn¡¯t returned yet. Otherwise, she would have been frightened.¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at Lin Zizi.
Lin Zizi¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°Old Master and Third Master, have you been frightened in the pce?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all right, but¡­¡± Jiang Ruobai furrowed his brow, ¡°This pce coup is not so simple. For now, there¡¯s no problem. You all go back to your rooms and rest.¡± The main room¡¯sdies and children went back to their rooms, and the two aunts here also took their daughters back to their own rooms. Jiang Ruobai went to see the boy and girl twins, and after confirming they were safe and sound, he returned to the main room, took the tea but didn¡¯t drink it, and let out a heavy sigh with a worried look. Lin Zizi softly asked, ¡°Old Master, what¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t all the problems been solved? Has King of Chen been captured? Is His Majesty¡­ alright?¡± ¡°His Majesty is unharmed.¡± ¡°What do you mean unharmed? His Majesty was never in danger.¡± Jiang Yi added. Lin Zizi was surprised, ¡°What do you mean? If His Majesty is unharmed, how could he let King of Chen attempt such an act?¡± No wonder the Prince of Yu said things wereplicated before leaving. Jiang Ning, who had been silent all along, suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s a trap.¡± Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi looked at her at the same time.
¡°As it turns out, our Seventh Sister is the smartest.¡± ¡°Could it be that His Majesty deliberately did this in order to lure out the rebellious Prince?¡± Lin Zizi was horrified. Jiang Ruobai nodded, ¡°Although it¡¯s not entirely urate, it¡¯s more or less that. The fact is, there have been early signs of the King of Chen¡¯s rebellion. The talk about naming a Crown Prince after the end of this year is nothing more than a bait to speed up the King of Chen¡¯s rebellion. As the Emperor grows older, he only wants to resolve the hidden dangers as soon as possible.¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Has the Emperor already decided on the Crown Prince candidate?¡± Jiang Ruobai nced at his daughter, his eyes somewhat meaningful. Jiang Ning felt an ominous unease in her heart, afraid to think further. Jiang Yi sighed, ¡°His Majesty is so cunning. The Prince of Huai was imprisoned, and the Prince of Yu injured. This emboldened the King of Chen to believe he had already won. ording to the Emperor¡¯s intentions, he could not only resolve the crisis with the King of Chen but also see who truly deserves to be the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Lin Zizi asked. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Naturally, the Prince of Huai.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Lin Zizi was puzzled. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t answer, but asked Jiang Ruobai, ¡°Father, if I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, it was the Prince of Huai who led the soldiers to break the siege, repel the King of Chen, and save the Emperor, right?¡±
¡°It seems you have understood everything,¡± Jiang Ruobai said with a bitter smile, ¡°No one expected that the Prince of Yu would make such a choice.¡± ¡°What choice? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about..¡± Lin Zizi frowned, ¡°Old Master, what the hell is going on? Why was it the Prince of Huai who saved the Emperor?¡± Chapter 258: 258: Prince of Yu’s Choice Chapter 258: 258: Prince of Yu¡¯s Choice
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is there any need to ask? Our family knows better than anyone where the Prince of Yu went.¡± Jiang Ruobai nced at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t speak.
Lin Zizi suddenly realized, ¡°Did the Prince of Yu change his n,e here to put out fires and save people, and miss his chance to go to the pce to save the emperor?¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡± Jiang Ruobai sighed twice, ¡°Originally, the Prince of Yu had the best chance of winning, but the Prince of Huai stole the credit for saving the emperor. The Prince of Yu chose to save our family first instead of rescuing the emperor. Who do you think should be favored in the emperor¡¯s heart?¡± Lin Zizi also looked at Jiang Ning. It could be said that it was for the sake of the Jiang family, but it was actually for Jiang Ning and the two children. Jiang Yi sighed, ¡°Who would have thought that the cold-hearted Prince of Yu, who has always had his heart set on the Imperial Throne, could give up saving the emperor and prioritize rescuing our family when it mattered most?¡± Lin Zizi asked, ¡°So, he lost his chance to be appointed as the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± Jiang Ruobai answered in a deep voice. ¡°The emperor¡¯s thoughts are difficult for ordinary people to fathom. No matter how highly the emperor values the Prince of Yu, the situation is that when faced with the two princes, Yu and Huai, Prince Huai did not hesitate to save the emperor and was injured in doing so. Yet, Prince Yu chose to give up that rescue mission in favor of helping others. What would the emperor think?¡± ¡°But, what about the issue of an heir that the emperor cares about the most? The Prince of Yu already has a son, and the Prince of Huai¡­¡± !!.. ¡°After the sessful rescue of the emperor, the Prince of Huai was wounded and fell to the ground. News came from the Prince of Huai¡¯s residence that a son was born to one of his concubines who had experienced prematurebor due to fright.¡± ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Lin Zizi questioned.
¡°Exactly, that¡¯s how coincidental it is,¡± Jiang Ruobai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess the emperor¡¯s thoughts under such circumstances.¡± All in the room were silent. Jiang Ning thought of the time when the Prince of Yu showed up. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly in the dark, she sensed an inexplicable silence. He didn¡¯t say another word, but left in a hurry. After saving the people here, he must have rushed to the Imperial Pce. But it was toote by then. Before making his decision toe here, he must have thought about the consequences. Yet, he still came. For someone like him, who had been striving for the position of Crown Prince for over a decade, what was going through his mind when he made this decision? Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t imagine it. Jiang Ruobai broke the silence, ¡°Alright, the day is almost dawning. Everyone has been tired and frightened for the entire day. Please go get some rest.¡± ¡°At this point, who can sleep?¡± Lin Zizi said.
¡°There is no other way out for now. We can only take one step at a time. Fortunately, it is only the appointment of a Crown Prince and not a change of dynasties. Don¡¯t worry, the sky won¡¯t fall down,¡± Jiang Ruobai reassured. ¡°I am not worried about that, I just feel sorry for the Prince of Yu,¡± Lin Zizi said. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s just fate,¡± Jiang Ruobai nced at his daughter and didn¡¯t say much more. He got up and left with Lin Zizi. The couple had their own private words to share. Jiang Yi patted his sister on the shoulder, smiling, ¡°Although the oue has put us in a bad mood, we can look on the bright side. At least everyone in our family is safe. This should be enough to prove that in the Prince of Yu¡¯s heart, you are more important than the Imperial Throne.¡± Jiang Ning remained silent. Jiang Yi yawned, ¡°After staying awake day and night, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll go to sleep first. We can discuss anything, no matter how big, after I wake up.¡± Yawning continuously, he left the room. Jiang Ning sat quietly for a while, then suddenly remembered something. Wenren Zong was still being watched and detained by Xiaoman at the guardhouse.. Chapter 259: 259: Counting on Your Sweetest Talk Chapter 259: 259: Counting on Your Sweetest Talk
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning quickly had Xiachu push her to the gatehouse of the central gate. The door was closed.
Xiachu pushed the door, but it didn¡¯t move. Xiaoman¡¯s voice came from inside: ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Xiachu. Xiaoman, the youngdy is here, hurry up and open the door.¡± Xiaoman didn¡¯t open the door, but called out first, ¡°Youngdy?¡± ¡°Xiaoman, open the door.¡± Jiang Ning smiled. This Xiaoman, in her mind and heart, there was only her. Unless she heard her voice, even if Xiachu and the others came, it wouldn¡¯t work. As expected, Xiaoman immediately ran to open the door. Seeing Jiang Ning, she crouched down beside her, smiling happily, ¡°Youngdy, are you alright now?¡± !!.. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yun Dai saw the dark circles under her eyes and touched her head, ¡°Xiaoman has worked hard. Go find your sister Huang Ying, let her make you some egg noodles tonight, eat your fill and go to sleep.¡± ¡°Thank you, youngdy!¡±
Xiaoman left cheerfully. She loves eating fried eggs the most. Watching Xiaoman¡¯s happy back, Xiachuughed, ¡°Xiaoman being like this, is quite nice.¡± ¡°I think Xiaoman will have good fortune in the future,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°Being with the youngdy is a fortune in itself,¡± Xiachu replied. ¡°Among the maids, your mouth is the sweetest,¡± Jiang Ning responded and looked into the room. Wenren Zong was still tied up, leaning against the bed, with his eyes closed, sleeping. ¡°Master Wenren has greatposure. In such a situation, he can still sleep,¡± Jiang Ning said. Wenren Zong opened his eyes, a pair of bright eyes looking at her. She was sitting in the wheelchair, her face calm. She had changed into a silver fox cloak, her beautiful small face buried in the silver fox fur, exquisitely peerless.
Wenren Zong looked away and asked, ¡°Is everything over?¡± ¡°Xiachu, untie the ropes on Master Wenren,¡± Jiang Ning instructed Xiachu. Xiachu immediately picked up scissors and cut the ropes. Being tied up for so long, Wenren Zong¡¯s arms had long been numb. He slowly rxed his wrists. Jiang Ning apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± ¡°Deceiving you, drugging you, trapping you.¡± Wenren Zong gave a bitter smile, ¡°Ningning, hearing you say that makes me feel ashamed.¡± ¡°I was using you, Master. Why should you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°Ashamed that I was too stupid.¡±
¡°Master, don¡¯t me yourself. You can think of it this way, I¡¯m just too clever.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true,¡± Wenren Zongughed. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what the situation is outside now, Master?¡± ¡°The King of Chen has been defeated.¡± ¡°Did you know it all along?¡± ¡°Just a guess. If the King of Chen seeded, you probably wouldn¡¯t be so leisurelying to see me now.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°With the Master saying that, I feel a little bit mean.¡± ¡°No, Ningning is very smart and kind-hearted.¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured on your wrist and still call me kind. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say such insincere words.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Back then, I used you, but you never spoke ill of me.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s smile faded a little, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring up the past. Master, you can leave now.¡± Wenren Zong stood up, feeling the numbness in his limbs gradually receding. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Master, why did you insist on helping the King of Chen? Now that the King of Chen has failed, not only has he brought disaster upon himself, but those who follow him will also have a bad end.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Wenren Zong walked to the door, took a deep breath of the cold air outside, ¡°However, in life, most of the time, we can¡¯t choose.¡± Jiang Ning looked at his back. ¡°My father was once the King of Chen¡¯s teacher, and my Ninth Sister married him and became the Princess Consort..¡± Chapter 260: 260:1 am not as good as Prince of Yu Chapter 260: 260:1 am not as good as Prince of Yu
Trantor: 549690339 His voice was steady but revealed a hint of helplessness, ¡°Ningning, do you think I have any room to choose? From the very beginning, our Wenren Family was tied together with the King of Chen.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°They are them, and you are you. You cannot choose your origin, but you can decide your actions.¡±
¡°Ningning, I am the son of the Wenren Family. I cannot betray my own family.¡± ¡°Even if you clearly know, following your family will lead to an irreparable disaster?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s voice sounded tragic, ¡°When the nest is overturned, no egg can remain unbroken.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°If I were you, I would pack my things and leave now. There¡¯s no need for the entire family to die together.¡± Wenren Zong turned to look at her, ¡°Ningning, if it were you, could you bear to watch your parents, siblings die while you escape?¡± ¡°I could.¡± Even if the whole world dies, does that mean you have to die too? Once you die, everything is lost. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Wenren Zong smiled, ¡°Ningning, you seem fragile, but inside, your heart is stronger than anyone else¡¯s.¡± In the silent night, his smile seemed blurry. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Can I know who eventually won?¡±
¡°Prince of Huai.¡± Jiang Ning knew what he wanted to ask. Wenren Zong was evidently surprised, ¡°I thought it would be Prince of Yu.¡± In every aspect, the odds of Prince of Yu winning were much higher than those of Prince of Huai. Jiang Ning pondered for a moment and said, ¡°He came to relieve the Jiang Family first and missed the opportunity to save the Emperor.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it was.¡± Wenren Zong sighed with relief, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Prince of Yu.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s all about choices.¡± ¡°The Prince of Yu of the past was not like this. Outsiders only knew about his gifted appearance and noble status, but we all know that he would do anything for the Imperial Throne. However, at the closest moment to the throne, he gave up.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say a word. Wenren Zong continued, ¡°You should know that His Majesty has always valued Prince of Yu, not just because of his favored concubine mother, but also because of his ability and suitable personality. This time, the Emperor set a trap, aiming not only at King of Chen but also providing an opportunity for Prince of Yu to achieve merits, to be rightfully crowned Crown Prince, and to eliminate the negative impressions caused by his previous conflicts with me.¡±
¡°In this case, the Emperor¡¯s intention in this matter is painstaking, on one hand drawing out the traitor King of Chen, and on the other hand giving Prince of Yu a chance to turn things around.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, it must be so. It¡¯s just that most people can¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who can outsmart that old man¡­¡± Jiang Ning muttered in a low voice, ¡°with a mind asplicated as a lotus root.¡± Wenren Zong heard her, but pretended not to. Strictly speaking, Jiang Ning¡¯s words were quite disrespectful. For someone as loyal and righteous as Wenren Zong, it was a bit unbearable. However, the other party was Jiang Ning, and he didn¡¯t think much of it. This made Wenren Zong feel that he had once again vited his principles, both times for the same woman. He sighed with some sadness. ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m leaving now, take care of yourself,¡± he said, ¡°I originally thought that if King of Chen were defeated, as long as Prince of Yu ascended the throne, but now it turns out that Prince of Huai had staged a counterattack. I¡¯m afraid¡­the days ahead for your Jiang Family will not be easy.¡± Without waiting for Jiang Ning to speak, he continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. In your mansion, the Master is the Grand General of the Northwest, and the Second Master is the Prime Minister. Unless it¡¯s a madman like King of Chen, even if Prince of Huai bes the Crown Prince, he won¡¯t go too far. However, there is no doubt that he will target Prince of Yu..¡±
Chapter 261: 261: Take Care, Ningning Chapter 261: 261: Take Care, Ningning
Trantor: 549690339 | Generally speaking, Prince of Huai¡¯s ascension has the greatest impact on Prince of Yu. Among all the princes, he was originally the one with the most hope and highest status. However, if Prince of Huai bes the Crown Prince, then the once most honorable prince would instantly be a mere official.
Such a drop in status is a small matter, but what¡¯s crucial is that Prince of Huai would never let go of any opportunity to strike at Prince of Yu. After all, King of Chen has been executed by now, and Prince of Wei is foolish; only Prince of Yu can be his opponent. Life will be difficult for Prince of Yu from now on. It¡¯s not too bad for the Jiang Family. Although they are rted to Prince of Yu, they still hold great power with their two chief ministers, and as long as Prince of Huai has not been enthroned, he cannot offend them too much. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You¡¯re his rival, yet you still speak up for him?¡± ¡°A rival can still be appreciated.¡± Wenren Zong replied, ¡°If I were to choose, I would definitely choose Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t have deliberately gotten close to me, right?¡± Wenren Zong turned to look at Jiang Ning¡¯s young and beautiful face, ¡°Even if I were loyal to King of Chen, I would not marry a woman I don¡¯t like for his sake.¡± He walked up to Jiang Ning, took out a bracelet from his bosom, ced it into her hand resting on her knee, then lightly hugged her briefly and whispered, ¡°Keep this as a memento. Take care, Ningning.¡± After saying that, he quickly let go of his hands, turned around, and walked away. ¡°Wenren Zong!¡± Jiang Ning called out from behind him.
Wenren Zong stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Your family must have been captured by now, and you can¡¯t save them by going back. What¡¯s the point? Listen to my advice and leave.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon my grandmother, mother, siblings, and nieces and nephews. Ningning, if I have the chance in the next life, I will definitely meet you honestly¡­ Forget it.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more and left in haste. ¡°Wenren Zong, stop!¡± Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair to chase after him. He walked fast without turning his head or showing any lingering reluctance. Jiang Ning could only watch helplessly as his figure disappeared into the darkness before the break of dawn. She stared at the silent night, feeling a little lost and upset. Footsteps sounded from behind her. Jiang Yi walked up to her side, patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Do you think Wenren Zong is just too loyal and foolish? He knows he¡¯s going to die by going, but he still insists on going.¡±
¡°Just like he knew that following King of Chen this time would surely lead to failure, but he still went.¡± ¡°No, these are two different things. There is still the possibility of winning in a rebellion, but right now, he haspletely lost. The entire Wenren Family has been captured.¡± ¡°Indeed, foolish.¡± ¡°Yes, foolish,¡± Jiang Yi sighed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that going there means certain death? But he cannot just run away.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t turn him in.¡± ¡°I know Seventh Sister wouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s precisely because of this that Wenren Zong can¡¯t leave.¡± Jiang Ning was slightly moved, ¡°Third Brother, are you saying that he did this to avoid implicating me?¡± ¡°You finally understand.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t participate in the rebellion¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t participate, but everyone knows that you kidnapped Wenren Zong. If you simply let him go, what do you think people would think?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t speak.
¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty about it. It¡¯s true that he doesn¡¯t want to implicate you, but it¡¯s also true that he can¡¯t abandon his family and escape. It¡¯s just that¡­ one¡¯s character determines one¡¯s fate.¡± Jiang Ning looked up and asked him, ¡°Third Brother, what do you think His Majesty will do to King of Chen and the Wenren Family? Will he really kill their entire family?¡± Chapter 262: 262: Great Uncle Chapter 262: 262: Great Uncle
Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Yi fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°Seventh Sister, I have to tell the truth. I really don¡¯t know.¡± Looking at Emperor Li Changgeng¡¯s ascension history, he was definitely not a kind-hearted and soft-handed person.
He could be ruthless to his father, brother, and younger brother. Would such a person be soft-handed to his betraying son? If he was not soft-hearted towards his own son, would he spare the Wenren Family? Wenren Zong¡¯s fate seemed to be already sealed. ¡°Don¡¯t torture yourself here. Your retinas are turning green.¡± Jiang Yi pushed her wheelchair, ¡°Let me take you back. Whatever it is, sleep and regain your energy. You just need to believe that the sky won¡¯t fall down on the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Brother, would Prince of Huai retaliate against our family?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. Unless he wants the same fate as the King of Chen.¡± Jiang Yi rarely sneered, ¡°The King of Chen is a stupid fool with more courage than strategy. He even dared to send people to surround our house. He should have thought about it. If he really harmed us, would my uncle, who is far away in the northwest, let him go?¡± Old Master Jiang Mubai, with heavy troops in his hand, was far away in the northwest. Not to mention the King of Chen, even the Emperor couldn¡¯t easilymand him. Although the Great Sheng Dynasty was powerful, it also had enemies. The Turkic Khanate in the northwest was the most powerful enemy of the Great Sheng Dynasty. From time to time, they would try to invade. Without Jiang Mubai leading the army to defend, Chang¡¯an City would not have had these peaceful days. As an emperor, Old Man Li was sober enough to know who he could touch and whom he couldn¡¯t.
Though he loved Lin Zizi to the bone, he preferred to pamper a woman who looked like her rather than trying to snatch Jiang Ruobai. He also feared the Northwestern General, Jiang Mubai. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met my uncle.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in two or three years either. However, when you were young, he really liked you, often holding you in his arms and taking you to y in the military camps.¡± Jiang Yi smiled, ¡°Although my uncle has his daughter, the most beautiful girl in our family has always been you. You don¡¯t even know how good you looked when you were little. Otherwise, would Wenren Zong¡¯s mother have been nagging to set up a betrothal with us and remember it for so many years?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning thought about the scene ¨C a solemn and iron-blooded general holding a delicate little girl ¨C it was indeed interesting. Jiang Yi smiled, ¡°I heard from my father that in a few months, our uncle will be back in the capital. By then, you will see him. He has known that you returned and has been eager to see you.¡± ¡°If my uncle pleads, can he save the Wenren Zong¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Uncle will not plead for the rebels.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The brother and sister whispered some idle talk and went back to rest separately. Jiang Ning slept until dusk. She didn¡¯t eat breakfast or lunch.
Huang Ying worried about her and came in several times to wake her up to eat something. Jiang Ning woke up in a daze, saying she was not hungry, then turned over to continue sleeping. Lin Zizi heard about it and called the doctor over to examine her. After checking her pulse, the doctor said there was no serious problem, she was just tired and exhausted. It was nothing to sleep all day since she only went to sleep in the morning. If she did not wake up at night, they would discuss it further. Jiang Ning was purely catching up on her sleep. For her, what did sleeping a whole day matter? She could sleep for 24. hours straight. However, after being so disturbed, she couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. She got up, bathed, changed clothes, and ate.. Chapter 263: 263: Entering the Palace to Pay Respect Chapter 263: 263: Entering the Pce to Pay Respect
Trantor: 549690339 Having finished her meal, she leaned on her cane and asked Huang Ying, ¡°Where are Old Master and Third Brother? Have any news been sent?¡± Huang Ying shook her head: ¡°Old Master and Third Young Master went to the pce early this morning and they have not returned. There¡¯s no bad news from the outside. Miss, please be at peace. The King of Chen has been locked up, we are safe.¡±
But Jiang Ning was not worried about that. Just as she was thinking, a servant from the front yard came in to report that a chambein from the pce had arrived, conveying the Emperor¡¯s instructions to summon her and the young lord anddy to the pce for an audience. Jiang Ning grew wary. Just then, Jiang Yi rushed in and said, ¡°Third Sister, prepare quickly. It¡¯s a summons from the pce, it must be important.¡± ¡°Did Third Brothere from the pce?¡± ¡°Yes, Father is worried about you and specifically ordered me toe back and escort you and the children to the pce.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ning had no choice but to have the wet nurses and maids dress the children and prepare them to go. Although they were the Emperor¡¯s grandchildren, royal customs were different from ordinary people. Even when visiting their imperial grandfather, they had to look presentable. Looking at herself, Jiang Ning decided she didn¡¯t need to change. Ever since her return to the Jiang family, whether tofort her, or to please her, not only did Lin Zizi often bring food, clothes and necessities to her, Jiang Ruobai also regrly sent materials for making clothes for her and the children. She had more new clothes than she could wear.
The materials and embroideries were all top-notch, so even a casual outfit would not be inappropriate. Besides, she didn¡¯t have much genuine respect for the Emperor. Old Man Li, who had kept her real identity a secret and even schemed her to be pregnant with his son, was too calcting for her; she didn¡¯t want to dress up to meet him. Old Man Li had seen her at her poorest state before. Why bother? After the children were readied, each taken by a wet nurse, they followed the carriage to enter the pce. On the way, Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s the situation in the pce now? Why does the Emperor suddenly summon me and the children?¡± ¡°Perhaps he misses his grandchildren. It¡¯s alright, all the revolts outside have been put down now, and the pce has also returned to normal. It¡¯s just that the Emperor¡¯s mood is not very good, wanting to see his grandchildren is a normal human feeling.¡± Jiang Ning mused over his words. Upon arriving at the Imperial Pce, Jiang Yi lifted Jiang Ning from the carriage and ced her in a wheelchair. He pushed the wheelchair, while the wet nurses carried the children and followed behind. After going through the Immortal-view Gate and passing several doors, they arrived at the Crystal Frost Hall where the Emperor resided. There, they saw the Prince of Yu, Li Hongyuan,ing from the other direction.
Jiang Ning nced at him, guessing that he must being from Concubine Jin¡¯s ce. Last night when he left, he was bloodied and his face somber, but now, in a moon-white robe with white jade in his hair, he was still as clean and handsome as ever. His expression was also calm. Li Hongyuan immediately spotted the siblings and the two children. He approached them. Jiang Yi saluted: ¡°This officer greets your Highness.¡± ¡°Dispense with the formalities.¡± Li Hongyuan waved his hand slightly and looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Why bring the children to the pce?¡± ¡°It is the Emperor¡¯s summons.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded, asked no more, and instructed the eunuch at the door to go in and report, ¡°Don¡¯t let the women and children stand at the door in the cold, it¡¯s you who¡¯ll take the me if they catch a chill!¡± The eunuch could hardly afford such responsibility, so he quickly went in to inform. Momentster, the eunuch came out, smilingly said, ¡°The Emperor summons the Prince of Yu, Jiang Ning, and the Imperial grandchildren.¡±
Jiang Yi wasn¡¯t mentioned. As a newly appointed editor of the Imperial Academy, Jiang Yi was not at the level where he could see the Emperor at any time. After watching his sister enter, he turned around and went about his own business.. Chapter 264: 264: Acting Like a Father Chapter 264: 264: Acting Like a Father
Trantor: 549690339 | The pce maids of Crystal Frost Hall pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair, with two wet nurses carrying the children and following beside her. As for Li Hongyuan, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t see him, but she could hear his footsteps and knew he was right behind them.
The Crystal Frost Hall was as warm as spring. The two children were wrapped up quite thickly, and Jiang Ning thought of having the wet nurses unwrap the small nkets outside, but before she could act, she saw Li Hongyuan already standing by Lingzi¡¯s wet nurse, helping to unwrap Lingzi¡¯s nket. He looked at Lingzi very gently, and his movements were very skilled. After removing Lingzi¡¯s nket, he poked her little face with his finger, then turned to Wenzan¡¯s wet nurse and said, ¡°It¡¯s hot here. Let First Brother wear less.¡± Calling them ¡®First Brother¡¯ and ¡®Second Brother¡¯ was an affectionate term used for the sons in a family. Jiang Ning observed that Li Hongyuan really loved these twins. Although he himself looked like a handsome eighteen or neen-year-old youth, the way he cared for Lingzi made him really look like a father. Even the Emperor, who had been wearing a serious face, slightly softened his expression when he saw this scene. Jiang Ning turned her head back and, with the help of the pce maids, got up to bow. The Emperor said, ¡°My dear girl, there is no need for you to bow in my presence. Sit down and make yourselffortable.¡± Li Hongyuan bowed and the Emperor snorted heavily. He didn¡¯t tell him to rise nor did he spare him a good look, clearly very unhappy with him.
It was obvious that this incident had angered the Emperor greatly. The Emperor spoke to Jiang Ning in a gentle tone, ¡°My dear girl,e here and bring the boy and girl twins. Let me have a good look at them.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t move, but she had the wet nurses bring the twins over. The Emperor looked at the two adorable little ones and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He touched one and looked at the other,ughing, ¡°Although my appearance is not attractive, my descendants are getting better and better. Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s all thanks to my mother.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face stiffened slightly, showing a trace of awkwardness. In the end, it was indeed Lin Zizi¡¯s contribution. Jiang Ning¡¯s appearance was inherited entirely from Lin Zizi. As for the Prince of Yu, Li Hongyuan, he inherited Concordina Jin¡¯s beauty, but Concordina Jin was initially found as a stand-in for Lin Zizi. Speaking seriously, if Jiang Ning didn¡¯t have a leg disability, there indeed wouldn¡¯t be any other person in Chang¡¯an City whose appearance would be a better match for the Prince of Yu. But her leg problem was the biggest drawback.
Because of this, most people felt that she was unworthy of the Prince of Yu. Despite the Jiang family forcing the annulment, the fact that the Jiang family was so overbearing and protective of their daughter made everyone envious, but in reality, those noblewomen were happy. Now that Jiang Ning, a disabled girl who didn¡¯t match the Prince of Yu, was gone, the position was vacated for the Prince of Yu to marry a healthy and wealthy noblewoman. In the end, the source of the boy and girl twins¡¯ good looks could be traced back to Lin Zizi. The less attainable Lin Zizi was, the more the Emperor found her to be the epitome of beauty, and the more he couldn¡¯t forget her. Jiang Ning felt that the Emperor¡¯s obsession with Lin Zizi had seeped into his very bones. At that moment, the Emperor looked at the boy and girl twins with eyes filled with love and affection, even more tender than when he looked at the Prince of Yu. The Emperor reached over and picked up Wenzan to tease him. He only handed the child back to the wet nurse when the little one puckered his lips and was about to cry. Laughing, the Emperor asked Jiang Ning, ¡°Ning¡¯er, is everything all right at your home? I heard you and your mother were frightened the other day.¡± ¡°Thanks to Your Majesty¡¯s grace, my mother and I are all well.¡± Indeed, it was all thanks to his grace.
If it wasn¡¯t for him deliberately plotting against his own son, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a mess.. Chapter 265: 265: Old Five is Pretty Good Chapter 265: 265: Old Five is Pretty Good
Trantor: 549690339 | No wonder they say that being an emperor for too long and staying at the peak of power for too long robs one of their humanity. Jiang Ning thought, it is really miserable being the son of an emperor.
They are forced to rebel, forced topete, and forced to grab. Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan, who was being ignored by the side, and felt a bit sorry for him. The Emperor nced at Li Hongyuan and said, ¡°Fifth Son, it seems the children are about to cry and make a fuss, take them to the side room for a while. I have a few words to say with Ning¡¯er.¡± After summoning people, not giving them a good look, not saying a word, he shooed them away. Jiang Ning watched as Li Hongyuan left, feeling a strange difort in her heart¡­ As if everything that had happened had been her own doing. Crystal Frost Hall became quiet, with only Emperor and Jiang Ning remaining. It was the first time Jiang Ning had been alone with the Emperor since her return to the Jiang Family. But he was no longer that adorable old man with a fat belly who would sneak in a meal and burp. ¡°Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted your cooking. I miss it so much.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice sounded more gentle and affectionate. If she ignored her surroundings, Jiang Ning would really feel like she¡¯s back in that dpidated thatched house.
Jiang Ning said, ¡°Why did Your Majesty conceal your identity back then?¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered to exchange pleasantries with him, directly asking the soul-searching question. The Emperor chuckled, ¡°If I had told you, would I still be able to sneak in meals every day?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might sell those antiques, calligraphy, and paintings you gave me, thinking they are just mere trinkets?¡± ¡°If you sell them, so be it. I gave them to cover my meal debt. They¡¯re yours.¡± ¡°You could have just said it was to cover your meal debt. Instead, you go around the bush. Clearly, it is just you being shy¡­¡± Jiang Ning muttered softly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, when I saved you with good intentions, I didn¡¯t care if you were pretending or not¡­¡± ¡°That time I fainted at your doorstep, it was real. I was feeling unwell at the time and became dizzy while walking alone. However, that was just once. After that, well¡­ cough.¡± Even the Emperor with his thick-skinned face seemed a bit embarrassed. At his age, deceiving a little girl like that just doesn¡¯t look too good. Jiang Ning said, ¡°At least I saved you sincerely, even giving you half a bowl of rice¡­ It was only half a bowl, but it was all I had. I am one of your subjects and a kind-hearted one at that. How could Your Majesty bring yourself to manipte me?¡± ¡°How did I manipte you¡­¡±
¡°If you didn¡¯t manipte, how did Wenzan and Lingzie about?¡± Jiang Ning questioned. Due to their months of interaction, she didn¡¯t have much inhibition when speaking to the Emperor. Strangely enough, the Emperor did not seem angry, but rather, smiled even more. ¡°At that time, when I saw that you looked like your mother, I had someone check, and indeed, you were a member of the Jiang family. When I thought of my fifth son, who was still without a wife, you seemed perfect.¡± ¡°If you really wanted me to be a daughter-inw, wouldn¡¯t an open and transparent engagement and marriage have been just fine?¡± ¡°Ah, do you think I didn¡¯t know your parents¡¯ nature? Without resorting to some tricks, they would not have agreed to let you marry my fifth son. I know that as a child, you had an engagement with one of Wenren Family¡¯s children.¡± The Emperor was quite forthright in his speech. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re the Emperor. Who can outsmart you?¡± ¡°Actually, my fifth son is not bad, right?¡± The Emperorughed, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. This time, when the King of Chen rebelled, my fifth son did not rush into the pce to im credit; instead, he went to the Jiang Family first.. How do you feel about that?¡± Chapter 266 - 266: Extremely Cunning and Sly Chapter 266: Extremely Cunning and Sly Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning sneered inwardly. This fat Emperor is really a poser. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good,¡± she said. ¡°Oh?¡± What¡¯s with that ¡®oh¡¯? Jiang Ning was impatient in her heart but maintained a smile on her face, ¡°This shows that Prince of Yu values love and loyalty. He is not like the King of Chen, a white-eyed wolf, a disloyal and unrighteous person.¡± ¡°As for King of Chen¡­ let¡¯s not talk about him.¡± The Emperor obviously didn¡¯t want to say more about such a treacherous, unfilial son, and his tone became lighter, ¡°You say Prince of Yu is good, loyal and righteous. But he knowingly abandoned me to save you when I was in danger. Is this his loyalty as a subject and a son?¡± ¡°His Majesty is the most respected and closest person to him. It is because of this that his loyalty and selflessness are shown. I believe that at the time, he must have gone through a painful struggle in his heart. In the end, he chose to save the Jiang Family because he knew that His Majesty was unparalleled in blessings, and Prince of Huai was already on his way to the Imperial Pce. Even knowing that he would lose credit to Prince of Huai, he resolutely pressed on. Isn¡¯t this enough to prove that Prince of Yu is a true-hearted prince who despises fame and fortune and wholeheartedly serves the people?¡± The Emperor listened with a hint of surprise, thinking that this girl was quite good at coaxing. But her righteous words seemed somewhat convincing? ¡°No matter what, the fact remains that he regards the state¡¯s foundation as insignificant. Although I know he is filial, I can¡¯t always favor him.¡± ¡°So, is Your Majesty going to make Prince of Huai the Crown Prince?¡± The Emperor looked at her, ¡°Is this something you can specte about?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jiang Ning looked innocent, ¡°Your Majesty is the lord of all people, and we are all your subjects. If the future Crown Prince is our lord, can¡¯t we ask just one question? Is this some taboo, unspeakable matter?¡± II II This girl was clearly making a strong case, but why did it sound so reasonable? To prevent himself from being dragged into a hole, the Emperor quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much about the matter of the Crown Prince. You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t speak. The Emperor continued, ¡°This time I summoned you into the pce, first to see if you and the little princes are doing well, and if you have been frightened. Secondly, I want to ask, how do you think I should deal with Prince of Yu?¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback, ¡°Deal with Prince of Yu? Why?¡± ¡°Previously, he beat Imperial Court Officials in the street. I punished him to be locked up for three months, but the matter in the Hall of Virtue is still unfinished. Now, he disregards the rules and leads troops to rescue the Jiang Family, which is the second issue. If I don¡¯t punish him, how can I govern the state?¡± ¡°His Majesty can decide on his punishment. You don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s because Prince of Yu tried to save you that he was punished, so I have to ask for your opinion.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I dare not say more,¡± Jiang Ning refused to speak up. Did the Emperor want to give her a guilty conscience? Dream on. She would never punish herself for others¡¯ mistakes, not even mental punishment. It was Prince of Yu who came to save her, not her begging for it, nor her forcing him. The Emperor asked her with several meanings. Old and cunning. Looking at her familiar beautiful face, the Emperor couldn¡¯t bring himself to say tough words. Who would have thought that she looked exactly like his dream lover, the most beautiful moment of the white moonlight? ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have Prince of Yu go to guard the tomb in the deste and cold Subei.¡± ¡°That works,¡± Jiang Ning said with a rxed expression. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Do you know, Subei is a deste and cold ce, where he can only live in hardship, and is far away from the power center of Chang¡¯an City..¡± Chapter 267 - 267: The Damn Tyrant Chapter 267: The Damn Tyrant Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s great. Struggling for power and profit is meaningless.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°The Emperor is thinking of the Prince of Yu. The Prince of Yu is very lucky.¡± The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the Prince of Yu at all?¡± ¡°I genuinely think it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but curse. Jiang Ning remained unperturbed. When he was pretending to be poor and lived off others, he was the same. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t believe there was any difference between the Emperor and a butcher. The only difference was that one wielded the knife against humans, and the other against pigs. And both would curse. Jiang Ning said, ¡°If the Emperor doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s good, then don¡¯t send him to guard the Imperial Mausoleum.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really want to.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Unless you reconcile with your fifth son, and return to the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion with the two children.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning was speechless. After all, he still couldn¡¯t bear to part with his two grandsons. Threatening her with the Prince of Yu¡¯s future? Unfortunately, Jiang Ning was not fooled. That is your own son, as long as you don¡¯t mind, you can punish him or not. She said: ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t disregard your own Imperial Edict. The Prince of Yu and I have officially divorced, and we¡¯ll have no further connection. If we went back together, it would prompt idle gossip.¡± ¡°I will issue an edict for you to remarry.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No one has ever dared to contradict me to my face.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you have few loyal and outspoken ministers around you.¡± The Emperor was somewhat angry, wanted to lose his temper, but looking at her face, he couldn¡¯t. He sneered: ¡°By saying that, you are also including your father, Prime Minister Jiang. Are you saying that your father is disloyal and dare not offer counsel?¡± ¡°Perhaps everything you said in the past was correct.¡± ¡°¡­ Smooth-talking!¡± The Emperor tapped the table, ¡°Fifth has lost his position as Crown Prince for you, you should at least give him somepensation.¡± ¡°By dedicating myself to him?¡± ¡°Do you really intend to marry someone else with my two grandsons?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty, I won¡¯t marry anyone.¡± ¡°What about Wenren Zong?¡± The Emperor¡¯s tone was somewhat suggestive, ¡°I heard, you kidnapped Wenren Zong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wenren Zong is the person I have seen solve cases the fastest. Although he is young, he deals with criminals every day and has rich experience.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°What I mean is, if he didn¡¯t deliberately let you kidnap him, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.¡± Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, then asked: ¡°How does Your Majesty intend to deal with the Wenren Family?¡± ¡°The King of Chen is subject to punishment, let alone his minions.¡± ¡°Does the Wenren family, including more than a hundred men, women, elderly and children, all deserve to die?¡± Jiang Ning thought of the straightforward and lovable Madam Wenren and Wenren Zong¡¯s chattering sisters. The Emperor said: ¡°Treason is unforgivable, and its consequence is the execution of nine generations of the guilty¡¯s family. The Wenren family should have considered these consequences. People always have to pay for their mistakes.¡± ¡°Collective punishment is wrong.¡± ¡°What do you know, little girl.¡± The Emperor nced at her, ¡°Recently Xiaoqian has been eating at your ce frequently, saying your food is getting tastier.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t move an eyebrow. The Emperor had no choice but to say: ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, you can take the children and go.¡± ¡°Your Majesty has not said how he intends to deal with the Wenren family.¡± ¡°Execute them all in the street.¡± II II To hell with the tyrant. Did he think by threatening her with the Wenren family, she wouldply? ¡°Jiang Ning takes her leave.¡± Jiang Ning left, pushing her own wheelchair.. Chapter 268 - 268: Visiting the Prison Chapter 268: Visiting the Prison Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning left Crystal Frost Hall, and after asking the eunuch at the entrance, she went straight to the side hall to find the two children. As she entered, she saw Li Hongyuan sitting next to the cradle, propping up his chin, tilting his head, and watching the sleeping boy and girl twins motionlessly. He looked dazed and lost, his beautiful profile appearing rather silly. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Jiang is here,¡± the pce maid reminded softly. Li Hongyuan came to his senses and looked at her. Jiang Ning nodded. Li Hongyuan got up and walked over, ¡°Is everything alright with Emperor Father?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a few idle words.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Sanli send you and the children back.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Ning paused, ¡°Your Highness, I have a request.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice was cold. Ever since he had beaten Wenren Zong and been punished with confinement, and after the incident with the King of Chen, his attitude towards Jiang Ning had be more distant, no longer like before. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Do you know where the Wenren family is being held?¡± ¡°In the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.¡± ¡°I want to see them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to see Wenren Zong, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say anything. Li Hongyuan ordered the wet nurse to look after the boy and girl twins as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Jiang Ning hurriedly followed with her wheelchair. It was still a bit cold, and when Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair by herself, her hands became a little stiff. Li Hongyuan looked at her for a moment and saw that her fingers were red, so he walked to the back of the wheelchair and said, ¡°Put your hands away.¡± He pushed her wheelchair for her. Jiang Ning tucked her hands into her sleeves. Because she had been pushing her wheelchair for many years, her hands looked nice, but there were actually many calluses on the palms of her hands. They didn¡¯t hurt when she pushed, but the cold still got to them. Li Hongyuan pushed her all the way to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison and asked the prison officer to open the cell. The prison officer did not dare to disobey, saying only that they couldn¡¯t stay too long, then opened the cell for them. Li Hongyuan pushed her inside, saying, ¡°They¡¯re in there, go ahead, but don¡¯t take too long. They¡¯re all condemned prisoners, and by the rules, they¡¯re not allowed to have visitors. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded and turned to leave. Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair along the corridor, passing one cell after another, and soon saw Wenren Zong. He was locked in a small separate cell. He sat with his legs crossed on a wooden bed, looking out the only small window, his eyes somewhat lost. ¡°Thirteen.¡± Jiang Ning called out. Wenren Zong heard her voice, shuddered, and turned around. ¡°Ningning¡­¡± Wearing a thin prison uniform, his voice was hoarse and hisplexion seemed off. This was a stark contrast to the graceful, schrlike Wenren Zong he usually was. He had gone from being a promising Jingzhao Magistrate to a prisoner, the ups and downs of life leaving one mncholic and deste. ¡°How did you get in here, Ningning?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I asked Prince of Yu for help, and he brought me here.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here, having anything to do with me won¡¯t be good for you.¡± ¡°Who cares what I can do in my current state?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What about Madam and your sisters?¡± ¡°They should still be inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go see them.¡± Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair inwards, and after just a few steps, she saw Madam Wenren, imprisoned with several daughters and daughters-inw, as well as a few young children who were likely Wenren Zong¡¯s nephews and nieces. They were crowded into a cell with the asional whimpers and cries of children. The once dignified and majestic family had been reduced to this state, breaking one¡¯s heart.. Chapter 269 - 269: The Gruesome Scene in Prison Chapter 269: The Gruesome Scene in Prison Trantor: 549690339 A little girl around four or five years old, with a tender and delicate white face, was frozen to a bluish purple shade. She huddled beside Madam Wenren, crying that she was hungry and wanted to eat pastries. ¡°Wu¡¯er, be good. Rest for a while; you won¡¯t feel hungry if you fall asleep.¡± Madam Wenren hugged the little girl and cried. The daughters and daughters-inw around her also shed tears. Jiang Ning said, ¡°How can she fall asleep if she¡¯s hungry?¡± The people in the cell were startled and looked at her. ¡°You¡­ Jiang Ning?¡± Madam Wenren was shocked. The sisters also called out, ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Family¡¯s Seventh Sister!¡± Jiang Ning wheeled her chair over and took off her purse, handing it to them. ¡°There are some fruits in here. Give the child a bite first. I¡¯ll find a way to bring some more foodter.¡± In this situation, they couldn¡¯t be bothered with anything else. Eldest Sister hurriedly reached out and took the purse, taking a piece of fruit out and giving it to the little girl. Starving, the little girl grabbed it and stuffed it into her mouth. She choked as she ate. A few other children watched with wide eyes, but they were sensible and didn¡¯t dare to speak up. Eldest Sister divided the remaining fruits among them. The small purse didn¡¯t contain much to begin with. There wasn¡¯t enough for the few children. Even more so for the adults. Madam Wenren wiped away her tears, stood up, walked to Jiang Ning, reached out her hand, and held Jiang Ning¡¯s hand through the bars. She choked, ¡°Ningning, even at this time, you still came to see us¡­¡± Second Sister sighed, ¡°With our family in trouble, those so-called friends and rtives from the past couldn¡¯t wait to get far away from us. Who else would dare toe?¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t me them.¡± The more they were in this situation, the more they realized how precious Jiang Ning was. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Don¡¯t they give you food? There¡¯s nothing to sleep on or cover yourselves with, and you¡¯re wearing so little. How can you survive the night?¡± Madam Wenren bitterly smiled, ¡°We are death row prisoners; they don¡¯t care about us. The adults are fine, but what about these children? They¡¯ve been pampered, they can¡¯t endure this. Wu¡¯er is already sick.¡± Jiang Ning nced at the little girl. Indeed, the little girl¡¯s face was pale blue, her cheeks were red, and she looked listless. ¡°Madam, if you need anything else, let me know. I¡¯ll find a way to bring it all in at once.¡± Madam Wenren said, ¡°As long as there are some warm bedding and hot water for the children, that¡¯s enough. Even if we face the death penalty, we don¡¯t want them to suffer alive. The adults are fine. I know it isn¡¯t easy for you toe here, don¡¯t make it harder for yourself.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, ¡°I understand, Madam. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way.¡± Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard cries from the neighboring cell. ¡°Mother, Mother!¡± Madam Wenren was startled and looked over the bars, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happening?¡± The others also rushed over to look into the nearby cell. ¡°Jiang Seventh Miss, please take a look over there. My Ninth Sister had an ident. She and her two daughters were locked up separately over there.¡± Wenren Zong had mentioned that his Ninth Sister was the Princess Consort of Chen. Jiang Ning hurriedly wheeled her chair over, shocked at the scene before her. Wenren Ninth had hanged herself. Her two little daughters hugged her legs, wailing. Jiang Ning shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Li Hongyuan!¡± Li Hongyuan arrived even faster than the prison officer. He ordered the prison officer to immediately open the cell, and he went to put Wenren Ninth down. But it was already toote. The two girlsy on her body, crying their hearts out. Hearing the tragic news, Madam Wenren fainted on the spot. The sisters wept in sorrow.. Chapter 270 - 270: It’s Because I Like You Chapter 270: It¡¯s Because I Like You Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning watched the whole scene, feeling a sense of grimness. Li Hongyuan ordered the prison guards to dispose of Wenren Ninth Sister¡¯s body and put the two children with Madam Wenren in the same cell. The children were traumatized and burst into tears in their aunts¡¯ arms. Li Hongyuan pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair out of the cell, proceeding to leave. When they reached the cell of Wenren Zong, they paused. Wenren Zong looked at her. Jiang Ning whispered, ¡°Ninth Sister is no more.¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. He didn¡¯t say anything but lowered his eyes. His clenched fists revealed his inner turmoil. Jiang Ning started, ¡°Thirteen¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your visit,¡± Wenren Zong said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Hongyuan pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair and they left the cell. Once outside, Jiang Ning took a deep breath, as if trying to expel the stench of the prison from her lungs. ¡°Your Highness,¡± ¡°Speak.¡± As soon as Jiang Ning opened her mouth, Li Hongyuan understood that she was about to ask a favor of him. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Your Highness, you saw the condition of the Wenren family. Even if they are all condemned to death, it will take some time before the actual execution. I would like to send some nkets and food over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take care of it.¡± ¡°Thank you, if there¡¯s anything I can do to help in the future, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Li Hongyuan gently said. ¡°I do things for you because I like you, not to ask for any rpense.¡± Jiang Ning looked up at him. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t meet her gaze. Although he imed to like her, he had be much more distant. Apart from fulfilling her requests, his attitude seemed to have returned to what it was when they first got married. ¡°If you have any other requests, say them all now, and I¡¯ll get it done,¡± Li Hongyuan said. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else, it¡¯s just that seeing those women, children, and elders without even a bit of warm clothing or food, my heart just aches. Madam Wenren has been good to me, and I have children of my own. Seeing those children suffering just pains me.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said the prince. Li Hongyuan pushed her to the entrance of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, just as a few people approached. The leader was none other than the victor of this round ¨C Prince Li Jixian of Huai. The Prince of Huai markedly resembled the Emperor more, albeit a bit shorter and slightly plump. However, his fairplexion, well-defined features, and his reserved demeanor contrasted sharply against the handsome Li Hongyuan. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Fifth Brother?¡± The Prince of Huai sized him up. ¡°What brings you to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison at this time? You aren¡¯t in charge of this ce, are you?¡± Li Hongyuan replied indifferently, ¡°Just taking a look.¡± The Prince of Huai revealed an ambiguous smile and shifted his gaze onto the wheelchair-bound Jiang Ning. Without asking, just by seeing her enthralling face and wheelchair, he could tell who she was. Apparently, he was captivated by Jiang Ning¡¯s beauty as a glint of light flitted across his eyes. ¡°So, this is the Princess Consort of Yu¡­ oh wait, not anymore,¡± the Prince of Huai said with a light chuckle, ¡°Fifth Brother, you are certainly fortunate. I came here to interrogate the Wenren¡¯s treasonous family. I wonder what brings you here? Could it be that you¡¯re here to express your sympathy for them?¡± ¡°The Prince of Yu merely apanied me on a stroll,¡± said Jiang Ning. Li Hongyuan shot her a nce. The Prince of Huaiughed, ¡°I see. However, as ady of your stature, you shouldn¡¯t be seen in a ce as filthy as this. Fifth Brother, she might be unaware of the pce rules, but you certainly should be. Speaking of which, I have some news for you. The Assistant Minister of Personnel, Lord Zuo, has resigned to mourn his father¡¯s death. I¡¯ve assigned Lord Tong to take his ce..¡± Chapter 271 - 271: Quite Arrogant Chapter 271: Quite Arrogant Trantor: 549690339 | Li Hongyuan coldly said: ¡°As the Prince, I also serve as the Minister of Personnel. Have you consulted me about the appointment and removal of officials in the Ministry of Personnel?¡± Prince of Huaiughed: ¡°What, didn¡¯t I tell you? Emperor Father asked me to serve as the Minister of Personnel as well, and there will be other tasks for you.¡± A few ministers behind him had their heads down, but there was an unmistakable smug look on their faces. Now that Prince of Huai was gaining power, he would soon be made the Crown Prince, and those who followed him would be triumphant. Ministers who used to rely on the Prince of Yu would gradually be suppressed. This was inevitable. Not to mention those ministers, even the fate of the Prince of Yu himself was still unknown. ¡°I still have other duties. You may proceed, brother. But I must say, avoiding to such ces too often.¡± Prince of Huai led several ministers into the prison of the Ministry of Justice. Jiang Ning said, ¡°This Prince of Huai is very arrogant.¡± Li Hongyuan pushed her forward and said in response, ¡°Now that he has both the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of the Army, he is naturally proud. Even I can only avoid him.¡± ¡°What about you? Will you just let him take what belongs to you?¡± ¡°Otherwise? Judging from Emperor Father¡¯s intentions, he probably wants to drive me out of Chang¡¯an City.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone to the Jiang Family first, this position of the Crown Prince¡­¡± ¡°There are no more ifs.¡± ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°I do.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say anything. Li Hongyuan looked at her and said, ¡°I only regret why I let you go back then.¡± Before Jiang Ning could react, he continued, ¡°You go back first. I will arrange for someone to send them bedding and food.¡± Jiang Ning looked back and asked, ¡°Just now, Prince of Huai said he was going to interrogate the Wenren Family. I wonder if he will use torture?¡± ¡°There is no doubt, he definitely will.¡± ¡°What is there left to torture? Except for Wenren Zong, the others are innocent.¡± ¡°Do you really think they are innocent?¡± Li Hongyuan asked meaningfully. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not talking about their character. Is it only Wenren Zong who has a close connection with the King of Chen in the Wenren Family?¡± ¡°Since the death sentence has been set, why bother torturing them?¡± Thinking of Madam Wenren and her sisters, and the children with bruised faces, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help frowning. As the two arrived outside the Crystal Frost Hall, a man in official clothes hurriedly came over, bowed to Li Hongyuan, knelt down, and tearfully said, ¡°Your Highness, Lord Zuo¡­ is gone.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Lord Zuo was forced by Prince of Huai to resign. He encountered an ident on his way out of the city, his carriage was destroyed, and he died.¡± The man wept bitterly, ¡°Lord Zuo was honest and upright, and he didn¡¯t even have a servant by his side¡­ but he was forced into this. I feel very sad.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I see. You go and make arrangements for Lord Zuo¡¯s funeral and take good care of his family.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± the man raised his head with tears in his eyes, ¡°please take care of yourself in that cold ce where you will guard the mausoleum. Your body¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Go on.¡± ¡°Take care, Your Highness. I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± The man wiped his tears and left. Jiang Ning turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Did you already know?¡± Li Hongyuan nodded without speaking. His choice had disappointed both Emperor Father and the Imperial Court. The position of Crown Prince had nothing to do with him. As Jiang Ning withdrew her gaze, she caught a glimpse of the scar on his wrist from the corner of her eye. ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes hesitated for a moment, then reached out to touch- Li Hongyuan avoided her hand, not letting her touch him, and said indifferently, ¡°Last time the Hall of Virtue had a water leak, I was slightly burned by a me..¡± Chapter 272 - 272:1 Want to Take the Child Back to the Prince of Yu’s Mansion Chapter 272:1 Want to Take the Child Back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Jiang Ning grabbed his wrist and forcibly rolled up his sleeve. There were scars and burn marks on his forearm, extending upwards to an unknown point. Jiang Ning gasped. She knew that he had been injured, but she hadn¡¯t thought the burns would be so severe. No wonder the Emperor had not punished him but allowed him to return to Prince Yu¡¯s residence to recover. The pain of burns and scalds were unbearable for ordinary people. Let alone such arge area. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Jiang Ning asked. Li Hongyuan withdrew his hand and lowered his sleeve. Coldly, he said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jiang Ning turned away, bing somewhat silent. The early spring sunshine was somewhat warm. But Jiang Ning¡¯s mood was a bit heavy. Though she had told herself countless times not to worry about others and to be content with living a carefree and happy life, she was just an ordinary disabled person without power or influence. She couldn¡¯t manage others¡¯ affairs. But why did Wu¡¯er¡¯s cries keep echoing in her head? When she thought of those old, weak, women, and children being tortured by Prince of Huai¡¯s men with whips and branding irons¡­ She couldn¡¯t convince herself to turn a blind eye. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back to Crystal Frost Hall.¡± She spoke up after a while. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone send you and the child back.¡± Li Hongyuan thought she was going to pick up the child, but when they returned to Crystal Frost Hall, she did not go to the side hall to fetch the child. Instead, she pushed her wheelchair towards the main hall where the Emperor was. ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± Li Hongyuan called her, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see His Majesty.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Li Hongyuan followed her and stopped the wheelchair, ¡°Do you want to help the Wenren Family? Think about whether you have the ability first! Who do you think you are? The crimemitted by the Wenren Family is an unforgivable rebellion!¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I know I¡¯m not much. Just for my peace of mind, I suppose.¡± ¡°Do you think Emperor Father will listen to you?¡± ¡°In life, there are things to do and things not to do. Although I enjoy living azy andfortable life, asionally, I need to have some courage.¡± She nced at his hand. Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, then slowly let go. Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair towards the main hall. Li Hongyuan followed and pushed her wheelchair, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you enemies with the Wenren Family?¡± ¡°Of course, this prince will not plead for Wenren Zong. I just want to keep an eye on you, in case your words are disrespectful and anger Emperor Father. If that happens, you won¡¯t have helped anyone, and you¡¯ll have dragged yourself down too.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too clever.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning withdrew her hands and obediently ced them on herp, allowing him to push her. The Emperor was reading a document, and when he saw them return, he tossed it aside and said indifferently, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left the pce yet?¡± Jiang Ning reached out towards Li Hongyuan¡ª Li Hongyuan was stunned, but instinctively gave her his hand. Jiang Ning, using his hand as support, stood up and knelt on the ground, ¡°Jiang Ning requests Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ning¡¯er? Stand up and speak.¡± ¡°I want to take the child back to Prince Yu¡¯s residence.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her with furrowed brows. The Emperorughed, ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you joking with me? The matter of you and Prince Yu¡¯s divorce was requested by your family. What was my Imperial Edict?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°It was my fault. I was ignorant. Wenzan and Lingzi are both royalty, and they shouldn¡¯t waste their days with me in Jiang Family. It¡¯s not conducive to their growth.¡± The Emperor said, ¡°You should think this through. Changing your mind back and forth could easily make the royal family aughingstock..¡± Chapter 273 - 273: Fell in Love with Her Chapter 273: Fell in Love with Her Trantor: 549690339 I Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t regret it again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± These four words came from Li Hongyuan. Jiang Ning looked back at him. He didn¡¯t look at Jiang Ning and said coldly, ¡°Emperor Father, I don¡¯t want Jiang Ning toe back. She has a strange behavior, and she¡¯szy and wilful. I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Fifth Brother, do you really not like her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°You always need a Main Consort.¡± ¡°I¡­ can marry another nobledy. There are plenty of healthy, gentle and virtuous women in Chang¡¯an City who are qualified to be my Princess Consort.¡± Li Hongyuan said. The Emperor was impatient and waved his hand, ¡°Both of you get out and discuss it. When you have a unified decision,e back and tell me.¡± Li Hongyuan did not say a word, helped Jiang Ning up, put her on a wheelchair, and pushed her out. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Why do you suddenly want toe back?¡± After they left, Li Hongyuan said coldly. Jiang Ning leaned back on the wheelchair and basked in the warm spring sun, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you like me? You should be happy that I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°When I wanted you toe back, you didn¡¯t; now that you want toe back, you just do?¡± ¡°So you change your mind quite easily.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t like me anymore, do it for the sake of Wenzan and Lingzi?¡± ¡°My princess consort should be healthy, with normal legs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning looked down at her legs. Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°You like to wear beautiful shoes and luxurious ones. What¡¯s the use of even the best and most expensive shoes if you can¡¯t walk freely?¡± Jiang Ning quickly took off her shoe and threw it at him, ¡°Shut up!¡± The shoe floated lightly in front of Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°You don¡¯t even look at yourself, do you really think that a pretty face can bring down a country?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes reddened quickly. She took a deep breath, forced the tears back, and said calmly, ¡°Why do you have to touch people¡¯s scars? If you can¡¯t speak nicely, just shut up. You wanted me to go back, and I didn¡¯t. Now you don¡¯t want me to go back, so I want to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you, and the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion does not wee you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Lin Zizi to talk to your father! See if you listen!¡± II?? II Li Hongyuan unclenched his fist. Dammit. This woman¡­ Li Hongyuan felt that he didn¡¯t just like her, but had fallen in love with her. He squatted down, picked up the shoe, and put it on her foot. Jiang Ning looked at him as if he were insane. Li Hongyuan gently stroked her face and said, ¡°Jiang Ning, do you know my current situation?¡± Jiang Ning avoided his hand: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know enough.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Do you think that Emperor Father banished me, and I can still be the Prince of Yu elsewhere, and lead a carefree life? No way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°Did you see what happened to those ministers who supported me? Winners are always kings, losers are always bandits. Prince of Huai won¡¯t let me go easily. It doesn¡¯t matter for me alone, but if youe back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion now, wouldn¡¯t that be like jumping into the fire with the children?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re oversimplifying things.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t take you and the children together and let you suffer with me. They¡¯re still too young. I know, you asked Emperor Father today just to save Wenren Family. Let me give you some advice: don¡¯t tie yourself to someone else.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Why did you risk your own future for someone else then?¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, ¡°Are you someone else?¡± Chapter 274 - 274: At That Time, I Didn’t Like You Yet Chapter 274: At That Time, I Didn¡¯t Like You Yet Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning asked, ¡°What am I then?¡± ¡°You are¡­ the one in my heart.¡± Li Hongyuan spoke clumsily and with difficulty, but he still managed to get the words out. He had never felt this kind of emotion for a woman before; even with Jiang Ning, his initial feelings were mostly of dislike. This fondness grew slowly over time, in their day-to-day interactions. He was afraid that if he remained as cold as before, he would push her further away. He had to face his own heart. Jiang Ning raised her hand, pinching a corner of his sleeve: ¡°Do you know what the Emperor told me before?¡± ¡°He wants you to bring the two children back to the imperial pce.¡± ¡°You know.¡± ¡°I have been his son for 18 years, after all. I know him well,¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I know how you met him, don¡¯t just think of him as an ordinary old man. He¡¯s an emperor, with a heart of iron and blood. He won¡¯t treat you with any extra warmth and affection.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The Emperor killed his brothers and calcted against his sons. What else could he not do? Of course, Jiang Ning wouldn¡¯t think that just because she cooked for the Emperor for two months, he would treat her exceptionally. She was just bargaining with the Emperor. Apparently, although the Emperor agreed to Lin Zizi¡¯s request, he didn¡¯t really n to let Jiang Ning and the two children go. How could the Emperor¡¯s flesh and blood fall into a subject¡¯s family? Although the Emperor loved to scheme, he would still keep his promises when made in public. ¡°Your Highness, please agree for the time being,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°Maybe if the children and I return to the Wangfu, he won¡¯t let you leave here.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Everything is settled.¡± ¡°Without the imperial edict, it¡¯s not settled.¡± ¡°You insist on jumping into the fire, for the sake of Wenren Zong¡¯s family. Is it worth it?¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion as a pit of fire now? Who was the one who insisted on throwing the flower ball to me?¡± He refused several times, and Jiang Ning became angry. ¡°I¡¯ve given birth to two children, and now you¡¯re suddenly looking out for me everywhere? What were you doing before?¡± ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t like you, so whether you jumped into the fire or not, I didn¡¯t care. But now¡­ I like you, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression and voice were very calm. Jiang Ning thought for a moment and said, ¡°What about this? You agree to let me be with you again. If the Emperor spares you and doesn¡¯t let you go, everyone¡¯s happy. If he still lets you go¡­ I can use the excuse that the children are still young and stay here temporarily. I don¡¯t have to follow you to guard the Imperial Mausoleum.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°You really thought it through. It seems that I only get a nominal win, while the benefits of all your efforts go to Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If I liked Wenren Zong, would I wait until now?¡± ¡°Fortunately, you haven¡¯t been foolish enough. Otherwise, the entire Jiang family would be locked up today, waiting for execution.¡± ¡°Enough chattering, will you do it or not?¡± Jiang Ning stared at him, ¡°Think it over before you answer. If you refuse me today, we won¡¯t meet again. I¡¯ll find someone else to marry right away.¡± ¡°You dare.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to guard the Imperial Mausoleum, and you¡¯ll be thousands of miles away. How can you control me?¡± Jiang Ning said. Li Hongyuan fell silent. Once he left Chang¡¯an City and moved away from the center of power, everything here would have nothing to do with him. Would Jiang Ning marry someone else? It was hard to say. If he hadn¡¯t interfered this time, who knew if she would really have hooked up with Wenren Zong. ¡°When you¡¯ve made up your mind, follow me.¡± Jiang Ning pushed her own wheelchair towards the Crystal Frost Hall.. Chapter 275 - 275: The Son Wants to Be With Jiang Chapter 275: The Son Wants to Be With Jiang Ning Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan remained silent for a moment, then followed on. The Emperor raised his eyelids from the letter, nced at them, and said unhurriedly, ¡°Made up your minds?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve decided,¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince of Yu has agreed.¡± The Emperor looked at Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan bowed and said, ¡°Your humble son has thought it over, I want to be with Jiang Ning.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better think it through,¡± the Emperor said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯re not interested in her and want a nobledy with good health, virtuous and elegant as your Princess Consort?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Your humble son thought that, for the sake of Wenzan and Lingzi¡­ I can¡¯t be unfair to them. As for the women with good health, dignified and elegant, your humble son can ept them as concubines.¡± Jiang Ning nced at him. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with her. He was really just trying to appease his Emperor Father, and didn¡¯t think this way in his heart¡­ The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Ning, once you move back this time, you will not be allowed to leave. You shall reside with your two children and be the Princess Consort of Yu. I will grant your children titles; Wenzan will be the Crown Prince and Lingzi will be the Princess.¡± ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty.¡± Li Hongyuan helped Jiang Ning down to their knees to express their gratitude. The Emperor was quite pleased. Heh. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Your Majesty, when I bring my children home to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence, there will be no one to care for us if the Prince of Yu isn¡¯t there.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her unexpectedly. He thought she would plead for the Wenren Family directly. Unexpectedly, she spoke for herself first. The Emperor seemed to be smiling, ¡°I know what you want to say. As for the Fifth Prince¡¯s matter, I shall discuss it with the Senior Ministers before making a decision. Some things are not up to me to decide alone.¡± ¡°If the Prince of Yu cannot stay in Chang¡¯an City, then it would be meaningless for me and my children to return there.¡± ¡°I will consider it ordingly.¡± ¡°Besides, can Your Majesty show mercy to the Wenren Family? At least don¡¯t torment their old, weak, and women. If the news gets out, it may damage Your Majesty¡¯s reputation.¡± The Emperor chuckled, ¡°You certainly have many conditions, just like your mother in character.¡± ¡°I beg Your Majesty to show mercy.¡± ¡°Since I promised you, I¡¯ll keep my word,¡± the Emperor said. ¡°I will not take the lives of the Wenren family¡¯s old, weak, and women. However, they cannot escape their living punishment. From now on, the Wenren family within three generations will be demoted tomoners, and their descendants cannot participate in the imperial examinations.¡± ¡°What about Wenren Zong¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to plead for Wenren Zong, I have already had ns for him,¡± the Emperor said. Jiang Ning knew it as well. If the Emperor hadn¡¯t even spared his own son, how could he let Wenren Zong off easily? She was just giving it a try. Being able to save Madam Wenren and the others was already very good. ¡°Your Majesty, did you have the Prince of Huai interrogate them?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Am I that idle, sending the Prince of Huai to interrogate? However, since the Prince of Huai is also responsible for the Ministry of Justice, it wouldn¡¯t be an overstep if he were to interrogate them,¡± the Emperor said quietly. Jiang Ning hurriedly said, ¡°Since Your Majesty is kind and generous, and has spared their lives, why not stop torturing them as well?¡± The Emperorughed, ¡°Your tough exterior but soft heart is indeed different from your mother. Your mother has a soft exterior but a tough heart.¡± Jiang Ning remained silent. Would you stop mentioning Lin Zizi, please? I know you love her to death. But there¡¯s really no need to bring her up in every conversation. As Jiang Ning wasining in her heart, she saw a yellow imperial edict being thrown in front of her. She looked up. The Emperor said, ¡°Take the edict. Since you¡¯re rushing around so eagerly, I¡¯ll let you be an eunuch delivering the edict for once today..¡± Chapter 276 - 276 Jiang Ning is about to fly Chapter 276: Jiang Ning is about to fly Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning hurriedly bent down to pick up the Imperial Edict, secretly opened it to take a look, and breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. You are the wisest monarch in history and the best emperor of all time.¡± The Emperor saw her little movement, and originally wanted to scold her with a smile, but when he saw her familiar pretty face and the uncontroble smile at the corner of her lips, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold her. ¡°Get out, all of you. You¡¯re wasting my time!¡± The Emperor waved his hand and looked down at the memorial. Li Hongyuan stepped forward to push the wheelchair, taking Jiang Ning away from the Crystal Frost Hall. Jiang Ning handed the Imperial Edict to Li Hongyuan, ¡°Your Highness, please help me.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at being flexible, you don¡¯t feel any pressure when asking for help. Don¡¯t you care about face?¡± ¡°Face means nothing. Your Highness, take the Imperial Edict and go save the Wenren family¡¯s women.¡± ¡°The Imperial Edict is given by Emperor Father, why don¡¯t you go yourself?¡± ¡°Can I even run? You go quickly, theter you go, the more they suffer at the hands of Prince of Huai!¡± Jiang Ning urged, ¡°Didn¡¯t Prince of Huai just act arrogantly in front of you? Take the Imperial Edict and p him hard on the face!¡± Hearing this, Li Hongyuan suddenly had a thought. Did Jiang Ning ask Emperor Father to help not just for his sake, but also to prevent him from being bullied by Prince of Huai? Although he knew that Jiang Ning had no affection or gratitude for him, he still wanted to think that way. Thinking this way, his heart felt a little sweet. Instead of taking the Imperial Edict, he directly took hold of Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair and said to hold tight. He then strode towards the Ministry of Justice¡¯s jail. He pushed the wheelchair with great speed. Jiang Ning felt as if she was flying. She tightly held the armrest of the wheelchair, feeling the spring breeze on her face, her hair dancing in it, and a sense of unruly joy in her heart. The two of them and the wheelchair raced under the pce wall, attracting the attention of the pce attendants passing by. But they all knew that was Prince of Yu, and they also knew the identity of the girl in the wheelchair who was able to move around in the pce. No one dared to stop them. Jiang Ning felt that in the blink of an eye, she was back at the entrance of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s jail. Li Hongyuan, standing behind her, showed no redness or panting in his face, his physical strength truly impressive. On the contrary, Jiang Ning was panting heavily. Although she didn¡¯t have to run, she inexplicably felt as if she had justpleted a marathon. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t stop his steps, pushing her into the cell. The prison officer immediately came forward to stop them, ¡°Prince of Yu, please wait! Prince of Huai is currently interrogating the criminals inside.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Li Hongyuan kicked the prison officer away. The prison officer was sent flying. A shrill scream came from inside. It was the scream of a woman! Jiang Ning¡¯s heart tightened. Li Hongyuan pushed her forward and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± As his words fell, the wheelchair came to a sharp halt, stopping right at the entrance of the cell. In therge cell, the Wenren sisters were tied up, whipped and beaten. When Jiang Ning saw them, an official was holding a salt shaker and pouring salt on their wounds. Prince of Huai sat in the center, his face cold and cruel. Madam Wenren held her children tightly, huddled in a corner, shaking all over as they listened to their daughters¡¯ screams, tears streaming down her face. Hearing Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice, everyone turned to look. Seeing Jiang Ning return, all the women of the Wenren family were filled with indescribable emotions. Wu¡¯er crawled out from Madam Wenren¡¯s embrace, rushed to the cell door, and reached out to Jiang Ning, sobbing, ¡°Sister Jiang Seventh, save my mother, she¡¯s going to be beaten to death¡­.¡± Chapter 277 - 277: The Emperor’s Decree Chapter 277: The Emperor¡¯s Decree Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, you little brat!¡± An official grabbed Wu¡¯er and lifted her up, raising the hot iron in his hand, intending to brand her face. If he pressed the scorching hot iron onto her face, Wu¡¯er¡¯s delicate features would be destroyed forever. ¡°No!¡± Madam Wenren screamed and rushed forward to take her back. Li Hongyuan kicked open the door, pped the official, and snatched Wu¡¯er away at the same time. Wu¡¯er clung to him tightly in his arms, trembling in fear. Li Hongyuan patted her back gently, his voice unusually soft, ¡°It¡¯s over, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± He handed the little girl over to Madam Wenren. Madam Wenren held her tight and knelt down, kowtowing to Li Hongyuan, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at the official he pped, his expression turning cold. He stepped on the man¡¯s face, saying coldly, ¡°So the officials of the Ministry of Justice are all like this ¨C good-for-nothing, malicious and despicable scum? Third brother, the people under yourmand are all useless.¡± The official lost consciousness under Li Hongyuan¡¯s leather boot. Prince of Huai chuckled, ¡°Fifth brother, there is no need to take out your anger on a servant. In the heat of the moment, he was just afraid that the prisoner might escape.¡± ¡°Where could a four or five-year-old girl possibly run?¡± ¡°Fifth brother, calm down. Lord Mo just lost his head for a moment.¡± Prince of Huai looked as if nothing bothered him, even when his subordinate was trampled unconscious by his adversary. Heughed, ¡°I was in the middle of an interrogation. What brings you here, Fifth Brother?¡± ¡°Release them immediately,¡± Li Hongyuan looked around the cell, his gaze falling on the people inside. Besides the three women being hung up, the others had not yet been tortured. But they were all terrified, their faces pale, and tears streaming down their cheeks. Prince of Huaiughed, ¡°Fifth brother, can you now interfere with the affairs of my Ministry of Justice? I have some advice for you ¨C you should go back and pack your things and bring more money and food to avoid hunger and cold when you are guarding the Imperial Mausoleum. Whether to release these traitors or not, it¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡± ¡°Actually, he indeed has the say,¡± Jiang Ning spoke up. Prince of Huai looked at her. Jiang Ning held up the Imperial Edict, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s decree.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the dazzling Imperial Edict, especially Prince of Huai¡¯s, who appeared in disbelief. ¡°What Imperial Edict? Howe I was not informed? Could this be a false decree?¡± He questioned repeatedly. Ignoring him, Jiang Ning directly unfolded the Imperial Edict and read its content aloud. The content of the Imperial Edict indeed ordered the release of all female members of the Wenren Family. Of course, they would only be let go. All thend, houses, and belongings of the Wenren family had been confiscated. They would be left with nothing except the ragged clothes on their bodies. Compared to the treatment of other traitors¡¯ female rtives in history, this was already quite lenient. Usually, those women would either be forced into prostitution for the army or sold off, ending up scattered and lost in the world. They would never have a good ending. Madam Wenren couldn¡¯t believe it, and knelt down, staring at Jiang Ning in a daze. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Madam, the decree is real. His Majesty has shown mercy and released you and your sisters.¡± Madam Wenren, as if waking from a dream, knelt on the ground, tears streaming down her face. The other children knelt beside her, hugging each other and crying bitterly. Jiang Ning turned to Prince of Huai, ¡°Your Highness, can you let them down now?¡± Prince of Huai looked at the Imperial Edict in her hand, his expression dark, and said, ¡°Fifth brother, that¡¯s quite impressive. Even in such a predicament, you can still get this edict for the Wenren family. It seems that Emperor Father still favors you, his favorite son, the most..¡± Chapter 278 - 2078: Dealing with Kneading and Rubbing Chapter 278: Chapter 2078: Dealing with Kneading and Rubbing Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that Emperor Father favors anyone; it¡¯s because Emperor Father is kind and merciful, unlike some of his sons who appear righteous and virtuous on the surface, but are actually ruthless and cruel. They can even be vicious towards women and children.¡± Prince of Huaiughed, ¡°I never expected that the cold and heartless Fifth Brother would also have a merciful side for women.¡± ¡°Although this prince is heartless, I am not cruel.¡± ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Prince of Huaiughed lightly, ¡°Not long ago, you publicly beat Wenren Zong, and now you¡¯ve knocked out an official from the Ministry of Justice and humiliated him. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Emperor Father¡¯s wrath again?¡± ¡°This prince did indeed beat him. So what?¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently. ¡°Good, good, good,¡± Prince of Huai pped his hands, ¡°Truly deserving of the reputation of the great Prince of Yu, so awe-inspiring. I just wonder whether you¡¯ll still be so awe-inspiring once we get to the Imperial Mausoleum.¡± Once he went to the Imperial Mausoleum, everything he had painstakingly built in Chang¡¯an would be lost. All his supporters, subordinates, soldiers, and power would bepletely stripped away. It would be as if he had nothing left except the title of Prince of Yu. As Prince of Huai would be sealed as Crown Prince, the things he possessed would increase manifold much. By then, it would be extremely easy for him to overpower and deal with Prince of Yu. His words were heavilyced with threat. Jiang Ning, who was sitting outside, felt displeased listening to them. She didn¡¯t know how Li Hongyuan felt at this moment. However, among the princes, Li Hongyuan not only held the highest status but was also outstanding in talent and appearance. Once he fell from grace, there would undoubtedly be a gap in his heart. Li Hongyuan, however, seemed calm and said coldly, ¡°Do you n to resist the imperial decree and dy the time by showing off your verbal skills here?¡± Prince of Huai smiled, ¡°Of course not. Guards, let them down.¡± The prison officer quickly stepped forward and released the three women who had been hanging. They immediately copsed to the ground. ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± ¡°Eldest Sister!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Madam Wenren and her family gathered around. Fortunately, the three women had only been tortured to the point of passing out and had not died. The family embraced each other, weeping bitterly. They were born into wealth and had never experienced such hardships. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Prince of Huai walked out of the prison cell with his hands behind his back, smiling. As he passed by Li Hongyuan, he said, ¡°Fifth Brother, when do you n to leave? Why don¡¯t I ask Emperor Father for leniency, and after I am crowned Crown Prince, you can leave? You can even share some of my happiness.¡± ¡°Whether I leave or not and when I leave are up to Emperor Father. Is Prince of Huai trying to meddle in affairs that only the Emperor can handle, even before bing Crown Prince?¡± These words were like a dagger to the heart, just short of directly pointing out Prince of Huai¡¯s ambition. The smile on Prince of Huai¡¯s face finally faltered, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Emperor Father only said to release these women and children but didn¡¯t mention releasing Wenren Zong. As the Minister of Justice, it is my duty to question him. So now, I am going to interrogate Wenren Zong.¡± Madam Wenren and the others all looked up, their eyes filled with pain and tears. Such a cruel person, who knows what terrifying methods were waiting for Wenren Zong. As Prince of Huai stepped out of the prison cell and walked past Jiang Ning, he looked down at her and smiled, ¡°Seventh Young Mistress Jiang, I heard that you have some grievances with Wenren Zong. Would you like toe and see how I interrogate him?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°His Majesty is kind-hearted and probably doesn¡¯t like these bloody scenes. I can watch them, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help myself from describing them to His Majesty afterward..¡± Chapter 279 - 279: Don’t Touch Her Chapter 279: Don¡¯t Touch Her Trantor: 549690339 She rotated her wheelchair, smiling innocently and said, ¡°Shall we go?¡± Prince of Huai smiles, ¡°Sure.¡± He reached out to push Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Li Jixian!¡± Li Hongyuan called out Prince of Huai¡¯s name directly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely pushing the wheelchair, I did noty a finger on Seventh Young Mistress. Fifth Brother, you two are divorced, you don¡¯t have the right to dictate her choices, do you?¡± Prince of Huai seemed to enjoy watching his anxious expression, pushing Jiang Ning directly towards Wenren Zong¡¯s cell. ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± Li Hongyuan stepped forward quickly, lifting Jiang Ning directly from the wheelchair. Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± Li Hongyuan red at her, ¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t go with beasts casually. After all, it¡¯s impossible to predict what a beast will do.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled. Prince of Huai let go of the wheelchair, his usual smile and manners could no longer be maintained, ¡°Fifth Brother, you dare to insult me.¡± ¡°Did I mention you? Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. As for Wenren Zong, I advise you to be careful with your interrogation. Emperor Father might not like it if his future crown prince is so ruthless and cruel. After all, you¡¯re not the crown prince yet. Are you in such a hurry to disgust the Emperor Father?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Fifth Brother was such a big talker. You¡¯reughing now doesn¡¯t mean anything, hopefully you can always keepughing.¡± Prince of Huai brushed his sleeves and left. After being ridiculed by Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan, he didn¡¯t end up going to interrogate Wenren Zong. A few of his followers hurriedly followed. As for the unconscious official from the Ministry of Justice, he was also carried away by the prison officer. Madam Wenren took Wu¡¯er, and led her daughters and daughters-inw to kneel down and kowtow to Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, thank you, Seventh Young Mistress. Thank you for saving us.¡± ¡°Madam, please get up.¡± Jiang Ning wanted to help Madam Wenren get up, only to realize she was still in Li Hongyuan¡¯s arms. She said quietly, ¡°Put me down now!¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°You are quite warm.¡± Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± Before she could speak, Li Hongyuan already ced her back on the wheelchair. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t bother with him, first reaching out to help Madam Wenren. ¡°Madam, the Emperor has forgiven you all. You can go home now.¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s all thanks to you and Prince of Yu¡¯s plea.¡± Madam Wenren wiped her tears, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you all.¡± Wenren Zongmitted treason, punishable by family extinction under thew. It¡¯s not easy to let him go. Especially when Prince of Yu himself was in danger, his future uncertain. What they sacrificed to save them, they didn¡¯t know, but they could guess it was huge. The women of the Wenren family couldn¡¯t express their gratitude to Jiang Ning enough. ¡°Thank God you refused Thirteen, otherwise¡­¡± Fourth Sister sighed, ¡°Otherwise not only would you be implicated by us, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to save us today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°Yes, fate.¡± Madam Wenren held Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, tears streaming down. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s cold and damp here, and the three sisters are injured. They shouldn¡¯t stay here. Let¡¯s go home.¡± At this time, Wu¡¯er whispered, ¡°We have no home.¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback. Yes. The whole Wenren family was sealed, and a seal was pasted on the front door. They now have nothing. Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°I remember in my dowry, there is a manor, not far from the outskirts of Chang¡¯an City, where farming, chicken and duck raising takes ce. There should be vacant rooms. You can settle there for now. I will have Jiang Fu take you there, and he will notify the manor¡¯s staff to take care of you..¡± Chapter 280 - 280: Wholeheartedly Proposing Marriage to You Chapter 280: Wholeheartedly Proposing Marriage to You Trantor: 549690339 The Wenren Family had lost everything; having a roof over their heads to shield them from the wind and rain was already more than they could ask for. Before leaving, Madam Wenren pulled Jiang Ning aside and said tearfully, ¡°Ningning, you are the Lady of our Wenren Family.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t say that. Ever since I returned to the Jiang Family with my disability, the nobles and distinguished families of Chang¡¯an City have ridiculed and despised me. Only you and my sisters have treated me with sincerity. My rescue this time is also a reward for your kind hearts.¡± Madam Wenren nced towards the direction of Wenren Zong¡¯s cell and sighed, ¡°I have only this one biological son, and I don¡¯t know what will happen to him¡­ s, there¡¯s not much more we can ask for now.¡± Even the King of Chen was dead, let alone his followers. ¡°I really regret allowing my Ninth Daughter to marry the King of Chen.¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not just because of my Ninth Sister that your family has connections with the King of Chen. I heard that you and Concubine Lan are rtives?¡± ¡°Yes, Chen King¡¯s birth mother, Concubine Lan, is my maternal cousin. If it weren¡¯t for this rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the marriage.¡± But now it was all toote to say anything. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Madam, rest assured and settle down with the sisters at the estate. As for Thirteen¡­ Although I cannot influence the Emperor¡¯s decision, I will do my best to help him, making sure he doesn¡¯t suffer too much before it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± Madam Wenren took off a small jade Buddha from her neck and handed it over, ¡°This is a family heirloom from my mother¡¯s side. Please give it to Thirteen. Let it be a memento from his mother before he dies.¡± Jiang Ning epted, ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Wenren was naturally strong-willed, knowing that some things couldn¡¯t be changed. She still had her daughters and grandchildren to take care of, so she forced herself to hold back her grief as they left the prison and moved to Jiang Ning¡¯s estate. Jiang Ning asked Jiang Fu to send them to the estate and also gave them some silver taels, which could be used for the sisters¡¯ medical treatment, food, and clothing. As for Wenren Zong, no one could do anything. They could only wait for the Emperor¡¯s decree. However, before leaving the pce, Jiang Ning went to see him. When he learned that the Emperor had spared the lives of the female members of the Wenren Family, his clenched fist slowly rxed, and his expression softened. He exhaled gently and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Before Jiang Ning could respond, he looked up at her, ¡°Ningning, if there is a next life, and if I meet you first, I will wholeheartedly ask for your hand in marriage.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She took out the jade Buddha and put it in his hand, ¡°This is from Madam for you.¡± Wenren Zong looked down at the jade Buddha and whispered, ¡°Why bother with a dying man like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the longing and heartache she feels as a mother for her son.¡± Wenren Zong let out an almost imperceptible sigh. Jiang Ning put down the food box and cotton-padded clothes, saying, ¡°Although I can¡¯t persuade the Emperor to release you, I can still make sure you have enough to eat and warm clothes while you¡¯re alive.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°The Ministry of Justice is controlled by the Prince of Huai. Don¡¯te here again in the future to avoid attracting his attention.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± ¡°I know. The power of the Jiang Family is vast, and it didn¡¯t matter before, but the Prince of Huai will soon be the Crown Prince and eventually the Emperor. If he ascends the throne, he will make things difficult for your family.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°I understand.¡± The reputation of the two Masters of the Jiang Family, one excelling in civil affairs and the other in martial prowess, was not good within the Imperial Court. Everyone thought that the brothers held too much power in both the military and government, posing a potential threat to the Emperor¡¯s authority.. Chapter 281 - Two Hundred Eighty-One: Thirteen, Goodbye Chapter 281: Chapter Two Hundred Eighty-One: Thirteen, Goodbye Trantor: 549690339 Both insiders and outsiders basically had this consensus: if it wasn¡¯t for the consideration of General Jiang Mubai back then, the Emperor would not have allowed his beloved woman to marry Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Even if I shamelessly try to please the Prince of Huai, he won¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Jiang family, so I don¡¯t have to worry about him. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. The food is getting cold, you should eat.¡± Wenren Zong shook his head, ¡°Prince of Huai has always been hiding his true abilities, showing how insidious and ruthless he is. Who would have thought that even the King of Chen, who has always had the best rtionship with him, was killed by his schemes?¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t a formidable person, he wouldn¡¯t havee out on top and be the ultimate winner in this pce coup.¡± ¡°I have always wondered if it was Prince Huai¡¯s suggestion for King Chen to send me to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to capture your mother.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I have thought about this as well. If it really was Prince Huai¡¯s suggestion to King Chen, then Prince Huai¡¯s real goal was actually to deal with the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He arranged for the Prince of Huai to send someone to harass the Jiang family in order to lure the Prince of Yu there, while Prince Huai himself could take the opportunity to lead troops into the pce, kill King Chen, and save the Emperor. Thus, gaining great merit and bing the biggest winner in the whole incident.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°If this is really the case, then Prince Huai is the most insidious person.¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Not necessarily. I think that the Prince of Yu might have known Prince Huai¡¯s conspiracy but still chose to go to the Jiang family first. That can only mean that you are more important to him than the Imperial Throne.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that King Chen was executed, and the truth is now impossible to know.¡± Wenren Zong sighed lightly. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it since it¡¯s alreadye to this.¡± ¡°I may not think about it, but you have to,¡± Wenren Zong said meaningfully. ¡°Think about what? The Emperor is still in good health now. Prince Huai can be the Crown Prince, but whether he can be the Emperor still depends on his fate. No one shouldugh until the end,¡± Jiang Ning remarked. Wenren Zong looked at her and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Ningning is a girl. If you were a man and entered the government as an official, it would surely be a blessing for our Great Sheng Dynasty.¡± Jiang Ning smiled gracefully, ¡°Even without bing an official, I can still control the situation at will. In the martial arts world, never underestimate the elderly, children, and women, especially disabled women.¡± Wenren Zong was slightly taken aback. After thinking carefully, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± People of these categories who can survive in the martial arts world must have extraordinary abilities and should not be provoked easily. ¡°I should leave the pce now, Thirteen, goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye?¡± Wenren Zong watched her figure, carefully savoring thest two words. Three dayster, the Imperial Court issued an edict to banish Wenren Zong to Lingnan. A thousand miles away from Chang¡¯an City, the ce was not bitterly cold, but it was also rarely visited by people. It was hot and humid, with wild animals roaming in the dense forests, and miasma everywhere. If one was not careful, they would be trapped in the forest, unable to leave. Upon hearing this news, Jiang Ning thought carefully and wondered if Lingnan was the same ce mentioned in the poem where the lychees were sent to the concubines? That would be modern Guangxi and Hainan, right? How beautiful it must be there. Wait, this is ancient times, not to be viewed with a modern perspective. In this era, Lingnan was still a somewhat frightening ce, and many criminals were exiled there. Huang Ying saw her in a daze and thought she was sad, so she gently advised, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be sad, exile is better than losing your life.¡± Xiachu said, ¡°This servant heard that people who are exiled to Lingnan rarely survive. There are so many ferocious wild animals there, it¡¯s quite frightening. However, this has nothing to do with us. No matter what happens outside, our Jiang family will not fall..¡± Chapter 282: Enfeoffment Chapter 282: Enfeoffment Trantor: 549690339 Chui pinched her: ¡°What are you doing here? Not feeding the birds, not sweeping the floor, just running here to gossip. You really deserve a beating.¡± Xiachu stuck out her tongue and ran away. Xiachu handed the teacup to Jiang Ning and said softly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t listen to that girl¡¯s nonsense, she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I know.¡± She didn¡¯t really care much. To be alive was the best oue. Lingnan was not a treacherous ce, and as long as one was capable, they could survive there. However, it would be difficult to return. On the day Wenren Zong was exiled, another Imperial Edict was sent to Prince Huai¡¯s Mansion, making Prince Huai the Crown Prince, and selecting a date to move into the East Pce. This was the truly earth-shattering event. Among the four princes, aside from the early deceased Eldest Prince, Wei Wang was unworthy and not counted. Chen Wang, the second prince; Huai Wang, the third prince; and Yu Wang, the fifth prince, had always been openly and secretly fighting for the throne, struggling to the death. Finally, Chen Wang died, and Yu Wang lost. Prince Huai seeded and became the Crown Prince of the Great Sheng Dynasty. This oue was long-anticipated within the Imperial Court and was epted rtively calmly, but themon people were shocked. Themon people didn¡¯t understand these undercurrents of court politics. They only knew that Prince Yu was a young and handsome man, someone who could rival Song Yu and Pan An. What about Prince Huai? He was short and unattractive. In terms of background, Prince Yu¡¯s mother was a noble concubine while Prince Huai¡¯s mother was only Concubine Xian. In terms of ability, Prince Yu had been in charge of the Ministry of Personnel for years, implementing a transparent administration with very few corruption cases. On the other hand, the Ministry of Justice under Prince Huai repeatedly reported cases of torture leading to death. Whether it was upbringing, appearance, or ability, Prince Huai and Prince Yu were iparable. In the minds of most ordinary people, Prince Yu was the Crown Prince in all but name. But now it was Prince Huai who ascended the throne. This oue was difficult to ept. Even the wives and maids in the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion were disappointed and saddened, even crying together in protest for Prince Yu. When discovered by Aunt Liu, they were given a beating with wooden nks and sent away. Such a group of maids, daring to discuss court politics, it would be unbearable if the news spread. Others would think that the Prime Minister¡¯s family didn¡¯t care about the royal family. However, there was some good news. An Imperial Edict also came to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, reinstating Jiang Ning as Princess Consort of Yu, and granting Wenzan the title of Crown Prince, and Lingzi the title of Princess Anding. This edict was both unexpected and expected. The main thing was about granting Jiang Ning the title of Princess Consort of Yu. For the children, as the eldest son and daughter of Prince Yu, it was expected they would be Crown Prince and Princess. But what was the deal with Jiang Ning¡¯s title as Princess Consort of Yu? The Emperor¡¯s edict of divorce was not even half a year ago, and now she was reinstated as the Princess Consort. The Emperor¡¯s fickleness was too great. Weren¡¯t they afraid of Lin Zizi returning to the pce? There were many spections outside. The Jiang family, however, remained calm. Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi, now a married couple, didn¡¯t say a word. In fact, they had anticipated this day ever since Prince Yu gave up rescuing the Emperor and instead came to save the Jiang family. This not only showed how much Prince Yu cared for Jiang Ning. For him to be able to give up the throne, he was more than just caring. Even Lin Zizi changed her opinion of Prince Yu and epted him as her son-inw from the bottom of her heart. But why did the Emperor let her go back so soon? Jiang Ruobai and his wife called Jiang Ning to them, and she admitted that she had used the lives of Wenren Family¡¯s women to achieve this result. Jiang Ruobai sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just that..¡± Chapter 283: My own daughter, if I don’t dote on her, who will? Chapter 283: My own daughter, if I don¡¯t dote on her, who will? Trantor: 549690339 Lin Zizi was surprised: ¡°Then what reasons do you need? I thought you hated the Prince of Yu and would never go back.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°Actually, the Prince of Yu is not as bad as I thought.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head, ¡°In the end, it was for me and the two children that the Prince of Yu lost the position of Crown Prince. Moreover¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear it when I saw the Prince of Yu being bullied and ridiculed by the Prince of Huai.¡± Jiang Ruobai asked: ¡°Are there any other reasons?¡± ¡°What other reasons could there be¡­ no more.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes wandered. Jiang Ruobai pinched his daughter¡¯s ear tip: ¡°You dare to lie. I¡¯m your father, and your temperament is exactly like mine. You little fox!¡± ¡°Mother, save me!¡± Jiang Ning struggled. ¡°Which father talks like this to his own daughter?¡± Lin Zizi red at her husband, and rescued her daughter¡¯s ears from his hand, ¡°Look, her ears are red now. Here, let mom blow on them-¡± Jiang Ruobai felt helpless: ¡°Look at what kind of person you have pampered her into.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my own daughter. If I don¡¯t pamper her, who will?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see? This girl wants to go back to be Princess Consort of Yu, so she can bind the Jiang Family to the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lin Zizi asked. ¡°It¡¯s naturally to help the Prince of Yu.¡± Jiang Ruobai said irritably, ¡°Now that the Prince of Huai has be the Crown Prince and the King of Yu has lost his power, can the Prince of Huai easily bypass him? This girl just wants the Jiang Family to continue helping the Prince of Yu so that the Prince of Huai won¡¯t dare to touch them easily.¡± Lin Ziziughed: ¡°Both of you, father and daughter, have too many thoughts. Why not let Ningning join the Imperial Court as a Prime Minister in the future?¡± Jiang Ruobai alsoughed: ¡°If Seventh Sister were a boy, she could indeed take over my position.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°You have a son too.¡± ¡°Your third brother¡¯s temperament is too unrestrained and not steady enough, making him unsuitable for being an official. It would be more suitable for him to do business and be a wealthy man.¡± ¡°Dad, are you saying that I am more cunning? Are you praising me or praising me?¡± ¡°Your father is praising you because he is that kind of person too.¡± Lin Zizi smiled, watching the father and daughter bicker, feeling happy at heart. After theughter, Lin Zizi said: ¡°Ningning, this time you go back, it¡¯s because you volunteered.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The first time she went to the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion was because of Jiang Ruobai and her own eagerness to find a father for her child. The second time, it was because she was schemed upon by the Prince of Yu. This third time, although the Emperor also threatened her, it was mainly because she was willing. ¡°Since you volunteered, then live a good life with the Prince of Yu in the future.¡± Lin Zizi said. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The couple could do nothing about their fickle daughter. No other choice, she was their own flesh and blood, and they could only spoil her. After lunch, Jiang Ning changed into outdoor clothes and asked Xiaoman to apany her to take a carriage out of town. However, upon leaving the door, they encountered Li Hongyuan. After all that had happened, Jiang Ning¡¯s attitude towards him had improved a lot, and she no longer spat curses at him the moment they met. ¡°Are you here to see the children, or?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her, ¡°You¡¯re dressed so nicely, are you going out?¡± ¡°Just going for a walk.¡± ¡°If you want to send Thirteen, just say it honestly, would I not let you go?¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently. Today was the day to confer the Crown Prince, as well as the day Thirteen was to be banished. However, most people¡¯s attention was drawn to the first event, and the matter of Wenren Zong had quieted down.. Chapter 284: Slightly Blushing Chapter 284: Slightly Blushing Trantor: 549690339 I Although his tone was cold, Jiang Ning wasn¡¯t angry. By now, she had graduallye to understand his temperament. Eversince she saw him save Wu¡¯er in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison and softlyfort her, Jiang Ning felt that he was just tough on the outside but actually had a soft heart. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± she asked. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡± Li Hongyuan took over the wheelchair and pushed her to his horse carriage. Jiang Ning looked at him. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°My carriage is a bit more spacious.¡± He intended to share the carriage with her. Jiang Ning did not refuse. As Li Hongyuan bent down to hold her, he hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°May I?¡± Jiang Ning nced at his arm, hesitated for a moment, and smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± Li Hongyuan then picked her up and gently ced her in the carriage. He actually had such a gentle side. Jiang Ning showed a smile and whispered sweetly in his ear, ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Hongyuan was slightly surprised. He averted his gaze, and in a ce no one could see, the tips of his ears turned slightly red. Once inside, Jiang Ning noticed that the partition in the carriage had already been removed, and a thick woolen nket had beenid out. They could either sit or lie down. Jiang Ning was a bit surprised but quickly understood. This had been specially modified for her. Because of her legs. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re changing too quickly? It¡¯s making me feel a little scared.¡± This mood-ruining woman. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my past behavior.¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been living alone in the Mist Veil Pavilion since I was little, and my concubine mother has always been indifferent to me. I didn¡¯t know that when you like someone, you should be gentle and treat them well.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s tone was very calm. Thinking of Concubine Jin¡¯s temperament, she indeed seemed like the kind of person who would do such a thing. She seemed to have no affection for her son. It was no wonder that Li Hongyuan grew up with such a temperament, having been raised in an environmentcking love. He was used to his concubine mother¡¯s indifference and never learned how to treat others well. Li Hongyuan raised his hand and gently stroked her cheek, ¡°I like to see you smile, not cry. If I¡¯ve used the wrong method before, can you forgive me?¡± Jiang Ning pondered in her heart but felt she couldn¡¯t forgive him. Especially for what he did to her while he was drunk. However, she should separate business from personal matters. Since she was going back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence and would always be living under his care, they had to get along peacefully. She turned her face away, looked outside, and smiled, ¡°Those are all things of the past, Your Highness. There¡¯s no need to bring them up again. The weather is nice today, very warm. I wonder if Thirteen has arrived at the city gate.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her profile, his eyes deep and mysterious. When the carriage arrived at the city gate, Thirteen was also escorted there by two officers. He was dressed in a thin coat and long gown, his hair neatlybed and looking clean and refreshing, but he had lost a lot of weight. If one didn¡¯t look closely, it would be difficult to notice the chains on his hands. Quite a fewmoners hade to see him off. Having served as a magistrate for two years, he had cracked countless cases and had upheld justice for the people. Although he had failed to rebel with the King of Chen, his reputation among themoners was still high. Some of the people he had helped were teary-eyed, shouting ¡°Master Wenren.¡± Even a few young girls cried out loud, saying that they would follow him to serve him all the way. Wenren Zong remained elegant and smiling, cultured and courteous, even towards the weeping girls. Jiang Ning peeked out from the carriage and saw them, then said, ¡°He¡¯s just a weak schr, and doesn¡¯t know martial arts.. On the long journey, does he have to wear those chains the whole time?¡± Chapter 285: High Mountains and Long Rivers, Take Care Chapter 285: High Mountains and Long Rivers, Take Care Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s just how it is,¡± Li Hongyuan said lightly. ¡°This is nothing. If he were a really heinous criminal, he¡¯d also be wearing a cangue and shackles, and would probably be beaten and abused by the guards on the road.¡± ¡°If he were an evil criminal, then he¡¯d deserve it,¡± Jiang Ning responded. ¡°He¡¯s surrounded by people right now. Are you going over?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°Let¡¯s head outside the city first,¡± Jiang Ning said. The guards would not allow the crowds to linger here, so they yelled at the people to leave before leading Wenren Zong out of the city. The city guards prevented the people from following, so they could only shout and cry from where they stood. Li Hongyuan instructed the coachman to drive the carriage out of the city. The guard inspected their identity, and upon seeing the Prince of Yu¡¯s token, immediately let them pass. It was much quieter outside the city. Wenren Zong walked silently with the guards when he suddenly heard a young girl¡¯s voiceing from behind ¨C ¡°Thirteen, wait a moment!¡± Wenren Zong recognized the familiar voice and turned abruptly ¨C The girl poked her upper body out of the carriage and waved at him. Her smile shone brilliantly under the sunlight. Wenren Zong was captivated. He thought that he could never forget this smile in his lifetime. The carriage stopped, and Li Hongyuan helped Jiang Ning down and ced her in a wheelchair. Upon seeing this, Wenren Zong¡¯s gaze softened. Jiang Ning pushed her own wheelchair forward, while Li Hongyuan leaned against the carriage, not approaching them. Obviously, he was only there to see Jiang Ning off. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°At least I made it in time.¡± Looking at her smiling face, Wenren Zong¡¯s heart also lightened. Even though he was being exiled, he didn¡¯t like sobbing, somber faces, nor the city people¡¯s mournful looks. He didn¡¯t like the sound of the girls¡¯ weeping, either. It seemed as though they were mourning his death. He still preferred to see Jiang Ning¡¯s bright smile. Seeing it filled his heart with hope and the realization that there was so much more to look forward to in life. Yun Dai handed him a box, ¡°These are some snacks for you to pass the time.¡± She also gave him a bundle, ¡°There are books in here. I thought that traveling would be lonely for you, so you could read to pass the time and broaden your horizons. There are also records of gamey inside. I heard you¡¯re great at ying chess ¨C you must teach me when you return.¡± Wenren Zong epted the items and joked, ¡°These are so heavy that carrying them with my shackles on will be quite exhausting.¡± Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°A big man like you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of this kind of hardship. You should take this opportunity to learn martial arts, so you don¡¯t get entranced by ame person like me in the future.¡± Her words were intended as a joke, but they carried a different meaning to Wenren Zong. He thought to himself that he would dly lose himself in her entrancing aura. Jiang Ning nodded to Xiaoman, who handed a purse to one of the guards. The guard, though stern-faced, took the purse without a word. Wenren Zong noticed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± ¡°Food money,¡± Xiaoman replied simply, thinking that eating would be the most important thing during their journey. Wenren Zong looked at Jiang Ning, who didn¡¯t offer any exnation, just smiled and said, ¡°I can only send you this far. Thirteen, take care of yourself as you journey over hills and rivers.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte. If you don¡¯t hurry, you won¡¯t arrive at your lodging before nightfall,¡± the guard urged. Wenren Zong nced at Li Hongyuan, who was standing not far away, and asked Jiang Ning, ¡°Will you be with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be the Princess Consort of Yu again,¡± she revealed. ¡°Really?¡± Wenren Zong paused, then said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions. Prince Yu might appear cold on the outside, but he has a warm heart. You will have a good life..¡± Chapter 286: 286: Do You Really Like Wenren Zong? Chapter 286: 286: Do You Really Like Wenren Zong?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No, it should be me thanking you.¡±
¡°Thirteen, you must live well. Madam and your sisters are waiting for you toe back. You don¡¯t have to worry about them, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Wenren Zong looked deeply at her: ¡°I will definitelye back.¡± He turned around and followed the bailiffs away. After walking far away, he looked back and could still see Jiang Ning sitting in her wheelchair, basking in the sunlight, like a little sun. The bailiff who had taken the purse came over and took the bundle and box from his hands, handing them to another bailiff to carry. His smile became much warmer: ¡°Young Master Wenren, let me unlock the chains on you. It¡¯s a nice day, you should take a walk and rx.¡± Wenren Zong was somewhat surprised. The bailiff smiled and said, ¡°We both have received favor from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Seventh Miss Jiang entrusted us to take care of you along the way, and we dared not disobey.¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s expression was touched: ¡°It was her¡­¡± ¡°Here, this silver was given by Seventh Miss Jiang. It wasn¡¯t originally assigned to the two of us to transfer Young Master from the Ministry of Justice, but the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion intervened.¡± The bailiff smiled, ¡°Young Master, rest assured, we won¡¯t make you suffer on this journey.¡± Wenren Zong had handled cases for two years and knew better than anyone else the experience of being exiled as a prisoner. They had to walk thousands of miles, a journey that was difficult with bailiffs trailing behind them.
Could the bailiffs have a good mood? Denying them food and drink along the way was considered lenient; they could be beaten and scolded, shackled and, if it were winter, even froze to death. Among the exiled prisoners, only a minority survived until they reached their destination. If they encountered cruel bailiffs, they could be tortured to death within days, saving the bailiffs from making the trip in the first ce. After all, they were all convicted criminals, and the fate of an exiled prisoner was of no concern to the Imperial Court. Wenren Zong never expected that Jiang Ning would go through the effort of arranging for him to be escorted by two favorable bailiffs connected to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion through her own means. These books, snacks, and silver were probably all from Jiang Ning¡¯s own personal savings. Since the King of Chen¡¯s execution, Wenren Zong, who had always managed to stay calm, and even held back his tears when faced with Ninth Sister¡¯s death, finally couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight sting in his eyes at that moment. Unfortunately, there was no chance for things to start over. He had once had the opportunity to win her heart, but he had destroyed it himself. In the warmth of the sun, her smile would be the brightest glimmer of light in his dark days toe.
¡°You can¡¯t see them anymore, aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Li Hongyuan asked softly, leaning against the carriage. Jiang Ning retracted her gaze: ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± She turned her wheelchair around. Seeing her somewhat silent and lost appearance, Li Hongyuan said lightly, ¡°It seems you really like Wenren Zong. You¡¯re so sad now that he¡¯s gone.¡± Jiang Ning did feel a bit mncholy. Losing a friend who shared her interests and with whom she could have intellectual conversations was not a happy thing. Wenren Zong appeared solemn and refined, but he was actually a very romantic person. Eating fish by thekeside and admiring the snow were activities anyone would enjoy. Putting aside their positions and identities, Wenren Zong was a good and suitable marriage partner. For a brief moment, Jiang Ning had seriously considered marrying him. She didn¡¯t know if there would ever be a chance to see him again. Feeling unhappy, she didn¡¯t bother to respond to Li Hongyuan.
Her silence, in Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes, was an admission of her feelings. Li Hongyuan first helped her into the carriage and instructed the coachman to head back to the city. Then he looked at Jiang Ning and asked, ¡°Do you really like Wenren Zong?¡± ¡°Whether I like him or not, what does it matter? He¡¯s gone..¡± Chapter 287: 287: Will You Go with This Prince? Chapter 287: 287: Will You Go with This Prince?
Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°He¡¯s using you, don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°I know.¡±
¡°You still like him even knowing that.¡± ¡°I like him even if he¡¯s using me.¡± Jiang Ning looked at him leisurely. ¡°You¡¯re so spineless.¡± ¡°I really am spineless.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°If someone treats me well, I like them. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re good or bad. Haven¡¯t I told you that I¡¯m the kind of person who can¡¯t resist being treated gently?¡± ¡°If you like him so much, why not marry him?¡± ¡°Because someone is stopping me. Your Highness should know this better than anyone.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t speak anymore. The two were quiet for a while, and then Jiang Ning remembered something: ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°Where to?¡±
¡°By the Emperor¡¯s order, I am to guard the Imperial Mausoleum.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning sat up straight, ¡°You¡¯re really going?¡± ¡°Do you think the Emperor would joke about such a thing?¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°He may not show it, but he¡¯s very dissatisfied with me. Not to mention, as the Crown Prince, the Prince of Huai has a say in this matter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of sending you to the Imperial Mausoleum? Just because the Emperor is angry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s only a part of it. The main reason is to clear the obstacles for the Crown Prince. The King of Chen has been punished, the Prince of Wei is incapable, and my presence in Chang¡¯an City is always a threat to the Crown Prince. No matter how you look at it, I have to leave.¡± ¡°Is it like the saying ¡®one mountain cannot amodate two tigers¡¯?¡± ¡°Almost.¡± ¡°When will youe back?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her and didn¡¯t speak. Jiang Ning: ¡°Are you nevering back in this lifetime?¡± ¡°Do you want to go with this Prince?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°¡­At least pretend to hesitate before refusing.¡± ¡°Whether I pretended or not, the result would be the same.¡± ¡°At least this Prince could feel a bit better in his heart.¡± ¡°Dragging your children to the Imperial Mausoleum to suffer would make you feel better?¡± ¡°I never said I would really take them.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re so affectionate and attached to Wenren Zong, but why are you so indifferent to me?¡± Li Hongyuan was a bit indignant. ¡°Maybe because Wenren Zong has always been polite and gentle to me. And you¡¯re not.¡± Li Hongyuan had nothing to say. He was drunk that night, but notpletely irrational.
Half of it was due to intoxication, and the other half was probably because he really wanted her. As a high and mighty prince, everyone around him had always served and obeyed him since he was a child, including his concubines, who were always submissive and never dared to defy him. He thought that men could take whatever they wanted and that women could only endure quietly. Little did he know that he would fall for her. How to put it? It¡¯s probably his own fault. Even if Jiang Ning openly admitted her feelings for Wenren Zong in front of him, he could only feel aggrieved in his heart and could not show his anger towards her. Seeing him fall silent, Jiang Ning felt a little sorry for him and asked, ¡°Do you have to leave so soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You royal people are really heartless.¡± ¡°Considering my concubine mother¡¯s sake, the Emperor Father has been quite good to me. Did you not see the end of the King of Chen?¡± ¡°But leaving tomorrow is too hasty.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°How about this¡ªI¡¯ll bring our two children and apany you to the Imperial Mausoleum for a while?¡± Li Hongyuan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether you¡¯re clever or stupid. Once you leave Chang¡¯an City, it¡¯ll be difficult toe back. Besides, Wenzan and Lingzi are still so young, this Prince really doesn¡¯t have the heart to make them suffer in a cold and harsh ce like that..¡± Chapter 288: 288: Exile in Disguise Chapter 288: 288: Exile in Disguise
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°But, His Majesty had just issued an edict making me the Princess Consort of Yu, and Wenzan and Lingzi were named the Crown Prince and Princess respectively. Isn¡¯t this his way of saying we should apany you?¡± ¡°Emperor Father didn¡¯t say. Whether you, the weak, and the young ones leave or not, probably no one cares.¡±
¡°Then, after you go to the Imperial Mausoleum for the holiday, can youe back?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her, ¡°Do you really not understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Me going to the Imperial Mausoleum to guard the tomb is a nicer way of putting it. To be frank, I¡¯ve been exiled.¡± ¡°Ex¡­exiled?¡± ¡°What else? Do you only worry about Wenren Zong going to the harsh climate of Lingnan, thinking the bitter cold of the Imperial Mausoleum isfortable?¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Think about it yourself, for these exiled people, unless there¡¯s a general amnesty, is there any possibility of returning? Do you really think Wenren Zong can return?¡± Jiang Ning was dumbfounded, ¡°But you¡¯re not Wenren Zong, you didn¡¯tmit treason.¡± ¡°Even if I had done nothing, just being alive, in the eyes of the crown prince, is a great sin.¡± ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°I came here to inform you and say goodbye,¡± Li Hongyuan said. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t quite ept it.
She didn¡¯t mind not seeing Li Hongyuan again, but what about Wenzan and Lingzi? Do they really have to never see their father again? The atmosphere was somewhat heavy. When the carriage arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s gate, Li Hongyuan helped her onto her wheelchair and was about to leave, but Jiang Ning stopped him. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t leave yet,e with me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, don¡¯t you want to see your children onest time?¡± That was true. Jiang Ning watched him jump off the carriage and grumbled: ¡°Seeing your face full of concern when you hold your daughter, I¡¯m not sure now if you truly love them.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t respond to her, and walked straight inside. Huang Ying came out, took over pushing Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair, and after hurriedly asking the reason, sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t you realize, miss? His Highness can¡¯t bear to see them.¡±
¡°If he can¡¯t bear to, he should look more.¡± ¡°He used to be the most honorable prince in the pce, but for us, he has even lost his position as the Crown Prince and is being expelled from Chang¡¯an City, possibly never to return. You should at least sympathize with him.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re more sympathetic. Why not send you to be his concubine and apany him to the Imperial Mausoleum?¡± ¡°No thank you,¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°His Highness isn¡¯t without concubines. If the miss doesn¡¯t go, I¡¯m sure they will follow. Even if His Highness is going to the Imperial Mausoleum, we should still move back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion. We can¡¯t let it stand empty.¡± These words reminded Jiang Ning. She pushed the wheelchair to the door of the side room, where she saw Li Hongyuan squatting by the small bed, looking at the two children. The children were asleep. Sleeping children are ten thousand times cuter than awake ones, especially in a father¡¯s eyes. Li Hongyuan gazed at the pink little faces of the children, somewhat lost in thought. They were only a few months old. In the future, when they learn to walk, to speak, he won¡¯t be able to see any of it. He might not even be able to hear them call him ¡®daddy.¡¯
Li Hongyuan stretched out his finger, poked Lingzi¡¯s chubby face and said softly: ¡°Lingzi¡¯s cry sounds nice, her talking must be even more so.¡± Jiang Ning watched quietly for a while before saying, ¡°If you really can¡¯t bear to leave, I could beg His Majesty¡­¡± ¡°What can you exchange with Emperor Father?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes stayed on the children, but his voice was cold, ¡°You have already exchanged the lives of the Wenren family with the promise of bringing the children home..¡± Chapter 289: 289: Can this servant also stay and serve the Princess Consort? Chapter 289: 289: Can this servant also stay and serve the Princess Consort?
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Concubine Jin intercede for you? The Emperor favors her the most.¡± ¡°No matter how much the Emperor dotes on any of his concubines, he would never link them to the matters of the previous dynasty. Last time, when Prince of Huai was imprisoned, Concubine Xian knelt outside the door, but Emperor Father ignored her. This time, when King of Chen was punished, Concubine Lan hanged herself, and Emperor Father still remained indifferent. It¡¯s impossible for the harem to influence the court in Emperor Father¡¯s eyes,¡± Li Hongyuan added, ¡°Moreover, my concubine mother would not intercede for me on this matter.¡±
¡°Does she have a grudge against you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just naturally detached and doesn¡¯t like Emperor Father or me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Emperor Father doesn¡¯t really like her, but he likes your mother, Lin Zizi. He sees her only as a substitute for Lin Zizi. If you were her, would you be happy?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s cold eyes fixed on her. Jiang Ning said, ¡°In that case, Concubine Jin should also hate me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. My concubine mother would not be herself if she held onto love and hate so much.¡± ¡°Alright, pretend I never said anything.¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand, ending the topic, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to ask.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°When you go to guard the Imperial Mausoleum, what about Li Teng and Maid Fang?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not going, they have to follow.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Ning nodded her head. Although it was a disguised exile, he was still a prince, living in arge mansion. It was impossible for a young man of eighteen or neen not to have women by his side to serve him. Li Hongyuan nced at her, ¡°What, are you jealous?¡± ¡°No. I was just thinking that it¡¯s better if they leave, so the residence will be quiet and save me the trouble.¡± ¡°True.¡± Both of them spoke in a in tone. ¡°You stay with the children then, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair away. Li Hongyuan watched her back for a while. He stayed at Jiang Family until the afternoon, spending most of the time with the two children. In the evening, when Jiang Yi returned, he invited Li Hongyuan for dinner. When Jiang Ruobai came back, the whole residence had heard the news.
Prince Yu would be leaving Chang¡¯an City tomorrow. Maybe he would never have the chance toe back. Lin Zizi was a little nervous. Jiang Ruobaiforted her that the Emperor, considering Jiang Ning¡¯s frailty and the children¡¯s young age, allowed them to stay in the Prince Yu¡¯s residence and continue living there. But Lin Zizi didn¡¯t feel happy at all, only feeling that the Emperor was too heartless. On the eve of Prince Yu¡¯s departure, he conferred Jiang Ning as the Princess Consort of Yu. Wasn¡¯t this tying her children down and forcing them to live as widows for the rest of their lives in the royal family? This was simply a sinister move. The next day, Jiang Ning got up early and personally watched the wet nurse dress and feed the two children. After they had finished, she took the two children to see off Prince Yu. Everything in the Prince Yu¡¯s residence was packed, and several carriages were arranged as if they were moving. Not to mention Prince Yu¡¯s clothes, books, and other belongings, but Li Yuanyuan and Ms. Fang¡¯s things were also essential. Li Yuanyuan was not a problem, but Ms. Zhao¡¯s eyes were red and heavy with worry, as if she was facing death.
When they saw Jiang Ninging, they hurried over to greet her. ¡°ve pays respect to the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Jiang Ning looked at them and smiled, ¡°What happened to Madam Zhao?¡± Maid Fang choked up and asked, ¡°Is the Princess Consort leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying behind to look after the house.¡± ¡°Can this ve also stay behind to serve the Princess Consort?¡± Maid Fang lowered her head. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go with His Highness?¡± Jiang Ning was surprised. Li Yuanyuan said, ¡°She¡¯s been crying sincest night, all because she¡¯s reluctant to leave Chang¡¯an City and its luxurious life, and doesn¡¯t want to follow His Highness to suffer hardships..¡± Chapter 290: 290: Willing to Eat Bran and Swallow Vegetables. Chapter 290: 290: Willing to Eat Bran and Swallow Vegetables.
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning had heard early on that aside from Li Yuanyuan, whom Li Hongyuan met himself, the two other pce maids were rewarded by the pce. Now that Ms. Zhao had been driven away, Li Hongyuan¡¯s backyard was left with only these two women and one pce maid. Any person with power and influence in Chang¡¯an City had more women at home than him.
In the past, the Emperor urged him to have children and often mentioned it. However, now that he has an eldest son and daughter, the Emperor is content and no longer brings up the matter. Aside from the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson Li Tingqian, Prince of Yu¡¯s Crown Prince Li Wenzan, and the Princess Consort of Huai, the Emperor now has three imperial grandsons. Today, as the Prince of Huai bes the Crown Prince, Prince of Yu has gone from the center of attention to being unloved and pitiful, with no one left to serve him. Nobody cares about him. The Emperor even allowed Jiang Ning and the two children to stay in Chang¡¯an City. Jiang Ning felt that Li Yuanyuan looked gentle from the outside but was very cunning. She was indeed capable and considerate, though she seemed like a white lotus. As for Ms. Fang, she had the beauty of a vase, and wasn¡¯t short of schemes, but didn¡¯t genuinely love Prince Yu; she was only clinging to his riches and glory. If she had to leave the life of luxury and suffer with the Prince, she would be unwilling. Honestly, Jiang Ning felt quite sorry for Prince Yu. Such a magnificent Prince Yu, a dream lover of countless noble daughters, was believed to have lived such a beautiful life. Who would have known that in the end, even a concubine would abandon him? Li Yuanyuan sneered at Ms. Fang.
Ms. Fang didn¡¯t care about her, just pitifully begging Jiang Ning to let her stay and serve the Princess Consort and the young Crown Prince and Princess. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, stay.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s cold and emotionless voice came from behind. Everyone hurriedly bowed. Ms. Fang knelt down, sobbing, ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s not my intention. I willingly follow you for better or worse. However, you know that my family still has a frail old father and a young brother. If I leave¡­ they won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°In that case, go home and take care of your family.¡± ¡°As a servant, I can still serve the Princess Consort¡­¡± ¡°I dare not ept your service.¡± Sitting in a wheelchair, Jiang Ningzilyughed, ¡°You are so heartless to your lover, let alone me. I can¡¯t rely on you for loyalty. Don¡¯t add to my troubles.¡± Ms. Fang was stunned, ¡°What should I do then?¡± ¡°Now, either beg His Highness to take you or go back to your parents¡¯ home. His Highness won¡¯t even be living in the Wangfu anymore. What use do I have for a concubine?¡± Ms. Fang stood still for a moment, then decisively turned around and knelt in front of Li Hongyuan, ¡°Your Highness, please take me with you. I am willing to share the hardships with you, even if it means eating coarse food.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to say these things now? You really couldn¡¯t bear to leave the life in Chang¡¯an City. Just go back to your parents¡¯ home and fulfill your desire.¡± Li Yuanyuan went to support Li Hongyuan¡¯s arm and softly said, ¡°Your Highness, let me help you into the carriage.¡± Li Hongyuan, however, looked at Jiang Ning. Now that the weather had turned warm, she no longer wore heavyyers but returned to the refreshing look of a white skirt. Having a child had no impact on her appearance or figure, still as light and youthful as before. That determined and nonchnt demeanor, which he used to find annoying, now made him feel tender and unwilling to leave her. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t take a step forward.. Chapter 291: 291: Willing to be a Foot-washing Maid Chapter 291: 291: Willing to be a Foot-washing Maid
Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart was filled with gloom. When he had sent off Wenren Zong, she had been so concerned and had urged him so earnestly.
She had prepared books and snacks for him, and even went through the trouble of using the connections of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to arrange two attendants who would make sure that Wenren Zong wouldn¡¯t suffer on the road. However, when it came to him, she just stood far away in the crowd, smiling as usual. It seemed like she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit upset about him having to leave. Indeed, as she had admitted herself, she liked Wenren Zong and only felt disgust and a bit of gratitude toward him. Li Hongyuan said to Li Yuanyuan, ¡°You go and sit in your own carriage.¡± Li Yuanyuan immediately obeyed and withdrew her hand, bowed, and turned to go to her own carriage. Ms. Fang was still kneeling on the ground, reaching out to grab his robe, ¡°My lord, please take me with you. Even if I¡¯m just a foot-washing maid, I¡¯m willing! The words I said before were not from my heart.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at Sanli without a trace of emotion in his eyes or voice, ¡°Make her disappear and never show up in front of this prince again.¡± Sanli immediately came over with some servants and dragged Ms. Fang away. Ms. Fang cried and screamed, struggling and shouting, ¡°Why can that cripple stay and I can¡¯t? She¡¯s the Main Consort but refuses to follow his Highness through hardships. Why does she force us servants to go?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes grew cold, ¡°Break her legs.¡±
From a distance, two heartrending screams could be heard. Li Yuanyuan sat in her carriage, shivering as she listened to the screams. She muttered to herself, ¡°This is the fate of betraying his Highness.¡± A maidservant whispered, ¡°Miss Teng, don¡¯t be afraid. This kind of thing will never happen to us. His Highness knows your feelings toward him, and he has feelings for you as well. What is that Ms. Fangparing to us?¡± Li Yuanyuan remained silent. She gently lifted a corner of the curtain and looked in Jiang Ning¡¯s direction. No matter when or from what angle, she always looked so stunningly beautiful. Though crippled and sitting in a wheelchair, she didn¡¯t look ugly. On the contrary, it added a sense of leisurely ease to her superior presence. Why could she be so calm,posed, and seemingly unconcerned about everything, not needing to fight for anything, and yet easily have it all? The gap between people was truly despairing. Li Yuanyuan saw the Prince of Yu walking to Jiang Ning, bending down and squatting beside the wheelchair, talking to her.
Watching this scene, Li Yuanyuan¡¯s heart ached unbearably. When did the attitude of his Highness toward that woman change to this extent? Didn¡¯t he used to dislike the Princess Consort? He wouldn¡¯t even deign to nce at her. Now, he went so far as to squat down and talk to her. Was he afraid that she would feel ufortable looking up while speaking? For a man, especially a man like the Prince of Yu, to be so considerate toward a woman, he must like her. People had always said that Li Yuanyuan was the most favored in the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence, but where was the favor? By giving her good food and clothes? By letting her manage the royal estate? Did that count as favoritism? Why didn¡¯t he give her a child?
It¡¯s not about showing off favor to others ¨C she knew it in her heart. Li Hongyuan squatted down in front of the wheelchair, put his left hand on the armrest, looked at Jiang Ning, and whispered, ¡°I will have Ms. Fang sent back to her mother¡¯s home, and she won¡¯t stay in the mansion.¡± ¡°Your Highness broke her legs just for a sentence she said?¡± ¡°Do you know which sentence it was for?¡± Chapter 292: They’re Not Worthy Chapter 292: They¡¯re Not Worthy Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Because she called me a cripple. It¡¯s a fact, can¡¯t I even say it?¡± ¡°Facts or not, not everyone has the qualifications to say them.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Moreover, what angers me is her disrespectful attitude towards you. Since she dares to be disrespectful, I¡¯ll let her feel what it¡¯s like to be a real cripple.¡± He looked into her eyes: ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, nor am I happy,¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Ms. Fang is your concubine, not mine. Naturally, you can handle her any way you want.¡± ¡°But you look a little serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering, can you be so ruthless to a woman who has once shared a bed with you and been entwined in tenderness?¡± Li Hongyuan was startled, silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve never touched her.¡± This time it was Jiang Ning¡¯s turn to be surprised. Since he had said it, he might as well make it clear. Li Hongyuan added, ¡°You are the first woman for me.¡± Jiang Ning was speechless. She nced at Li Yuanyuan¡¯s carriage, ¡°Aren¡¯t you indifferent to those beauties and concubines? Isn¡¯t it said that you favor Ms. Li the most?¡± Li Hongyuan replied indifferently, ¡°Did I say that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it yourself¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang Ning thought that Li Hongyuan was quite enduring. Li Hongyuan seemed to see through her thoughts and said coldly, ¡°When I married you, I had just turned eighteen. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to have a woman at the age of sixteen or seventeen. Besides, they¡¯re not worthy.¡± ¡°Not worthy of what?¡± ¡°Not worthy of letting me share a bed with them.¡± II I! These words were too explicit. Jiang Ning was speechless for a while. After a long pause, she asked, ¡°So when you found out that Wenzan and Lingzi were your children, did you think the same way?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If I have to give a reason, perhaps it¡¯s because I liked you from the moment I first saw you,¡± he said. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Jiang Ning believed that he liked her now, but she didn¡¯t believe for a second that he liked her at first sight. Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Do you know when I first saw you?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it during the selection? When you threw the flower ball at me.¡± ¡°I saw you before that.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I remember now.¡± Jiang Ning recalled that on the day she entered the pce, she wandered around and saw him from a distance. Of course, at that time she didn¡¯t know that the beautiful young man with the celestial appearance was the Prince of Yu. So he saw her that time too. Love at first sight is rare, but not impossible, as long as someone is beautiful enough. Jiang Ning was convinced that her face was beautiful enough for someone to fall in love with her at first sight. She just never thought that the Prince of Yu would also fall for her. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t realize it. Because, my feelings for you were destroyed by the uing selection,¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°If I could have met you earlier, and not in the selection context, I would have liked you in a normal way. So as not to hurt you.¡± ¡°You can only me your Emperor father for that.¡± ¡°As a son and a subject, I cannot judge him.¡± ¡°Being forced out of Chang¡¯an City like this, are you willing?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Whether I¡¯m willing or not, what can I do?¡± Jiang Ning looked at his face. It was the first time in their long acquaintance that she had looked at him so closely. His features were delicate, and his skin was so fragile that it seemed to break with a touch. In the sunlight, tiny hairs on his face were shining with a golden glow. Fairly speaking, among all the men Jiang Ning had ever seen, he was the most handsome.. Chapter 293: How Many More Men Are You Going to Like? Chapter 293: How Many More Men Are You Going to Like? Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan stammered, ¡°Why are you staring at me so intently?¡± ¡°I was just wondering, what are the chances of you rebelling?¡± ¡°¡­You really do dare to say anything. It¡¯s lucky that it¡¯s me hearing this, or else¡­¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± ¡°If it were the Princess Consort of Huai, the Prince of Huai would have pped her ears off.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to p me.¡± ¡°In the past, I could. But not now.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I like you.¡± ¡°I was asking seriously.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I will fight for it, but I will not rebel. If I can¡¯t be the Emperor, I¡¯ll be the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°But just after the Prince of Huai took power, he forced you to leave Chang¡¯an City. Once he truly bes the Emperor, would he let you live?¡± ¡°Even if he bes the Emperor, to kill me, he would need a legitimate reason.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you think this way. After all, contentment brings happiness.¡± Jiang Ning said. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°On the other hand, you, when I¡¯m not by your side, you¡¯re not allowed to flirt with others.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t guarantee that.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Li Hongyuan red at her, ¡°Isn¡¯t Wenren Zong enough? How many more men do you want to love?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°So, you have epted the fact that I like Wenren Zong?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t reply. Sanli came over and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Li Hongyuan looked back in the direction of the Imperial Pce. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Before you left, didn¡¯t you go to see your concubine mother?¡± ¡°I did. But I didn¡¯t say much.¡± ¡°Can the mother-son rtionship really be so alienated if there¡¯s no grudge?¡± Jiang Ning found it hard to believe. Even if the Emperor used her to rece Lin Zizi, what wrong had Li Hongyuan done? If you really hate the Emperor, don¡¯t give birth. You gave birth to a son, enjoyed the benefits brought by having a prince, but you don¡¯t care about this son. Concubine Jin is quite unique indeed. ¡°My concubine mother said, wait for a few more years, when the Crown Prince takes the throne and she bes the Grand Concubine, she will only be able to move to the Imperial Mausoleum to live with me. There¡¯s no need to be anxious, there¡¯s plenty of time.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°What if the Emperor lives to a hundred? What will happen if he lives beyond you both?¡± Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­Aunt, could you refrain from saying such things?¡± ¡°To tell the truth, when I had dinner with your Emperor Father in the past, I directly criticized the ipetence of the court and the Emperor in front of him, using them of letting the people live a tough life.¡± ¡°¡­The Emperor Father might have overlooked it because of your pretty face.¡± Jiang Ning smiled. Li Hongyuan stood up and said, ¡°I should go.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare anything for me?¡± ¡°Prepare what?¡± ¡°What you gave to Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you and your group of attendants are leaving with your carriages filled with your beautiful concubines. Do you still need me to prepare anything?¡± Jiang Ning felt amused, ¡°Thirteen was walking thousands of miles away in chains. How could youpare yourself to him?¡± Li Hongyuan gave a low snort. He turned and walked towards the carriage. At this time, Huang Ying came over and whispered, ¡°Princess Consort, the young prince and the princess are crying non-stop. Even the wet nurse can¡¯t soothe them.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll go back and see.¡± Jiang Ning turned her wheelchair around. Li Hongyuan walked to the side of the carriage, turned around, and found she was already gone. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little irritated. He took three steps back, grabbed the wheelchair, and made Jiang Ning turn around, ¡°You woman, when you see others off, you gaze longingly.. Why are you so eager to return when you are seeing me off? Even if you have no feelings for me, can¡¯t you just pretend?¡± Chapter 294: Can You Wait for Me? Chapter 294: Can You Wait for Me? Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning saw his furious appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°Huang Ying said the children have been crying nonstop, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Li Hongyuan was slightly taken aback. He maintained his leaning posture, gazing down at her, and whispered, ¡°Can I make a request?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to hold you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, it seemed as if he knew she would refuse, so without waiting for her reply, he directly reached out and held her,pletely enclosing her in his arms. Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± His arms tightened, hugging her soft body strongly and speaking in a very low voice, ¡°I will definitelye back, wait for me, alright?¡± Although it was a question, he seemed not to want her to answer, or rather, he was afraid of hearing an answer he didn¡¯t want to hear. He quickly let go of her, stood up straight, took a deep look at her for thest time, then turned around and strode away. This time, he didn¡¯t lookback,manding the coachman to set off immediately. Jiang Ning watched his retreating figure, watched him hop into the carriage, and watched the carriage quickly moving away. It was only when the procession had gone far away that it was no longer visible. Huang Ying said softly, ¡°Princess Consort, the Prince has left, let¡¯s go back.¡± Jiang Ning nodded. They had to go back to the Jiang family home first to pack their things, and then move to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. On the way back, Huang Ying apanied her in the carriage,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Princess Consort. Just because the Prince has left now doesn¡¯t mean he really has no chance ofing back.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Hearing you say that, why do I feel that the hope is even more slim?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but in the short term, he won¡¯t being back. But it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯te back, we¡¯ll still live our lives as usual.¡± Huang Ying breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I was worried that you would be too sad and unable to let go.¡± ¡°What do I have to let go of?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re a rare open-minded person. Even when Young Master Wenren was exiled, you didn¡¯t shed a tear.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°So, even you thought I liked Wenren Zong?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ not only me, many people thought so.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, ¡°Yes, even Li Hongyuan thought so.¡± ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t you actually like Young Master Wenren?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like him, but it¡¯s not a romantic kind of liking, just appreciation between friends.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best that you think so, Princess Consort. However, it seems to me that Young Master Wenren feels differently about you.¡± ¡°What he feels is beyond my control.¡± Jiang Ning leaned back, half-reclining, and tapped her leg, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain, I wonder where Thirteen is and whether the road is good or bad.¡± Huang Ying hurried over to massage her leg and said with a smile, ¡°Princess Consort, you care about Young Master Wenren more than you care about the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Your Prince of Yu, although exiled in disguise, has plenty of servants and concubines by his side in a carriage. What¡¯s there for me to worry about?¡± Even though he imed not to have touched Li Yuanyuan, didn¡¯t he still bring her along this time? Although she didn¡¯t know the situation over at the Imperial Mausoleum, with such a gentle and beautiful concubine by his side day and night, could he really not touch her indefinitely? Maybe in a year or so, there would already be concubine-born children in the house. Jiang Ning thought about Li Hongyuan¡¯sst words before leaving, feeling that he was still unwilling to give up and would most likely try to find a way toe back and continue fighting with the Crown Prince. These things were now out of her hands. Li Hongyuan wasn¡¯t there, Ms. Fang had been driven away, and Li Yuanyuan had followed. The vast Prince of Yu¡¯s residence now belonged to her alone. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited thinking about it.. Chapter 295: The Life of a Fairy Maiden Chapter 295: The Life of a Fairy Maiden Trantor: 549690339 | Upon arriving back at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, Lin Zizi had already packed the belongings of both the children and the adults. The children were also pacified. Jiang Ning nced at the children and smiled, ¡°Mother really has a way.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the children, they¡¯re just hot. Children are more sensitive to heat than adults. How can they not be ufortable wrapped up so thickly in such weather?¡± Lin Zizi red at the wet nurse. The wet nurse lowered her head, not daring to make a sound. Even Lin Zizi¡¯s anger was gentle. She asked Jiang Ning, ¡°Has the Prince of Yu left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mother really misses you,¡± sighed Lin Zizi. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Mother, moving into the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion this time is a hundred times more liberating than before. If you miss me, you can visit, and I can return whenever I miss you too. No one can control me anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. I don¡¯t know if the Prince of Yu will be able to return once he leaves. My heart aches to think that at such a young age, you¡¯ll be left to guard the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion like a widow.¡± ¡°Oh, Mother, I¡¯m still young. What¡¯s the point of thinking about all that now?¡± ¡°How can a mother not worry? You¡¯ll be alone in the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, taking care of two children while your man is thousands of miles away. That¡¯s too hard.¡± ¡°Not hard at all,¡± Jiang Ningughed. She was surrounded by four wet nurses and arge group of maids and servants. She didn¡¯t have to stay upte to feed the babies, nor did she have to tire herself out by holding and coaxing them to sleep, and she didn¡¯t have to wash clothes or diapers. Her job was just to take an asional look and hold them when she felt like it. She went to bed at night and woke up naturally. She had cute and pretty maids to help her with washing and dressing, and prepared meals were served to her. Hard, my ass. And most importantly, she didn¡¯t have to serve a man or watch his moods. The entire mansion was under her control! This was the life of a fairy! Jiang Ning happily moved into the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion with her two children. Jiang Ruobai came back to send her off, his face stern, preparing a stomach full of parting grief. In the end, he witnessed her joyful demeanor and teased her for being heartless. Once settled into the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, life was as carefree and enjoyable as she had expected. Meanwhile, the restaurant she had set up with Jiang Yi was also in full swing. Life was originally peaceful and happy, but there were always exceptions. The Emperor, not knowing whether she was lonely or unable to care for the two children, would frequently issue decrees for her to bring the children into the pce. Sometimes, the children had to stay in the pce. Aside from the harassment by the aging emperor, the newly-appointed Princess Consort of the Crown Prince, formerly the Princess Consort of Huai, was also a restless person. She held various gatherings in the East Pce and invited the royal family members to attend. There were flower appreciation events on the third of the third month, rituals on the Qingming Festival, and even more events during the Dragon Boat Festival. As the Princess Consort of Yu, Jiang Ning was always on the invitation list. She couldn¡¯t refuse either. If she did refuse, the Princess Consort of the Crown Prince would visit her personally, expressing concern and asking why she didn¡¯t attend, or if she was feeling unwell, even bringing the Imperial Physician with her. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Jiang Ning would begrudgingly attend at least one of the events after being invited three times. Now, with the Qixi Festival approaching, the Princess Consort of the Crown Prince was busy once again. Jiang Ning had already turned down two invitations, so this time she had no choice but to go. Huang Yingined, ¡°This Princess Consort of the Crown Prince is too keen on these events. Doesn¡¯t she think it¡¯s too expensive?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°If you were originally quite ugly and suddenly became a great beauty one day, would you hide at home to admire yourself or go out?¡± ¡°Well¡­ of course, I¡¯d go out.¡± ¡°So you understand her then. After bing the Princess Consort of the Crown Prince, shouldn¡¯t she show off a bit? Make sure all the dignitaries in Chang¡¯an City know that she¡¯s the Princess Consort of the Crown Prince..¡± Chapter 296: The Palace’s Daily Gossip Chapter 296: The Pce¡¯s Daily Gossip Trantor: 549690339 | Chui said, ¡°It would be fine if it were just once or twice, but these feasts are held every now and then, and we always have to participate.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°If the Princess Consort doesn¡¯t want to go, just refuse. Even if she is the Crown Prince¡¯s wife, our Master is frail, and even the Emperor and Empress and the Concubine won¡¯t let the Princess Consort be overworked, let alone her? She wouldn¡¯t dare do anything.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just for her, I also want to see Xiaoqian in the pce.¡± Li Tingqian lost his parents when he was young and had grown up with Li Hongyuan. He had always lived in the East Pce because he was born there. Now that Prince of Huai had be the Crown Prince, his wives, concubines, and children had moved into the East Pce. Furthermore, since Li Hongyuan was not around, the task of educating the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson had fallen on the Crown Prince and his wife. In the past, Xiaoqian was rtively free, being able to go wherever he wanted. But now that he was under the control of the Crown Princess, it seemed to be more strict, and he hadn¡¯t left the pce for a long time. Last time Jiang Ning went to the pce to see him, the Crown Princess said that he was already six years old and was studying with the officials of the Imperial Academy, so she didn¡¯t let her see him. Jiang Ning had been thinking about him for a long time since she hadn¡¯t seen him in a while. Taking advantage of this Qixi Festival to enter the pce, she specifically prepared her self-made food, which were all Xiaoqian¡¯s favorites. He certainly wouldn¡¯tck anything else, and Jiang Ning liked to please people by giving them good food. Huang Ying was prudent, intelligent, and capable, and now she was in charge of the entire Prince¡¯s mansion and could no longer apany Jiang Ning out at any time. So when Jiang Ning went out, she only took Dongxie and Xiaoman. Dongxie was also of a gentle and introverted nature, while Xiaoman was strong and loyal. Taking them out was worry-free. As for Chui and Xiachu, one was headstrong and the other was impetuous. Neither was suitable. Wenzan and Lingzi had grown a lot and had begun to crawl all over the ce, babbling as if they wanted to learn to speak. Jiang Ning instructed Huang Ying to watch them and then entered the pce with Dongxie and Xiaoman. After entering the pce, she first followed the usual practice to pay her respects to the Empress and then to the Concubine Jin. Qixi Festival was a holiday for young women, neither the Empress nor the Concubine Jin cared to participate. But when they saw hering, they greeted her with smiles. The age of the Empress was close to that of the Emperor, and her spirit wasn¡¯t great. She waszy to make a move, and after a few idle words, Jiang Ning asked about Xiaoqian. The Empress adored her only grandson, but her health was never great, so she didn¡¯t have the energy to raise Xiaoqian by her side. She smiled and said, ¡°The Crown Princess is also a well-bred nobledy, gentle and graceful. It should be a good thing for Xiaoqian to be under her care.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Xiaoqian for some time and miss him dearly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of you to think of him, but now that he has grown, he should be learning to make progress.¡± The Empress smiled and said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll ask someone to summon him back to say that he doesn¡¯t need to study today.¡± Although the Empress was unwell, she was still clear-headed. She probably knew that the Crown Prince was strict, and Jiang Ning might not be able to see Xiaoqian. If she summoned him in the name of the Empress, neither the Crown Prince nor the Crown Princess could disobey. Jiang Ning was very happy, and after bowing in gratitude, she took her leave to see Concubine Jin. Concubine Jin had always been indifferent, and every time Jiang Ning called on her, she would exchange no more than a few nd words before sending her away. Unless, Jiang Ning brought food she made herself. Only then would Concubine Jin¡¯s eyes light up, and she would talk to Jiang Ning with a full-faced smile. Today, Jiang Ning brought a small bag of melon seeds. Looking at it, Concubine Jin appeared somewhat disinterested and said, ¡°Today¡¯s snack isn¡¯t fresh, I¡¯ve had it every day.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Although it may look the same as the usual ones Your Highness has had, the taste might be slightly different.. Why not give it a try?¡± Chapter 297: A Simple Foodie Chapter 297: A Simple Foodie Trantor: 549690339 I Concubine Jin thought for a moment, and with her trust in those delicious dishes from the past, she reached out with her slender jade finger, picked up a melon seed¡ª From the moment her tongue touched the melon seed, her expression appeared somewhat moved. She eximed in surprise, cracked open the melon seed, and ate the seed kernel. It¡¯s so fragrant and delicious. Concubine Jin didn¡¯t speak, but cracked seven or eight seeds in a row, then called over the pce maids: ¡°Peel a hundred for me.¡± Two pce maids started working together. Concubine Jin happily asked Jiang Ning: ¡°These melon seeds taste truly wonderful. I¡¯ve never had them before.¡± Jiang Ning smiled: ¡°Your Highness usually eats original vored melon seeds. Although they¡¯re also delicious, they can be a bit monotonous.¡± ¡°What is this called?¡± ¡°These are five-spice melon seeds.¡± ¡°Five-spice?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, yet this is my secret recipe. Would Your Highness like to know it?¡± Concubine Jin raised her slender eyebrows: ¡°As long as I have some to eat, I don¡¯t need to know how to make them.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Ning smiled amicably, ¡°Your Highness, please enjoy them. I have to go to the East Pce now. If I¡¯mte, the Princess Consort will have a lot ofints.¡± Concubine Jin spoke indifferently: ¡°Why do you care about her?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re under someone¡¯s roof, you have to bow your head.¡± ¡°And when did youe under her?¡± ¡°Has Your Highness forgotten that she is already the Princess Consort? I am only the Princess Consort of Yu. I have to salute her when we meet.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t salute her, how can she do anything to you?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Your Highness has the Emperor¡¯s protection, so you can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t have Prince Yu to embolden me, and if I offend the Princess Consort, I¡¯m afraid it will do me no good. Not to mention, Prince Yu himself is already in danger.¡± ¡°Am I not qualified enough to be your backer?¡± ¡°Of course you are. I just don¡¯t want to bother you too much.¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself, if I don¡¯t want you to be my backer, would I specifically send you delicious food every now and then to please you, my cold and aloof mother-inw? Fortunately, pleasing a cold and aloof foodie mother-inw is much easier and more rxed than pleasing a malicious one. Concubine Jin said: ¡°Don¡¯t go to the East Pce today, stay here with me to crack melon seeds.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you have plenty of pce maid sisters here, let them apany you.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know how to make five-spice melon seeds.¡± ¡°¡­I really can¡¯t do it this time, I have something to do in the East Pce.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring you melon seeds with different vors.¡± ¡°There are other vors?¡± ¡°Even better than five-spice.¡± ¡°What vor exactly?¡± ¡°Since Your Highness is so curious, I¡¯ll give you a little spoiler: it¡¯s plum vor.¡± ¡°Plum vor? It¡¯s sour, I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°There are also walnut, red date, green tea, cream, salt and pepper, salt-baked vors¡­¡± Concubine Jin was silent for a moment: ¡°When are youing back to the pce next time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡°In three days, I want to try all the vors you mentioned.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll probably need a favor from you.¡± ¡°A fair trade, no problem.¡± ¡°Alright, Your Highness, please wait. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With a smile on her face, Jiang Ning pushed the wheelchair out of the Splendid Pce. Dongxie stepped forward to push the wheelchair and chuckled, ¡°Your Highness, you always seem happy after meeting Concubine Jin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a simple foodie like Concubine Jin.¡± ¡°What did Your Highness say?¡± ¡°Women usually get what they want through men, but I can control the men behind women by controlling women themselves. Isn¡¯t that a beautiful feeling?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Dongxie smiled with her lips pursed.. Chapter 298: Wherever She Is, That Is the Center Chapter 298: Wherever She Is, That Is the Center Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say much. In such matters, it¡¯s enough to understand and know the intentions. Even if others know that Concubine Jin loves to eat, they can¡¯t bring out food that would satisfy her. Naturally, they can¡¯t please her, let alone make her willing to go to the Emperor to whisper sweet nothings into his ear. But this method can¡¯t be used too often. As the saying goes, it takes a thousand days to train an army, but only one day to use it. It¡¯s best to use it at the most critical moment. Jiang Ning, Dongxie, and Xiaoman arrived at the Supreme Pce, which is where the Crown Prince lives and ismonly known as the East Pce. The Supreme Pce is huge, like a miniature version of the Imperial Pce, with a front hall and a back courtyard. The front is where the Crown Prince lives, with Imperial Guards, advisers, and a ce to meet with ministers. The back is where the Princess Consort and side concubines and their children live. As the Qixi Festival banquet held by Princess Consort Ma for thedies was naturally held in the back courtyard. Jiang Ning¡¯s appearance, especially her wheelchair, was very eye-catching, and no one in the pce didn¡¯t recognize her. No one stopped or questioned her whenever she entered the pce. They smoothly reached the back courtyard. Quite a few people had already arrived in the back courtyard, either nobledies from the royal family or women from prestigious families. Now, whether or not one can attend the Princess Consort¡¯s banquet has be a criterion to measure one¡¯s social status. If one is not invited by the Princess Consort, it means that their social status is simply not high enough. Although such banquets can be somewhat dull, many people still desperately wanted to attend. People like Jiang Ning who didn¡¯t want to attend were rare. Princess Consort Ma, the Crown Prince¡¯s married wife, was already in her early thirties. She was a year older than the Prince of Yu. Over the years, Ms. Ma has been trying hard to have children, giving birth to five daughters before finally having a young son. Being over thirty, she was already considered to be of advanced age. Although she was the Princess Consort, she still seemed somewhat weathered. She looked even older than Lin Zizi. As soon as Lin Zizi entered, all the women¡¯s eyes turned to her. Strangely enough, although she never deliberately dressed herself up nor wore a lot of jewelry, she always looked good. She would wear a simple dress every time, casually tying her long hair with a single hairpin, or letting it flow loosely behind her. She always maintained a calm and slightlyzy demeanor. Compared to other fully-dressed, jingling nobledies, she was simple and in. But her simple and casual appearance always managed to attract all the attention. She became the undisputed center of attention. Those nobledies who put in so much effort into dressing up were considered nothingpared to her. The reason for this was partly her beauty, but mainly her temperament, aura, and her unique vibe. Although the nobledies were unwilling to ept it, they had to admit that there were just some people in the world who didn¡¯t need to try hard to be the center of attention wherever they were. The wheelchair passed through the crowd and reached the Princess Consort. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort,¡± Jiang Ning said. The Princess Consort smiled and said, ¡°Just now I was wondering why everyone has arrived but only the Princess Consort of Yu was missing. And here you are. I couldn¡¯t help but think about you.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°I dare not let the Princess Consort think of me.¡± ¡°Between the two of us, there¡¯s no need for such polite words. Your body is unwell, so go over there and sit down,¡± the Princess Consort pointed at a seat. Dongxie pushed Jiang Ning over and whispered, ¡°The Princess Consort seems genuinely concerned about you.¡± ¡°Yes, she knows my body is unwell, but still insists on having mee here to sit. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s doing this for my sake or her own,¡± Jiang Ning replied.. Chapter 299: Do you miss your Aunt? Chapter 299: Do you miss your Aunt? Trantor: 549690339 | Dongxie let out a light chuckle. He found a ce to sit. Qixi Festival, also known as the Festival of Skills, is a time when local women would worship the moon, eat festive fruit, and hold sewingpetitions, all in an effort to gain skills akin to those of the Weaver Girl Star. Each region has its own customs and traditions. As for the festivities inside the Imperial Pce, they were carried out quite grandly. Arge hall was made out of luxurious silk, and it was decorated with fresh fruit and delicacies in honor of the Weaver Girl Star and the Cowherd Star. Pce musicians yed in the distance while womenpeted by threading needles with multi-colored strings. Those who could thread the fastest and best would be deemed the most skillful. Even though it was all in good fun, when it waspetition time, things naturally got serious. There were constant giggles, chattering, drinking, and general merriment. It would typicallyst until midnight. This was not unique to the pce ¨C it was the same elsewhere, too. By gathering all the women here, the Princess Consort was just adding to the lively atmosphere. Jiang Ning, however, was not particrly interested in all the revelry. After sipping her tea, she scanned the room in search of Li Tingqian. Li Hongyuan had left the capital in the spring, and now, in the height of summer, she had only seen Xiaoqian twice. Thest sighting was more than a month ago. Being the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, Li Hongyuan would not possibly take him to the Imperial Mausoleum even though he had watched him grow up. Xiaoqian was a well-behaved, lovable child. He genuinely liked Jiang Ning and she doted on him in return. She had missed him tremendously during this long separation. She wondered how the five or six-year-old child was faring. ¡°¡­Princess Consort of Yu, won¡¯t you join the sewing?¡± A Princess Consort asked Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning smiled and replied, ¡°My eyesight isn¡¯t so good, so I won¡¯t be taking part.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell if the Princess Consort of Yu is just delicate or if she really is this incapable,¡± a young, somewhat impetuous girl remarked. Turning to look, Jiang Ning recognized her as Princess Changhuan from the Prince of Lu¡¯s Mansion. The Princess was the daughter of the Emperor¡¯s cousin, which made her Li Hongyuan¡¯s cousin, a proper princess. But whether she was actually proper was something Jiang Ning was unsure of. From Jiang Ning¡¯s perspective, Princess Changhuan appeared to be nursing an unrequited love for Li Hongyuan. Her reason for wanting Jiang Ning hurt was probably to vent her anger on behalf of Li Hongyuan. Currently keeping a low profile, Jiang Ning did not want to engage in a war of words with the Princess, so she ignored her. She turned to the Princess Consort and asked, ¡°Where is the emperor¡¯s grandson?¡± The Princess Consort smiled, ¡°A eunuch just came to tell us that the Queen Mother allowed the emperor¡¯s grandson a day off from reading because it¡¯s a holiday. I¡¯d sent someone to bring him here. He should arrive soon.¡± As she was speaking, a eunuch led Xiaoqian into the room. The small figure followed the eunuch obediently, without a trace of a smile on his face. Jiang Ning quickly called out, ¡°Xiaoqian!¡± Upon hearing Jiang Ning¡¯s voice, a hint of joy spread across Li Tingqian¡¯s face, but he restrained himself from rushing over to her. Instead, he went over to the Princess Consort and respectfully bowed to her. The Princess Consort smiled at him, ¡°Good boy, you must be tired from studying. Take this snack to fill your belly a bit.¡± As she spoke, she handed him a sweet pastry. Li Tingqian gracefully epted, ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort.¡± After saying this, he nced towards Jiang Ning, itching to go over but not daring to. Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Princess Consort, would you mind if Xiaoqian sits with me for a while?¡± ¡°Of course not. Xiaoqian, go and sit with your little Aunt, but remember not to eat and y too much. We don¡¯t want you to have trouble sleeping tonight. Understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± ¡°Off you go, then.¡± Li Tingqian then turned around and walked to where Jiang Ning was seated. Jiang Ning reached out to hug him and asked, ¡°Xiaoqian, did you miss your little Aunt?¡± Li Tingqian nodded obediently and replied, ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Look what little Aunt has brought you.¡± Jiang Ning took a food box from Xiaoman and handed it to him, ¡°Open and see, it¡¯s all your favorite treats..¡± Chapter 300: Fifth Imperial Uncle Doesn’t Keep His Word Chapter 300: Fifth Imperial Uncle Doesn¡¯t Keep His Word Trantor: 549690339 Li Tingqian opened the box, took out a piece of fried chicken, took a bite, and suddenly his eyes turned red and tears started to fall. Jiang Ning was surprised: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± The Princess Consort looked over and smiled: ¡°Who¡¯s crying?¡± Jiang Ning nced at her andughed: ¡°It¡¯s me. I got some sand in my eyes.¡± ¡°The wind outside is indeed a bit strong.¡± ¡°Yes, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain, and my leg is aching.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to apologize to the Princess Consort, I need to go back and rest.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, go and rest.¡± ¡°Xiaoqian, help me hold the box,¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°Princess Consort Yu, you have maids by your side, don¡¯t bother the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. He¡¯s just a little child. I dare not order him around. Usually, I treat him like royalty.¡± The Princess Consort said half-jokingly. Jiang Ning looked at Li Tingqian. Li Tingqian tightly held her hand and didn¡¯t let go. Jiang Ningughed: ¡°I just came from the Queen Mother¡¯s side, and she said that she hasn¡¯t seen the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson for a while and misses him. I¡¯m going there, so I might as well take him with me.¡± She mentioned the Empress, so the Princess Consort could no longer obstruct and had to smile: ¡°Alright then, Deshan, you look after the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson.¡± ¡°No need, I can find my way.¡± Jiang Ning refused. ¡°Deshan is serving the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson.¡± The Princess Consort¡¯s voice was gentle, but insistent, allowing no refusal. She was the Princess Consort, and her authority was the strongest, no one could disobey her. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to cause a conflict in public, so she smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± A gloomy-faced eunuch approached and followed them from behind. Dongxie was pushing the wheelchair, Jiang Ning originally held Xiaoqian¡¯s hand, but upon feeling it was cold, she simply picked him up and sat him on herp. Eunuch Deshan followed behind, his head bowed, silent and cold like a snake. Jiang Ning nced at Xiaoman and smiled: ¡°Xiaoman,e here.¡± Xiaoman immediately came close. Jiang Ning whispered something in her ear. Xiaoman nodded and returned to her original position. As they walked out of the Supreme Pce and passed through a small garden, Xiaoman, seeing that no one was around, suddenly approached Deshan and punched him in the neck. Deshan copsed without a sound. Xiaoman was already incredibly strong, and since she was prepared for this, she used her full force. Dongxie heard themotion and turned back to see what had happened. He immediately stopped, turned around, and kicked Deshan¡¯s body, saying, ¡°Princess Consort, it seems he¡¯s passed out.¡± Jiang Ning simply nodded, ¡°Leave him be. Let¡¯s get away from here first.¡± Dongxie and Xiaoman pushed her and Xiaoqian away from the small garden and took a detour. At dusk, it was not yetpletely dark. Since it was the Qixi Festival, everyone in the pce was rxed and taking it easy. Nobody noticed them. Jiang Ning held Li Tingqian: ¡°Xiaoqian, there¡¯s no one else here now, tell Auntie why you were crying.¡± Li Tingqian sobbed: ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t like Third Uncle and Third Aunt, they¡¯re not good.¡± ¡°How are they not good? Did they bully you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t like them, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. They bullied Fifth Imperial Uncle and took his position as Crown Prince. Xiaoqian doesn¡¯t like them.¡± Xiaoqian¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears, ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle promised Xiaoqian that he would be the Crown Prince, move to the East Pce with Auntie, and live with Xiaoqian. Fifth Imperial Uncle didn¡¯t keep his promise.¡± Jiang Ning was stunned. In this power struggle, no one would pay attention to a five-year-old child. Yet he was also hurt.. Chapter 301: You Are Not Well-behaved Today Chapter 301: You Are Not Well-behaved Today Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning hugged him, wiping away his tears, and gently said: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Xiaoqian. Your Fifth Imperial Uncle didn¡¯t betray his promise on purpose; he was forced to make that choice.¡± ¡°I hate Third Imperial Uncle and Third Aunt. They stole our home.¡± ¡°Shh, you can¡¯t say such things in the pce.¡± Jiang Ning used a handkerchief to wipe away his tears. ¡°Even if your Fifth Imperial Uncle is not the Crown Prince, he still loves you the same.¡± Li Tingqian said: ¡°I want to live with Fifth Imperial Uncle and Little Aunt.¡± ¡°When you grow up, you can move out of the Imperial Pce and live wherever you want.¡± Being the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson and so young, the Emperor would never let him leave the pce. After coaxing him for a while, he finally stopped crying and sat by Jiang Ning¡¯s side, holding a food box and snacking. Gradually, his smile returned. As it got darker, Jiang Ning estimated that Deshan would be awake now and must be frantically searching for them. She told Xiaoqian that she would take him back to the Supreme Pce. Xiaoqian¡¯s smile vanished in an instant. He stopped eating the snacks. His little head drooped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Ning asked with a smile. ¡°Little Aunt, I don¡¯t want to go back. Little Aunt, Can I go out with you?¡± Li Tingqian pleaded with his big eyes. Jiang Ning¡¯s heart softened, but she had no right to take him out of the pce. Without permission, they couldn¡¯t even leave the pce gates. ¡°Be good, Xiaoqian. I can¡¯t take you out of the pce on a whim. If you want to leave, I¡¯ll ask your imperial grandfather tomorrow. If he agrees, I can take you home.¡± Li Tingqian obediently nodded and followed her back to the Supreme Pce. As Deshan massaged his neck, he anxiously looked around. Seeing Jiang Ning and Li Tingqian return, he immediately approached and nced at Xiaoman. Xiaoman was calm and collected. She didn¡¯t care about anyone except Seventh Miss. If anyone dared to provoke her, they would get another punch. At the entrance, Xiaoqian still looked back and said eagerly, ¡°Little Aunt, don¡¯t forget to ask imperial grandfather tomorrow.¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back. The Princess Consort is waiting for you,¡± the eunuch Deshan bowed and said, taking Xiaoqian¡¯s hand and walking into the Supreme Pce. Li Tingqian shook off his hand and gloomily followed. Upon returning to his living quarters, Princess Consort Ma was already waiting. ¡°Your Highness, have you said anything to the Princess Consort of Yu?¡± she asked coldly. Her temperament waspletely opposite to the warmth she disyed in public. Li Tingqian replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Then why didn¡¯t you let Deshan follow you?¡± ¡°Deshan is useless. He couldn¡¯t even beat Xiaoman. It¡¯s not my fault,¡± Xiaoqian said. Princess Consort Ma said: ¡°Your Highness, since the Emperor and Empress entrusted us with your upbringing in the East Pce, we cannot spoil you excessively lest you develop bad habits. Since you were disobedient today, you¡¯ll stand in the courtyard for an hour and miss dinner. This is for your own good, so that others can¡¯t say we failed to teach you proper etiquette.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stand,¡± Li Tingqian refused. ¡°Do you dare hit me?¡± ¡°You are the esteemed emperor¡¯s eldest grandson; how could Iy a hand on you?¡± The Princess Consort¡¯s face was cold. ¡°But don¡¯t forget, your Fifth Imperial Uncle is guarding the Imperial Mausoleum. If you misbehave, the Crown Prince only needs to lift a finger to end his life. Your Little Aunt will face the same fate too.¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s little face turned deathly pale. His mouth tightened, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go stand now!¡± the Princess Consort shouted. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to meet Princess Consort of Yu, and if you do, you must not talk nonsense. Or else you know the consequences!¡± She stretched out her hand and pushed him hard. Li Tingqian¡¯s tiny body staggered and fell to the ground.. Chapter 302: Cunning Servant Bullies Master Chapter 302: Cunning Servant Bullies Master Trantor: 549690339 Li Tingqian fell to the ground, puckered his mouth, and wanted to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Ms. Ma shouted harshly, pointing at him, ¡°If you dare to cry, you won¡¯t eat tomorrow either! Get up!¡± Li Tingqian crawled up, trying hard to hold back his tears. Ms. Ma coldly said: ¡°Deshan, watch him. Don¡¯t let him back in the room until an hour has passed.¡± She snatched the food box from Li Tingqian¡¯s hand and threw it far away. Li Tingqian¡¯s little body trembled. Deshan cautiously said: ¡°The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is still young, after all. If he gets hurt and the emperor investigates¡­¡± Ms. Ma shot a cold nce at him: ¡°Deshan, if a servant can¡¯t control his tongue, there¡¯s not much use keeping it. It might as well be cut off and fed to my cat.¡± Deshan shivered and lowered his head: ¡°This servant understands.¡± Compared to letting the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson starve, his own tongue was obviously more important. Although the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson had an honorable status, he was just a child, with no father or mother. When Prince Yu was alive, he could protect and care for him. Now that Prince Yu was gone, and the Crown Prince had entered the pce, he had be a small, shivering kitten. After Ms. Ma left, Deshan pulled Li Tingqian into the courtyard with a cold face and said, ¡°Your Highness, please stand still for an hour before going back in. I have told you before, you are now on the Crown Prince¡¯s side; you shouldn¡¯t get too close to Prince Yu¡¯s side. Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Li Tingqian stood in the middle of the courtyard with tears streaming down his face, gasping for breath. His pale face was streaked with tear marks. Deshan watched him firmly until he had stood for an hour before turning away with his hands behind his back. There was no food for him, of course. Who dared to bring it in? Pce maid Mo¡¯er came running over, helped Xiaoqian back to his room, and ced him on the bed. ¡°The Princess Consort is so cruel-hearted, daring to treat Your Highness like this.¡± Mo¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Xiaoqian, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Li Tingqian sobbed: ¡°My leg hurts¡­¡± ¡°This servant will fetch some hot water for you to soak your feet.¡± Mo¡¯er brought hot water and helped him wash his face and soak his feet. Li Tingqian sat there nkly. Mo¡¯er cautiously asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Li Tingqian nodded, tears pouring down his face, ¡°Third Aunt threw away the food my Aunt gave me. I miss Fifth Imperial Uncle. Why doesn¡¯t hee back? He would drive away Third Imperial Uncle and Third Aunt.¡± Mo¡¯er hurriedly hushed him, ¡°Ancestors, you mustn¡¯t say such things! It would be terrible if someone heard you. Rest for a while, and I will find something for you to eat.¡± Mo¡¯er tucked him in and left the room. After crying for a while, Li Tingqian was both tired and aggrieved, and soon fell asleep. It was hunger that woke him up. He opened his eyes, and it was pitch ck outside. ¡°Mo¡¯er?¡± he called. There was no response. He got out of bed, opened the door, and looked outside. ¡°Someonee.¡± It took a few calls for a eunuch to answer impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Highness? It¡¯s the middle of the night, and you¡¯re not sleeping. Are you deliberately making life difficult for us servants? We¡¯re human too.¡± Li Tingqian asked, ¡°Where is Mo¡¯er?¡± ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know where Miss Mo¡¯er is. Do you have any other matters, Your Highness? If not, this servant will go back to sleep.¡± There was no more movement after that. Most servants trampled on the weak and fawned on the strong, especially in the pce. Li Tingqian was such a helpless orphan. The servants were all off to curry favor with the Crown Prince¡¯s sons and daughters. No one paid attention to him. Only Mo¡¯er, who had always served him loyally. Li Tingqian was a little worried. Sister Mo¡¯er said she¡¯d go find food, so why hasn¡¯t shee back? Chapter 303: Loyal Servant Facing Death Chapter 303: Loyal Servant Facing Death Trantor: 549690339 He wanted to go out and search, but he was stopped by the eunuch guarding the door, who said that it waste and unsafe for him to go out, and if the Princess Consort found out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her punishment. Li Tingqian had no choice but to return to his room. Hungry, he fetched a stool and poured himself a cup of water from the table. The tea was cold. He held the teacup, gulping down two cups in a row. He filled his stomach with cold tea, then crawled back into the quilt and fell into a drowsy sleep again. Then, he was awoken by the sound of amotion. He rubbed his eyes and got up, hearing from outside that Mo¡¯er had been beaten to death. He jumped up and ran out of the room barefoot, immediately catching sight of Mo¡¯er lying on the ground with her entire back covered in blood, staining her clothes with dark spots. ¡°Sister Mo¡¯er!¡± Li Tingqian rushed to her and shook her, ¡°Sister Mo¡¯er, what happened to you?¡± Deshan exined, ¡°Last night, this servant was caught wandering around and suffered a rebuke.¡± ¡°What did she do wrong? What right do you have to beat her?¡± Li Tingqian cried loudly, ¡°Quickly, summon the Imperial Physician!¡± Deshan said, ¡°We are lowly servants and are not qualified for the Imperial Physician¡¯s treatment. The injury is not severe, she just needs a couple of days of rest. The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson must not disgrace himself because of a servant. What are you all standing around for? Take her into the room and spare the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson from this unsightly scene.¡± Li Tingqian became furious, went back into the room, and fetched a whip. He pointed it at Deshan and shouted, ¡°You insolent servant, I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± He raised the whip to strike him. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± The voice of Princess Consort Ma came from outside the door. She walked in unhurriedly, her face expressionless. ¡°Mo¡¯er disregarded the pce rules, am I now not allowed to punish her here in the East Pce? If the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is angry, why not use the whip on me instead?¡± ¡°Do you think I dare not?!¡± Li Tingqian shouted. ¡°Oh, the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson really doesn¡¯t know how to behave. He must have learned nothing good when he was with the Prince of Yu.¡± As the Prince of Yu was mentioned, Li Tingqian recalled her sinister warning from the day before. The whip in his hand drooped. What if he really harmed his Fifth Imperial Uncle? Ms. Ma said indifferently, ¡°The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson should focus on establishing proper rules. For now, it¡¯s best not to leave the room.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. Deshan stayed behind with others to guard him. Trapped in the East Pce, he couldn¡¯t even go to his grandfather, the emperor, to report his grievances, let alone find someone to ry a message for him. Besides, he didn¡¯t dare. A eunuch said, ¡°Young master, Miss Mo¡¯er has awakened.¡± Li Tingqian dropped the whip and ran to Mo¡¯er¡¯s bedside. Mo¡¯er¡¯s skin had beencerated by the beating. Having been left outside all night without care, she was barely breathing, her face turning blue and her lips cracked. She opened her eyes, saw Li Tingqian, and tried to speak but couldn¡¯t. Li Tingqian cried, ¡°Sister Mo¡¯er, I¡¯m going to find the Imperial Physician.¡± ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­¡± With great difficulty, Mo¡¯er raised her hand and shakily searched her bosom, pulling out a paper-wrapped package and handing it to him, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I came backte¡­¡± Li Tingqian took the package, opened it, and saw crushed pastries inside. It turned out that she was beaten for stealing a few pastries. ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­ I can¡¯t serve you anymore. You¡­ You must find the Princess Consort of Yu, only¡­ Only she can protect you now¡­ Staying in the East Pce, they won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± After struggling to say those words, she couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Her hand stiffened, and her eyes remained slightly open, unwilling to close, as she finally breathed herst.. Chapter 304: It’s Hard to Raise a Child Chapter 304: It¡¯s Hard to Raise a Child Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Sister Mo¡¯er!¡± Li Tingqian held the pastries, sobbing loudly. She was beaten to death just for a few pastries. Human life, is so cheaply discarded. Li Tingqian wept for a long time. Not a single servant outside dared toe and take a look. It was only after a long time that Deshan opened the door and saw the dead one on the bed and Li Tingqian lying on the ground, unconscious. It¡¯s unclear whether he was exhausted, hungry or cried himself into unconsciousness. After all, he was the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. No matter how much they ignored him, if anything serious happened to him, it would be bad for the Crown Prince, and they ves would surely not be spared from the me. Deshan quickly carried him out andmanded someone to dispose of Mo¡¯er¡¯s corpse. She dared not summon the Imperial Physician, for fear of alerting the Emperor. Li Tingqian fell ill. Lying in bed, he was dazed and confused. Ms. Ma came over to take a look and ordered someone to give him some water. Deshan was somewhat frightened, ¡°Princess Consort, should we call in the Imperial Physician? If something happens to the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson¡­¡± ¡°In these days, it¡¯s hard to raise a child. Particrly a child as young as him falling ill and not surviving is quitemon,¡± said Ms. Ma indifferently. ¡°In our East Pce, one son is enough. Is there really a need for an ¡¯emperor¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯ to exist?¡± The title of ¡¯emperor¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯ is not merely about order of session, but a bestowed title. He is the third-generation Crown Prince candidate favored by the Emperor. That is to say, the existence of the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, poses a threat to the future prospects of the son of the Princess Consort. She must n for her own first-born son, who is only half a year old. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t sleep well at night as she kept thinking about Xiaoqian, about the desperate look in his eyes when they parted, and his fear when he looked at the Princess Consort. Sigh. Such a young child, without a father or a mother and with his most dependent Fifth Imperial Uncle gone. Living alone in the East Pce with the unfamiliar Crown Prince and Princess Consort, it must be hard for him. After a sleepless night, as soon as dawn broke, Jiang Ning got up immediately, got ready and without even eating breakfast, she ordered Jiang Fu to prepare the carriage to enter the pce for an audience. Since she made a promise to Xiaoqian, she would definitely fulfil it. The Emperor was holding court. Fortunately, today was a small court gathering. Jiang Ning only waited for half an hour in the inevitable path of the Emperor¡¯s departure from court, then saw the Emperor walking over with his hands behind his back, she quickly wheeled her chair over. ¡°Jiang Ning pays respect to Your Majesty!¡± The Emperor was pondering something with a frown and didn¡¯t notice her. Upon hearing her voice, he looked up to see a clear and beautiful face, his mood immediately lifted and he said warmly, ¡°What a rare visitor, little Ning¡¯er. Why have youe to the pce so early?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°I knew it. If you don¡¯t need anything, you wouldn¡¯te to the pce. Let me hear it.¡± The Emperor chuckled heartily, his face looking at Jiang Ning¡¯s, which resembled his first love, was full of warmth, like the warm sun in March. ¡°I would like to take Xiaoqian to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion for a few days.¡± ¡°Oh, Xiaoqian is living well in the East Pce, studying daily. If you miss him, you can visit him in the pce. Don¡¯t let him live outside and be undisciplined.¡± ¡°Only for a few days, it won¡¯t make him undisciplined.¡± Jiang Ning clung to the sleeve of the emperor¡¯s robe, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, just for three days, just three days.¡± ¡°You can take him out for a stroll and bring him back before dinner.¡± The Emperor was unmoved. Just as Li Hongyuan said, a woman is just a woman, favoritism is just favoritism, it¡¯s hard to influence the Emperor¡¯s judgment. Although he had feelings for Lin Zizi, he would definitely not put those feelings above matters of the state. Jiang Ning pondered for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Xiaoqian out for a stroll. Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll go to the East Pce to fetch him now..¡± Chapter 305: Take the Emperor’s Eldest Grandson Home! Chapter 305: Take the Emperor¡¯s Eldest Grandson Home! Trantor: 549690339 Dongxie followed, pushing her wheelchair, and whispered, ¡°His Majesty does not allow the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson to live outside.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take him back first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Dongxie pushed her to the East Pce. However, Ms. Ma kept making excuses, sometimes saying that the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson had gone to study, sometimes saying that he was feeling unwell from getting a chill yesterday, but in any case, she would not let her see Xiaoqian. ¡°Why note back in a few days when the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is fully recovered, and Princess Consort of Yu can pick him up, or I can send someone to escort him here?¡± Ms. Ma said with a smile on her face. This only made Jiang Ning more suspicious. But she was not someone who could be easily deterred by a few words. ¡°Princess Consort, I am here under the Emperor¡¯s orders to take the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. If this continues, I am afraid I will have to ask His Majesty toe here himself,¡± Jiang Ning said. Ms. Ma frowned and thenughed, ¡°I told you, the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson has caught a cold, and taking him out now might make his condition worse. If anything happens to such a young child, can you, Princess Consort of Yu, bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Jiang Ning said calmly, ¡°Does the Princess Consort have any other concerns?¡± ¡°Since Princess Consort of Yu has said so, I have nothing more to say.¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s face turned cold, and she stepped aside. Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair past Ms. Ma and said coldly, ¡°No matter what position you hold, never lose your conscience. Otherwise, be careful of any retribution!¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s face changed slightly, but she still maintained her smile, as if she didn¡¯t hear anything. Upon arriving at Li Tingqian¡¯s residence, it was cold and deserted. Deshan at the entrance attempted to stop them, but Xiaoman took a step forward and brandished her fist. Deshan felt a chill down his neck and retreated silently. Jiang Ning entered Li Tingqian¡¯s room and saw him lying on the bed, his face pale and his lips white, but his cheeks were flushed red. She touched his forehead and found it burning hot. She was shocked. How could the child who was fine just yesterday have be like this overnight? ¡°Someone!¡± She yelled with both rm and anger, ¡°You servants guarding the door,e here!¡± She was calling for Deshan. Deshan reluctantly entered, wary of Xiaoman¡¯s fist. Jiang Ning pointed at Xiaoqian and asked, ¡°What happened to the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± Deshan looked guilty and evasive, ¡°He got a chill from the wind yesterday.¡± ¡°He has a fever, and you didn¡¯t call for the Imperial Physician? And there¡¯s no one here to take care of him?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to¡­¡± ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Jiang Ning picked up a teacup and smashed it on his face, ¡°You dog, is this how you serve the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson? I¡¯ll report this to the Emperor and have you skinned alive!¡± ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, the servant has been wronged!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finished. Once I find out the truth, nobody rted to this will get away.¡± Jiang Ning said coldly, and ordered Xiaoman, ¡°Hold the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson and let¡¯s go home! Dongxie, hold the umbre to keep the sun off him.¡± The two servants with her in the East Pce, left with the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson in full view of everyone. Jiang Ning was furious. She originally nned to take Xiaoqian to see the Emperor andin. But on second thoughts, the child¡¯s burning fever needed to be treated first. The back-and-forth and quarrels with the Crown Prince¡¯s consort would only hurt the child. She took Xiaoqian directly back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion and summoned the two doctors she had hired to treat him. These two doctors had been found by Jiang Ning after moving to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, and she had paid arge sum to keep them on staff, specializing in pediatrics. They were usually not needed, so they were only asked to read and study and go out to treat themoners for free to improve their skills. As doctors, they needed to practice, seeing various cases to gain experience. They were arguably more skilled in pediatrics than the Imperial Physicians in the pce. Efficiently, they took Xiaoqian¡¯s pulse, prescribed a form, and prepared the medicine. After taking the medicine for a short while, Xiaoqian¡¯s fever began to subside.. Chapter 306: That Despicable Ms. Ma Chapter 306: That Despicable Ms. Ma Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning stayed by the bedside, wiping Xiaoqian¡¯s face, hands, and feet with a towel. It was only when she felt the child¡¯s forehead gradually cooling down that she could breathe a sigh of relief. Li Tingqian¡¯s fever subsided, making him feel morefortable. He opened his eyes and said he was hungry, wanting something to eat. As Xiaoqian had just recovered from a fever, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t dare to feed him too much. She asked Chui to prepare a small bowl of yellow sticky millet porridge and fed him one spoonful at a time. Unusually for the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, who didn¡¯t care much about food, he opened his mouth wide and ate every bit of the porridge in one breath. When he finished, he wanted more. Jiang Ning had no choice but to ask for another half bowl. To her surprise, he ate it all without hesitation. Huang Ying said softly, ¡°The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson never ate like this before, especially when he¡¯s sick.¡± ¡°Did the East Pce not feed him?¡± Xiachu was puzzled. Jiang Ning did not respond, instead asking the doctor, ¡°What caused His Highness¡¯s illness?¡± Knowing that she did not like to hear those long-winded exnations, the doctor directly said, ¡°Based on my diagnosis, His Highness probably fell ill from exhaustion, hunger, and some stimtion, which led to the fever.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s face darkened. A five-year-old child shouldn¡¯t feel hungry even after missing one meal, especially since she brought him some snacks yesterday. Perhaps he was treated badly. It must be that despicable Ms. Ma. Thinking of Xiaoqian¡¯s fearful expression when he saw Ms. Ma yesterday, Jiang Ning regretted not taking him back with her immediately, due to her hesitations. In her life, Jiang Ning hated people who bullied the old and the weak, as well as those who tormented children. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She wished she could storm into the pce and p Ms. Ma hard. At that moment, Jiang Yi arrived with a lot of parcels, smiling and saying that he came to visit his little nephews. However, he saw the sick emperor¡¯s eldest grandson instead. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Maybe he was abused,¡± said Jiang Ning. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked him yet.¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s fever receded, and after finishing the porridge, he felt energetic enough to sit and y with the little maids. Jiang Ning asked the maids to leave, sat next to Li Tingqian, and gently questioned him. ¡°Did the Princess Consort not give you food?¡± ¡°Um,¡± he first nodded and then immediately shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, sharing a nce with Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi remembered something and squatted down. He spoke softly, ¡°Your Highness, after the morning court, I heard that a pce maid from East Pce was caught stealing. She was beaten to death. Did you hear about it?¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s small face turned pale as he cried out loud, ¡°Mo¡¯er, sister Mo¡¯er is dead¡­¡± ¡°Mo¡¯er?¡± Jiang Ning frowned. Jiang Yi looked at her, ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Mo¡¯er was a good pce maid who had always been taking care of Xiaoqian. I¡¯ve met her a few times. She was gentle and considerate; she genuinely cared for him.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°For a pce maid like her, who should have some dignity, how could she be beaten to death at the Princess Consort¡¯s whim? She¡¯s too domineering.¡± Li Tingqian cried out, his words broken by sobs, ¡°Sister Mo¡¯er went to find me something to eat¡­ when she came back at dawn¡­ she was all bloody, and her snacks were crushed¡­¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Why did she go to find you food at night? Didn¡¯t the Princess Consort give you meals? What else has she done?¡± Li Tingqian wouldn¡¯t answer any further. No matter how much Jiang Ning asked, he refused to speak again, his little mouth tightly shut. Fearing to further upset him, Jiang Ning let Chui y with him while Xiachu, who could read, read books to him. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Jiang Yi nodded and ushered her out. ¡°The child doesn¡¯t dare to say,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°I can see that,¡± Jiang Yi frowned.. ¡°Could it be that the Princess Consort really dared to abuse him? How dare she? If she truly did abuse him, why doesn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson dare to tell? Wouldn¡¯t His Majesty stand up for him?¡± Chapter 307: Those who offend her will not end well. Chapter 307: Those who offend her will not end well. Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Xiaoqian is a five-year-old child with no father or mother. Even our servants dare to bully him, let alone the Crown Prince and Princess Consort? Although the Emperor loves him, he can¡¯t cover everything. The Empress has a poor health and no energy. The child is in the East Pce all day, and there are plenty of opportunities for foul y.¡± ¡°So, what do you n to do if the child refuses to speak? You can¡¯t keep him in the Prince¡¯s mansion forever,¡± Jiang Yi asked. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°There¡¯s always a way.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, I know you like this child, but you need to calm down and think it through. The Prince of Yu is not here, do you want to pick a fight with the East Pce? Regardless of whatever method you use to get the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson out of the pce, it will offend the Crown Prince and Princess Consort.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Ning replied calmly. ¡°If it were you, would you ignore the child¡¯s suffering just because you¡¯re afraid of the East Pce?¡± ¡°You could choose to tell the Emperor and let him handle it.¡± ¡°In Xiaoqian¡¯s silence, would the Emperor trust his Crown Prince or me more?¡± Jiang Yi was speechless. Jiang Ning continued: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t interfere, the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t necessarily show a friendly face to the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion. The second day he became the Crown Prince, he immediately forced the Prince of Yu to leave. Do you really believe that once he bes Emperor, he will treat his brother with respect?¡± ¡°Maybe it was the Emperor¡¯s idea.¡± ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be so naive. Why don¡¯t you learn something from our wily father instead?¡± Jiang Yi knocked her forehead, ¡°You¡¯re really your father¡¯s daughter. Though you didn¡¯t grow up in the family, your temperament is exactly the same.¡± ¡°But offending the Crown Prince this way is not a good solution.¡± ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who offended the Crown Prince.¡± 11 pi, ¡°The Crown Prince offended me this time.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes turned cold, and then she smiled at Jiang Yi, ¡°Third Brother, what happened to those who offended me before?¡± Jiang Yi thought for a moment: ¡°Those who offended you¡­ First, there¡¯s Princess Ling¡¯an, who fell into poverty and lost her reputation. Then there¡¯s Wenren Zong, who got his family confiscated and exiled¡­¡± By this point, Jiang Yi¡¯s expression had turned strange: ¡°As for the other Prince of Yu, ahem, he lost the Crown Prince position that he had in his grasp, and was sent to guard the Imperial Mausoleum.¡± Upon finishing, he looked a bit dumbfounded. None of those who offended her ended up well? And it wasn¡¯t as if she¡¯d done much to them! ¡°Seventh Sister, you should know that Wenren Zong and the Prince of Yu both liked you.¡± ¡°Two different things.¡± Jiang Ning waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to make someone sessful, but it¡¯s quite easy to ruin someone.¡± Jiang Yi said: ¡°The Crown Prince is cunning and deep, he outsmarted even the Prince of Yu. He¡¯s not so easy to deal with. Whatever you want to do, make sure to discuss it with our father and me. After all, you¡¯re not alone, you have the Jiang family.¡± ¡°I know. Hehe.¡± ¡°What do you mean by thatugh?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, big brother, why not let our mother do me a favor when we get back?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not even think about it.¡± ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not what you just said.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you had in mind!¡± Jiang Yi said with a coldugh, ¡°You want your mother to beg the Emperor again, don¡¯t you? You ungrateful little wolf, that¡¯s our own mother! If father finds out, he¡¯ll scratch you to death..¡± Chapter 308: Someone Else’s Wife Isn’t Useful Chapter 308: Someone Else¡¯s Wife Isn¡¯t Useful Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. The Emperor has only promised my mother one favor, and it¡¯s used up. Besides, my mother is someone else¡¯s daughter-inw, not his.¡± ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± ¡°If his daughter-inw¡¯s request is useless, what about his own wives?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask the Empress. She will never allow the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson to live outside the pce. Even if she believes the Princess Consort is treating the grandson badly, she will scold at most. As long as he¡¯s in the pce, he¡¯ll still be in her control.¡± ¡°Who said I am going to ask the Empress? The Emperor has more wives than just her.¡± ¡°Ah, you mean¡­¡± Jiang Yi understood, ¡°She¡¯s not easy to please; she didn¡¯t even intervene in the matter of Prince Yu.¡± ¡°Brother, let me tell you a famous saying: there¡¯s no woman who can¡¯t be pleased; only methods that are not right.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°In my opinion, Concubine Jin is easier to please than any other woman.¡± ¡°You always have so many ideas.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a bit curious, why would the Princess Consort abuse the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not a sadist, then there¡¯s only one possibility.¡± ¡°What possibility?¡± ¡°Xiaoqian¡¯s existence hinders her.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Third brother, do you think Xiaoqian will have the chance to inherit the Imperial Throne in the future?¡± Jiang Ning suddenly asked. Jiang Yi was stunned: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. After all, he was designated as the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson at a very young age.¡± ¡°Among the third generation, he is the eldest grandson, very clever, and the direct grandson of the Emperor and Empress. He will inevitably be more honorable than the Crown Prince¡¯s son. It¡¯s perfectly normal for the Princess Consort to dislike him.¡± Jiang Yi took a breath, ¡°Now that you mention it, it really is¡­ We can¡¯t leave the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson in the East Pce. Otherwise, the Crown Prince and his wife will torture him to death.¡± ¡°Yeah, there are too many things that can harm a child these days.¡± ¡°Let me go back and discuss with father, see if there¡¯s any way to get the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson out of the East Pce without offending the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Father knows it as well. Our family is bound to Prince Yu. As long as Prince Yu is alive, the Crown Prince will always be wary of him and will never let him live.¡± ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t just openly confront them.¡± ¡°I hate hypocrites like you all. You clearly hate each other to death, but on the surface, you act like close brothers.¡± Jiang Yi smiled bitterly, ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a hypocrite; I¡¯m a fake gentlewoman.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯s behavior must have been approved by the Crown Prince. So, it¡¯s still the Crown Prince¡¯s problem. Since he has offended me, I can¡¯t let him continue to be pleased.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°Brother, never underestimate a woman, or you¡¯ll suffer a great loss in the future.¡± Jiang Ningughed. Jiang Yi shivered, ¡°Women are really scary; I dare not get married.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°Whether you marry or not, even if you stay single for the rest of your life, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°¡­Is this how you treat your brother?¡± ¡°If you really cared for your sister, you would manage the restaurant well and earn more money. After all, your sister is a widow and an orphan, and there are many ces to spend money.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Howe you¡¯re a widow and an orphan? Prince Yu is still alive and well. If he heard that, he¡¯d be pissed. Besides, Prince Yu is not poor. Even if he¡¯s not here in Chang¡¯an City, his many businesses can support you allfortably..¡± Chapter 309: Aunt Xiaoqian also likes Fifth Imperial Uncle as much as Little Xiaoqian. Chapter 309: Aunt Xiaoqian also likes Fifth Imperial Uncle as much as Little Xiaoqian. Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When will the restaurant open?¡± ¡°It¡¯s being prepared now, soon, just another ten days or so.¡± ¡°You should bring the chef you¡¯ve hired for me to look at first. Not just anyone can use my recipes.¡± ¡°Alright, in a couple of days. We¡¯ll follow your advice on the restaurant matter.¡± As the siblings were talking, Chui came over and said, ¡°Princess Consort, the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson said he¡¯s still hungry and wants more to eat.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back. I think you¡¯d better have a talk with this child and let him speak for himself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After watching her brother leave, Jiang Ning returned to the room and saw Xiaoqian staring eagerly at the snacks on the table. ¡°Chui, go to the kitchen and get some more food.¡± ¡°But, His Highness has just recovered from his fever, and the doctor said half a bowl of porridge would suffice. No other food to be eaten to avoid indigestion from overconsumption.¡± ¡°Are you listening to me or the doctor?¡± ¡°Listening to you, Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Then go.¡± Chui hurried to the kitchen and brought back a food box, containing not only meals but also cakes and fruits. Jiang Ning opened the food box and smiled, ¡°Xiaoqian,e join Auntie for a meal.¡± Li Tingqian immediately got out of bed and sat by the table. Yun Daiughed, ¡°Your Fifth Imperial Uncle used to say that you were picky and didn¡¯t like to eat. At mealtime, people always had to invite you multiple times. Now you¡¯re better.¡± Mentioning his Fifth Imperial Uncle, Li Tingqian¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°I miss my Fifth Imperial Uncle so much. Auntie, when will my Fifth Imperial Unclee back?¡± ¡°Why does your Fifth Imperial Uncle have toe back?¡± Jiang Ning handed him a small piece of millet cake, ¡°You can go visit him yourself.¡± Li Tingqian stared nkly, ¡°Me, visit my Fifth Imperial Uncle?¡± ¡°Xiaoqian, you¡¯re a little man, aren¡¯t you supposed to be brave?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Li Tingqian hesitated and nodded, but slowly lowered his head. Jiang Ning asked everyone to leave, and only she and Li Tingqian were left in the room. She leaned over to him and whispered, ¡°Xiaoqian, do you trust Auntie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have any secrets you want to share with Auntie?¡± Jiang Ning said seriously, ¡°Auntie swears not to tell anyone your secrets.¡± Li Tingqian asked softly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°If I tell Auntie, will it harm my Fifth Imperial Uncle?¡± ¡°Of course not. How could Auntie harm your Fifth Imperial Uncle? Auntie loves your Fifth Imperial Uncle just like you do.¡± Li Tingqian fell silent for a moment, as if making up his mind, and whispered, ¡°Third Aunt said that if I don¡¯t behave, she¡¯ll ask Third Imperial Uncle to kill my Fifth Imperial Uncle.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t show any emotion and smiled, ¡°Really? But your Fifth Imperial Uncle¡¯s martial arts skills are very strong. The Crown Prince doesn¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But Third Imperial Uncle is the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Xiaoqian, not every Crown Prince can be an emperor.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t the Crown Prince be emperor?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s bad, and bad people deserve punishment. If everyone fears the bad guys, then there¡¯s no way for good people to survive.¡± Jiang Ning continued, ¡°Tell Auntie, what happenedst night?¡± Li Tingqian whispered, ¡°Third Aunt wouldn¡¯t let me see you and made me stand for an hour and didn¡¯t allow me to eat. Later¡­ Sister Mo¡¯er saw me hungry and went out to find food, and was only then beaten to death.¡± Jiang Ning was shocked. Ms. Ma, this poisonous woman, even went so far as to punish a five-year-old child like that. Only because Xiaoqian had seen her, she wanted to torment him to death. Jiang Ning held back her anger and asked softly, ¡°Xiaoqian, has Third Aunt been punishing you this whole time?¡± Chapter 310: Beat Me To Death Chapter 310: Beat Me To Death Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mm. Third Aunt wouldn¡¯t let me leave the East Pce. Once, I identally touched my third brother¡¯s hand, and she pierced me with a hairpin, calling me a little bastard and a despicable child, saying I had no right to touch my third brother.¡± As he spoke, tears filled his eyes, and he pursed his lips, trying to hold back his tears. The third brother he mentioned was the son of the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort. Jiang Ning¡¯s anger intensified, asking, ¡°Where did she pierce you?¡± Li Tingqian pointed to his head. Jiang Ning hurriedly touched his head: ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°Inside the hair. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Li Tingqian whispered. Jiang Ning felt heartache. That vicious woman, Ms. Ma, had used a hairpin to stab him in the scalp where it wouldn¡¯t be easily discovered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me or Grandpa Emperor?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Third Aunt said that no matter who I tell, she¡¯ll always find out. With just a flick of a finger, Third Imperial Uncle could easily harm Fifth Imperial Uncle because he lost power.¡± Threats, insults, piercing with a needle, punishments, hunger. Who could have imagined that a pampered young royal raised by Prince of Yu would be treated so cruelly behind closed doors? Jiang Ning trembled with rage. Huang Ying came in and said, ¡°Your Highness, someone from the pce hase to bring the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back.¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s face changed, and he quickly clung to Jiang Ning, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, I don¡¯t want to go back. Little Aunt, please don¡¯t make me go back¡­¡± ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t go back. We won¡¯t go anywhere. We¡¯ll stay with your Little Aunt, and nobody will ever bully you again.¡± Jiang Ning stroked his back,forting him. After calming him down, Jiang Ning had Chui apany him to y while she went to the front yard to meet the visitor from the pce. As expected, it was Eunuch Deshan who hade. Xiaoman stood forward, causing him to shrink back. ¡°Eunuch Deshan, you dare toe?¡± Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair and smiled, ¡°You and your master must not be afraid of death. I told you this morning you were a dead man, but you still dare toe.¡± Deshan forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just a lowly servant carrying out orders. There¡¯s no need for Princess Consort of Yu to be upset with a lowly ve like me.¡± ¡°Being unable to vent my anger is not my style.¡± Jiang Ning pushed her wheelchair up to him, reached out to hold the armrest, and attempted to stand, ¡°Help me.¡± Deshan had no choice but to help her. As soon as Jiang Ning got close to him, she swayed and fell back into the wheelchair. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Xiaoman, furious, rushed over and with a bang, sent Deshan flying. Huang Ying ran over to help Jiang Ning, ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alright.¡± Jiang Ning pointed at Deshan, ¡°This dog ve has dared to disrespect me and even pushed me. Tie him up and beat him until he¡¯s half-dead.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiaoman immediately grabbed Deshan¡¯s leg and dragged him out, ordering the servants to beat him with nks. After a live beating of eighty nks, Deshan finally fainted, and Jiang Ning called them to stop. ¡°Huang Ying, tell Uncle Fu to send people to take him back to the East Pce.¡± Jiang Fu immediately sent Deshan back to the pce. The Princess Consort was talking to the Crown Prince when she heard that Deshan had been beaten at Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, and was both shocked and enraged. Seeing Deshan barely alive, Ms. Ma angrily said, ¡°Is Princess Consort of Yu insane? How dare she beat someone sent by the pce to fetch the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± ¡°Deshan was used of disrespecting Princess Consort of Yu.¡± ¡°Does Deshan have the guts? This is clearly a false charge!¡± Ms. Ma raged, ¡°How dare she keep the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson in the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion without permission?¡± Crown Prince Li Jixian walked over, smiled and said, ¡°This Princess Consort of Yu is indeed a fascinating person. She¡¯s beautiful and bold. Truly a living, breathing rose with thorns..¡± Chapter 311: Mother-in-law and Daughter- in-law Chapter 311: Mother-inw and Daughter- inw Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Ms. Ma frowned slightly. ¡°My lord, it is not the Princess Consort of Yu who is beating Deshan, but clearly she is pping our East Pce in the face.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Li Jixian said with a yful expression, ¡°After all these years, I¡¯ve never seen a woman with such audacity before.¡± ¡°My lord, what do you n to do? If we let this go, won¡¯t we be theughingstock of others? Our esteemed East Pce was pped in the face by a mere woman, the Princess Consort of Yu.¡± Li Jixian said indifferently: ¡°If you could restrain yourself a little, not drive people to desperation, they wouldn¡¯t have taken action.¡± ¡°My lord, you know why I did those things¡­ I was doing it for the sake of our son¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Jixian¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Fool.¡± Ms. Ma lowered her head. Li Jixian continued, ¡°You killed the pce maid beside the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, and the Princess Consort of Yu beat your eunuch in return. It¡¯s just an eye for an eye. What¡¯s wrong with letting her vent her anger? It will only show your magnanimity as the Princess Consort, not being bothered with her.¡± ¡°My lord, I can¡¯t swallow this anger. What¡¯s more urgent right now is not Deshan, but the fact that the Princess Consort of Yu is clearly unwilling to send the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back. This makes me a little worried. What if that child said something?¡± ¡°That would be normal.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Ms. Ma frowned, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t dare, right? In these six months, haven¡¯t we managed to terrify him enough?¡± Li Jixian said calmly, ¡°Xiaoqian is the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson; it¡¯s not up to her whether she wants to keep him or not.¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I will immediately request an audience with Emperor Father and Queen Mother!¡± It was almost dark outside. She hurriedly changed her clothes and, with the support of a pce maid, went to see the Empress. Unexpectedly, Jiang Ning was already there. How had she arrived so fast? Ms. Ma was secretly surprised and kneeled to salute the Empress. The Empress was lounging on a couch, eating chilled lychees peeled by Jiang Ning. The lychees were ced on a te of ice cubes. Chilled lychees were sweet and refreshing. The Empress was enjoying herself, her face full of a faint smile. ¡°How thoughtful of you, I¡¯ve been craving something cold these hot days.¡± The Empress looked at Jiang Ning with a gentle and kindly smile, ¡°You suffer so many ailments yourself, and have to take care of two children alone, just thinking about it makes one feel sympathetic.¡± Jiang Ning passed her a white lychee andughed, ¡°I am not alone, aren¡¯t Emperor Father and Queen Mother here? I like to chat with Your Highness and don¡¯t feel tired.¡± The more she said this, the more the Empress felt reassured. She reached out, peeled a lychee herself, and fed it to Jiang Ning¡¯s mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t just let me eat alone, have a taste.¡± Seeing this scene, Ms. Ma¡¯s heart turned cold. They were both daughters-inw, but after being married to the royal family for so many years, she had never received such treatment. The Empress nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s sote, why has the Princess Consorte? Get up.¡± Ms. Ma stood up and smiled, ¡°This daughter-inw came to pay respects to Queen Mother. I didn¡¯t expect the Princess Consort of Yu to be here as well.¡± ¡°The Princess Consort of Yu often visits the pce to pay her respects, despite her inconvenient mobility. She goes to all this trouble, running back and forth.¡± The Empress spoke lightly. This statement already carried some implications. Although her mobility was impaired, she still frequently came to pay respects and be filial. Compared to her, the able-bodied Crown Princess, who lived in the pce, rarely appeared where the Princess Consort of Yu was. It was clear that she rarely visited the pce at all. Although the Empress was praising the Princess Consort of Yu, in reality, she was ridiculing the Crown Princess and expressing her dissatisfaction with her. Ms. Ma¡¯s heart filled with resentment, but she forced a smile: ¡°The Princess Consort of Yu is indeed filial, but I have been busy all day, and also have to teach and care for several children. I have been too busy to remember. Now that the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson has left the pce early in the morning and still hasn¡¯t returned, I can¡¯t even eat my meal out of worry..¡± Chapter 312: Hammer to Death Chapter 312: Hammer to Death Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°The Princess Consort can¡¯t eat, but she has time toe here and show off to Your Highness.¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her tone turned colder, ¡°The Princess Consort of Yu is really good at ying dumb. You hid the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson in the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion, dare to tell the truth to the Queen Mother?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort of Yu has already told me about this,¡± the Empress spoke up, ¡°His Majesty allowed her to take Xiaoqian out of the pce to y, and I knew about it.¡± Ms. Ma hesitated slightly: ¡°Your Highness, I am not talking about this matter. As it was getting dark, I was worried about the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, so I sent someone to Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion to pick him up. But not only did they not release him, they also let their rude servants injure the eunuch I sent. He looks like he won¡¯t make it.¡± The Empress looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°It is true.¡± Jiang Ning stretched out her hand, rolled up her sleeve, revealing a slender and fair arm. The originally perfect skin had several blue and purple marks, which looked like they were caused by fingers gripping tightly. The Empress frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Ning said with a wronged expression, ¡°Deshan, the person in charge of the East Pce, looked down on me. He grabbed my hand like this. My servant, anxious to protect me, hit him a few times. I have already scolded them.¡± ¡°You should not have scolded them; what¡¯s wrong with protecting their Master?¡± The Empress nced at the Princess Consort with some dissatisfaction, ¡°The servants from the East Pce seem to consider themselves superior, even daring toy their hands on the Princess Consort of Yu.¡± Ms. Ma hurriedly knelt down, ¡°Deshan would never dare to do so¡­¡± ¡°So you mean, the Princess Consort of Yu is framing a servant? But more than one person witnessed it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ms. Ma was at a loss for words, she hesitated for a moment, lowered her head and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely punish that dog servant severely.¡± The Empress nodded, then patted Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Does it hurt? Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier? You peeled lychees for me for so long; it¡¯s pitiful.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Peeling lychees for Your Highness actually made it stop hurting. But¡­ I¡¯m worried about Xiaoqian.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaoqian?¡± ¡°Xiaoqian saw me being bullied by Deshan and got frightened; he couldn¡¯t eat properly during dinner.¡± Jiang Ning sighed, ¡°After all, he is still a child. I think it would be best not to send him back to the East Pce for now, so he won¡¯t be scared when he sees Deshan.¡± Ms. Ma was dumbstruck. How could this person be so good at making baseless usations?! This was clearly meant to drive Deshan to death. Although the Empress is old and weak, she still cares for her only biological grandson. Hearing this, she frowned and said, ¡°The Princess Consort is too careless, not even able to manage a few servants properly, and causing the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson to be frightened!¡± Ms. Ma could only kneel down again to apologize. Deshan would not live long. As long as Deshan was alive and stayed in the East Pce for one more day, Jiang Ning would still have a reason not to return the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. ¡°Why not bring Xiaoqian here to me?¡± suggested the Empress. ¡°Your Highness, your health has not been good recently, you should be resting quietly. After all, Xiaoqian is a child and can be quite noisy.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Let him stay at Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion for a few days. There¡¯s plenty of room there for him to y.¡± The Empress said with pity, ¡°You¡¯re not having an easy time either, taking care of yourself and the two little ones. And your husband is not around as well.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry, I am still young and can handle this. Your health is the most importantpared to everything else. You should take good care of yourself, and once you are well, Xiaoqian can stay by your side. I always feel uneasy about letting him stay with outsiders.¡± Ms. Ma frowned, ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, what do you mean by that? How did I be an outsider?¡± Jiang Ning smiled slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was you; I was talking about those dogs who are disloyal to their masters. Princess Consort, why are you so eager to take offense?¡± Ms. Ma was furious. This was clearly scolding her as a dog servant.. Chapter 313: Noble and Cold Elegance Chapter 313: Noble and Cold Elegance Trantor: 549690339 However, in the presence of the Empress, she did not dare to be disrespectful, and could only endure herself. Right now, the most important thing was to get the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back. ¡°Queen Mother, the Princess Consort of Yu is disabled, Prince of Yu is absent too. She cannot even take care of herself and her two children, so how can she take care of the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± ¡°Does the Princess Consort have irvoyant eyes?¡± Jiang Ning leisurely peeled lychees, ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t take care of him? On the contrary, you are physically intact, so why do I see that the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is getting thinner?¡± She did not mention the fact that Xiaoqian was sick. Once said, the Empress would immediately ask her to send Xiaoqian into the pce. That would put him back into the hands of the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort. After all, the pce was their home-court advantage. Ms. Ma did not dare to tell as well. If she did, it would assign her an inescapable responsibility. Both of them exchanged nces, knowing each other¡¯s intentions. The Empress sighed, ¡°I am old, my body is getting weaker every day. The Emperor has few offspring, and there are not many people who can take care of Xiaoqian. For now, I¡¯ll have to trouble the Princess Consort of Yu to look after him for a few days. Once Xiaoqian gets better, I¡¯ll have him sent back.¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s expression changed slightly. The Empress agreed to let Jiang Ning keep the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. Fortunately, it was only temporary. Seeing Jiang Ning appeasing the Empress, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t gain anything by staying and simply excused herself, heading straight to Crystal Frost Hall. What about the Empress? The most important thing was to get the Emperor to speak up. She entered respectfully, knelt down to salute, and when she looked up, she noticed that someone was already sitting next to the Emperor. The person was coldly beautiful like a rhododendron. There was only one person with such beauty and temperament in the pce. Concubine Jin. She actually appeared in Crystal Frost Hall? Ms. Ma wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if anyone else was here. But only Concubine Jin. This was indeed surprising. Concubine Jin had entered the pce for twenty years and was never in the decline for all these years. She was cold by nature and treated the Emperor perfunctorily. Yet the Emperor was persistent, even if she never took the initiative toe to Crystal Frost Hall, the Emperor would still go after her. When the Prince of Yu was punished to guard the Imperial Mausoleum, she had not evene to Crystal Frost Hall to plead for him; yet, today she came. What day was this? As Ms. Ma looked at the noble and coldly charming Concubine Jin, she felt an uneasy feeling in her heart. ¡°What does the Princess Consort have to say?¡± The Emperor asked. Ms. Ma hurriedly replied, ¡°Your son¡¯s consort hase to report about the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson.¡± ¡°I already know about this matter,¡± the Emperor said expressionlessly, ¡°After the Princess Consort disciplines the servants of the East Pce well, go to the residence of Prince Yu to pick up the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. For now, let him stay at the residence of the Prince of Yu.¡± Ms. Ma shuddered and quickly knelt down to thank the Emperor, ¡°I will receive the order.¡± After leaving Crystal Frost Hall, she leaned against a column, her legs feeling weak. Could it be that Concubine Jin had spoken for the Princess Consort of Yu? Was it possible? By all ounts, the Princess Consort of Yu was Concubine Jin¡¯s daughter-inw, so it would be normal for her to help the Princess Consort of Yu. Yet, that was Concubine Jin! She didn¡¯t even help her own son, but she would help her daughter-inw? Ms. Ma couldn¡¯t figure it out. She hurried back to the East Pce to inform Crown Prince Li Jixian of the events. Li Jixian¡¯s smile widened, ¡°This is getting more and more interesting.¡± ¡°Lord, why does Concubine Jin help the Princess Consort of Yu?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because the Princess Consort of Yu has given her something attractive enough to be moved. In this world, there¡¯s no one without desires, it just depends on whether you can bring something tempting,¡± Li Jixian said meaningfully. ¡°What could that be?¡± Ms. Ma could not figure it out. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Emperor has given Concubine Jin so many treasures, but she doesn¡¯t even take a look at them.¡± ¡°Do you think everyone else is as vulgar as you, only caring about money?¡± Li Jixian said with a smile, ¡°Now, I¡¯m getting interested in my fifth brother¡¯s daughter-inw..¡± Chapter 314: The Noble Consort, Your Highness, is Jealous Chapter 314: The Noble Consort, Your Highness, is Jealous Trantor: 549690339 After departing from the Empress, Jiang Ning let Xiaoman push her leisurely in preparation to leave the pce. As they passed the Imperial Garden, they happened upon the sedan of Concubine Jin. Xiaoman steered her to one side. Upon sighting her, Concubine Jin instructed her sedan to pause, waving her over, ¡°Come here.¡± Xiaoman propelled the wheelchair towards her. Concubine Jin inquired, ¡°Where are youing from?¡± ¡°From Her Highness the Empress.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Concubine Jin slightly nodded, ¡°You left my quarters this morning, went to the Empress, and you are only leaving now?¡± It was almost midday. Essentially, she must have spent over an hour with the Empress. Jiang Ning jested, ¡°Surely Your Highness Concubine Jin is not nning to invite me to dine?¡± ¡°What were you doing with the Empress?¡± Concubine Jin sidestepped her question, switching to another topic. ¡°Nothing much, just apanied the Empress in eating some litchis.¡± ¡°Oh, so you have had your fill of litchis, so why would you need my invitation to dine?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself, it was just a courteous remark, yet you are taking it seriously. Concubine Jin continued, ¡°This morning you came asking a favor from me and left hurriedly after giving me a bag of sunflower seeds. Yet, you seemed to have devoted half of your day serving the Empress.¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback, but immediately caught on. Could it be¡­. Concubine Jin was jealous? Concubine Jin indifferentlymented, ¡°Apparently my words carry less weight than those of the Empress.¡± ¡°No, no, no, how could that be.¡± Jiang Ning hastilyughed, ¡°Everyone in and out of the pce knows that you are the most favored among the harem. Moreover, our rtionship is far more intimate than that with others. The reason I didn¡¯t serve you is precisely because of this closeness.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Your Highness, consider it, given the intimacy of our rtionship, I don¡¯t need to bend over backwards to win your favor.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Concubine Jin snorted lightly, ¡°Stop giving me such twisted logic. If this happens again, I will not help you anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, if I spend an hour serving the Empress, I will surely spend two hours serving Your Highness.¡± ¡°Tell me, why did you want the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson to stay in the residence of the Prince of Yu? Is taking care of two children not enough for you?¡± ¡°I am not fond of taking care of children, but I feel pity for Xiaoqian. Besides, with the Prince of Yu absent, I feel responsible for taking care of him a little more. After forcing the Prince of Yu out, the Crown Prince and Princess Consort view Xiaoqian as an eyesore. Xiaoqian¡¯s life in the East Pce would not have been easy.¡± ¡°Neither the Emperor nor the Empress care for their eldest grandson.¡± ¡°What others do is none of my concern. I only follow my heart.¡± ¡°You certainly have a way with words.¡± Despite her words, Concubine Jin¡¯s tone softened significantly, ¡°His Majesty has agreed, for now, to allow Xiaoqian to reside in the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. From now on, the child will be your responsibility. If you take good care of him, that is your duty. If you fail, you will be held ountable.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Ning joyfully responded, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. When I get back, I¡¯ll be sure to prepare some tasty dishes to send over to you.¡± ¡°Ensure that your actions match your words. You can go now.¡± Concubine Jin retracted her gaze, sat in her sedan, and then slowly drifted away. As she watched her receding figure, Jiang Ning mused, regardless of whether the Emperor views her as a substitute for Lin Zizi, his affection for her is genuine. In the entire harem, the only person capable of influencing the Emperor¡¯s decisions is her. Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because of her aloof nature, her unwillingness to interfere even in matters concerning her own son, that the Emperor behaves the way he does? Jiang Ning shook her head, deciding not to think too much about it, and said to Xiaoman, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Upon their return to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence, Xiaoqian was anxiously standing at the entrance.. Chapter 315: Fifth Imperial Uncle said, he would return Chapter 315: Fifth Imperial Uncle said, he would return Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s carriage, his eyes lit up. Jiang Ning got off the carriage, pulled him over to sit by her side, andughed, ¡°It¡¯s quite hot outside. You¡¯re just feeling better; you should stay inside and rest.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°The ve has always been urging the young Highness to lie down, but the young Highness said he would wait for the Princess Consort to return.¡± Jiang Ning patted Xiaoqian¡¯s head, and smiled, ¡°Xiaoqian, your little aunt wants to ask you a question.¡± ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Would you like to stay and live at the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion in the future?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Tingqian nodded vigorously without any hesitation. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Then stay.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s face showed surprise and joy, ¡°Is my little aunt serious? I won¡¯t have to live in the East Pce in the future? I can stay at the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion every day?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Your imperial grandfather personally agreed. Are you happy?¡± ¡°Happy!¡± Xiaoqian excitedly hugged Jiang Ning, ¡°Little aunt, I¡¯m so happy! I don¡¯t have to go back to the pce!¡± Seeing how happy the child was, Jiang Ning also smiled. He had been living in the pce all this time, and now that he didn¡¯t have to go back, he was so happy. It was obvious that he had been tormented there and left with psychological trauma. After Xiaoqian¡¯s excitement, he looked worried again: ¡°It would be even better if my Fifth Imperial Uncle coulde back and live with us.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Your Fifth Imperial Uncle said that he will return.¡± ¡°I hope hees back soon.¡± Xiaoqian hugged Jiang Ning¡¯s arm with a beaming face, ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy too soon. Even if you live here, you still have to study, write, and practice martial arts every day.¡± ¡°Martial arts?¡± Xiaoqian was stunned, ¡°I only read and write in the pce.¡± ¡°For a boy, martial arts is also very important. It not only makes you strong and not bullied, but also protects those you care about.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll practice martial arts to protect my Fifth Imperial Uncle, little aunt, and my younger siblings in the future.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jiang Ningughed. Since then, Xiaoqian moved to the Prince of Yu Mansion. Jiang Ning specially went back to the Jiang Family and asked Jiang Ruobai to find two well-known schrs to teach Xiaoqian reading, writing, painting, and ying the zither. They also invited a general with great martial arts skills to teach Xiaoqian martial arts. In their free time, Jiang Ning would take Xiaoqian out for leisure and fun, and also teach him how to cook. If the food was good, they would send it to the pce to pay their respects to the Empress. Life was quitefortable, and Xiaoqian gradually recovered and became his lively, cheerful self again. asionally, Li Hongyuan would send letters through the postal station. Jiang Ning only read them but never replied. However, after Xiaoqian moved to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Ning sent him a letter and told him the general situation as a courtesy considering he had been caring for Xiaoqian and taking care of him all this time. Soon it was the Mid-Autumn Festival. During this time, the Emperor and Empress praised Jiang Ning several times in public for taking good care of Xiaoqian and rewarded her with many things. Not only the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion but also the Jiang Family benefited a lot from this. At the same time, the Empress often expressed dissatisfaction with Princess Consort Ma. Although no one said anything explicit, and no unpleasant words were spread around, The aristocratic circle was so small that everyone knew that the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson had been living in the East Pce since birth, but not long after the Crown Prince moved in, he left the pce and moved to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion. The Emperor and Empress had also rewarded Jiang Ning several times. Anyone with a bit of intelligence could understand the meaning behind this.. Chapter 316: 316: Future Sister-in-law Chapter 316: 316: Future Sister-inw
Trantor: 549690339 | It must be the Crown Prince and Princess Consort who were not treating the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson well. This has greatly affected the reputation of the Crown Prince in the court, and as for the Princess Consort, she was being discussed openly and secretly. Naturally, the Princess Consort was very dissatisfied with the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, but due to the influence of the Jiang Family, the East Pce had to tolerate this and dared not offend Jiang Ning.
After two rains, the weather gradually cooled down. The Mid-Autumn Festival has always been the grandest celebration in both the pce and themon people¡¯s homes. This time, in addition to the pce banquet, Princess Consort Ma, in order to regain her reputation in the aristocratic circles, deliberately held a grander banquet in the East Pce than ever before. Although it couldn¡¯tpare with the pce banquet, it still invited all nobledies and princesses. Even the Empress, Noble Consort, and other concubines in the harem were invited to attend. Lin Zizi from the Jiang Family also received an invitation. However, Lin Zizi was recently resting at home because she caught a cold from the sudden weather change. Without their mistress leading them, Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan could not leave the house. As the Princess Consort of Yu, Jiang Ning naturally received an invitation. The Princess Consort also requested Jiang Ning to bring the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson to the pce, saying she missed him. Jiang Ning saw the invitation but didn¡¯t mention it to Xiaoqian. Xiaoqian had just recovered. How could she possibly let him go back to the East Pce and see the Crown Prince and Princess Consort who had traumatized him?
Jiang Ning herself didn¡¯t want to go either, but since the Emperor wanted to see his little grandson and granddaughter, she couldn¡¯t trust others to apany them. So, she led the wet nurse and Xiaoman to bring the two little ones into the pce. The little ones had already started learning to walk, stumbling and falling. But the children in the pce were pampered, always carried in and out, so they didn¡¯t need to walk themselves and learned to walk especiallyte. Some princes didn¡¯t even learn to walk until they were three or four years old. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t allow this to happen. When the children could walk, she didn¡¯t allow the wet nurse to hold them all the time. However, during the pce banquet, there were many people and various gazes, so to avoid any idents, the wet nurses didn¡¯t dare to let go, taking turns to hold the children. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t interfere. The little ones were cute like Yuxue, and since they were boy and girl twins, they were quite favored by the Emperor. Even when the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson didn¡¯te to the pce, the Emperor didn¡¯t say anything. He happily looked at the two little ones, saying that he wanted to keep them for half a day longer and asked Jiang Ning to attend the banquet in the East Pce on her own. With the children being safe in the presence of the Emperor, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to bring them to the East Pce either, so she thanked him for his grace and took Xiaoman to the Supreme Pce. Since she had entered the pce, she couldn¡¯t just refuse to go to the East Pce; it would be too rude. She nned to go there, walk around ande back.
Little did she know, many people were there, including Lord Zhang¡¯s legitimate daughter, Zhang Mujin. This youngdy was the one Jiang Family nned to marry to Jiang Yi. Before leaving, Jiang Yi had asked Jiang Ning to see this youngdy, to observe her temperament and whether or not she could be married into their family. Jiang Ning took the task at hand, made some inquiries, and finally found Ms. Zhang. Ms. Zhang was pretty and gentle, well-educated and polite, a typical well-breddy. Jiang Ning took the initiative to talk to her, and since Ms. Zhang knew she was Jiang Yi¡¯s sister, she was very gentle and attentive to her, even offering her tea and refreshments. The two of them had a pleasant conversation. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t leave for a while, and when she looked back and saw Xiaoman squatting in the corner looking pitiful, she told her to go to the Splendid Pce for some food ande backter. Xiaoman was hungry, so she followed her instructions to find something to eat. As it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, the pce attendants in the Splendid Pce were very happy, and they were given fruits and refreshments, even gathering together to drink. When they saw Xiaoman, they teased her and coaxed her to drink some wine.. Chapter 317: 317: Playing the Role of Sister-in-law Chapter 317: 317: ying the Role of Sister-inw
Trantor: 549690339 The pce attendants of the Splendid Pce had no ill intentions. Xiaoman often entered the pce with Jiang Ning, and the pce attendants of the Splendid Pce recognized her and liked her innocent and naive demeanor. When they teased her with wine, she was honest enough to drink it as if it were tea. Gurgling down a few cups, she would quickly be drunk.
The pce attendantsughed at her, but they moved her to the maids¡¯ living quarters, covered her with a nket and let her sleep for a while. They figured by the time the banquet ended, she should be awake, ready to return with the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion. As the attendants yed cards and drank, they soon forgot about Xiaoman. Jiang Ning had been chatting with Ms. Zhang for quite a while as evening approached, thinking that it was time to head back. She could not help but worry about Xiaoqian, who was left alone in the mansion, while the two younger children were with the Emperor. However, Xiaoman was still nowhere to be seen. Even though Xiaoman was a bit slow to react, she was not a frivolous person. She would have returned to Jiang Ning¡¯s side when the time came. Jiang Ning started to worry that something must have happened and somewhat regretted not bringing Huang Ying and Dongxie along. Zhang Mujin noticed her anxiety and voluntarily asked, ¡°Are you looking for someone, sister?¡± ¡°The maid Xiaoman who entered the pce with me still hasn¡¯t returned.¡± ¡°Oh, I will have my maid look for her. Is she the girl called Xiaoman? She went to the Splendid Pce, right? Alright, don¡¯t worry sister.¡± Zhang Mujin showed her concern and arranged for her maid to search for Xiaoman¡¯s whereabouts.
Zhang Family¡¯s maid soon found Xiaoman. Only then did the attendants of the Splendid Pce remember her, so they hurriedly went to find her, discovering that she was soundly asleep on her bed, snoring. Zhang Family¡¯s maid quickly went to wake her up, ¡°Miss Xiaoman, Miss Xiaoman, wake up quickly! Your mistress, the Princess Consort, is going back, and you still haven¡¯t got up to serve.¡± Xiaoman slept too deeply, and there was no response even after calling her for a long time. Zhang Family¡¯s maid said, ¡°This is terrible, where¡¯s the discipline? It¡¯s fine for you to drink here, but you got her drunk too. The Princess Consort is waiting for her to return together. How is this eptable?¡± The pce attendants who got Xiaoman drunk were a little uneasy and cautiously said, ¡°Who knew she couldn¡¯t hold her liquor? Maybe after sleeping a little longer, she will be fine. Please wait a bit, Miss.¡± ¡°Wait? I have nothing to wait for, but should the master wait for her servant? What kind of rule is this?¡± The Zhang Family¡¯s maid was very angry, stamping her foot, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll return to the East Pce and report first.¡± She ran back to Jiang Ning and Zhang Mujin and recounted what had happened. Hearing that Xiaoman was drunk and asleep, Jiang Ningughed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to punish her. Although she looks big, she¡¯s probably still a child at heart. Just don¡¯t give her any wine in the future.¡± Zhang Mujin said, ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry to go back, my maid can apany you to the carriage.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go to the Splendid Pce and wait for Xiaoman to wake up before leaving the pce together.¡± Jiang Ning politely declined.
She could tell that Zhang Mujin was a fragile young girl, unable to carry things or lift a hand, and bringing only this one maid, she could not bear to part with her either. However, Zhang Mujin insisted on having her maid apany Jiang Ning. She said, ¡°This wheelchair is quite heavy, you¡¯ll tire yourself pushing it alone. I won¡¯t go, Pei¡¯er can escort you out, thene back to me.¡± The girl hadn¡¯t even married into the Jiang Family yet, but she had already started to assume the role and exert her sister-inw¡¯s authority. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t feel any aversion to this and let Pei¡¯er push her away from the banquet. As they reached the central gate, Princess Consort Ma came over, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s still early, Princess Consort of Yu, are you leaving so soon?¡± Chapter 318: Tied Up Chapter 318: Tied Up Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, but I have things to attend to at home and must leave early. I hope the Princess Consort forgives me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, you have three children to take care of at home, and you are also in an inconvenient state. How could I not understand?¡± Ms. Ma sighed, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy, unable to eat or sleep well. It¡¯s because of my negligence that I couldn¡¯t take good care of the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson.¡± Jiang Ning looked at her coldly. A cat crying for a mouse, feigning sympathy. Jiang Ning indifferently said, ¡°Anyway, Xiaoqian will stay in the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence from now on, so there¡¯s no need to mention the past.¡± ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, I have a few words to say to you.¡± Ms. Ma said softly, ¡°It¡¯s about Prince of Yu.¡± Jiang Ning sat still. Ms. Ma smiled and said, ¡°When Yu Wang was sent to guard the Imperial Mausoleum, do you really think it was just to guard the tomb?¡± ¡°And if not so?¡± ¡°As far as I know, a while ago, Prince of Yu fell severely ill due to a cold infection and has been bedridden for quite some days.¡± Ms. Ma frowned, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because it makes me uneasy. After all, he is our flesh and blood, and it¡¯s hard to bear the news.¡± Jiang Ning leaned back in her chair, smiling at her own pace: ¡°The Princess Consort, who could even treat a five-year-old child cruelly, could care about Prince of Yu, who is far away and sick? Or are you implying that the Princess Consort has designs on our Prince of Yu?¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s face changed slightly. This damn cripple remainedpletely unmoved. Jiang Ningzily smiled and said, ¡°So, the Princess Consort has been talking all this time just to make me go inside the room with you? Ah, let me guess: what did you prepare for me in there? A gold hairpin to stab my head?¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s smile could no longer hold steady, ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, you¡¯re joking. I just have a few heartfelt words to share with you.¡± ¡°You and I have not reached the point where we can share heartfelt words. Make way, I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t appreciate kindness.¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Right now, it¡¯s not about whether you want to or not. Servants, tie her up!¡± The maid Pei¡¯er from the Zhang Family turned pale, and cried out: ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Before she could finish a sentence, someone hit her on the back of the head with a stick, knocking her out. Four or five Eunuchs swarmed in, first stuffing Jiang Ning¡¯s mouth with cloth, then cing a sack over her and lifting it. Ms. Ma kicked her and sneered, ¡°You wretched woman, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be. Take her to the front courtyard.¡± Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± This East Pce is going crazy. Kidnapping her in broad daylight. With her mouth blocked, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t speak. After a brief jolt, she heard the door open and felt herself being thrown out,nding on the ground. Her bones almost shattered. Then, there was silence. There were no more sounds around. Jiang Ning struggled to remove the cloth in her mouth but to no avail; the rope was too tight for her to move. Damn it! As she was seething with anger, she heard footsteps approaching, followed by the sound of a door closing, then the footsteps stopping in front of her. Then the sack was opened. Jiang Ning¡¯s vision brightened slightly, her eyes slightly blurred. As her vision focused, she finally saw the face of the person in front of her. A round, grinning face. It¡¯s Crown Prince Li Jixian! ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. Please, get up.¡± He helped Jiang Ning sit down on a chair and took the cloth out of her mouth. Jiang Ning took a few breaths and angrily said, ¡°How dare you tie me up? Do you think you can cover the sky with one hand now that you¡¯re the Crown Prince?¡± Chapter 319:1 Can Annul You at Any Time Chapter 319:1 Can Annul You at Any Time Trantor: 549690339 Li Jixianughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Princess Consort of Yu. I just have a few words to say to you.¡± Jiang Ning coldly said, ¡°You can talk, but why this way? Let go of me first.¡± Li Jixian smiled, stepped forward, and untied the ropes on her body. Jiang Ning secretly observed the room. The room was not big, except for a bed, tables and chairs, there was nothing else. There were few things, but arranged very exquisitely. The burner by the window was still burning precious incense. Jiang Ning guessed that this was Li Jixian¡¯s resting room in the East Pce. A vague sense of unease rose in her heart. Technically, she was the Princess Consort of Yu, Li Jixian¡¯s sister-inw, and they should maintain a distance. But he had dragged her into his room. Jiang Ning was not an innocent and naive little girl inexperienced in the world. From Li Jixian¡¯s gaze at her just now, she knew that this damned scoundrel had indecent intentions. But that was not the scariest part. The scariest part was that she was brought here by Princess Consort Ma¡¯s order. That is to say, the Crown Princess was helping the Crown Prince get women into his room? The world had be too surreal. ¡°Is Princess Consort of Yu daydreaming in my presence?¡± Li Jixian¡¯s voice reached her ears. Jiang Ning nced at him. Li Jixianughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about how you single-handedly captured Wenren Zong, so your trick won¡¯t work on me. You are a very smart woman, and I love women who are beautiful and intelligent.¡± ¡°I am the Princess Consort of Yu, and you are the Crown Prince. How dare you do anything to me?¡± ¡°Yes, I am the Crown Prince, heir to the Great Sheng Dynasty, the future Emperor. Do you know what this means?¡± ¡°It means that the Emperor can depose you at any time.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Jixianughed heartily, ¡°Interesting, talking to you is so interesting. Indeed, intelligent women are much more interesting than fools.¡± ¡°Are you referring to your Princess Consort by ¡®fools¡¯?.¡± ¡°Oh? How can you tell?¡± ¡°If not for being a fool to the extreme, how could she help her husband to abduct his sister-inw?¡± Jiang Ning coldly said, ¡°You have endured humiliation for so many years, defeated the Prince of Yu in one fell swoop, and ascended to the position of Crown Prince. Why don¡¯t you know how to cherish it? Do you know the consequences of your actions?¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°Li Jixian, you have be arrogant and inted. Your death is not far away. There is still an Emperor above you; it is not yet time for you to cover the sky with one hand.¡± ¡°I know. But I don¡¯t intend to cover the sky with one hand now, as long as I can¡­ cover the beautiful you.¡± Li Jixian reached out and gently stroked her cheek, ¡°So smooth, so tender.¡± Jiang Ning suppressed her disgust and shouted, ¡°Help! Help! I am the Princess Consort of Yu! The Crown Prince is going tomit a crime!¡± Li Jixian looked at her with a rxed smile, ¡°This is the East Pce, my territory. No matter how much you scream, no one wille to save you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°What am I afraid of? Afraid of the Prince of Yu? He is now a y Buddha crossing the river, unable to save himself. Besides, this is thousands of miles away. What can he do even if he knows?¡± ¡°I am not talking about the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Oh, I know, your father is Prime Minister Jiang.¡± Li Jixian didn¡¯t care much, ¡°So what, as long as you disappear from now on, even if he is Prime Minister Jiang, without evidence, what can he do to me?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say anything. This shameless scoundrel. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll kill him. However, it is not wise to make a scene now, since she couldn¡¯t escape with her body, and she mustn¡¯t irritate Li Jixian too much. After all, she only wanted him dead, not to die together with him.. Chapter 320: Jiang Ning, Be My Woman! Chapter 320: Jiang Ning, Be My Woman! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Crown Prince, you should know that my parents dote on me. If anything happens to me, even if it means overturning the entire East Pce, they will find me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone find you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is, if you don¡¯t want to turn into a corpse buried in the back garden.¡± Li Jixian gently lifted Jiang Ning¡¯s chin, admiring her face closely, ¡°Beautiful, truly beautiful.¡± Jiang Ning sat motionless, only looking coldly at him. Li Jixian took back his hand and sat down at the table, pouring himself a cup of tea, and continued, ¡°Such beauty, if turned into flower fertilizer in the garden, devoured by insects underground, I can¡¯t bear to see.¡± Jiang Ning felt a shiver in her heart. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Although you¡¯ve made quite an impact on the reputation of the East Pcetely, making the Princess Consort the talk of people¡¯s leisure time, it doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care about such small things.¡± Li Jixian picked up the teacup and sipped it slowly while looking at her, ¡°Jiang Ning, be my woman.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Li Jixianughed: ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve forgotten, let me remind you that I am the Princess Consort of Yu.¡± ¡°What about it? The Prince of Yu is already in his current state, do you still have any hopes for him? You are still young, with such a flower-like age, possessing such beauty, could you be willing to spend the rest of your life in the cage of Prince Yu¡¯s mansion and keep living a widow¡¯s life?¡± Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, and sighed softly: ¡°Even if I¡¯m not content, what can I do? I have a family and children. Even for their sake, I have to behave properly and not do anything out of line.¡± As Li Jixian heard her words, it seemed that she had softened her tone, and his heart noted the additional leverage and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let anyone know about this and damage your reputation.¡± Jiang Ning raised her eyebrows: ¡°So you mean, let me sneak around with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is only temporary. After all, we still have to be somewhat cautious at the moment. But when that dayes¡­¡± ¡°Which day?¡± ¡°When I¡¯ve taken that position.¡± Li Jixian raised his chin, ¡°At that time, no one will be able to restrain me.¡± He suddenly walked in front of Jiang Ning, his hands on her shoulders, his eyes slightly crazed: ¡°By then, I¡¯ll be able to give you a proper identity openly. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give you.¡± ¡°What if I want to be the Empress?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the Empress!¡± Li Jixian¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly bright, and he reached out to pinch Jiang Ning¡¯s chin, ¡°Only a beauty like yours is worthy of being my Empress.¡± ¡°Then what about Ms. Ma?¡± ¡°Her? An old, ugly, and stupid wretch, what makes her fit to be my Empress?¡± At this point in the conversation, he seemed to have already assumed the identity of the Emperor, using the word ¡°I¡± in every sentence. Jiang Ning only wished she had a recording pen to capture these seditious words and y them back to the Emperor. At that moment, the door suddenly opened. Princess Consort Ma stood at the door, her face full of rage: ¡°My lord, what did you just say? Even if I¡¯m no longer young and beautiful, I¡¯ve given you four daughters and a son. Why am I not fit to be Empress?¡± Li Jixian furrowed his brows and nced at Jiang Ning, a cold smile ying on the corner of his lips. So this woman had known all along that Ms. Ma was outside, and had deliberately drawn him into saying those words to infuriate Ms. Ma. How clever of her¡­ ¡°What I just said was a joke, why take it seriously?¡± Li Jixian said indifferently, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m so stupid that I¡¯d depose you and support the Prince of Yu¡¯s woman to be Empress?¡± Chapter 321: How Dare You, a Lowly Servant, Defy Chapter 321: How Dare You, a Lowly Servant, Defy Trantor: 549690339 Ms. Ma looked at Jiang Ning with suspicion. Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯ve been living with the Crown Prince for so many years. You should know better than anyone what kind of person he is. Do I really need to remind you whether or not he¡¯d do such a thing?¡± Ms. Ma hesitated. Of course, she knew what kind of person Li Jixian was. He wasn¡¯t lustful, but he was rmingly stubborn. Once he set his eyes on something or someone he wanted, he would stop at nothing to obtain it. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°Princess Consort, how do you think your appearancepares to mine?¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s face darkened. Did they even need topare? Anyone with eyes could see it. Jiang Ning inherited her mother Lin Zizi¡¯s beauty, who was the number one beauty in Chang¡¯an City, and was only fifteen or sixteen years old. And her? She was moderately attractive when she was young. After years of managing household affairs and giving birth to and raising children, she had aged considerably. What could shepare to Jiang Ning with? Jiang Ning leisurely said, ¡°Not only that, but I¡¯m also good at having children. I gave birth to boy and girl twins. If I were with the Crown Prince, I would definitely have a boy. As for your son¡­ it could be uncertain, you know.¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡°So, are you sure you want to push such a great beauty as myself towards your husband?¡± Jiang Ning asked soulfully, ¡°With me around, he wouldn¡¯t even spare you a nce in the future. Even your sons and daughters would lose their value like worthless grass.¡± p, p, p. Li Jixian pped his hands andughed, ¡°Impressive, truly impressive. Princess Consort of Yu, instigating discord so openly like this is really something to admire.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Does it matter what kind of method is used, as long as it works?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°My lord, perhaps we should forget it.¡± Ms. Ma suddenly spoke up, ¡°After all, she is Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s daughter and the Princess Consort of Yu. If anything goes wrong, it could be a big deal.¡± Li Jixian shook his head, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell she¡¯s trying to sow discord?¡± ¡°I know. But¡­¡± Ms. Ma hesitated, ¡°Someone like her, your highness really shouldn¡¯t touch her. It could lead to trouble.¡± It was clear that Jiang Ning had hit her sore spot. She didn¡¯t care about the Crown Prince having more women; she cared about the stability of her own position and the future of her son. Even if Jiang Ning might threaten all of this, she could never tolerate it. Li Jixian¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°I knew you were stupid, but I didn¡¯t think you were this stupid. Get out! No one is allowed to enter and disturb me without my order!¡± Ms. Ma didn¡¯t move. ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Li Jixian¡¯s anger was barely concealed. ¡°Your Highness, please let Princess Consort of Yu go.¡± Ms. Ma persisted. ¡°You lowly wretch, how dare you defy me!¡± Li Jixian pped her forcefully. Ms. Ma¡¯s head was jerked to the side. She covered her face, her body trembling slightly, and gritted her teeth, ¡°If you don¡¯t let her go immediately, I won¡¯t care even if it causes a ruckus. If you¡¯re not afraid of the Emperor finding out, then go ahead!¡± ¡°You dare to threaten me?¡± Li Jixian pped her again, ¡°You shameless whore, do you really think I won¡¯t deal with you?¡± Ms. Ma turned her head and shouted, ¡°Someone!¡± Li Jixian¡¯s face changed instantly, not expecting her to really make a scene. In his desperation, he struck her neck, knocking her unconscious. Ms. Ma copsed to the ground. Li Jixian closed the door and turned to Jiang Ning, ¡°I have to say, I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Chapter 322: Vitality Severely Injured Chapter 322: Vitality Severely Injured Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning said, ¡°Let me guess, would you go so far as to bury your own Princess Consort in the back garden to get me?¡± Li Jixian¡¯s face darkened, not responding. Of course he couldn¡¯t do that. At least not now. He could cover up the disappearance of one Princess Consort of Yu, but if the Crown Princess disappeared too, it would be too hard to hide. Li Jixian walked towards Jiang Ning, sneered: ¡°Let me tell you the truth, no matter how clever and eloquent you are today, you can¡¯t escape my grasp. You damned woman, you¡¯vepletely enraged me. Now, I want you. I want to see if you dare to say anything, and let your Jiang family, Prince of Yu, and your children be humiliated!¡± He grabbed Jiang Ning¡¯s arm, pulled her up, and threw her onto the bed. Jiang Ning stumbled and fell. Li Jixian pounced on her. Jiang Ning lifted her right leg and kicked hard at him ¨C Right at that spot. Li Jixian screamed in pain and rolled to the ground. Jiang Ning seized the opportunity to jump off the bed and staggered out. Li Jixian was in extreme pain and anger, grabbing her ankle. Jiang Ning fell to the ground, right next to Princess Consort Ma. She quickly grabbed a hairpin from her head and stabbed it viciously into Ms. Ma¡¯s back. Ms. Ma screamed and jumped up. Awake. She looked at the scene in shock, reacted quickly, ignoring the hairpin in her back, and turned to run out. ¡°Ms. Ma, stop!¡± Li Jixian roared in anger. But he was injured in a critical part, in too much pain to even get up, unable to pursue her, only watching her run away helplessly. Jiang Ning leaned against the doorframe, lifted her leg, and violently kicked Li Jixian¡¯s face five or six times. ¡°Cheap bitch!¡± ¡°Scum!¡± ¡°Lowly piece of shit!¡± ¡°ying with you? Just wait, I¡¯ll find a way to kill you!¡± Li Jixian was kicked bloody. Li Jixian was in so much pain that he went crazy, grasping her ankle tightly, ¡°You cheap bitch, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± ¡°Let go of me, you cheap bastard!¡± Jiang Ning kicked him in the nose. Blood spurted from his nose in an instant. She grabbed a teacup from the table and smashed it at Li Jixian¡¯s face. Go all out! Today, she would see him dead! Li Jixian¡¯s vision ckened from the blow, knowing that she was ruthless and really nning to beat him to death. He immediately let go of his grip. Jiang Ning, leaning on the wall, staggered out. Without a wheelchair or crutches, dragging theme leg, she moved with difficulty. Jiang Ning never hated herme leg as much as she did at this moment. If she wasn¡¯tme, she wouldn¡¯t be bullied by Prince Yu, nor by the Crown Prince and his wife. As she struggled to get outside, she saw Ms. Ma rushing over with others. Jiang Ning looked up and casually tore off antern and threw it onto the window. The candle in thentern immediately set fire to it, quickly spreading to the paper window. The fire zed high. ¡°Fire, there¡¯s a fire!¡± Jiang Ning screamed. Ms. Ma was startled, didn¡¯t care about Jiang Ning, and quickly led people to put out the fire. Jiang Ning staggered on, seeing Zhang family¡¯s maid Pei¡¯er standing by the wheelchair, looking anxiously in all directions. ¡°Pei¡¯er!¡± she called out. Pei¡¯er¡¯s eyes brightened upon seeing her, hurriedly pushing the wheelchair over. Jiang Ning sat in the wheelchair, panting heavily. It was only then that she realized that her inner clothes werepletely soaked with sweat, sticking to her body, and extremely ufortable. Chapter 323: Chaotic East Palace Chapter 323: Chaotic East Pce Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Princess Consort, what happened just now? Are you alright?¡± Pei¡¯er asked. Jiang Ning took a moment to calm down and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you, Pei¡¯er?¡± Pei¡¯er frowned: ¡°I just woke up¡­ Oh, right, the Crown Princess said she wanted to tie you up and take you away. Are you okay? Did she really do that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang Ning looked back. The fire was getting bigger and bigger. It would be best if that bastard Li Jixian died in the fire. At this moment, Xiaoman rushed over, waving her hands, looking anxious, and shouted, ¡°Princess Consort, Princess Consort, where have you been?¡± Seeing her lively and energetic appearance, Jiang Ning¡¯s heart rxed, and she waved, ¡°Xiaoman, I¡¯m here.¡± Xiaoman saw her, ran over in just a few steps, pushed Pei¡¯er away fiercely, and stared, ¡°Who are you? Stay away from my Princess Consort!¡± Pei¡¯er: ¡°¡­¡± This Xiaoman girl is really wild. Jiang Ning hurriedly said, ¡°Xiaoman, you must not be rude. This is Miss Pei¡¯er of the Zhang Family. She sent me out because you were not around. You should thank her.¡± No matter how you look at it, she meant well and even got hit by Ms. Ma because of her. Hearing this, Xiaoman¡¯s expression rxed, and she gave Pei¡¯er a bow, apologetically saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Pei¡¯er, I misunderstood you, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Pei¡¯er smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I admire your devotion. It¡¯s good that everything is alright. There¡¯s a flood happening there, you should quickly take the Princess Consort of Yu away, and I should hurry back to find ourdy.¡± She was worried about herdy since she had been gone for so long. Hearing the news of the flood in the front yard, the people in the backyard began to stir. Xiaoman was a bit confused. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Princess Consort, where should we go now?¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Crystal Frost Hall first to pick up Wenzan and Lingzi.¡± Xiaoman nodded and pushed her away. ¡°Xiaoman, you are not allowed to drink alcohol anymore, did you hear me?¡± Jiang Ning said. When it came to this matter, Xiaoman was quite annoyed: ¡°Xiaoman knows that alcohol is not a good thing, my father died from drinking. But the sisters in the Splendid Pce told me it was tea, so I drank it. Princess Consort, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t drink anything given to me by others anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also my fault today. I should not have let you go to the Splendid Pce alone. From now on, when you go out, you follow me, and don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± ¡°From now on, I will never leave the Princess Consort¡¯s side again, there are so many bad people, they all say Xiaoman is a fool, bullying Xiaoman, but Xiaoman is not stupid!¡± Listening to her childish words, Jiang Ning finally let out a sigh of relief as they left the East Pce. She looked back. This grudge waspletely formed. But it didn¡¯t matter, since she knew Li Jixian was such a scum, she naturally couldn¡¯t let him continue to be the Crown Prince. Jiang Ning looked away, her facepletely calm. When they arrived at the Crystal Frost Hall, Jiang Ning told the Emperor about the flood in the East Pce and how the noblewomen were frightened. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel displeased and frowned, ¡°The East Pce is in such a mess, which shows the ipetence of the Crown Prince and Crown Princess.¡± ¡°There is a saying among the people, those who often walk by the river cannot avoid getting their shoes wet. With the Crown Princess hosting banquets every now and then for various reasons, the East Pce is filled with the aroma of food and the sound of debauchery, so a flood is quite normal.¡± Jiang Ning fiercely smeared the East Pce¡¯s reputation. As expected, the Emperor¡¯s expression grew even more displeased: ¡°Someone, go see what¡¯s going on in the East Pce.¡± The eunuch obeyed and left. Chapter 324: Crying on the Wheelchair Chapter 324: Crying on the Wheelchair Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning was about to lodge an usation, when a eunuch ran over, heaving and panting, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s a fire in the East Pce and the Crown Prince is injured!¡± The Emperor was taken aback: ¡°How serious is the injury?¡± The eunuch replied: ¡°I took a nce, it seems quite severe. The Imperial Physician is already on the way to the East Pce.¡± The Emperor frowned: ¡°What happened? Why was there a fire? Was it intentional or something else, have any details been found?¡± ¡°Well¡­ although we haven¡¯t found out yet, the fire started from the Crown Prince¡¯s sleeping quarters. At that time¡­ it seems someone saw the Princess Consort of Yu¡­¡± The eunuch stuttered, ncing at Jiang Ning as he spoke. The Emperor looked at Jiang Ning: ¡°Ningning, does this have anything to do with you?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Jiang Ning replied forthrightly, ¡°Yes, it does.¡± A flicker of seriousness crossed the Emperor¡¯s face, he instructed the eunuch, ¡°You all, leave.¡± Once the servants had all withdrawn, the Emperor softened his tone and asked, ¡°Ningning, tell me what really happened. When you walked in, I noticed something was wrong by looking at your face.¡± Before the Emperor had even finished his sentence, a stream of tears welled up in the corner of Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, ¡°I beg you to bring me justice, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°The Crown Prince mistreated me.¡± Jiang Ning choked on her words. ¡°You were attending the banquet held by the Princess Consort, how did you get involved with the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I was well and fine at the banquet, butter I felt unwell. I wanted to excuse myself and leave early. Who knew the Princess Consort would take advantage of my solitude, had the East Pce eunuch tie me up and bring me to the Crown Prince¡¯s room¡­¡± The Emperor could hardly believe his ears: ¡°Could such a thing really happen?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, would I joke about such a matter? Even if you rewarded me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to nder the Crown Prince this way!¡± Jiang Ning lifted her sleeve to wipe her tears, secretly pinched herself, and the tears immediately started flowing again. The Emperor was already 70 to 80 percent convinced. After all, a woman¡¯s reputation is important. If it hadn¡¯t really happened, she, as the Princess Consort of Yu, would never nder the Crown Prince in such a matter. The Emperor maintained a serious expression: ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Ning sobbed, ¡°I am physically disabled, how could I resist them? The Crown Prince said, said¡­¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said, he wanted me to be his woman.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor smashed his hand on the table, ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Yes, too shameless!¡± Jiang Ning expressed her agreement. The Emperor shot a nce at her, ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°Then, the Crown Prince tried to take advantage of me. I was so scared, and I identally started a fire¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fire, I am afraid I would have been vited by that beast of a prince. Wuu wuu wuu!¡± Jiang Ning copsed onto the wheelchair in tears. The Emperor:¡±? ¡± He had lived a long life, but he had never seen any girl so candidly cry and pour out her grievance of being bullied. Though he knew that most women lied and yed the victim, looking at her beautiful face, wet with tears, the Emperor found himself instinctively believing Jiang Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t cry now,¡± The Emperor said slowly, ¡°If I find out this is true, I will not let it slide.¡± Jiang Ning quietly wiped off her tears. Anyway, she had lodged an usation, she didn¡¯t believe that the Emperor would actually do something to the Crown Prince because of this matter. Even if he were to reprimand, punish, it would all be useless. Her ultimate goal was still far away. Her ultimate aim was to dethrone Li Jixian, to make him live a life worse than death, with no way to live, and no way to die! Chapter 325:1 Don’t Mean That Chapter 325:1 Don¡¯t Mean That Trantor: 549690339 | Let him know the consequences of belittling and bullying women! After making herint, Jiang Ning¡¯s anger subsided a little, but seeing the Emperor¡¯s face, she realized it was getting worse. The Emperor was furious. He ordered someone to summon the Crown Prince, then told Jiang Ning, ¡°I will look into this matter and give you an exnation. As for you, after you go back¡­ don¡¯t tell your parents, so they won¡¯t worry. After all, the matter has not been thoroughly investigated yet.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s meaning is for me to lie?¡± Yun Dai choked on her words. ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The Emperor coughed lightly, ¡°Ningning, your mother¡¯s health is not good, you can¡¯t make her worry, right? Rest assured, I won¡¯t let the Crown Prince off the hook easily. You should take Wenzan and Lingzi back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion for now.¡± Jiang Ning knew when to stop. This matter concerned the royal family¡¯s reputation and would not be good for anyone if it escted. Since theint had been made, Jiang Ning was unwilling to stay and face that son of a bitch Li Jixian any longer. She followed the Emperor¡¯s orders and took the two children back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion first. As soon as the three of them left, the Emperor started mming the table, ¡°Where is the Crown Prince? Why hasn¡¯t hee yet? Do I have to go invite him personally?¡± The Eunuch carefully said, ¡°The Crown Prince is injured, and they are carrying him over right now.¡± ¡°Is his leg broken?¡± ¡°Not exactly¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not broken, then roll over here!¡± A momentter, the Crown Prince was carried over on a stretcher by four eunuchs. His face was covered in medicine, lying on the stretcher, looking miserable. The Emperor frowned, ¡°What kind of behavior is this? As the Crown Prince, you¡­ are downright disgraceful!¡± The Crown Prince struggled to stand up with the help of the eunuchs, and knelt down, ¡°This son deserves death.¡± ¡°All of you, get out.¡± The Emperor ordered. The eunuchs bowed their heads and left. ¡°You do deserve to die!¡± The Emperor grabbed an inkstone beside him and threw it over, roaring, ¡°Tell me, did you really bully the Princess Consort of Yu?¡± The Crown Prince cried out, ¡°Emperor Father, I am wronged. The Princess Consort and I just thought that since the Prince of Yu was not in Chang¡¯an City, she was having a hard time taking care of the children all by herself. We wanted to get closer to her and help her with anything she needed. Who would have thought that she would hold a grudge against me and take advantage of my unpreparedness to strike me? She even started a fire and almost burned me to death!¡± The Emperor sneered, ¡°You two care about the Princess Consort of Yu? So much so that you take her to your room? She is your brother¡¯s wife! Shameless and disgusting bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The Crown Prince cried, ¡°Even if I had a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to molest the Princess Consort of Yu. I am truly wronged.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll personally go to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion and apologize to the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°I am wronged!¡± ¡°You dare to be stubborn!¡± The Emperor grabbed a handful of brushes and threw them at him, ¡°I never dreamed you could be so lustful! With your shamelessness, how can you be entrusted with great responsibility? I am truly disappointed in you! If you continue to be so unimpressive, you might as well abdicate and let the Prince of Yue back as the Crown Prince.¡± Li Jixian was shocked and did not dare to argue any further. He hurriedly said, ¡°This son knows his mistake. Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and I had a few too many drinks, and in my confusion, I made such a mistake. I ask for Emperor Father¡¯s punishment!¡± ¡°Tomorrow, go and apologize to the Princess Consort of Yu.¡± The Emperor said coldly, ¡°You dare to mess with her, and you¡¯re not afraid that Prime Minister Jiang will deal with you.¡± Li Jixian bowed his head, ¡°This son has learned his lesson and will never do it again.¡± ¡°Useless.¡± The Emperor waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Get lost and settle this matter. If it gets out of hand, damaging the prestige of the royal family, you can imagine the consequences..¡± Chapter 326: Those Were Just Words to Chapter 326: Those Were Just Words to Pacify Her Trantor: 549690339 Li Jixian hurriedly said, ¡°This humble official understands.¡± The Emperor waved his hand, and Li Jixian turned and left by himself. In fact, his injury was not serious, just some bruises and swelling on his face that looked quite miserable, not to the point where he couldn¡¯t walk. Having himself carried here was nothing more than an attempt to gain the Emperor¡¯s sympathy. The Emperor knew this very well. After returning to the East Pce, Li Jixian furiously smashed a few of his favorite official porcin objects. He then scolded Ms. Ma harshly while pointing at her nose. The servants were far away from the room, unable to hear what was being said. Ms. Ma knelt on the ground, wiping her tears with a handkerchief, ¡°My lord, I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Vile woman!¡± Li Jixian endured the pain on his swollen face, growing angrier as he thought about it, ¡°Who allowed you to eavesdrop outside? If you hadn¡¯t rushed in halfway and listened to the Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s instigation, how could things have escted to this point!¡± Ms. Ma sobbed, ¡°I was just confused at the moment, thinking that if you really took her, in the future¡­¡± ¡°Fool! That was just a lie to coax her, do you take it seriously?¡± ¡°Yes, I was just not thinking clearly at that moment¡­ It¡¯s all because of that woman, the Princess Consort of Yu, who is so silver-tongued.¡± Ms. Ma cried, ¡°I will never listen to her again.¡± ¡± ¡®Again¡¯? Do you think there will be a ¡®next time¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, my lord.¡± ¡°Fool, if you were half as clever as Jiang Ning, I would think more highly of you.¡± Li Jixian touched the wound on his face, his expression darkened, ¡°I had nned to make things a done deal and settle the matter. I didn¡¯t expect for her topletely disregard her own reputation and run to the Emperor Father toin.¡± ¡°How dare she? If this gets out, she might as well be dead.¡± Ms. Ma frowned. In her opinion, a woman¡¯s reputation is the most important. Once the Crown Prince had taken her body, in addition to making some threats and enticements, she, a woman with ame leg, would naturally have obediently submitted. Who knew she would be so obstinate? They never anticipated that things would escte to this point. Isn¡¯t it just a woman? Isn¡¯t it just a crippled woman? How could she have such courage to resist? And not hesitate toin to the Emperor? Li Jixian was close to exploding with anger. His usual smiling face was nowpletely reced by a gloomy, frosty expression. ¡°Emperor Father scolded me severely. He even said that if I can¡¯t resolve this matter and gain Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s forgiveness, and if the royal reputation is damaged, I might as well abdicate and give the Crown Prince title to Prince of Yu.¡± Ms. Ma trembled, ¡°No, can it be true? Can the Crown Prince¡¯s position be easily changed?¡± ¡°What do you think? Whoever Emperor Father wants to seed will seed!¡± Li Jixian¡¯s face was dark, ¡°Jiang Ning, oh Jiang Ning, well done, very well done.¡± Ms. Ma whispered, ¡°Your Highness, why not just have someone eliminate her?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Jixian said coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t had her yet, how can I eliminate her.¡± Ms. Ma found it hard to believe, ¡°After all she has done to you, how can you still be interested in her?¡± ¡°What do you know.¡± ¡°My Lord, maybe it¡¯s better to let this go? This woman is not easy to deal with. After all, she has the Jiang Family behind her, and in case things get out of hand¡­ Prime Minister Jiang is not someone to be trifled with.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Li Jixian slowly calmed himself down. ¡°Will you visit the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence tomorrow, my lord?¡± ¡°Go, of course I will go..¡± Li Jixian smirked, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, how can I get her forgiveness?¡± Chapter 327: Love and Hate Chapter 327: Love and Hate Trantor: 549690339 Ms. Ma remained silent upon hearing this. She thought despairingly, all men in this world are indeed the same. They only love young and beautiful women. It does not matter how many children their legal wives bore for them or how diligently they served; in their eyes, these were taken for granted. Once they were no longer young and beautiful, it was a sin. They would be treated like a rag. Used when needed, and thrown away with disgust when not needed. ¡°Must you have Princess Consort of Yu?¡± she asked softly. ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I get her.¡± ¡°This concubine understands.¡± Ms. Ma lowered her head, ¡°I will prepare things for you, and go to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion tomorrow.¡± Li Jixian was satisfied with her submission and nodded, ¡°You are the Princess Consort, and the future Empress will only be you. This is the greatest honor I can give you. As for other things, you should know yourself.¡± ¡°This concubine understands. If there¡¯s nothing else, this concubine will take her leave.¡± Ms. Ma turned around and left. Li Jixian picked up the teacup to drink and touched the wound on his face, causing him to gasp in pain. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed softly. Thinking of Jiang Ning¡¯s stunning face, thezy and disdainful look on her face when she spoke, and her soft and delicate body¡­ Li Jixian had a strange feeling. It was a mixture of love and hate. He wanted her, and then to torment her ruthlessly, to watch her shivering and submitting at his feet. How satisfying would that be? Thinking about this, Li Jixian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited, eager to go to Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion immediately. However, when he arrived at the mansion with his entourage and gifts the next day, he found it empty. There were only some servants and olddies left in the mansion. After inquiring, he learned that Jiang Ning had taken the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, her two children, and her personal maids, and returned to her family home overnight. Li Jixian was stunned at that moment. This woman was incredible. How did she know he woulde? One of his followers asked, ¡°Master, what should we do now? Shall we return to the pce?¡± Li Jixian nced at him, ¡°If Emperor Father mes me, will you take the responsibility for me?¡± ¡°This servant wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Li Jixian looked around the courtyard and muttered to himself, ¡°This woman¡­ so you think I can¡¯t find you if you hide in your family¡¯s house? Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion!¡± So he took his entourage and stormed off to the Jiang family. Prime Minister Jiang was not at home. However, the third son of the Jiang Family was there and greeted him with a smile, ¡°This official pays his respects to the Crown Prince.¡± With even better attitude, Li Jixian quickly extended his hand to help him, ¡°Master Jiang, there¡¯s no need for formalities. We have a very close rtionship.¡± ¡°This official dares not.¡± Jiang Yi straightened up, the smile on his face even more brilliant. Both of them silently cursed each other as hypocrites. Li Jixian was known for his righteousness in the court, for he was gentle and refined, always smiling, and treating everyone with great attitude, both high and low. Some ministers were deceived by his appearance and mistakenly believed that he would be a wise ruler in the future. Coincidentally, Jiang Yi was no less skilled in this regard. He was young and had only recently entered government service. But thanks to being Jiang Ruobai¡¯s son and cing third in the Civil Examinations, he gained a significant reputation in Chang¡¯an City. Despite this, he never became arrogant, maintaining his politeness and warmth. Except for his closest family members, he always greeted others with a charming smile when outside. Now, the two men faced each other with smiles, neither of them sincere.. Chapter 328: 328: My Sister Has a Shy Personality Chapter 328: 328: My Sister Has a Shy Personality
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yi said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince, wasing. What brings you here?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Yesterday, a mishap urred during the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet at the East Pce, which I¡¯m afraid might have frightened the Princess Consort of Yu. So¡­¡±
¡°Oh, is Your Highness here to apologize to Seventh Sister?¡± Jiang Yi rubbed his hands together andughed, ¡°That¡¯s really unnecessary. How could someone of your status lower yourself to apologize to a woman?¡± Li Jixianughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way. I heard that the Princess Consort of Yu has returned to her parents¡¯ home. Could you please ask her toe out for a meeting?¡± ¡°That might not be very convenient.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°My sister caught a chill yesterday from the wind and is a bit unwell. Besides, she is shy and not used to meeting men outside the family.¡± Li Jixian: ¡°Hehe, Master Jiang, you don¡¯t seem to know your sister very well.¡± That woman, shy? If she was shy, what would you call the other women? Recalling the ferocious look on her face when she stomped on his face, Li Jixian gritted his teeth in hatred. Jiang Yiughed, ¡°I¡¯ll ept your apology on my sister¡¯s behalf, Your Highness. As for the meeting, let¡¯s forget about it, alright?¡± ¡°Master Jiang, are you going to make mee here for nothing?¡±
This sentence was full of threatening intent. But Jiang Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit affected, his smile remained gentle and warm like a spring breeze in March, ¡°If Your Highness insists on seeing her, I, of course, won¡¯t block your way. However¡­ my sister can¡¯te out, so you¡¯ll have to go to the backyard yourself.¡± Li Jixian sneered. Did he think he wouldn¡¯t dare to go? Then he would go. Just thinking about the fact that he could personally enter Jiang Ning¡¯s boudoir, Li Jixian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. He strode forward into the house. ¡°Hold on.¡± Jiang Yi called him back, ¡°Does Your Highness know where our Seventh Sister lives?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone show you the way.¡± With that, he nodded to an old woman nearby, who immediately stepped forward to lead the way. After taking just a few steps, Jiang Yi called out again: ¡°Wait.¡±
Unable to restrain his impatience, Li Jixian turned back and said: ¡°Master Jiang, what do you intend to do with these repeated hindrances?¡± ¡°Your Highness has misunderstood. I just wanted to say that only you should go in. These servants of yours should not go with you.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°The inner courtyard is full of women, and your men are all rough. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not quite appropriate.¡± After thinking for a moment, Li Jixianughed, ¡°What Master Jiang says is reasonable. You guys wait here.¡± ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not safe.¡± One of his followers tried to dissuade him, ¡°If it were someone else, it would be fine for them to wait here, but at least let me follow you!¡± The man¡¯s martial arts skills were excellent. Li Jixian looked at Jiang Yi, ¡°I¡¯ll only bring one attendant inside. It shouldn¡¯t be enough to embarrass your household¡¯s women.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Jiang Yi hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright, but this gentleman should behave himself and not move about freely. If he offends thedies and maids in our house, that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Master Jiang, rest assured, I am a man of propriety.¡± The attendant disdainfully replied before following Li Jixian towards the backyard. Due to Lin Zizi¡¯s love for flowers, most of the open spaces within the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion were nted with various flowers. Although it was autumn, the flowers were still in full bloom, creating a beautiful sight. To reach Jiang Ning¡¯s courtyard from the front yard, they had to pass through a small flower garden.¡± From a distance, they could hear several crispughsing from the garden.¡±
As they approached closer, they could see fluttering skirts amidst the flowers, as several young girls yfully frolicked.¡± Was Jiang Ning among them? Li Jixian hastened his steps, wanting to get a clearer look.¡± But the flowers and trees were too lush, making it hard to see them clearly.¡± So Li Jixian slowed down and continued walking onwards leisurely.. Chapter 329: 329: Beating Up Chapter 329: 329: Beating Up
Trantor: 549690339 He had to pass this way anyway. There was no rush.
After all, he was the Crown Prince, not some impatient upstart. His attendant, Ren Chao, was following closely, not looking anywhere else. A few young and beautiful girls were ying in the flower beds. Any man who passed by such a sight would unavoidably take a few extra nces. In the time it took to steal those few nces, Li Jixian was surprised to find that the old woman leading their way had vanished. Where had she run off to? Li Jixian was somewhat baffled. Without someone to guide them in the vast Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, how was he to know where Jiang Ning¡¯s quarters were? The master and servant exchanged a nce. Ren Chao whispered, ¡°My Lord, I can just go over there and ask, can¡¯t I?¡± Li Jixian nodded his head: ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ren Chao immediately went over.
Only when he got closer did he see that among them were several maidens and servants. Two of the young girls were indeed very beautiful. It seemed they were ying a game of hide-and-seek. One girl had a piece of cloth covering her eyes, while the others scattered and ran about,ughing non-stop. ¡°Um¡­¡± Ren Chao tried to stop someone to ask for directions, but the girls were running all over the ce, trying to avoid the blindfolded girl¡¯s pursuit, and he simply could not catch up. Just when Ren Chao was feeling helpless, the blindfolded girl suddenly grabbed hold of him andughed: ¡°Ha, ha, I¡¯ve caught you! Let me see who the unlucky one is!¡± With that said, she reached up to remove the cloth from her eyes. Then, she discovered that the one she had caught was not one of her sisters, but rather a big, burly man. She blinked in surprise, then closed her eyes, clenched both hands into fists, opened her mouth ¨C Ren Chao instinctively took a step back. The next moment, a sharp shrieking cry pierced the air. ¡°Ah ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a robber!¡± Ren Chao:
The next instant, the girls who had previously escaped came rushing back, a few with matrons and maids in tow. Each of them magically wielding sticks, brooms, hoes in their hands. ¡°Where¡¯s the robber?¡± ¡°Over there!¡± ¡°Catch him!¡± ¡°Beat him to death!¡± About seventeen or eighteen women surrounded Ren Chao in a swarm, raising their assorted weapons high, and began beating him furiously. No matter how tough Ren Chao might be, he could not fend off these hysterical women, and he did not dare to hit back. The Crown Prince came to apologize. If trouble arose again, he would not be able to bear the consequences. One wrong move could easily make him a scapegoat. After a brief thought, Ren Chao decided to protect his head and squat down¡ª Crash! Bang! Boom!
He was given a severe thrashing. Li Jixian watched from not too far away, his mind going nk at the sight. Clearly, this was a premeditated setup. There were only five or six young girls in the group that had been ying, but suddenly seventeen or eighteen rough and tough women charged at him. Each of them armed with a weapon. This had obviously been prepared in advance. Was it Jiang Ning¡¯s doing? It must have been her. If she could have predicted that he would be forced by the Emperor toe and apologize, she could certainly have predicted this scenario as well. And that Jiang Yi, was certainly colluding with her. If Ren Chao hadn¡¯t gone up to ask for directions but he himself had, then the person being mobbed and beaten by these women would be him. If he, the grand Crown Prince, were beaten up like this, it would be a total humiliation for him when the news spread. He would be aughingstock in and outside the Imperial Court, even in the streets and the market! Jiang Ning, this woman, was too cunning and ruthless. With a stern face, Li Jixian watched for a moment and then decisively turned around to leave. As for his subordinate who was being beaten, he, of course, wouldn¡¯t mind him.. Chapter 330: 330: Secret Meeting Chapter 330: 330: Secret Meeting
Trantor: 549690339 | Ren Chao is a tough guy, he wouldn¡¯t be killed if a group of women beat him with clubs. If it were him being beaten, of course they wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him either, but the meaning behind it would be entirely different.
Li Jixian knew that he wouldn¡¯t get to see Jiang Ning today. But this didn¡¯t make him feel angry or disappointed. On the contrary, it made him feel a stronger desire to conquer her. The more ruthless and smart Jiang Ning proved to be, the more excited it made him, the more he wanted her in his embrace, to make her submissive to him. Li Jixian couldn¡¯t understand where these feelings wereing from, but he didn¡¯t hate this feeling. He remembered this feeling from when he was in his tens or twenties. He felt as if he was young again. When he returned to the front yard, Jiang Yi and the others were already gone. Only a few gatekeepers were standing there bored at the entrance. Li Jixian had expected this and didn¡¯t bother with his beaten attendants, he directly got into his carriage and left. He wasn¡¯t the least bit upset about not seeing Jiang Ning.
If this woman had simply given in, he would have found it boring. He has hidden his true self for so many years, he had even beaten the Prince of Yu, couldn¡¯t he conquer a woman? Sitting in his carriage, Li Jixian soon calmed down and began to carefully n his strategy. When he passed a teahouse, faint sounds of music and the soft voice of a girl singing came from inside, her voice as gentle as the scratching of a kitten¡¯s paw, making one¡¯s heart tickle just by listening. Li Jixian¡¯s pent-up temperament was stirred upon hearing this soft voice, he immediately told the coachman to stop the cart. He got out of the carriage and entered the teahouse, where he spotted the woman singing and ying an instrument in the corner. She was a girl in her teens, with an attractive and delicate appearance, her eyes were especially clear and enticing. Li Jixian nced at another attendant, then went straight upstairs to a private room. The attendant understood and went to find the teahouse owner, the owner quickly spoke with the singing girl, she hesitated, but couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of money and went with him. Li Jixian didn¡¯t do anything else, he just sat there drinking tea and listening to the music. Not until lunchtime, a waiter came over and handed a note to the attendant, who immediately redirected it to Li Jixian.
Li Jixian unfolded the note and saw a graceful line of text: ¡°At quarter past the eleventh hour, meet in room number one of Tea Delight Inn.¡± Li Jixian looked up and asked his attendant, ¡°Who brought this?¡± The attendant went out to ask the waiter, who replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he said he was from the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Jiang Family?¡± Li Jixian raised an eyebrow and looked at the note with a yful smile, ¡°Could it be that woman, Jiang Ning? What trick is she trying to y now?¡± The attendant advised, ¡°This woman isn¡¯t simple, Your Highness, you should be cautious and not fall into her trap.¡± ¡°You think she would be so stupid as to set an obvious trap for me? As I see it, this little girl is rather wily¡­¡± Li Jixian sneered, ¡°Or does she think I wouldn¡¯t dare go?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you should consider carefully.¡± ¡°No need, I will meet her. You guys arrange for a few more men.¡± Li Jixian stood up, ¡°There¡¯s still some time, I¡¯ll go back to the pce first and then leave in the evening.¡± Not long after returning to the pce, Ren Chao returned, bruised and swelling, his face almost unrecognizable. He was beaten up quite badly. ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you help me?¡± He sobbingly asked.
¡°Ah, so this is the first time in your life running from a group of women? You don¡¯t have to work for the next few days, go rest.¡± Li Jixian was too absorbed in his n for the secret meeting that night to care about the well being of his subordinate.. Chapter 331: 331: Don’t Leave, You Dead Ghost Chapter 331: 331: Don¡¯t Leave, You Dead Ghost
Trantor: 549690339 What to do when following such a master? One can only ept their fate.
Ren Chao went back dejectedly. Li Hongyuan had many attendants, some of whom were highly skilled in martial arts. He called Attendant No. 2 and ordered, ¡°Choose more people to apany you, and be smart about it. Ambush around the inn, and be alert to any situation.¡± Attendant No. 2 was full of confidence, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness! I will make proper arrangements!¡± After waiting impatiently for the time toe, Li Jixian dressed up carefully. He tried to look like an ordinary person so as not to be recognized. Although he was infatuated with Jiang Ning¡¯s beauty and almost lost his sanity, he hadn¡¯tpletely lost it and still cared about his Crown Prince¡¯s dignity. After all, that was an inn, not the East Pce. Arriving at Tea Delight Inn, he asked for the best room, and the waiter immediately led him to the second floor. Li Jixian asked the waiter, ¡°Is the person inside already here?¡± The waiterughed, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been here for quite some time.¡±
Li Jixian¡¯s heart stirred upon hearing that. Could it be that the woman had arrived early? Did this mean that she was a hypocritical and pretentious woman, saying no with her mouth, but her body was honest? ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Li Jixian waved his hand to let the waiter leave, and without even knocking, he couldn¡¯t wait to push the door open and enter. Unexpectedly, the room was pitch ck. Only the light from thentern outside the window cast some light into the room. After a short period of adaptation, one could barely make out some of the outlines of the objects in the room. In the room of the inn, there were only a bed and some tables and chairs. There was someone on the bed. Li Jixian saw her. His heart was pounding, and he felt the excitement of being 14 or 15 years old, together with the maids in the pce.
With an excited heart and trembling hands, he tiptoed to the bedside, reached out and embraced the woman¡¯s body, and kissed her. His hands did not behave well. The woman made a whimpering sound, and her movements seemed somewhat resistant. But what did such a small amount of resistance mean to Li Jixian? He had just been beaten up by Jiang Ning, after all. Such a small move, to him, was not only not a refusal but was actually an implicit solicitation and invitation. Li Jixian, ovee with excitement, pressed the woman down and pulled at her skirt. ¡°Ah! You dead ghost, what¡¯s the hurry¡­¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help butin with a charming groan. Li Jixian¡¯s mind went nk, and he suddenly froze. This voice wasn¡¯t Jiang Ning¡¯s at all! Although he hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Ning more than a few times, he could easily recognize her distinctive, slightlyzy and cold tone of voice.
But this woman¡¯s voice was delicate and charming, very different from Jiang Ning¡¯s. Li Jixian instinctively felt something was wrong; although he didn¡¯t know what the situation was, his first reaction was to let go of the woman and try to run. ¡°Dead ghost, where are you going?¡± The woman unexpectedly grabbed him, her snakelike body entwined around his, and she coquettishly scolded, ¡°I just said a word, and you got upset? When did you be so temperamental? I was just teasing you a little, and you reacted like this¡­¡± Li Jixian tried to push her away and leave, but she clung to him tightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You won¡¯t even talk, and you¡¯re acting so strangely¡­ Is it because your wife is giving you trouble again?¡± At this, Li Jixian felt as if he had been struck by lightning. What was going on with this situation? At this time, there were faint noises outside the room. Li Jixian knew something was not right, panicking inside, he whispered angrily, ¡°Let me go!¡± Chapter 332: You Dare to Cuckold Me! Chapter 332: You Dare to Cuckold Me! Trantor: 549690339 The woman was startled by the unfamiliar man¡¯s voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Let me go, and I¡¯ll leave right away, as if this never happened!¡± Hearing the voices getting closer, Li Jixian became anxious, forcefully pushed the woman away, and walked towards the door. As soon as the door was opened, a bright light shone in, and someone shouted, ¡°It¡¯s right here!¡± ¡°Break in and catch this adulterous couple!¡± By the sound of it, there were more than a dozen people. Li Jixian was irritated by the light and instinctively closed his eyes. By the time he reacted, people had already rushed in from outside. There were both men and women. Leading them was a fierce-looking woman in her thirties, holding a pair of scissors. Judging by her clothes, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary civilian, but likely from a minor official¡¯s family. ¡°Where are they? Where are they?¡± She stormed in with the scissors. The people crowding in behind her instantly brightened the room. Li Jixian was still alright, as his clothes were intact, but not the woman¡­ She hadn¡¯t dressed properly to begin with, and after being pulled by Li Jixian, her loose outfit hung on her body, barely covering anything. Her fair skin and voluptuous figure werepletely exposed. The men who entered were instantly aroused by the sight. The leading woman immediately noticed the other woman, her eyes turning red with fury. She charged forward, grabbed the woman by the hair, and started pping her face. ¡°You whore! How dare you seduce another¡¯s man! You¡¯re shameless! I¡¯ll tear your face apart, see how you¡¯ll seduce men in the future!¡± With her strength, the woman had no way to resist, screaming and struggling in vain. Li Jixian had never seen such a scene. He knew he¡¯d been set up, but no one knew what was going on. All he wanted now was to slip away while he could. But how could he escape? He barely made it to the door before being blocked by another group of people. Leading them was a frail, pale man. This was the woman¡¯s husband¡¯s family. Seeing Li Jixian, the man naturally thought he was the adulterer. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death! How dare you cuckold me!¡± He struck Li Jixian¡¯s head with a stick. Li Jixian nearly passed out. But his strong will kept him conscious. Damn, with all thismotion going on, were the Imperial Guards outside all dead? Li Jixian was furious and frustrated, struggling to grab a teacup and smashed it on the ground. In return, he was brutally beaten by the group. As for the Imperial Guards, there was no sign of them. Li Jixian ached all over. He realized that if he didn¡¯t do something, he might be beaten to death on the spot. Although he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, it was more important to stay alive. ¡°Stop! Do you know who I am?¡± he shouted angrily. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re nothing but a bastard!¡± The woman¡¯s husband¡¯s family beat him again. Li Jixian¡¯s vision blurred in waves. He fished a jade pendant from his pocket, held it up, and struggled to yell, ¡°I¡¯m someone from the pce! If any of you dare to touch me again, you¡¯ll all die!¡± By coincidence, both sides of the family were officials. Although they weren¡¯t from prominent households, they could at least recognize the pce insignia. The man snatched the jade pendant, examined it, then his expression began to change. And Li Jixian, finally unable to hold on any longer, passed out.. Chapter 333: You hit the wrong person... Chapter 333: You hit the wrong person¡­ Trantor: 549690339 | The worst part was, Li Jixian dressed up in disguise when he left the pce to avoid arousing suspicion. As he looked ordinary and the lighting was dim, the people fighting on both sides were all from smaller households of officials and had never seen the Crown Prince himself. How could they know that the man they had brutally beaten was none other than the Crown Prince? With such amotion, it was impossible not to rm the innkeeper. Not only did the innkeepere to mediate, but other guests at the Tea Delight Inn also came out to watch. At this time, it was not toote at night and the curfew hadn¡¯t started yet. There were many peopleing and going outside, with one onlooker bringing arge group of followers. Thus, it didn¡¯t take long for the incident to be a boiling hot topic. A man and woman were having an affair at the Tea Delight Inn and had booked the most expensive room, which then alerted both their families who came to catch the adulterers. The man¡¯s family attacked the adulterer, while the woman¡¯s family attacked the licentious wife. Both were beaten until they were bloody and bruised. It was a vicious beatdown. Everyone enjoyed watching the spectacle and reveled in others¡¯ misfortune. Naturally, the news quickly spread from one person to ten, then from ten to a hundred. However, the beating inside didn¡¯tst very long. The woman¡¯s husband¡¯s family soon realized that the man before them was indeed from the pce. Pce people, besides the Emperor¡­ Of course, the one being beaten was definitely not the Emperor. Besides the Emperor, it had to be a prince then. Considering the several princes, the Eldest Prince was gone, King of Chen had rebelled and was executed, Prince of Huai had be the Crown Prince, and Prince of Wei was foolish and ipetent. Prince of Yu was far away guarding the Imperial Mausoleum. Apart from the Crown Prince, there was Prince of Wei. Although they couldn¡¯t be sure which one it was, they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke either of them. They were terrified and grabbed the woman, demanding, ¡°Tell us, you wicked woman, who were you having an affair with?¡± With her bruised face, the woman trembled, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know him¡­ You got the wrong person¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, then why was he here? Where is your lover? Where is he?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The woman sobbed from the beating she had received. At this point, the burly woman who had hit her realized that the man they had caught wasn¡¯t her husband. They were also dumbfounded. ¡°Where¡¯s my husband?¡± She asked hesitantly. ¡°Who is your husband?¡± The man asked. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± The woman suddenly became clever and snapped back, ¡°I made a mistake, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± The man stopped them, ¡°No one leaves until we clear this up. The Zheng Family won¡¯t take the me for this!¡± The woman became anxious: ¡°The person who slept with your wife isn¡¯t my husband; why can¡¯t I leave?¡± ¡°Heh, if it wasn¡¯t your husband, then why did youe to catch him and beat my wife to this state?¡± The man sneered, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll just let this go?¡± The woman was somewhat angry and scared, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to the government office and sort this out!¡± ¡°Going to the government office? You¡¯re not afraid of losing face, are you?¡± ¡°They dared to do such shameless things; what should I be afraid of?¡± The man appeared resolute. But in fact, he was full of guilt and fear. Of course, he was also afraid of losing face, but what he feared more was offending the Crown Prince or Prince of Wei. Regardless of who the beaten man was, he couldn¡¯t handle the consequences. Even if he were to die, he had to find someone to take the fall with him. However, the woman refused to go to the government office no matter what.. Chapter 334: The Matter Becomes Serious Chapter 334: The Matter Bes Serious Trantor: 549690339 The two sides began to bicker, with the situation seeming likely to escte into another physical altercation. Seeing the matter getting worse and worse, the innkeeper was frightened; if a life was lost, could the inn still operate in the future? So, he instructed the waitstaff to hurry and seek help from the officials. As a shopkeeper, he regrly provided the officials with various favors, so the officials¡¯ willingness to help him settle some minor disputes in return wasn¡¯t an issue. Therefore, the waitstaff quickly brought back two official runners. As soon as the runners arrived, the two fighting parties began to regret, resent, and me each other. ¡°You really called someone?¡± ¡°If this matter gets any bigger, it won¡¯t look good for anyone!¡± ¡°Yet you¡¯re the one who called them?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°If not you, then who?¡± Both sides med each other, starting with verbal disputes before pushing and shoving, escting into ripping and punching. The situation was unmanageable. Even the two official runners were affected, receiving a few blows themselves. This annoyed them, and they directly took all parties, along with Li Jixian lying on the ground and the disheveled woman, to the Jingzhao Magistrate¡¯s office. Now the matter had be serious. Both sides were getting nervous. Especially the man who recognized Li Jixian¡¯s identity. Since he started the fight, this issue was no longer as simple as it seemed. He steeled himself and decided to go all out. If they were going to die, they might as well make it a big spectacle! What about the Crown Prince? Could the Crown Prince just sleep with someone else¡¯s wife? No matter what, they were the ones in the right! Only by making a big scene could they have a slim chance of survival! In the end, this matter reached the Jingzhao Magistrate. The former Jingzhao Magistrate was Wenren Zong, who had been demoted and exiled after his defeat. The newly appointed Jingzhao Magistrate, Lu Xun, was an old official with neither remarkable ability nor adaptability. He was, however, deeply experienced. The Emperor had appointed him to oversee Jingzhao precisely because he was stubborn, impartial, and not affiliated with any factions. As a Fourth-Rank Official, Lu Xun wouldn¡¯t usually need to involve himself in such minor civil disputes. However, with most of his subordinates unavable, he happened to be at the Jingzhao office, and upon hearing about the case, he decided to handle it personally. As the Jingzhao Magistrate, he naturally recognized the Crown Prince. When Li Jixian was brought in unconscious and with a bruised face covered in blood, Lu Xun was shocked and instantly recognized him. ¡°Why is His Highness the Crown Prince here?¡± He shouted, losing hisposure. This demonstrated hisck of adaptability. If he had been more flexible, he would have long been promoted to a higher position rather than still working at the Jingzhao office, handling these tedious tasks. Anyone with some sense would realize that this was an awkward situation. What he should have done was try to cover up the matter and preserve the imperial family¡¯s dignity. Instead, not only did he fail to do so, but he also blurts out Li Jixian¡¯s identity on the spot. Now the cat was out of the bag. Everyone was shocked. Li Jixian had just regained consciousness and, upon hearing the cry, his vision darkened, and he fainted again. The matter could no longer be concealed. For any other official, why bother with an investigation, right? But Lu Xun was not just any other official. He insisted on carrying out the investigation, as the Crown Prince could not just take someone else¡¯s wife by force. Lu Xun first ordered someone to revive the Crown Prince and then began the interrogation. Considering that his opponent was the Crown Prince, he had to tread carefully. He even called in a doctor to give Li Jixian a thorough examination. By the time Li Jixian regained consciousness, his Attendant No. 2 had finally arrived, apanied by a group of Imperial Guards who stormed into the room.. Chapter 335: Attendant No. 2 Who Got Chapter 335: Attendant No. 2 Who Got pped with a Brick Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness!¡± Attendant No. 2 gasped when he saw his own Crown Prince sitting on the chair with a swollen and bruised face. He fell to his knees with a thud, sobbing out, ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± The Imperial Guards also knelt down. Li Jixian¡¯s face was ashen with anger as he snarled, ¡°Where the hell have you guys been?¡± Attendant No. 2 looked horrified: ¡°I was originally stationed outside, but I was attacked from behind by someone¡­¡± ¡°Attacked?¡± Li Jixian was taken aback. ¡°Yes, attacked. I lost consciousness before I could react. When I woke up, I heard that Your Highness had been taken to the Jingzhao Office, so I hurried over.¡± Attendant No. 2 was on the verge of tears, ¡°I deserve death!¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Li Jixian asked grimly. ¡°That¡­¡± Attendant No. 2 hesitated. Li Jixian was shocked: ¡°Considering your skills, getting attacked is one thing, but you don¡¯t even know what the attacker looked like or who they were?¡± Others might not know, but he was well aware of his attendants¡¯ capabilities. They were the loyal followers he had cultivated over the years, specifically to counter Prince Yu. Although they hadn¡¯t directly confronted Prince Yu in the end, he knew their strength well. Who could have such ability to stealthily attack them? ¡°Did any of you see what weapon they used, or what clothes they wore?¡± Li Jixian was desperate to know. Attendant No. 2 silently pulled out a brick from inside his clothes and ced it on the ground. Master Lu, the Jingzhao Magistrate and the people who had caught the lovers in grante were all in shock, temporarily forgetting that they had offended the Crown Prince. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Jixian shouted in anger. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness, this was the weapon used to attack us.¡± As he spoke, Attendant No. 2¡¯s face flushed deep red. Working for the Crown Prince, he was always filled with self-pride. He never agreed to have Ren Chao as the Attendant No. 1 and when it was his turn to step into his position, he thought he could carry out any task wlessly. Little did he know that he would be knocked out by a brick while squatting outside the inn. As for the Crown Prince having been caught in the act, being badly beaten, and then taken to the Jingzhao Office, he felt like he was already dead when he found out. Well, he might as well be dead. He was a servant, after all, and he hade to terms with that. But he wished he hadn¡¯t died so pitifully. If the word got out that he, a skilled attendant, was killed by a brick, where would he hide his face? Li Jixian felt his vision fading and felt faint with rage. Goddamnit, his own expertly trained followers were knocked out by a bloody brick¡­ Who could it be? The first person that came to his mind was Jiang Ning. That piece of paper was clearly sent by her. But, on second thought, just because of that piece of paper, could it prove that it was Jiang Ning? What if it was someone impersonating her? Even if it was Jiang Ning indeed, how could she pull something like this off? Li Jixian was slightly stunned. He couldn¡¯t figure out how things had spiraled down to this point. If it was a trap, could it be this much of a coincidence? Does Jiang Ning even have the knack to have someone steal from him? At this point, Master Lu, the Jingzhao Magistrate, began the interrogation. He questioned the woman first. The woman, who had been beaten horribly, was now dressed and not exposed anymore. She was kneeling on the floor, crying incessantly that she had been tricked intoing to the inn and that she was a good and honest woman. Upon hearing this, Li Jixian was so infuriated he could barely see straight. Based on her performance in the inn, if she was ¡®good and honest¡¯, then all the women in Pingkang could apply to be chaste wives! Chapter 337 - 335: Attendant No. 2 Who Got Chapter 335: Attendant No. 2 Who Got pped with a Brick Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness!¡± Attendant No. 2 gasped when he saw his own Crown Prince sitting on the chair with a swollen and bruised face. He fell to his knees with a thud, sobbing out, ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± The Imperial Guards also knelt down. Li Jixian¡¯s face was ashen with anger as he snarled, ¡°Where the hell have you guys been?¡± Attendant No. 2 looked horrified: ¡°I was originally stationed outside, but I was attacked from behind by someone¡­¡± ¡°Attacked?¡± Li Jixian was taken aback. ¡°Yes, attacked. I lost consciousness before I could react. When I woke up, I heard that Your Highness had been taken to the Jingzhao Office, so I hurried over.¡± Attendant No. 2 was on the verge of tears, ¡°I deserve death!¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Li Jixian asked grimly. ¡°That¡­¡± Attendant No. 2 hesitated. Li Jixian was shocked: ¡°Considering your skills, getting attacked is one thing, but you don¡¯t even know what the attacker looked like or who they were?¡± Others might not know, but he was well aware of his attendants¡¯ capabilities. They were the loyal followers he had cultivated over the years, specifically to counter Prince Yu. Although they hadn¡¯t directly confronted Prince Yu in the end, he knew their strength well. Who could have such ability to stealthily attack them? ¡°Did any of you see what weapon they used, or what clothes they wore?¡± Li Jixian was desperate to know. Attendant No. 2 silently pulled out a brick from inside his clothes and ced it on the ground. Master Lu, the Jingzhao Magistrate and the people who had caught the lovers in grante were all in shock, temporarily forgetting that they had offended the Crown Prince. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Jixian shouted in anger. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness, this was the weapon used to attack us.¡± As he spoke, Attendant No. 2¡¯s face flushed deep red. Working for the Crown Prince, he was always filled with self-pride. He never agreed to have Ren Chao as the Attendant No. 1 and when it was his turn to step into his position, he thought he could carry out any task wlessly. Little did he know that he would be knocked out by a brick while squatting outside the inn. As for the Crown Prince having been caught in the act, being badly beaten, and then taken to the Jingzhao Office, he felt like he was already dead when he found out. Well, he might as well be dead. He was a servant, after all, and he hade to terms with that. But he wished he hadn¡¯t died so pitifully. If the word got out that he, a skilled attendant, was killed by a brick, where would he hide his face? Li Jixian felt his vision fading and felt faint with rage. Goddamnit, his own expertly trained followers were knocked out by a bloody brick¡­ Who could it be? The first person that came to his mind was Jiang Ning. That piece of paper was clearly sent by her. But, on second thought, just because of that piece of paper, could it prove that it was Jiang Ning? What if it was someone impersonating her? Even if it was Jiang Ning indeed, how could she pull something like this off? Li Jixian was slightly stunned. He couldn¡¯t figure out how things had spiraled down to this point. If it was a trap, could it be this much of a coincidence? Does Jiang Ning even have the knack to have someone steal from him? At this point, Master Lu, the Jingzhao Magistrate, began the interrogation. He questioned the woman first. The woman, who had been beaten horribly, was now dressed and not exposed anymore. She was kneeling on the floor, crying incessantly that she had been tricked intoing to the inn and that she was a good and honest woman. Upon hearing this, Li Jixian was so infuriated he could barely see straight. Based on her performance in the inn, if she was ¡®good and honest¡¯, then all the women in Pingkang could apply to be chaste wives! Chapter 336: 336: Every Man for Himself Chapter 336: 336: Every Man for Himself
Trantor: 549690339 Li Jixian thought resentfully, really wanting to beat the Jingzhao Magistrate Lu Xun to death on the spot. He could have just walked away.
However, at this point, the matter was already widely known, and whether he left or not would not have a significant impact. Sooner orter, the matter would reach the Imperial Court, the pce, and the ears of the Emperor and Empress. The thought of this made Li Jixian even more frustrated, and even somewhat irritable. He sat with a dark face on one side. The reason he stayed behind was that he just wanted to know the truth. Exactly what happened? Although Jingzhao Magistrate Lu Xun was a bit rigid and inflexible, he was still somewhat capable in handling things. Under his severe questioning, the woman recounted her experience intermittently. She did indeed go to the inn to meet someone, but when she arrived, the innkeeper said there were no vacant rooms left, and all the other rooms were full of guests. Although she found it strange, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Just as she was about to leave, a person nearby said that he suddenly had something urgent to do and didn¡¯t need the room he booked, which was the best room in the inn, Room No. 1.
She took the room immediately and waited in it for the person. When speaking to this point, the woman¡¯s husband was furious, his eyes almost spewing fire. Even the most cowardly man could not tolerate his woman being unfaithful. ¡°You still have the nerve to say you weren¡¯t waiting for the Crown Prince!¡± The man roared angrily. The woman shrank back, lowered her head, and said softly, ¡°I really wasn¡¯t waiting for him¡­ The room was pitch ck, and when he pushed the door open, I thought it was him¡­¡± ¡°Whore!¡± The man yelled and tried to hit her. He was restrained by the bailiffs. The man shouted, ¡°Tell me, what did you two do?¡± Li Jixian answered lightly, ¡°What do you think a woman, naked in a hotel room waiting for a man, would do?¡± The man was about to erupt in anger, but when he saw Li Jixian¡¯s face, he held back. The other party was the Crown Prince, whom he didn¡¯t dare to provoke.
Even if the other party had slept with his woman, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Seeing the woman look at him, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything either. Lu Xun pped the table and asked, ¡°Madam Wang, since you im you don¡¯t know the Crown Prince, then who is the man you were waiting for in the inn?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The woman nced at Madam Wang. ¡°Speak!¡± Lu Xun mmed the gavel, ¡°If you lie in the Main Hall, severe punishment awaits!¡± This matter concerned the Crown Prince and the royal family¡¯s reputation, so it had to be thoroughly investigated. The woman shivered and said with a sob, ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Wang!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Madam Wang yelled when she heard her husband¡¯s name. Lu Xun shouted, ¡°This official did not ask you! You are not allowed to speak!¡± Madam Wang hastily bowed her head and knelt down. Lu Xun asked the woman again, ¡°Mrs. Wang, since you were waiting for Zhang Wang, why didn¡¯t he show up, and someone else came?¡±
Mrs. Wang cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We had definitely agreed on it, but he never showed up. Because of him, I was taken advantage of by someone else. I hate him to death¡­¡± Her husband¡¯s face turned green repeatedly. Lu Xun asked Madam Wang, ¡°Is Zhang Wang your husband?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that my husband has this name, but whether it¡¯s the man she¡¯s talking about, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Madam Wang said ingratiatingly. Madam Wang sneered, ¡°Heh, you¡¯re really good at avoiding responsibility. You don¡¯t know your own man¡¯s character? He¡¯s always telling me how ugly, fat, and fierce his wife is, that he doesn¡¯t even want to take a look at her. It looks like it¡¯s you, alright.¡± Madam Wang was furious, ¡°You despicable womanizer¡­.¡± Chapter 338: 338: Shameless Chapter 338: 338: Shameless
Trantor: 549690339 But, isn¡¯t it too much for such a trivial matter to be brought to the Jingzhao Magistrate¡¯s office? Do they want everyone in Chang¡¯an City to know that I tried to steal someone?
I¡¯m going to be killed by my stupid wife. After answering, Zhang Wang red angrily at his wife. Madam Wang saw this and thought, I haven¡¯t even scolded you yet, so she red back even harder. In the courtroom, the two were just like two fighting roosters. Lu Xun pounded the gavel: ¡°Zhang Wang, did you and Ms. Liu agree to meet at the Tea Delight Inn?¡± Zhang Wang looked at his wife and saw that she wasn¡¯t reacting, so he thought that since the matter had already been exposed, there was no point in hiding it any longer. He nodded feebly: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Madam Wang cursed with hatred. Lu Xun looked at her. Madam Wang murmured with her head down, ¡°I¡¯m just upset, if Master Lu were cuckolded, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it either.¡± Lu Xun couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. That¡¯s why he always hated dealing with women, they were too troublesome.
He asked Zhang Wang, ¡°After you went there, what happened?¡± Zhang Wang rubbed his head, ¡°I went there at the appointed time, but just as I arrived at the door, I was knocked unconscious by someone. When I woke up, I saw two officers¡­¡± Lu Xun frowned, ¡°Did you get a clear look at the person?¡± Zhang Wang shook his head, ¡°Not at all. I have no idea if they were male or female, young or old.¡± ¡°Did you and Ms. Liu make the appointment long in advance?¡± ¡°Yes, we agreed to meet at the Tea Delight Inn tonight.¡± ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± ¡°No one else, I guess¡­¡± Zhang Wang shook his head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell others about such a thing.¡± Everyone looked at Ms. Liu. Ms. Liu seemed somewhat bewildered, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone else either. But¡­ maybe my maid Xiaohuan knows?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaohuan? Call her in for questioning!¡±
¡°Xiaohuan¡­ died of illness a few days ago.¡± II II Everyone was speechless. After all the questioning, they were still clueless. However, since Ms. Liu and Zhang Wang both admitted to being each other¡¯s secret lovers, it naturally proved that the Crown Prince was not involved with a married woman. But the fact that he broke into someone¡¯s house at night and embraced her couldn¡¯t be denied. As for who the mastermind behind it all was, Lu Xun had nopetence to investigate. It¡¯s better to leave it for the Crown Prince to worry about himself. So, Master Lu banged the gavel, and court was adjourned! It¡¯s difficult for a fair official to settle domestic disputes. The matters between Ms. Liu and Madam Wang had been rified. As for how to resolve the problems, they could go home and solve them on their own. As soon as the noisy group had left, Lu Xun hurried to Li Jixian¡¯s side.
Li Jixian looked solemn, ¡°Master Lu really dares to handle any case.¡± Lu Xun repeatedly said, ¡°I dare not, Your Highness, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Since Lu Xun was not a follower of the Crown Prince, Li Jixian couldn¡¯t do anything to him for the time being. He stood up, snorted heavily, and left with a flick of his sleeve. It was already dark outside, and there were hardly any people around. Li Jixian couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope, thinking that it was night after all. If he started to seal up people¡¯s mouths right away, he might still be able to suppress the matter. So, he immediately called Attendant No. 2 and made arrangements to silence the people who needed to be silenced. If word got out, no one would get away with it. He had no intention of returning to the East Pce, so he spent the night in one of his own residences nearby. In the morning, looking at the bright sunlight outside and the quiet courtyard, his mood improved inexplicably. It¡¯s so quiet, should everything be fine now, right? Chapter 339: 339: Storm in the City Chapter 339: 339: Storm in the City
Trantor: 549690339 Upon further thought, I only identally entered someone else¡¯s room, and I didn¡¯t do anything terrible; what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m just overthinking things.
As the Crown Prince, I shouldn¡¯t be so indecisive and apprehensive. He threw off the nket and jumped out of bed, called his attendants, and had them help him change clothes, preparing to return to the pce. However, even if there¡¯s no problem, I still have to look for Jiang Ning. First, I need to investigate who was scheming behind the scenes, and second, I haven¡¯t fulfilled Emperor Father¡¯s task to apologize to Jiang Ning. Moreover, he just can¡¯t let her go. He swore that he must have her. No matter what method he uses. Therefore, meeting her again is a must. But he can¡¯t just go there with a stern face like before, demanding to see her. He needs to think of a different n. A n that would make Jiang Ning actively request to see him. Li Jixian couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter at the thought of Jiang Ning begging him.
The unpleasantness ofst night dissipated in an instant. With his hands behind his back, Li Jixian walked out of the courtyard with a spring in his step, preparing to ride in a carriage back to the pce when a piece of paper fluttered down from above andnded squarely on his shoulder. He picked up the paper and took a look, his vision went dark momentarily as he almost fainted. The paper read: Extra! Extra! Crown Prince sneaks into a married woman¡¯s chamber at night; the two candidly meet, caught in the act by the woman¡¯s husband! As Li Jixian read those few lines of text, his hands trembled. He turned his head and roared: ¡°You bastard! Is this your idea of keeping your mouth shut?¡± Attendant No. 2 was confused: ¡°Your Highness, what happened?¡± ¡°You have the nerve to ask? Read it yourself!¡± Li Jixian threw the paper onto his face. Attendant No. 2 quickly picked it up, scanned it briefly, and was left dumbfounded. What the hell is this? Who had the nerve to write such a thing on paper and throw it in front of the Crown Prince?
Attendant No. 2 immediately shouted: ¡°Someone can¡¯t have gone far. Chase after them and bring them to me, no matter what!¡± About a dozen Imperial Guards scattered immediately to look for the person who threw the paper. Li Jixian, with a dark expression, climbed into the carriage. A momentter, several guards returned. Attendant No. 2 asked, ¡°Did you catch him?¡± The guards shook their heads, their faces looking rather odd. Li Jixian stuck his head out of the carriage, angrily saying, ¡°You bunch of useless idiots, after all these years of me keeping you around, you can¡¯t even handle this little issue!¡± The Imperial Guard sheepishly said, ¡°We did catch someone, but¡­¡± ¡°But what? Hurry up and bring them here!¡± Attendant No. 2 roared. Damn, in such a situation, these worthless bastards are still dilly-dallying! The guards could only bring the suspects forward.
A chorus of sobbing sounded out. Li Jixian looked closely and saw that it was just a few six- or seven-year-old children. Attendant No. 2 furiously said, ¡°You fools, we told you to catch someone, not bring a bunch of children!¡± With a gloomy face, the guard responded, ¡°It was them who threw the paper.¡± Indeed, a few of the kids still had paper in their hands. Attendant No. 2 quickly went over and questioned a slightly older child who wasn¡¯t crying, ¡°If you answer my questions honestly, I won¡¯t hurt you. Where did you get this paper?¡± The child replied, ¡°I picked it up on the street.¡± ¡°Why did you pick it up?¡± ¡°Mama told me to pick it up. It¡¯s good for wiping our buttocks, better than using leaves or roof tiles.¡± Attendant No. 2 asked another child, ¡°Why did you pick this up?¡± ¡°To practice writing,¡± the child replied innocently, ¡°Our family is poor and can¡¯t afford paper. One side of this paper has words on it and the other side is clean¡­.¡± Chapter 340: 340: The Crown Prince is Annoyed Chapter 340: 340: The Crown Prince is Annoyed
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s nothing else, can we go now? If we¡¯rete, all the paper will be picked up by others.¡± Attendant No. 2 asked, ¡°Do you know who threw this piece of paper?¡±
The child shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when I woke up, they were everywhere. Everyone is picking them up. Uncle, can you read the words on this for me? There are some I can¡¯t recognize, what happened to the Crown Prince?¡± Attendant No. 2: ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± He was somewhat irritated. Li Jixian was even more disturbed. ¡°Go find out what¡¯s going on!¡± He said angrily. The carriage left the alley and entered the main street of Chang¡¯an City. Sure enough, there were small pieces of paper everywhere. Quite a few people were picking up the paper. For ordinary people, paper is not cheap and it¡¯s not a necessity, so they are reluctant to buy it. Now that paper is scattered everywhere, just as the child said, it would be good to pick it up for use, even if it¡¯s just for wiping their buttocks. Attendant No. 2 bent down and picked up a few pieces of paper. All of them contained identical writings about the Crown Prince.
He didn¡¯t dare to show the paper to the Crown Prince, but how could the Crown Prince not know? The chatter was endless in every street and alley. On this otherwise tranquil early autumn morning, the entire city of Chang¡¯an was ignited with scious gossip about His Highness the Crown Prince. As the carriage passed by, there were voices of discussion everywhere. Li Jixian clutched his chest, feeling like he could vomit blood. He had barely returned to the pce when, before he could reach the East Pce, someone from the Emperor¡¯s side came to ry a message that the Emperor wanted him toe over immediately. Li Jixian went apprehensively, and was greeted with a hail of paper slips. He nced at them and his heart skipped a beat. These were exactly the same as those scattered everywhere in the streets andnes. How did they get into Emperor Father¡¯s hands so quickly? ¡°You scoundrel!¡± the Emperor roared, ¡°You¡¯ve only been Crown Prince for a few days, and you¡¯re already causing such a scandal! This is absolutely outrageous!¡±
Li Jixian knelt down in a hurry: ¡°Emperor Father, please calm your anger. I¡¯ve been wronged!¡± ¡°Wronged? What have you been wronged for? Ah? I¡¯ve already had someone ask Lu Xun, the Jingzhao Magistrate! Last night you broke into someone¡¯s house and behaved disgracefully. Do you still dare to im innocence?¡± ¡°I truly am innocent, I was deceived into goingst night¡­¡± ¡°Who deceived you?¡± ¡°It was¡­ the Princess Consort of Yu!¡± Li Jixian gritted his teeth and went all in. ¡°Why would the Princess Consort of Yu deceive you?¡± ¡°Because¡­ because of those past misunderstandings. She harbored resentment in her heart and tricked me into the inn. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a trap!¡± Even though Li Jixian hadn¡¯t fully investigated it, he could only push all the me onto Jiang Ning for now. The Emperor sneered, ¡°You im Jiang Ning asked you to meet her at the inn? As far as I know, she went with her mother to the temple to offer incense yesterday, and they haven¡¯t even returned yet!¡± Li Jixian¡¯s head started to buzz. How could the timing be such a coincidence? Just then, a eunuch came in and handed the Emperor a few pieces of paper. The Emperor read them, his anger growing even more intense. He tossed the papers to Li Jixian: ¡°Read them yourself!¡±
Li picked up the papers, not words this time, but drawings. The drawing depicted a man sitting in a carriage, looking outside while several imperial guards were holding onto several crying children. The scene was heart wrenching. The drawing depicted the scene where Attendant No. 2 went to arrest children for interrogation. Li Jixian¡¯s heart pounded wildly. How did something that just happened get drawn so quickly? To those who did not understand the real situation, the portrayals in the drawing were gravely misleading. The Emperor pointed at him, gasping in anger: ¡°Yesterday, you exploited amon woman, today, you¡¯re mistreating children. Furthermore, your actions are causing a huge uproar in the city.. Li Jixian, I see your days as Crown Prince are numbered!¡± Chapter 341: 341: The Most Shameful Night Chapter 341: 341: The Most Shameful Night
Trantor: 549690339 Li Jixian felt that he had been grievously wronged. Who the hell drew what just happened and sent it to the Emperor so ¡°promptly¡±?
Li Jixian became more and more suspicious that the incident was rted to the Prince of Wei. Of course, he had no evidence, and it could have been someone else. But apart from the Prince of Wei, he didn¡¯t think he had offended anyone with the power to do this. ¡°Emperor Father, this is an injustice against your son. Please let me exin!¡± ¡°What is there to exin? Just tell me whether this painting is real or not!¡± ¡°It is¡­¡± Li Jixian waved his hands hurriedly, ¡°but things did not happen like this, Emperor Father. I was just shocked by the content of this note and asked someone to investigate it.¡± ¡°You sent your retinue to inquire after children?¡± The Emperor sneered coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re stupid or if you think I¡¯m stupid.¡± ¡°Your son would not dare! But it¡¯s not what you think, Emperor Father. I did not abuse those children; I only asked them a few questions. My attendants were foolish, but how could they dare to publicly beat the children?¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s okay if they do it in private?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±
¡°Fool!¡± The Emperor roared in anger. Li Jixian quickly bent down with his forehead on the ground. The Emperor returned to his seat behind the table, fuming, ¡°By acting so recklessly, you¡¯ve embarrassed the royal family! Do you think I can rely on you if you behave like this now that you¡¯re the Crown Prince? Starting today, you will be confined to the East Pce for half a year, and you will no longer be responsible for the affairs of the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Revenue. Let someonepetent handle them!¡± Li Jixian¡¯s face changed drastically, but he dared not cry out injustice again and bowed his head to thank the Emperor for his mercy. When he returned to the East Pce, he was so angry that he smashed everything in the room. Being confined for half a year was a severe punishment for a Crown Prince. Not only that, but the Emperor had also stripped him of the additional positions he held. The Ministry of Revenue governed the finances of the empire, while the Ministry of Justice was in charge of punishment. Both these departments were of utmost importance and wielded power and wealth. Once he lost these two strongholds, more than half of his strength would be gone. It could be said that he had been severely weakened.
How could he not be angry and upset? ¡°If I find out who plotted against me, I¡¯ll make sure they have no ce to be buried.¡± He held a broken cup in his hand, emitting a murderous aura. However, anger aside, he was now confined for half a year, unable to leave the East Pce, and had lost his positions in the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Revenue. Even if he wanted to investigate, it would be difficult. If he wanted to investigate, it wasn¡¯t impossible. However, he had just angered the Emperor, and if he stirred up any more trouble at this time, the Emperor would definitely not spare him. For now, he could only swallow his anger and bide his time. Yun Dai sat in a meditation room at the Sandai Temple,ughing uproariously as she pped the table. Huang Ying knelt at her side, holding tea with a slight smile on her face. Jiang Yi, sitting across from Yun Dai, looked at her helplessly as sheughed wildly: ¡°Seventh Sister, can you be a little moredylike? Don¡¯tugh like that.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yun Dai couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Every time I think about Li Jixian¡¯s pathetic appearance when he was beaten as an adulterer, I can¡¯t helpughing. It¡¯s just too hrious! That must have been the most shameful night of his life!¡± Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile as well: ¡°Seventh Sister, you truly are clever. With just a small trick, you manipted the Crown Prince to this extent. Did you know that I just received news that the Emperor was furious? He has confined the Crown Prince for half a year and removed him from his positions in the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Revenue. He has suffered greatly this time..¡±
Chapter 342: Seventh Sister’s Plan Chapter 342: Seventh Sister¡¯s n Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ningughed wildly with her arms around her thigh for a while. After calming down, she took the teacup from Huang Ying and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about being grounded for half a year? The stripped-off position can still be restored.¡± Jiang Yi looked at her, ¡°That¡¯s not enough?¡± ¡°Brother, are you so lenient with those who bully your sister?¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just thinking that a cornered dog will jump over walls, let alone him being a Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Soon, he won¡¯t be the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s grounded, isn¡¯t it easier to deal with him?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°If I don¡¯t let him be the Crown Prince, he definitely won¡¯t seed.¡± Jiang Yi:¡±¡­¡± Where did this girl¡¯s confidencee from? Although he couldn¡¯t quite figure it out, Jiang Yi still felt envious of her demeanor. This was the look of a child from the Jiang Family, like the offspring of his uncle and father. To be honest, if it were up to him, he couldn¡¯t have calcted everything so precisely in this matter. ¡°Seventh Sister, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you something.¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll hold nothing back.¡± ¡°How did you know about the affair between Madam Wang and Zhang Wang? It was said that even people in their own families didn¡¯t know. When Master Lu interrogated them, they all said they hadn¡¯t told anyone.¡± ¡°Brother, once I tell you, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± ¡°Do I look like a fool to you?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Jiang Yi pretended to pinch her face. ¡°Go on, tell me.¡± Jiang Ning put down the teacup andughed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. A while ago, Aunt Fu went to buy vegetables and met a fellow who sold vegetables. His daughter was so ill that she was about to die, and Aunt Fu sympathized with him and gave him all the money for groceries. She told me about this.¡± ¡°Buying vegetables? And then?¡± Jiang Yi was patient, knowing that since his sister mentioned this, it must be rted. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°I thought it was a good deed, and since they were fellow vigers, it was our duty to help in times of need. So Iplimented Aunt Fu and gave her some silver, telling her to send it.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, the sick girl happened to be Madam Wang¡¯s personal maid, Xiaohuan.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yi was speechless. What luck! ¡°But that¡¯s not right. I heard that during Master Lu¡¯s questioning, Madam Wang said her maid died of illness.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°She was critically ill, and if Aunt Fu hadn¡¯t provided the money for treatment, she would have really died. Xiaohuan was Madam Wang¡¯s maid, and because she got seriously ill, she was driven out. Later, Xiaohuan¡¯s mother went to Madam Wang, saying her child passed away and asked for a funeral fee. Of course, they didn¡¯t give her.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°I guess Xiaohuan¡¯s mother went to ask for money because you instigated her?¡± ¡°Of course not, I call it a suggestion.¡± ¡°You sly little thing,¡± Jiang Yiughed. ¡°So, Madam Wang¡¯s affair was all told by Xiaohuan?¡± ¡°No, Xiaohuan told Aunt Fu, and Aunt Fu joked about it when she told me. At first, I didn¡¯t care and just treated it as gossip. Until I decided to punish Li Jixian.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince deserves it, but won¡¯t this implicate innocent people?¡± ¡°Brother, do you think that Madam Wang and Zhang Wang¡¯s collusion is innocent?¡± Jiang Ning smiled ambiguously, ¡°If in the future, my sister-inw from the Zhang Family also¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Don¡¯t say another word, you sneaky girl!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°One is a married woman, the other a married man, and their secret affair is not a huge crime. But what they have done is not limited to this..¡± Chapter 343: Seventh Sister Is Amazing Chapter 343: Seventh Sister Is Amazing Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yi asked, ¡°What else did they do?¡± ¡°Unwilling to just secretly be together, they also plotted to harm each other¡¯s partners, so they could be together forever.¡± ¡°This¡­ is too vicious!¡± Jiang Yi gasped. ¡°Does Third Brother still think they are wronged?¡± ¡°Not at all. However, the families of both parties don¡¯t seem to know about this yet?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, as long as they find out about their secret affair, their families should be on guard. My main goal is to frame the Crown Prince. As for Madam Wang and Zhang Wang, it¡¯s just an incidental act of ridding the people of harm.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s Third Brother who¡¯s truly ruthless. Without your help, I alone wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with the Imperial Guards around the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s modest words belied his smug expression. ¡°The men I borrowed from the main house have been trained by Uncle for years. They¡¯re not only skilled in martial arts but also extremely loyal, so they won¡¯t leak any information.¡± ¡°Uncle is really impressive then.¡± ¡°Naturally, you might not remember what he looks like. Once he¡¯s back, you¡¯ll know. Uncle is even more outstanding than our father.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he supposed toe back during the New Year?¡± ¡°The border situation was tensest year, so he couldn¡¯t return. He should be able toe back in two months.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, I must thank General Jiang in person.¡± ¡°Uncle is not easy to please, he¡¯s cold to everyone. But maybe you can do it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Uncle loves good food. With your cooking skills, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to win him over.¡± Jiang Yi smacked his lips, ¡°But there is a small regret.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the regret?¡± ¡°With the abilities of those dead warriors, handling the people around the Crown Prince would have been a piece of cake. It¡¯s a shame we only knocked them unconscious. But then again, this is better.¡± Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Seventh Sister, how did you think of using bricks to stun them?¡± ¡°Bricks can be found everywhere, using weapons would leave traces.¡± ¡°If Uncle knew that his carefully trained men, skilled in eighteen types of weapons, used bricks to hit people, he would probably vomit blood.¡± Imagining the cold-faced General Jiang spitting blood, Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. The siblings took turns outdoing each other in their craftiness. Jiang Yi pped the table, ¡°It¡¯s all well and good, but your method of sending small notes is simply ingenious! You have no idea, the Crown Prince¡¯s face turned green when he saw the small notes fluttering everywhere.¡± ¡°I knew he¡¯d be furious, so I deliberately arranged for some painters nearby to capture his angry side, so that Chang¡¯an City¡¯s officials andmon people would know the true nature of their Crown Prince.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince really had bad luck running into you.¡± Jiang Yi finishedughing and said in a serious tone, ¡°But we must be careful and watch out for the Crown Prince¡¯s retaliation.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t find any evidence. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯ll target the Prince of Wei next.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Guess. If it¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s purely idental.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Seventh Sister, you¡¯re so interesting. I now understand why Wenren Zong was smitten with you at first sight, and why the Prince of Yu remains so infatuated with you. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re my sister, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°I would marry you, you little devil!¡± Jiang Yi said with augh, put down the teacup, and stood up, straightening the wrinkles in his clothes. ¡°No more joking, Mother is still talking with the host in the front hall, we should go there too..¡± Chapter 344: I’m Worried You’ll Slap Your Own Face Chapter 344: I¡¯m Worried You¡¯ll p Your Own Face Trantor: 549690339 Xiaoman came over and helped Jiang Ning onto the wheelchair, pushing her along with Jiang Yi towards the front hall. Huang Ying followed behind, carrying a food box and a teacup. For families like theirs, especially Lin Zizi and Jiang Yi, they were very particr and would not casually eat snacks or drink tea from outside their home. When they came to Guanyin Temple, they always brought their own tea. Lin Zizi, dressed in a purple dress, was talking with the temple¡¯s master. Seeing them approaching, she smiled. Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Our mother is truly beautiful, truly worthy of being called the number one beauty in Chang¡¯an City.¡± ¡°Now you are the number one beauty in Chang¡¯an City, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ame girl, who would admit that I¡¯m a beauty?¡± ¡°I admit it,¡± Jiang Yi replied, his hands behind his back and grinning. ¡°In my eyes, our mother and sister are the most beautiful girls in the world.¡± ¡°Third brother, remember what you just said.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Once you marry Zhang Mujin after the New Year, I worry that you¡¯ll contradict yourself.¡± The marriage between the Jiang Family and the Zhang Family had already been settled. When the New Year was over, they would marry. Huang Ying pursed her lips andughed. Xiaoman didn¡¯t understand, but seeing Jiang Ning and Huang Yingughing, she opened her mouth andughed along. When they approached Lin Zizi, she smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny that has all of youughing like this?¡± Jiang Yi replied, ¡°Your daughter is making fun of her own brother.¡± ¡°This child, what are you talking about? Just say it¡¯s about your sister,¡± Lin Zizi said, pulling Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair closer and taking out a handkerchief to wipe her daughter¡¯s sweat. She asked softly, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? The sun is so hot today.¡± She truly loved her daughter to her bones. Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s so peaceful here, I slept extremely well, dreamless all night.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll bring you here more often in the future,¡± Lin Zizi said to Jing Yin, the temple¡¯s master. ¡°My daughter likes it here, so we¡¯ll being more often. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Jing Yin was about the same age as Lin Zizi, dressed as a nun, her appearance fair and clean, with a gentle smile. ¡°Your daughter is my daughter too. I¡¯d be happy even if she stays here every day.¡± Lin Zizi smiled, ¡°Ningning, call her Aunt Jing.¡± ¡°Aunt Jing,¡± Jiang Ning obediently called her, ¡°Aunt Jing is really beautiful.¡± ¡°You have a sweet mouth,¡± Jing Yinughed, ¡°but remember, I¡¯m a nun.¡± ¡°Whether in the secr world or as a nun, one can still be beautiful.¡± ¡°Look at this little mouth,¡± Jing Yin was even more delighted, took off a transparent bracelet from her wrist and put it on Jiang Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything good as a nun, but this is for you to y with.¡± Jiang Ning picked it up and looked at it. ¡°This is not a good thing?¡± Lin Zizi teased, ¡°When I wanted one from you back then, you couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. Now you¡¯re giving away a whole string to this girl. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll ruin it?¡± ¡°No, this thing is all about fate.¡± ¡°Alright, then let me thank you for her. We¡¯ve troubled you enough, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡± ¡°Zizi, remember to visit me often.¡± Jing Yin saw them off, reluctant to part. Lin Zizi smiled, ¡°Now that I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll naturallye here often to give my thanks.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°If Aunt Jing misses my mother, she can send someone to our mansion with a message and I¡¯ll send someone to pick her up.¡± Jing Yin smiled, ¡°See, this child is so likable.¡± Lin Zizi said, ¡°Yes, otherwise, your bracelet would have been given away in vain. We¡¯ll leave now, you can get back to your work.¡± The mother and her two children each got on their carriage or horse. As Jiang Yi watched his mother and sister board the carriage, he noticed a new servant girl beside his mother and, surprised, asked her, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before, are you new?¡± Chapter 345: She is That Girl Chapter 345: She is That Girl Trantor: 549690339 The servant girl timidly replied, ¡°Replying to Third Young Master, I am new here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name, and who arranged for you to be by Madam¡¯s side?¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s face darkened. After so many years, there were only a few familiar people around his mother, and adding new ones was unlikely. A sudden new servant girl made him suspicious. Especially since Jiang Ning and the Crown Prince were currently fighting intensely. He had to be cautious. The servant girl looked somewhat scared, ¡°This servant is called Xiaohuan, I was¡­¡± ¡°Xiaohuan?¡± Jiang Yi felt that the name sounded familiar, where had he heard it just now? Jiang Ning drew the curtain of the carriage and poked out her head, smiling, ¡°It was I who arranged that, does Third Brother have any objections?¡± Jiang Yi was shocked and suddenly remembered, ¡°Ah, she¡¯s the one¡­¡± ¡°Hush.¡± Jiang Ning held up a finger, ¡°Now her name is not Xiaohuan, but Dingxiang. Dingxiang, go attend to Madam.¡± ¡°Yes, Seventh Miss.¡± Dingxiang turned around to help Lin Zizi onto the carriage. Jiang Yi drove his horse next to Jiang Ning¡¯s carriage and whispered, ¡°You cunning girl, how did you get Xiaohuan here?¡± ¡°Otherwise, should we have killed her?¡± ¡°What? Of course not.¡± Jiang Yi was shocked. Every time he heard words like death and killinging out of his overly beautiful sister, he would be terrified. A youngdy raised in seclusion should only be able to recite poetry and paint, feeling sad about spring and autumn, she shouldn¡¯t be saying things like that. But thinking about Seventh Sister being lost since childhood, and her experience being raised in a poor family, he felt pity and heartache for her. Compared to the pampered Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister who had always been spoiled, Seventh Sister was much more interesting and lively. Although he also cared for Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister, he had no words to say with them, but being with Seventh Sister, he always found it interesting. Even just his yful banter felt full of wit and interest. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t kill her, it¡¯s better to have her in our residence. If she were left outside, wouldn¡¯t that be leaving a loose end to be caught by others?¡± ¡°Did you mention her mother just now?¡± ¡°Yes, Dingxiang has a widow mother who lives alone with no other family members. Now that the girl is in our mansion, her mother naturally came in as well, and she¡¯s helping in the kitchen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful, Seventh Sister.¡± ¡°Only by hiding a fox¡¯s tail properly can we continue to harm people. Brother, remember when doing bad things, always wrap up the tail well.¡± Jiang Ning giggled and lowered the curtain. Jiang Yi was stunned for a long while, thenughed and chided, ¡°People say Father is the old fox, but you are our family¡¯s little fox, a smooth-talking little fox!¡± ¡°Third Brother, I have an appointment with Zhang Mujin this afternoon to have tea and watch a y!¡± Jiang Yi hurriedly leaned over, ¡°Where are you having tea, sister? Do you want me to reserve the entire teahouse? After all, teahouses are crowded with people, and my sister is a revered person. It is better for you to enjoy your tea in peace and quiet.¡± ¡°Reserve the entire teahouse? That would cost a lot of money. I¡¯ve already spent quite a bit this time.¡± Just those leaflets spread all over the city cost her a lot of money. Jiang Yi quickly smiled and said, ¡°From now on, whenever sister goes out for tea and to watch a y, I will cover all the expenses.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother, I will definitely say good things about you in front of my future sister-inw.¡± Back in the city, the leaflets scattered all over the sky had disappeared. Most of them had been picked up by themon people, and the remaining few had been dealt with by the Jingzhao Magistrate¡¯s officers. After all, it was a matter concerning the Crown Prince¡¯s reputation and the royal family¡¯s dignity. It was not allowed for these things to be left on the streets.. Chapter 346: Come on, Fight! Chapter 346: Come on, Fight! Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning leaned out halfway, propped her chin, and smiled, ¡°Such a clean street, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Jiang Yiughed and scolded, ¡°Look at you, taking advantage and acting cute.¡± Jiang Ning nced at him, ¡°This afternoon, the teahouse.¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s smile froze instantly. Oh hell. No wonder this girl warned him to hide his little tail properly. Now her little hand held his little tail tightly. Who told him to have a crush on Zhang Mujin and want to marry her as his wife? But there was the obstacle of strict separation between men and women. Since theirst meeting in the East Pce, Jiang Ning and Zhang Mujin became good friends. The two got along well and even agreed to hang out together. What does it feel like to have the girl you like be your sister¡¯s best friend? The feeling is that you can no longer dare to offend your sister, fearing that she might b in front of your beloved and ruin everything. That afternoon, Jiang Ning went to the teahouse as promised, drinking tea and listening to the opera with Zhang Mujin. Of course, it was Third Brother who paid for it. And she didn¡¯t disappoint. In front of Zhang Mujin, she praised Third Brother heartily. Zhang Mujin smiled with her lips pursed, knowing exactly what was going on. Though they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, Zhang Mujin could tell that Princess Consort of Yu was mischievous. Suddenly saying so many good things about Jiang Yi must have a reason behind it. Zhang Mujin was a typical gentle, generous, considerate, and reserved youngdy from a reputable family. Just the type Jiang Ning liked. The two enjoyed each other¡¯spany. When she came back, both Lin Zizi and Jiang Yi gathered around her, asking what Zhang Mujin thought of Jiang Yi. Jiang Ning enjoyed her brother¡¯s shoulder massage andughed, ¡°When Sister Zhang heard me praising Third Brother, her face turned red. So cute.¡± Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t help but blush as well. Lin Ziziughed, ¡°It seems that this matter is settled. In a couple of days, I will personally choose an auspicious day to visit the Zhang Family and discuss the wedding date. We are the groom¡¯s side, so we should take the initiative.¡± ¡°Mother, you should prepare well. I have to go back and pack up.¡± ¡°Pack up what?¡± ¡°Returning to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°You just came back two days ago, are you leaving so soon?¡± Lin Zizi couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter go, ¡°Anyway, the Prince of Yu is not in the mansion, so it would be fine for you to live here longer.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Emperor wouldn¡¯t allow it. Just because the Prince of Yu isn¡¯t there, I should go back even more. Otherwise, the mansion would be deserted.¡± After all, she was a married woman, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to stay in her maiden home for an extended period. It would lead to gossip. As the Princess Consort of Yu now, she had two children as the Crown Prince and Princess. She could stay for a few days, but if she stayed for an extended time, it would create problems with the Imperial Censors and even the Emperor. To avoid trouble, she should move back. This time she went out purely to deal with Li Jixian. With Li Jixian now being grounded for half a year and unable to harass her, she could confidently return home. On her third day back at the Yu Mansion, a concubine from the Prince of Wei¡¯s Mansion suddenly miscarried a formed male fetus. Prince Wei was so furious that he almost passed out. This was the son he had longed for! Not long after, a military governor from Xiangnan was caught embezzling and epting bribes, heavily implicated in the case. Coincidentally, this governor was part of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. Taking down the military governor was equivalent to cutting off another finger of the Crown Prince. Jiang Ning shook her head and sighed, ¡°Just look at the intensity with which these two brothers fight, it¡¯s a matter of life and death. Who says the Prince of Wei is stupid? How many children born in the royal family are genuinely dumb?¡± Jiang Yi looked at her, ¡°As the instigator, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m thinking right now is¡­. Let¡¯s get the fight started! The more intense, the better!¡± Chapter 347: Eating Meat Chapter 347: Eating Meat Trantor: 549690339 At the time of this conversation, the siblings were sitting face-to-face in the bright and breezy autumn courtyard, grilling a deer leg to eat. Not far away, Huang Ying and Xiaoman, along with a few other maids, led the little Crown Prince and Princess as they yed around arge golden apricot tree. This ginkgo tree had a hundred-year lifespan, and it was intentionally enclosed when they built the Prince of Yu¡¯s Residence. Now in autumn, ginkgo leaves had fallen all over the ground, golden yellow. The two children were staggering and crawling on the fallen leaves, rolling in the piles of leaves and letting out their tender giggles. Jiang Ning nced at the children and smiled slightly at the edge of her lips. She was holding a small brush, brushing honey onto the deer meat, while Jiang Yi held a sharp little knife, cutting off a small piece of meat, blowing on it, and bringing it to his sister¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is it cooked?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s still a bit undercooked. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Jiang Ning swallowed the deer meat. Jiang Yi heard this, put down his knife, took a sip of yellow wine, andughed, ¡°You really can¡¯t stay out of the excitement, can you?¡± ¡°The real excitement is yet toe.¡± ¡°How did you know the Crown Prince and the Prince of Wei would fight?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re lonely and cold.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ahem, because the Crown Prince had to find an opponent for himself.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s still suspicious of me and hasn¡¯t confirmed that it was the Prince of Wei who did it. But that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter?¡± ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t have definite evidence, it¡¯s all just suspicion.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just suspicion, why does he have to fight the Prince of Wei?¡± Jiang Ning put down the brush, licked the honey from her fingers andughed, ¡°Did you think the Emperor would let him be Crown Prince without worries?¡± Jiang Yi shook his head: ¡°Little sis, your mind is even more calcting than our father¡¯s. You even dare to guess the Emperor¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°The Emperor is just a mortal after all.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°It should be about done. Give it a try.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Yi immediately got excited, picked up the knife to slice the meat, and ced a few pieces on his sister¡¯s te. Jiang Ning picked up a thin, small pancake, dipped the meat in some sauce, pinched some shredded green onion, and wrapped it up. Jiang Yi had seen the pancake and green onion earlier andughed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Eating.¡± ¡°Why eat it like this?¡± ¡°Brother, just give it a taste.¡± Jiang Ning offered the wrapped pancake to his mouth. Although skeptical, Jiang Yi knew that no matter how unptable the thing his sister offered him was, he had to swallow it with his eyes closed. He opened his mouth and took a bite. ¡°Is it good?¡± Jiang Ning asked with a smile. ¡°¡­It¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yi quickly cut several pieces of meat, picked up pancakes and green onions, and wrapped them up before stuffing them into his mouth. The pancake was thin and small, just right for him to eat in one bite. He ate five or six in a row before stopping. ¡°Not eating anymore?¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll take a break and eatter.¡± Jiang Yi took a sip of wine andughed, ¡°The weather is pleasant, the meat is fragrant, the wine is good. Ah, it¡¯s sofortable here, Seventh Sister.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and waved to those in the distance, ¡°You alle here.¡± Huang Ying and Xiaoman quickly led the boy and girl twins over. Jiang Ning took a knife and cut off a big chunk of meat, put it on a te, and told Xiaoman, ¡°You go wash your hands and take this deer leg to share with everyone.¡± Xiaoman¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately ran to wash her hands and came back holding the deer leg. ¡°Huang Ying, you go eat too.¡± Jiang Ning held Lingzi in herp, tore off a small piece of meat, and handed it to Lingzi to pinch onto. Jiang Yi said, ¡°She¡¯s still young, can she eat it?¡± Chapter 348: Anyway, I Want Him Chapter 348: Anyway, I Want Him Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She already has several teeth, so eating a little less won¡¯t hurt.¡± Jiang Yi saw Wenzan eagerly watching and picked him up, putting him on his ownp with a smile, ¡°Our young man needs to eat meat too, so he can grow tall and strong.¡± In fact, they can¡¯t eat much, just trying to chew. But their faces ended up all greasy. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t bother to clean them up and instead found it interesting,ughing out loud. Jiang Yi shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t act like a mother at all. I think it¡¯s better to take the child back to our house to raise. Letting you y with him like this really doesn¡¯t make people feel at ease.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying around. Raising a child doesn¡¯t have to be tense all the time.¡± Though Jiang Ning said this, she still took out a handkerchief to clean the child¡¯s hands and mouth. Jiang Yi started eating again. He wrapped arge piece of venison that Jiang Ning had cut in a pancake and ate it all. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really not afraid of overeating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten so much.¡± Jiang Yi burped satisfyingly, looking rxed. Jiang Ning jokingly said, ¡°If Zhang Mujin saw you like this¡­¡± Jiang Yi chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll invite her over in a few days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yi immediately sat up straight, ¡°When? What do I need to prepare?¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­Brother, you don¡¯t have toe to our little girls¡¯ gathering, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already married and have a child, and you still have the nerve to call yourself a little girl?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Yourugh is a little scary.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to rephrase.¡± ¡°Thin as a willow at thirteen, with budding cardamom in early February. The spring breeze along ten miles of Yangzhou Road is not as good as rolling up the pearl curtain.¡± ¡°Oh, is Third Brotherparing me to a skinny horse from Yangzhou? I¡¯ll tell dad and mom when I get back. And I¡¯ll tell Zhang Mujin the day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yi was caught off guard. Jiang Ning got up and walked away. Seeing that her face seemed upset, Jiang Yi hurriedly got up and chased after her, ¡°Third sister, third sister, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s all my fault, I said the wrong thing, I really won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Jiang Ning coldly said, ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Hand it over.¡± Jiang Ning held out her hand. ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yi was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a gift with an apology?¡± ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit tight on moneytely.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± ¡°Last time you called the Imperial Guard, what was the name of the one leading them?¡± ¡°Oh, his name is Gucheng.¡± ¡°As a single person living in Prince of Yu¡¯s residence and being away from home, I don¡¯t have a reliable bodyguard by my side¡­¡± Jiang Yi understood. What anger? This naughty girl was clearly trying to extort him. ¡°My sister, those guards are Uncle¡¯s loyalists, loyal to him and following him outside. They just came back from outside the frontierst month. I just borrowed them for help, how can I dare to take their leader to be your bodyguard?¡± ¡°Is it not possible?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I want him.¡± ¡°Sis, let¡¯s not be willful. You want a bodyguard? This small matter, I will talk to dad about it and hire a few skilled martial artists for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve set my sights on Gucheng.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about Gucheng?¡± ¡°He¡¯s handsome.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°If this gets to Prince of Yu¡¯s ears, he might not be able to sleep.¡± ¡°Who cares about his presence now. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll ever get a chance to see him again in this lifetime.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily. ording to the old custom, during the New Year, he can actuallye back once. But he must first apply for permission from the Imperial Court, and only if the emperor agrees can he return.¡± Chapter 349: Fragrant from Afar, Stinky Up Close Chapter 349: Fragrant from Afar, Stinky Up Close Trantor: 549690339 Whether Li Hongyuanes back or not, Jiang Ning doesn¡¯t care. But thinking about the two children who are still learning to talk¡­ They should need a father, right? Jiang Ning said, ¡°Whether the Emperor agrees or not, remains to be seen.¡± ¡°Given the current trend, you¡¯ve annoyed the Crown Prince to this point, the Emperor is rather dissatisfied with him, so it¡¯s very likely he¡¯ll agree.¡± ¡°That makes sense. After all, distance makes the heart grow fonder, especially given the two sons are causing trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father will also mention it to the Emperor. He would have to consider the kids.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should get back.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Jiang Ning called him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him affectionately for a moment then asked, ¡°When will the money be credited?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yi muttered irritably, ¡°Were you born of money? Annoying girl, it will be sent to you once you get back!¡± ¡°And my Gucheng¡­¡± ¡°My dear niece, be careful with your words, what¡¯s this ¡®my Gucheng¡¯? Even if you make a scene, he won¡¯t protect you without Uncle¡¯s agreement.¡± ¡°With Gucheng protecting me, I¡¯m sure to live a long life.¡± ¡°¡­wait a couple of months until your uncle is back, treat him well, he might agree.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an Imperial Guard, would a great general like Uncle be reluctant?¡± ¡°Gucheng isn¡¯t ordinary, he¡¯s someone Uncle values. Not even Dad was able to have Gucheng follow him as protection when he was assigned to a position outside the city a few years ago.¡± ¡°Sounds challenging.¡± ¡°Yes, but Gucheng is good at martial arts. If he follows you, Mom and Dad will be at ease. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle will be back after New Year. Gucheng won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± The two siblings started plotting against their Uncle in secret. The entire autumn in Chang¡¯an City was rtively calm, but the Imperial Court was all a buzz. Because the dispute between the Crown Prince and the Prince of Wei heated up more and more, it even escted into public confrontation, stopping just short of physical altercation in front of the Emperor. The Emperor was also annoyed by them and couldn¡¯t help but miss his son who was thousands of miles away. Jiang Ruobai always mentioned how the young Crown Prince and the young Princess could call for their mother but not their father, constantly agitating the Emperor¡¯s heart. The Emperor¡¯s heart started to waver. In the end, it was Jiang Ning¡¯s final push that decided it. She gave a roast duck to Concubine Jin. Having finished half of the duck and feeling full, Concubine Jin held the hand of her pce maid and went for a stroll to digest. Along the way, she visited the Imperial Study. The beautiful and elegant concubine said she missed her son. The next day, an Imperial Edict agreeing to Prince Yu¡¯s return for the New Year was issued. By November, Li Hongyuan set off for Chang¡¯an City. Considering the time, if he travels fast, he should be able to make it home for New Year. Both children could now walk steadily and clearly call out ¡°Mom¡±. When they learned that the Prince of Yu wasing back, the struggle between the Crown Prince and Prince of Wei quietened down. They suddenly realized that their most outstanding younger brother hadn¡¯t fully removed himself from the power center of Chang¡¯an City. As long as he wanted toe back, he could return through the influences left behind in Chang¡¯an City. Concubine Jin, even though she seemed indifferent, she was the mother of the child after all. As for the Jiang family, needless to say, as the father-inw of Prince Yu, even if it was for their daughter and grandchildren, they would try their best to bring Prince Yu back. Chapter 350: Because She Is the Most Beautiful Chapter 350: Because She Is the Most Beautiful Trantor: 549690339 Originally, a fierce rivalry that seemed like life and death between the two had suddenly transformed into a united front due to the news of Prince of Yu¡¯s impending return. They calmed down for another reason. The New Year was approaching, and the Emperor and Empress did not want to see them fighting, creating a gloomy atmosphere in the Imperial Court. If they did not calm down, the Emperor would genuinely be angry. The weather was getting colder, and on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, Chang¡¯an City saw the first snow of the winter. Lin Zizi had sent over several warm coats early in the morning, worried that Jiang Ning might catch a cold. There was a wless white fox fur coat and a sable cloak. At the moment, Jiang Ning was wearing a red cape, entuating her increasingly radiant and youthful beauty. Her appearance was indeed very magnificent. However, as she sat in a wheelchair, holding a hand warmer, and with anguid expression, this sense of magnificence was somewhat diminished. Today was the End-of-Year Sacrifice Festival, and porridge would be cooked in the manor. ording to the custom, the Imperial Court had to set up porridge stalls for charity, and it was best to have the royal women present to distribute the porridge in person, demonstrating the court¡¯s care for themon people. So Jiang Ning was given this task. Others who went with her included the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort, the Princess Consort of Wei, and several Princess consorts of the royal family. The situation was somewhat awkward, wasn¡¯t it? Who didn¡¯t know that the three royal brothers were at odds with each other? Jiang Ning and the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort had openly fallen out, while the rtionship between the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort and the Princess Consort of Wei was also not great. Comparatively speaking, there was no significant animosity between Jiang Ning and the Princess Consort of Wei. However, due to the long-standing rivalry between the Crown Prince and Prince of Wei against Prince of Yu, the rtionship between the two women was somewhat delicate. Princess Consort of Wei was a bit embarrassed and wanted to greet Jiang Ning out of courtesy, but seeing her cold and aloof appearance, she didn¡¯t dare to. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care. Having her own pot of porridge, with Dongxie and Xiaoman helping, onedling the porridge and the other handing out bowls, they worked together seamlessly. All Jiang Ning had to do was hold her hand warmer and sit on the side, watching. The Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort and the otherdies, in order to show their hands-on efforts, all personally joined in. Despite this, the queue ofmoners at Jiang Ning¡¯s side far exceeded the others. Soon, the porridge barrel in front of Dongxie and Xiaoman was empty. Jiang Ning was pleased, ¡°Done for the day!¡± Dongxie wiped her sweat and set down herdle. The problem was that there was still a long line in front of them. ¡°We haven¡¯t received any yet, big sister,¡± said a shy teenage boy holding a bowl at the front of the line, ¡°Can you give me some?¡± Dongxie smiled, ¡°My barrel is empty here, so why don¡¯t you go line up next to it?¡± ¡°I just want it from here.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Dongxie asked curiously. She had been wondering why there were so many people in their queue. Although it was charity porridge, they were in Chang¡¯an City, the wealthiest ce in the Great Sheng Dynasty, and themoners had good lives. Not many people would queue up in the cold for a bowl of porridge. As a result, there was still a lot of porridge left for the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort and the otherdies. The teenager¡¯s dark face blushed slightly, ¡°Because this madam is the most beautiful.¡± He was referring to Jiang Ning. So that was it. The expressions of the other noblewomen suddenly became interesting. It was snowing, the cold wind was biting, and they had to deal with themoners. For these noblewomen, who had been ustomed to a life of luxury, it was unbearable. Seeing Jiang Ning had finished handing out porridge, they couldn¡¯t help but be jealous. The Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort said, ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, since themoners like you so much, why don¡¯t you help out the Princess Consort of Wei, who has the most leftover porridge?¡± Princess Consort of Wei¡¯s face changed slightly. Chapter 351: Your Highness, I Want To Marry a Wife... Chapter 351: Your Highness, I Want To Marry a Wife¡­ Trantor: 549690339 The Princess Consort and the Princess Consort of Wei were certainly not on good terms. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care about them at all, but they still hypocritically maintained a superficial harmony. Princess Consort¡¯s words were clearly a veiled mockery of the ugliness of the Princess Consort of Wei. Objectively speaking, the Princess Consort of Wei wasn¡¯t ugly; it¡¯s just that when she stood among the graceful, or dazzling wives, she seemed a bit ordinary. Princess Consort of Wei sneered, ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯d better worry about yourself. I heard the Crown Prince has taken in two more concubines, all of them as beautiful as goddesses.¡± That hit a nerve. Ms. Ma immediately pulled a long face and said, ¡°Those women are just ythings, what¡¯s the use of mere beauty? In just two or three years, when men grow tired of them, they¡¯ll be cast aside. I am the legal wife, and I have a son by my side, what do I have to be afraid of?¡± These words were mocking Princess Consort of Wei for not giving birth to a son for Prince of Wei. Princess Consort of Wei had a stifled feeling in her heart. She angrily threw the spoon into the pot. Jiang Ning, holding her hand warmer, listened to their open and veiled sniping with great interest. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t help them, even if she didn¡¯t have to do it herself. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was food for ordinary people, she would have already tampered with the porridge, poisoning these two despicable women. ¡°Princess Consort, our porridge is gone, but they won¡¯t leave,¡± Dongxie approached and whispered softly. ¡°Let them wait. We¡¯ll go back to our mansion to eat porridge. Xiaoman,e here.¡± Xiaoman quickly jumped over and pushed her wheelchair, leaving the scene with her servants under the gaze of the crowd. Themoners who were lining up to catch a glimpse of her beauty had no choice but to join the queues at the other wives¡¯ stations when they saw her leave. Princess Consort snorted, ¡°This Princess Consort of Yu just left like that? Doesn¡¯t she see themoners eagerly waiting? There are even many children here, and yet she has the heart to leave.¡± However, Jiang Ning had not gone far and heard this. She turned back and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re such a saintly figure, Princess Consort, why not take all thesemoners home to feed and clothe them? Look at yourself, decked in gold and silver, enjoying luxurious life. Now look at those poor people who can¡¯t afford food or essories. Can you bear it?¡± Princess Consort¡¯s face turned green in an instant. Jiang Ning raised her voice and said to the queueingmoners, ¡°You all heard it. After all, I¡¯m a heartless person. But our Princess Consort here, she¡¯s truly a living bodhisattva. If you have any difficulties, go to her for help, and she¡¯ll definitely satisfy you all.¡± Although most people wouldn¡¯t believe her words, there were always some who would in arge crowd. Sure enough, there were those who loved to stir things up and immediately swarmed around the Princess Consort of Wei. Princess Consort¡¯s face turned pale with fright, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I have an eighty-year-old mother at home who is very sick, and Ick twenty taels of silver for her treatment. Can you help?¡± ¡°Lady, my family¡¯s farnd has been upied for several acres, and we haven¡¯t heard anything about thewsuit. You are a noble person, please help us hurry up those officials in the Yamen¡­ ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I want to marry a wife¡­ ¡± Princess Consort¡¯s head buzzed, ¡°What does your marriage have to do with me?¡± ¡°I have taken a liking to one of the maids by your side¡­ ¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± the Crown Prince¡¯s personal maid¡¯s pretty face flushed red, ¡°Someonee! Drive these ruffians away!¡± Only then did the Imperial Guardse forward to disperse the surroundingmoners. Jiang Ning smiled yfully, ¡°It seems that Princess Consort isn¡¯t as kind- hearted as people think.¡± Princess Consort of Wei: Chapter 352: 352: Chaos Chapter 352: 352: Chaos
Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning leisurely walked away. Leaving the Princess Consort with an ashen face.
Princess Consort of Wei secretly clicked her tongue. Her maid whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Princess Consort of Yu is formidable. Seeing her today proves it. How dare she treat the Crown Princess like that?¡± This was simply a public humiliation, tearing off the face of the Princess Consort and grinding it into the ground. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she dare?¡± ¡°Prince Yu is already like that. She should be staying behind alone and behaving with propriety. She should be careful in her actions¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Princess Consort of Wei sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve probably forgotten who her parents are.¡± The maid¡¯s face revealed realization: ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Not just Prime Minister Jiang, it¡¯s said that General Jiang will arrive in a few days. In consideration of these two brothers of the Jiang family, let alone the Princess Consort of Yu messing with the Crown Princess, even if she went overboard, the Emperor will not reprimand her.¡± The maid showed envy, ¡°Having the backing of one¡¯s family really makes a difference.¡± ¡°Yeah, unlike me, I wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing.¡± Princess Consort of Wei¡¯s tone was sour. It was at this moment a loud crash sounded. Princess Consort of Wei looked over, and it turned out that the Crown Princess¡¯s porridge bucket had been overturned.
The ruffians and hooligans who dared surround the Crown Princess were fearless. The imperial guards violently drove them away, provoking the crowd to create a ruckus. During the pushing and shoving, the porridge bucket was toppled. The wooden bucket rolled outwards, scattering its steaming hot contents everywhere. Some old people stomped their feet in distress. The Crown Princess¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She stood there helplessly, not knowing what to do. This wasn¡¯t just about a bucket of porridge. The original intention was for the royal family to show their closeness to the people and shape their image. But now it had turned into this. The Crown Princess had hoped to do this well, leaving a good impression on the Emperor and Empress, and then plead for the Crown Prince¡¯s banishment to be lifted earlier. Now, there was no hope of lifting the ban. It might even provoke the Emperor and Empress¡¯s further dissatisfaction. Ms. Ma¡¯s mind went nk, unaware that bigger chaos wasing. As the porridge sttered, the chaos intensified. A group of beggars from somewhere started pushing and shoving, and began snatching the porridge.
They even surrounded the Crown Princess, several dirty hands grabbing at her skirt. Ms. Ma was scared to tears. The other noblewomen saw the situation deteriorating and immediately dropped theirdles, boarded their carriages with their maids, and fled the scene. The Princess Consort of Wei also ran away quickly. After the beggars had made trouble and gained some advantage, they quickly dispersed. With a pale face, Princess Consort Ma was escorted to the carriage and returned to the pce. Only leaving behind the mess and the remainder of the End-of-Year Sacrifice Festival porridge in the shed. Soon afterward, Jiang Fu and several women returned, smiling, swiftly cleaned up, and called out, ¡°Come on,e on, line up for porridge! This year¡¯s porridge is sweet and glutinous. It¡¯s good for the elderly and children to eat.¡± Due to the disturbance, the people who had run away gradually returned. The women rolled up their sleeves and begandling porridge again. Since they were ustomed to working, the women were quick and efficient, much better than the delicate maids from noble families.
After all the porridge was distributed, the women cleaned up the porridge shed, then climbed into the carriage and were taken back to the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion by Jiang Fu. Jiang Ning was roasting sweet potatoes and drinking porridge in the courtyard with Jiang Yi, Jiang Yuan, and Jiang Yan. Jiang Fu came in to report that all the porridge had been distributed and the area had been cleaned up.. Chapter 353: 353 The Brothers of Beggar’s Gang Are Not Bad Chapter 353: 353 The Brothers of Beggar¡¯s Gang Are Not Bad
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Such a pity for that half-pot of porridge,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t wasted, though. It was all cleaned up and sent to a family to feed their pigs,¡± Jiang Fu said with augh.
¡°You did well, Uncle Fu. Go to Huang Ying and get the rewards for everyone, then divide the End-of-Year Sacrifice Festival porridge among them, and take half a day off. Those who have homes and families can go back and celebrate the festival.¡± ¡°Thank you for your grace, Princess Consort. They will be overjoyed.¡± Jiang Fu bowed with a grin and left. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan, the pair of sisters, were left dumbfounded. ¡°What happened? I heard that something went wrong at the porridge shed, and the Princess Consort and Madam fled. Why did you send someone to distribute porridge again?¡± Jiang Yuan asked. ¡°The porridge shed was already set up, and the porridge was ready. It can¡¯t be wasted, can it?¡± Jiang Ning peeled a sweet potato and blew on it. ¡°As for gaining fame and prestige, as long as the cost is not too high, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡± ¡°You¡­ are truly eye-opening.¡± Jiang Yan whispered, ¡°Seventh Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯lle and make trouble again?¡± She was always timid and dared not speak to strangers. If surrounded by a group of men, she would probably faint. Jiang Yi said, ¡°Sixth Sister, don¡¯t you understand? Those ruffians and beggars were clearly arranged by her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jiang Ning quickly raised her hand, ¡°Not true, I don¡¯t like ruffians and don¡¯t want to deal with them. Paying them to cause trouble? I must have been stuffed.¡±
¡°So, you admit the beggars were hired by you?¡± ¡°The brothers of the Beggar¡¯s Gang are not bad¡­¡± Jiang Ning snickered. That was an admission. Jiang Yuan said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you dare to do anything.¡± ¡°So do you, daring to beat Princess Ling¡¯an in public.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a different matter.¡± ¡°To me, it¡¯s the same thing. It¡¯s all about disliking something and resorting to fighting and brawling.¡± ¡°What benefits do you gain from doing this?¡± Jiang Yuan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad for me, but I know it must be bad for the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Yiughed and said, ¡°In my opinion, the Crown Prince might not even make it out of the East Pce next year.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Jiang Yan asked curiously.
Jiang Yuan looked over. Although they had been studying since childhood, they mostly learned about the teachings and virtues of women, read poetry, and didn¡¯t know much about the imperial court¡¯s affairs. Seeing that Seventh Sister didn¡¯t object, Jiang Yi exined to them, ¡°This matter, although it¡¯s the Princess Consort¡¯s ipetence, the Princess Consort and the Crown Prince are a unit. If she can¡¯t do it well, it means the Crown Prince can¡¯t do it well either.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Jiang Yan said, her face flushed. It wasn¡¯t embarrassment, but excitement. She had never had anyone exin to her the affairs of the imperial court in her life. Jiang Yi looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Seventh Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid that people will find out the beggars were hired by you to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Third Brother, do you know what¡¯s not good about you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Being indecisive.¡± ¡°¡­I call that being prudent!¡±
¡°It¡¯s clearly shrinking back.¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± Jiang Yi pretended to hit her, ¡°How dare you talk to your brother like that.¡± Seeing their interaction, Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Although they had spent more time with Third Brother than Jiang Ning, they had to admit that Jiang Ning was more likable. Jiang Ning said, ¡°The Crown Prince and Princess Consort did such a shameless thing, why don¡¯t you ask them if they¡¯re afraid of people knowing? They¡¯re not afraid, what do I have to fear? Even if she finds out that I brought the beggars, what can she do to me?¡± Chapter 354: Tongue-Lashing Until Covered in Dog’s Blood Chapter 354: Tongue-Lashing Until Covered in Dog¡¯s Blood Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seventh Sister is right.¡± Jiang Yan quietly echoed. Jiang Yuan also said, ¡°She dared to deceive Seventh Sister even when everything was peaceful, so what are we holding back for? The rtionship can¡¯t get worse.¡± Jiang Yiughed and said, ¡°Both of you are speaking up for her now. When did you two have such a good rtionship?¡± Jiang Yuan huffed, ¡°Who said I have a good rtionship with her? Just keeping things separate.¡± Jiang Yan covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Ever since thest time when Seventh Sister stood up for Fifth Sister and took care of the entire family of the Princess Ling¡¯an, Fifth Sister has been so nice to Seventh Sister¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, can¡¯t you keep your mouth closed while eating?¡± Jiang Yuan stuffed a spoonful of porridge into her mouth. Jiang Yi pulled Jiang Ning aside and said, ¡°Listen, my dear sister, can you let us know in advance the next time you¡¯re nning something? We¡¯re no nameless n in the Jiang family, so we might as well help you out.¡± ¡°I know. When I need your help, I¡¯ll certainly not be courteous. It¡¯s just dealing with a few women, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Jiang Ning smiled. To deal with the Crown Prince, she needs the Jiang family¡¯s help, but to deal with a few resentful women in the boudoir, she doesn¡¯t need any help at all. ¡°Father and Mother told me to look after you. If you cause any more trouble, they will kill me.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°You underestimate your position in Mother¡¯s heart. Before you were around, Mother was listless, but now that you¡¯re back, look at Mother! She has never been better. So, you must take good care of yourself.¡± Jiang Yi said earnestly. ¡°The way I protect myself is to take the initiative, eliminate the hidden dangers, then naturally, I will be safe.¡± ¡°You really are a fighter, aren¡¯t you? ording to my calctions, the Prince of Yu is about to return. You should get your house ready, at least prepare something for the New Year, not leave it cold and deserted.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Ning is not interested in preparing for the New Year. All she wants to know now is whether the Crown Prince and his consort in the East Pce got reprimanded by the Emperor. As she expected, the Emperor was furious. The End-of-Year Sacrifice Festival, where the imperial family provides porridge to the public, had been a tradition for many years. Before the Crown Prince was chosen, the event was led by the Empress and the concubines, and there had never been any problems. Over the years, it has certainly earned the royal family a good reputation. The Emperor was very satisfied with this, and thus the tradition continued. Now that the Crown Prince was chosen, this task fell on the Princess Consort. Who knew that she would mess up the whole thing the first year she was in charge? Not only did she let the Imperial Guards drive away themon people, she also wasted the porridge, and the Princess Consort was even taken advantage of by someone. It sparked a lot of criticism from the public. How could the Emperor not be angry? He was so angry that he summoned the Crown Prince and pped them both on the face. Li Jixian covered his face, ring fiercely at Princess Consort Ma. Ms. Ma knelt on the ground, her head hung low. ¡°Useless!¡± The Emperor roared, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you? You can¡¯t do a single thing right! You¡¯re nothing but a disappointment!¡± ¡°Emperor Father, calm your anger, your son deserves to die!¡± Li Jixian continually kowtowed. ¡°Go back and reflect! Without my orders, you are not allowed to leave the East Pce!¡± the Emperor said furiously, ¡°You two have greatly disappointed me!¡± ¡°Your son deserves to die.¡± Li Jixian did not dare to argue, he just kept on kowtowing and apologizing. Ms. Ma attempted to argue, ¡°Please calm down, Your Majesty, and please hear your son¡¯s exnation. If it hadn¡¯t been for the intentional instigation of the Princess Consort of Yu, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Li Jixian gritted his teeth and snapped. Taken aback, Ms. Ma didn¡¯t dare to say more. Once they got back to the East Pce, Li Jixian gave Ms. Ma several ps, He was absolutely livid. Roughly half of the originally six-month house arrest period had passed, but now, thanks to the Emperor¡¯s words, the period was extended indefinitely.. Chapter 355: Dismissing You is Just a Matter of Speaking a Sentence Chapter 355: Dismissing You is Just a Matter of Speaking a Sentence Trantor: 549690339 Ms. Ma knelt on the ground, covering her face, feeling extremely wronged. ¡°From the beginning to the end, all of this is the Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s plot. Your Highness, why won¡¯t you let me speak out, and let Emperor Father stand up for us?¡± ¡°Fool!¡± With his chest heaving violently, Li Jixian pointed at her and scolded, ¡°How could I have been so blind to marry such a fool like you! If you had even half the heart as the Princess Consort of Yu, we would not have been repeatedly outsmarted in the East Pce!¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. What about her? She admitted she was not that beautiful, nor clever. But for so many years, she had served wholeheartedly, birthing four daughters and one son for the royal house. Even if she had not made substantial contributions, she had certainly endured hardships. Why was it that as soon as she waspared to Jiang Ning, she became nothing? No matter how good Jiang Ning was, she was still somebody else¡¯s daughter-inw! Ms. Ma gritted her teeth almost to the point of shattering them. She swore she would never let Jiang Ning live easily. ¡°Your Highness called me a fool, I can ept that. But how could Jiang Ning have gone to the Emperor Father to make such a fuss about what happenedst time here, and I can¡¯t bring up today¡¯s events?¡± ¡°So many people outside saw you arguing with the Princess Consort of Yu, they all saw her stirring things up, do you think Emperor Father doesn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Since Emperor Father knows, then why¡­¡± ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t want to, and can¡¯t punish her!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t?¡± Ms. Ma was taken aback. ¡°Use your foolish brain to think carefully. In a few days, Jiang Mubai is going to visit the capital. Do you think the Emperor Father will punish the Jiang Family and not give face to Jiang Mubai, just for your trivial matter?¡± ¡°No matter how capable Jiang Mubai is, he¡¯s but a mere minister¡­¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Li Jixian sneered, ¡°Just a mere minister? You¡¯ve said it now. He is indeed a minister, but Great Sheng needs him, the Emperor Father needs him to fight battles! Do you expect a fool like you to lead the army and establish stability at the borders?¡± ¡°So our royal house is just going to be at the mercy of a minister? Couldn¡¯t we simply strip him of his military power? Isn¡¯t that something Emperor Father could do with a simple word?¡± ¡°Fool! What do you understand about imperial court matters!¡± Having no interest in arguing with her any further, Li Jixiannded a punch on her that directly hit her heart and furiously said, ¡°Starting from today, the matters of the East Pce will be managed by Concubine Ping, and the child will also be sent to her!¡± Ms. Ma was horrified, ¡°Your Highness, why? The child is mine, why should it be raised by Concubine Ping? I am the Crown Prince¡¯s Main Consort, what does she amount to?¡± ¡°After all the trouble you¡¯ve caused, you still have the face to say that?¡± Ms. Ma, driven to despair, fumed withyers of hostility. She climbed to her feet and roared, ¡°It¡¯s all Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s fault, but instead of dealing with her, Your Highness treats your own home like the enemy! What kind of man are you?¡± p! Li Jixian smacked her onto the ground with a p. Ms. Ma wobbled and fell onto the ground. Li Jixian pointed at her and coldly said, ¡°You think I would let her off? Not to mention her, even you, if I wanted to dispose of you, it¡¯s a matter of a single word. You¡¯re only remaining because of Jun¡¯er. Make any more trouble, and you should remember the consequences.¡± Li Jixian turned to leave angrily. Ms. Ma continued to kneel on the ground, covering her face, crying hysterically. Her fingernails dug into her flesh, and she gritted her teeth, murmuring to herself, ¡°Jiang Ning, you¡¯ve made me like this, I will never let you go, I will never let you live easily, I will kill you!¡± After the End-of-Year Sacrifice Festival, the New Year approaches. The festive atmosphere in the streets and alleys grows thicker each day. Jiang Ning was also very busy. She was not busy with New Year¡¯s preparations. Initially, it was because Wenzan had a slight fever. Children having a fever is normal, so at first, Jiang Ning was quite calm. But after Wenzan¡¯s fever had continued for two days, Lingzi also started to have a fever. Not only that, Lingzi also began to vomit and had diarrhea.. Chapter 356: Three Children Falling Ill Chapter 356: Three Children Falling Ill Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning saw the high contagiousness and hurriedly sent the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, Xiaoqian, to the Jiang family and asked Lin Zizi to help take care of him for a few days. This was to avoid any chance of the child being infected. However, Xiaoqian started to have a fever the night he arrived at the Jiang Family. As Lin Zizi asked the doctor to examine him, she sent a message to Jiang Ning, who then rushed back to see Xiaoqian. The little child, lying in bed, appeared listless and lethargic. When a child falls ill, it is not worrying if they are still energetic, butck of energy inevitably worries people. Lin Zizi stayed close by, heartbroken, and said: ¡°He just threw up his dinner. Are the two young ones in our house the same?¡± ¡°Almost the same.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t dare to mention that the two little ones had been sick for several days already. She was afraid Lin Zizi would follow suit and be anxious. Still, Lin Zizi was distressed enough to me Jiang Ning for not taking good care of the children. Jiang Ruobai, who had just returned, said: ¡°Getting sick ismon for children. How can you me Seventh Sister?¡± ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t me her; I¡¯m just worried. Adults suffer enough when they are sick, let alone these little ones. How can one not feel heartache?¡± Lin Zizi said, ¡°I want to visit Wenzan and Lingzi, but she won¡¯t let me.¡± ¡°Taking good care of Xiaoqian for me is the greatest help you can provide.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform the pce about the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯s illness?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked. Jiang Ning replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to do that yet.¡± ¡°Let me send someone. Do not worry about the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson here. You go back and take care of the other two young ones.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be too hard on you, mother?¡± ¡°There are so many people in the house, it¡¯s not just me. Hurry back. Look at you too, your eyes are red from sleep deprivation. Let the wet nurse and servants watch over him at night, don¡¯t stay up all the time.¡± Lin Zizi still cared most for her daughter. ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Ning agreed to leave but was stopped by Xiaoqian, who clung to her sleeve. He curled up in bed, looking pitiful, and whispered: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t leave.¡± How could Jiang Ning leave now? The child has be increasingly dependent on her. It¡¯s one thing when he¡¯s doing well, but now that he¡¯s sick, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t leave him be. ¡°I¡¯d better take him back with me,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just making him suffer more?¡± ¡°We brought him over here to avoid him getting infected by Wenzan. Since he¡¯s already infected, there¡¯s no need for istion. It¡¯s easier to take care of them together.¡± Lin Zizi still wanted to stop her. It¡¯s already hard enough to take care of one sick child, let alone three at once. Jiang Ruobai said: ¡°Let the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson go back with her. When the pce finds out, they probably won¡¯t let him stay at the Jiang family anyway. They¡¯ll definitely send someone to bring him back to the pce.¡± Previously, when the child was healthy, he could stay at the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion. But now that he¡¯s sick, the Emperor and Empress will certainly want to take him away. In the end, Lin Zizi let them return. As expected, when the pce received the news, the Emperor didn¡¯t say anything, but the Empress became anxious and immediately ordered Jiang Ning to bring the child to the pce. It was already dark and in the cold winter month, snow and wind blowing outside, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t want to disturb the child and thought about waiting until daylight. Her reluctance was purely out of concern for the child, but it made the Empress somewhat displeased. The Empress felt that Jiang Ning was arrogant andcent with the support of Concubine Jin, even disregarding her words. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got and the more worried she became about Xiaoqian. ¡°Could it be that Xiaoqian¡¯s condition is serious, and she doesn¡¯t dare to bring him back?¡± The Empress wondered. A nanny beside her said: ¡°Send someone again, let the Princess Consort of Yu personally bring the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson here. Would she dare to defy the imperial decree? The pce has imperial physicians, and it would be bad if the child¡¯s illness were dyed because of this..¡± Chapter 357: Is this woman out of her mind? Chapter 357: Is this woman out of her mind? Trantor: 549690339 The Empress was originally a suspicious person, so she immediately sent someone to Prince Yu¡¯s mansion with an imperial decree, ordering Jiang Ning to personally bring the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back to the pce. Jiang Ning was furious upon receiving the imperial decree, wanting Xiaoman to beat the eunuch who delivered the decree out. In the cold snowy night, moving a sick child back and forth like that was simply tormenting people, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°The Empress doesn¡¯t trust us here in Prince Yu¡¯s residence.¡± Huang Ying whispered, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t serve the Empress when I was in the pce, I always knew that she was suspicious. Besides, the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is her only legitimate grandson. It¡¯s inevitable for her to be anxious.¡± ¡°Is this woman¡¯s brain unclear?¡± Jiang Ning was annoyed, ¡°What mess does she want to add to at this time? If I had any ill intentions towards Xiaoqian, would I need to wait till now?¡± ¡°The Empress used to be fine, but as she¡¯s getting older, she can¡¯t help but have soft ears, listening to others¡¯ instigations and getting confused.¡± Huang Ying advised, ¡°You¡¯ve just defied the decree once. If the Empress sends someone again for the second time, you must not do that again. Wrap the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson in a nket, and it won¡¯t have too much impact if he¡¯s in the carriage.¡± Three imperial eunuchs were waiting outside, looking like they wouldn¡¯t leave until Jiang Ning sent the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back to the pce. The head eunuch said, ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, it¡¯s better to send the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back to the pce now. It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s not make a big fuss. If it gets to the Emperor, it¡¯s not good for either of us.¡± Xiaoman said, ¡°Princess Consort, let me go and beat them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± As the saying goes, it¡¯s easier to see the devil than to deal with his minions. Especially those who work by the Emperor and the Empress¡¯s side, their actions can easily influence them. It¡¯s not wise to offend them lightly. ¡°Bring me my sable fur coat.¡± Jiang Ning ordered the preparations to be made. Xiaoqian had just taken his medicine andy down to sleep. Jiang Ning really didn¡¯t want to disturb him. Xiaoqian woke up by himself, rubbed his eyes, and said groggily, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s noisy outside. What happened?¡± Jiang Ning touched his forehead and said softly, ¡°Xiaoqian, be good. Your Imperial Grandmother heard that you were sick and sent someone to take you back to the pce because she¡¯s worried about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, Aunt, don¡¯t send me away, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Xiaoqian immediately got up and hugged Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning held him and patted his back, ¡°Xiaoqian, don¡¯t be afraid. That¡¯s your Imperial Grandmother. She loves you the most.¡± ¡°But I want to stay with Aunt.¡± ¡°Listen to your aunt, okay? You go back to your Imperial Grandmother first, and when you recover, I¡¯lle take you back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, when has Aunt ever lied to you? In a few days, your little royal uncle will be back. It¡¯s better for me to pick you up together with him, right?¡± After coaxing him for half the day and promising to go pick him up, Xiaoqian finally agreed to return. Jiang Ning dressed him warmly and wrapped him in the coat, then personally sat in the carriage and sent him back to the pce. On this asion, they definitely couldn¡¯t leave Xiaoman behind, as getting in and out of the carriage was inconvenient for her. The two younger ones were making a fuss, so Huang Ying and the others stayed behind to watch over them. The carriage traveled through the thick snow on the street, and they didn¡¯t dare to go too fast for fear of slipping. Fortunately, Jiang Fu¡¯s driving skills were top-notch, and they soon arrived steadily outside the Immortal-view Gate. Jiang Ning sat in a wheelchair, holding Xiaoqian. Xiaoman pushed her, following the eunuchs towards the Empress¡¯s residence at the Flourish Blessing Pce. The Empress couldn¡¯t wait any longer and kept sending people out to look for them. As soon as she saw Jiang Ning and Xiaoqian, she immediately supported the pce maid and hurried out. After all, he was her own grandson, and she truly loved him dearly.. Chapter 358: The Imperial Physician Fails Chapter 358: The Imperial Physician Fails Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Xiaoqian, Xiaoqian, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± The Empress reached out to lift the coat covering Xiaoqian. Jiang Ning stopped her: ¡°It¡¯s windy outside, let¡¯s talk inside.¡± The Empress didn¡¯t say anything and let the nanny take Xiaoqian and hold him inside the room. Xiaoman pushed Jiang Ning to follow them inside. There was a charcoal fire in the room, and it was warm. When the nanny took off Xiaoqian¡¯s coat, she saw that, although his energy level seemed low, he had been protected well. The Empress¡¯s expression softened a bit. She touched Xiaoqian¡¯s forehead: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem too hot.¡± ¡°His fever is gradually receding,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not taking better care of him, causing the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson to suffer.¡± Hearing that, the Empress didn¡¯t scold her. ¡°Children getting sick is unavoidable. Both of your children got sick too, right?¡± ¡°Yes, first Wenzan, then he passed it on to Lingzi and then to the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson.¡± ¡°The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is a few years older and can tell us if he¡¯s feeling unwell. But the younger two can¡¯t even express where they¡¯re ufortable. Isn¡¯t that heartbreaking?¡± The Empress sighed. ¡°By all ounts, you¡¯re already handling the hard work of taking care of several children, and I shouldn¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Your Highness. Please punish me.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The Empress waved her hand. ¡°Someone, summon the Imperial Physician toe and examine the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± When the Imperial Physician arrived, he checked Xiaoqian¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just take a few doses of medicine and have a good sweat.¡± ¡°I heard that the child also has vomiting and diarrhea?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Imperial Physician hurriedly took the pulse again. The Empress became angry when she saw this: ¡°You quack, if I hadn¡¯t mentioned it, you wouldn¡¯t have even diagnosed it?¡± ¡°I am guilty,¡± the Imperial Physician raised his sleeve to wipe sweat. Jiang Ning watched with cold eyes, thinking that the Imperial Physician¡¯s medical skills were really inadequate. Much worse than the two doctors she raised. The two doctors she raised were originally experts in pediatrics. Jiang Ning would often send them out to treat arge number ofmoners, for which she would pay the fees. This also allowed the two doctors to umte a wealth of experience. As for the doctors in the pce, most of them were taught by mentors or passed down from father to son, and they had studied medicine for many years. But their actual clinical experience was pitiful. They only had theoretical knowledge. After all, there were only a few masters in the pce, mostly women. It would be strange if they were good at treating children. The two doctors from the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence diagnosed Wenzan¡¯s illness as a coldplicated with gastroenteritis within minutes and treated it ordingly. This Imperial Physician, on the other hand, dawdled for a long time without even understanding the child¡¯s condition before attempting to prescribe medication. Not only was the Empress angry, Jiang Ning also wanted to kick him out. After being scolded by the Empress, the Imperial Physician anxiously examined Xiaoqian¡¯s pulse again for a while and said a lot before going to write a prescription. Havingpleted the prescription, the Empress ordered someone to prepare the medicine. ¡°Wait,¡± Jiang Ning spoke up. ¡°Let me see the prescription.¡± She had been waiting for this moment the entire time she was here. The Empress looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. After looking at the prescription, Jiang Ning frowned. ¡°This prescription is not good enough.¡± The Imperial Physician secretly curled his lips, thinking: What would a woman know about this? However, he dared not express his thoughts. Jiang Ning nced at him: ¡°Though I may not understand medicine, I¡¯ve seen prescriptions written by the doctors in my mansion. I¡¯d say their prescriptions are at least 250 times better than this.¡± Imperial Physician: Jiang Ning extended her hand: ¡°Xiaoman.¡± Xiaoman immediately took a crumpled piece of paper from her pocket, unfolded it, and handed it to her. Jiang Ning nced at it and handed it to the Imperial Physician: ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at this prescription, sir?¡± Chapter 359: Xiaoqian Walks with Aunt Chapter 359: Xiaoqian Walks with Aunt Trantor: 549690339 The Imperial Physician wore a somewhat reluctant expression. But in the face of the Empress, he dared not refuse. At first, he felt contempt, but when he clearly saw the prescription written on the paper, his expression changed. From contempt to incredulity, then realization, and finally, shame. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say a word, waiting for him to articte it himself. ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± The Empress could not resist asking, ¡°Imperial Physician Wen, the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is still sick, you shoulde up with a solution, rather than standing there dumbfounded.¡± Imperial Physician Wen hastily said, ¡°In response to Your Highness, we should use the prescription brought by Princess Consort of Yu.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it better than the one you prescribed?¡± ¡°¡­ In response to Your Highness, Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s prescription is more urate for this illness than mine.¡± The Empress turned to Jiang Ning, ¡°Did Princess Consort of Yu gather this prescription from various sources?¡± ¡°This prescription was written by my manor¡¯s doctor. Wenzan and Lingzi fell ill earlier than the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, and after drinking the medicine for two days, they are much better. The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson only started having a fever today and has already taken medicine this afternoon. So, there is no need for him to take any additional medicine today; he should just get a good night¡¯s sleep and have some light meals upon waking up.¡± The Empress replied, ¡°If there¡¯s no need for medicine, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°I was too anxious and neglected to do so. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡± Oh, did she forget to mention this? Of course not. She had been waiting here the whole time for the Empress to summon the Imperial Physician, only for him to invalidate his own treatment. If Jiang Ning had openly criticized the Imperial Physician¡¯s medical skills at the outset, not only might the Empress not believe her, she might have also ordered her to leave in anger. Now, with Imperial Physician Wen conceding his inferior skills, the Empress was speechless and had no choice but to ept the prescription offered by Jiang Ning. The Empress ordered for the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson to be settled in a side hall and assigned several nannies and pce maidens to take care of him. However, Li Tingqian couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Jiang Ning, holding onto her and crying, begging for his little Aunt to stay. As an outsider, it was inappropriate for Jiang Ning to stay overnight in the pce. Not only would the Empress disapprove, but Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t neglect her own two children at home either. With only Huang Ying barely holding the fort at the grand mansion of Prince Yu, she couldn¡¯t make decisions if anything were to happen. So she could only cate the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. ¡°Xiaoqian, you can sleep here with your Imperial Grandmother. And once you get better in a few days, your little Auntie wille to take you home, okay?¡± ¡°Xiaoqian wants to go with little Auntie.¡± ¡°Outside is cold, if you don¡¯t rest well, you won¡¯t recover from your illness and you won¡¯t be able to return to Prince Yu¡¯s mansion soon.¡± ¡°But, I will miss little Auntie.¡± The child¡¯s puckered lips and teary eyes truly broke Jiang Ning¡¯s heart. The Empress spoke: ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go home earlier; there are also two small ones at home for you to take care of. After all, they are both of the royal bloodline, and not a single error can be allowed.¡± Jiang Ning hugged Xiaoqian once more and left amid his sobbing. Xiaoman, shedding tears, wailed, ¡°The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson is so pitiful. Why can¡¯t we let him recuperate at our mansion? The Empress may not take better care of him than us¡­¡± ¡°Xiaoman, there are things you don¡¯t understand, so don¡¯t speak carelessly. Be careful not to cause trouble if someone hears you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Ning told her to stop, and she obediently shut her mouth, pushing the wheelchair in the snowy night. On the way back, of course, there were no eunuchs willing to guide them, so they could only follow the pce wall and head towards the Immortal-view Gate based on their memories. The night was very dark. The snow was heavy. Both the mistress and the maid were very quiet, the only sounds were the creaking of the wheelchair wheels and the crunching of feet in the snow.. Chapter 360: Let Me Be Your Last Man Chapter 360: Let Me Be Your Last Man Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Princess Consort, the pce is so big and quiet,¡± Xiaoman whispered. ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Ning wrapped her coat tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, or the wind will blow into your mouth, and it¡¯s cold.¡± Xiaoman nodded, but then she remembered that the Princess Consort couldn¡¯t see her nod, so she said, ¡°I know.¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, a gust of cold wind carrying snow particles poured into her mouth. Xiaoman started coughing. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I told you not to open your mouth.¡± After coughing for a while, Xiaoman said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Princess Consort.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook it when we get home.¡± ¡°I want to eat the red bean rice cake soup that the Princess Consort madest time. It¡¯s sweet and warm.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiaoman smiled happily, and another gust of wind blew, even sweeping snow into her eyes. She quickly closed her eyes and rubbed them with her hands. At that moment, a dark shadow silently approached and struck Xiaoman¡¯s neck with a hand. Xiaoman felt a sudden pain in her neck, and then she knew nothing. The heavy thud as she fell to the ground made Jiang Ning¡¯s heart skip a beat. She hurriedly turned around, ¡°Xiaoman, Xiaoman, what happened to you?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡± A cold, lifeless voice sounded behind her. Jiang Ning¡¯s whole body shivered. She spun around abruptly, but before she could make a sound, her neck was grabbed. A terrifying face with a scar neared her, the voice emotionless, ¡°I¡¯m taking you away, the Master wants to see you.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s throat was constricted, and she couldn¡¯t breathe or scream. She struggled, kicking and hitting the man, but he showed no reaction. Jiang Ning grabbed a hairpin from her head and stabbed it into his arm. The man hesitated for a moment, looked at her, then knocked her unconscious, threw her over his shoulder, and jumped onto the wall to leave. ¡°Is it about time for her to wake up?¡± Li Jixian¡¯s voice came through the haze. Jiang Ning¡¯s consciousness returned, and she let out a low moan. The back of her head, where she had been knocked out, throbbed with pain. She felt arge swelling. She struggled to open her eyes and found herself back in the small room in the East Pce. As expected, Li Jixian was sitting in a chair, staring at her, his eyes flickering with excitement, like a poisonous glow. Damn it. This scum! ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, wee back to the East Pce,¡± Li Jixian spread his hands, ¡°Take a look around, does it look familiar? Oh, after you burned itst time, I had it restored to its original state. Can you find any differences? Oh, and my wounded face is also healed. Would you like to take a look?¡± Jiang Ning coldly said, ¡°Li Jixian, it seems that the lesson I gave youst time was not enough. You dare to kidnap me again.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different this time,¡± Li Jixian smiled and stood up gracefully, ¡°Last time, I just wanted you. I thought you were just beautiful and would be obedient like other women, but you were surprisingly impressive. Over these past six months, you have caused me a lot of trouble. So, are you trying to use your cleverness to help your man win the Crown Prince title?¡± He walked over to Jiang Ning, grabbed her chin, and forced her to lift her head, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess if the fifth brother can return safely this time?¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Li Jixian said unhurriedly, ¡°Last time I invited you, I just wanted you, to share the pleasures of love with a beauty like you. But now, I want to kill you. Of course, before that, I will have you and be yourst man..¡± Chapter 361: Beautiful as a Flower, Heart as a Serpent and Scorpion Chapter 361: Beautiful as a Flower, Heart as a Serpent and Scorpion Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning appeared calm and did not show any panic because of his words. Li Jixian was a pervert ¨C the more scared and fearful she was, the more excited he would be. ¡°If you dare touch me, you should know what the oue will be. My father won¡¯t let you go, and my Uncle and the Prince of Yu will be back soon. Either of them can kill you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. However¡­¡± Li Jixian stroked her smooth cheek with the back of his hand, ¡°How would they know that you¡¯re with me? Without evidence, neither your father, Prime Minister Jiang, nor General Jiang, or even the one who may have already died halfway, the fifth, can do anything to me.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The fifth might have already died.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? It¡¯s fine. After all, he is your man. It¡¯s normal for you not to ept it immediately.¡± ¡°With a trash like you, you want to kill the Prince of Yu? I don¡¯t mean to look down on you, but you¡¯re really unworthy.¡± ¡°Even a trash like me became the Crown Prince. And your perfect Prince of Yu has been demoted to guard the Imperial Mausoleum. He¡¯s now powerless and without military authority. Isn¡¯t he at my mercy?¡± Li Jixian appeared very smug, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, on the must-pass road for the Prince of Yu to return, I¡¯ve set up a trap. He¡¯s as good as dead.¡± As he spoke, he stared at Jiang Ning without blinking, as if trying to read something from her face. But he was disappointed. Jiang Ning¡¯s face showed no expression, not even the slightest ripple. It was as if she had heard an ordinary casual remark like the weather was nice today. Li Jixian eximed in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad and heartbroken?¡± ¡°First, you can¡¯t possibly kill him. Second, even if he did die¡­ there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re a woman with a breathtaking beauty and a heart like a venomous scorpion.¡± Li Jixianughed heartily, ¡°I thought with the fifth¡¯s looks, women would love him to the point of beingpletely besotted, but even his Princess Consort doesn¡¯t care about his life or death. It¡¯s pitiful.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re not pitiful? If your Princess Consort really loved you, she wouldn¡¯t volunteer to kidnap other women for you.¡± ¡°At least if I die, she¡¯ll shed a few tears for me. Not like you, who are so indifferent.¡± ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t know when you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°Little Pepper, don¡¯t try to be mouthy with me. I know you¡¯re smart. The sleeping smoke in your sleeves and those sharp hairpins on your head have all been taken away. No one wille to rescue you on such ate night. Your tricks are no longer useful to me. So, just make things easy for me.¡± Jiang Ning smiled faintly at him, ¡°Why should I make things easy for you? Since I¡¯m going to die either way, I might as well keep my innocence. If the Prince of Yu dies too, we can go to the underworld as a ghostly couple. That would be nice too.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Jixian was inexplicably consumed by a surge of jealousy. He gripped Jiang Ning¡¯s chin forcefully and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If both of you die, I¡¯ll bury one of you at the far east and the other at the far west, so even as ghosts, you won¡¯t be able to see each other!¡± Jiang Ning remained indifferent. Li Jixian snorted and was attracted by her soft, red lips, bending down to kiss her. Jiang Ning turned her face away, dodging him. Li Jixian sneered, ¡°Having given birth to the Prince of Yu¡¯s child, there¡¯s no need to pretend to be a chaste and righteous woman in front of me, right?¡± Chapter 362:1 will be gentler with you Chapter 362:1 will be gentler with you Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s not it, I just genuinely think you¡¯re disgusting.¡± Smack! Li Jixian aimed a p at her face. Her white snow-like skin quickly showed a bright red handprint. Li Jixian hurriedly reached out to touch it, his face full of heartache: ¡°Ah, why do you have to talk back? Provoking me, what good does it do for you? Just look at this delicate face like a flower, it¡¯s so pitiable.¡± Jiang Ning smiled sweetly: ¡°Do you like it?¡± Li Jixian was enchanted by her smile and nodded involuntarily: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then wait, if I can¡¯t gouge your eyes out, I¡¯ll disfigure myself.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Li Jixianughed uproariously, ¡°This prince likes your beautiful yet vicious nature. Come, let this prince enjoy you first¡­ I¡¯ve missed you so long, that it hurts all over.¡± Jiang Ning was almost sickened. ¡°If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll bite my tongue and kill myself!¡± ¡°No matter, even if you die, it won¡¯t stop this prince from what I¡¯m going to do. Tonight, even if the sky falls, this prince will have you!¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°How did you know I was in the pce?¡± ¡°Oh, it was just a coincidence. But my luck is really good, isn¡¯t it? Time and time again, you end up in my hands.¡± Li Jixian¡¯s smile was like a venomous snake, terrifying and disgusting. He reached out to undo the buttons on Jiang Ning¡¯s clothes when she pped him across the face. Li Jixian touched his face, gave a coldugh, and pinned Jiang Ning down onto the bed. Jiang Ning¡¯s struggle looked weak in front of a strong man. Especially since one of her legs couldn¡¯t exert any force. But, that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s without the ability to fight back. ¡°What if I¡¯m willing to stay with you and be your woman?¡± Jiang Ning said. Li Jixian stopped tearing at her clothes andughed, ¡°If you could behave yourself, that would be for the best.¡± ¡°I am, after all, the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. You can¡¯t expect me to follow you namelessly.¡± ¡°Whatever you want, once this prince ascends the throne, you can have it!¡± ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t you treat me more tenderly?¡± Li Jixian smiled, ¡°My little chili pepper, I know you have a sharp tongue and are trying to confuse me with your sweet words. But that¡¯s okay, even if you¡¯re lying to this prince, hearing you say that makes me happy.¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m lying or not, don¡¯t you want more than just having me once, for just one day? Don¡¯t you want to be with me for a long, long time?¡± Her words truly moved Li Jixian. He asked himself, looking at this woman¡¯s gorgeous face, he couldn¡¯t be content with just one night of passion with her. He wanted to possess her forever. But this woman was thorny and poisonous. Once touched, not only would he hurt himself but also be poisoned, and perhaps even die. No matter how beautiful the rose, it¡¯s not worth his life. Li Jixian gently stroked her face and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you so soon. I¡¯ll keep you here, for as long as I can.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a nameless, sunless existence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± Li Jixian straightened his body, quickly taking off his clothes, then leaned in to kiss Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning started sobbing. Li Jixian looked at her, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Tears streamed down her enchanting face, drop by drop, falling onto the pillow.. Chapter 363: Kill This Maggot Chapter 363: Kill This Maggot Trantor: 549690339 Li Jixian, who was crying, became a bit irritated and confused. ¡°Stop crying, I¡¯ll be gentle with you, as long as you obediently listen to me.¡± Li Jixian reached for her shoulder strap. Jiang Ning let out a sharp scream. Startled, Li Jixian¡¯s hand shook, and his mind wandered for a moment. Good opportunity! A glint of cold light shed in Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes as she raised her right leg and mmed her knee into him hard! ¡°Ah!¡± Li Jixian let out a miserable scream, covered his crotch, and fell to the ground, his face instantly turning the color of a pig¡¯s liver. He pointed at Jiang Ning and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You, you vicious woman, using this move again on me¡­¡± Jiang Ning grinned and sat up, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the move is old, as long as it works.¡± Li Jixian had been hit in a vital spot and couldn¡¯t even stand for a while, let alone stop her. Jiang Ning picked up a chair and brutally kicked him. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill you, you scum!¡± Jiang Ning was enraged, and her murderous intent raged inside her. She didn¡¯t want to bide her time anymore! She just wanted to kill this maggot now! She grabbed a teacup from the table and threw it to the ground. The teacup shattered with a crack. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jiang Ning picked up a sharp piece of porcin from the ground, aimed it at Li Jixian¡¯s neck, and prepared to sh down hard¡ª ¡°Stop!¡± Ms. Ma burst through the door, bringing people with her. She charged headfirst into Jiang Ning, knocking her away. Jiang Ning¡¯s head hit the wall, and she felt dizzy for a while. Ms. Ma shook the Crown Prince, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Li Jixian¡¯s face was covered in blood, and his body curled up like a cooked shrimp. He was already in extreme difort, and Ms. Ma¡¯s shaking was too much for him. His vision cked out, and he lost consciousness. Ms. Ma cried out, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Nanny beside her checked Li Jixian¡¯s breathing and sighed in relief, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t worry. The Crown Prince has only fainted.¡± Angry, Ms. Ma said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly carry the Crown Prince back and call the Imperial Physician!¡± ¡°Princess Consort, that¡¯s not possible.¡± Nanny hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you see His Highness is injured?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t forget there¡¯s another person here.¡± Nanny nodded her chin towards Jiang Ning, who had fallen against the wall. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, and if we call the Imperial Physician at this time, it will cause a disturbance. Her presence here will then¡­¡± Ms. Ma hesitated, ¡°But His Highness¡¯s injury¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked, it¡¯s just an external wound. It will be fine if we apply some medicine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nanny reassured her. ¡°Even if you want to call the Imperial Physician, you don¡¯t need to rush. We should deal with this troublemaker first.¡± The so-called troublemaker was naturally Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning stood up with the support of the wall. As Ms. Ma looked at her, her eyes revealed a poisonous hatred, ¡°Jiang Ning, finally, one day you fell into my hands. Nanny, take some people and deal with her!¡± ¡°Bury her alive, or¡­?¡± ¡°Simply burying her alive would be too lenient!¡± Ms. Ma was truly resentful of Jiang Ning, as even burying her alive would not be enough. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Take this venomous woman to my ce. I¡¯ll slowly torture her, so she can¡¯t live or die!¡± ¡°As for His Highness¡­?¡± ¡°Send him to the Supreme Pce first, and call the Imperial Physician after dawn!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With the Crown Prince unconscious, Ms. Ma, as the Princess Consort, was naturally in charge of the East Pce. Two nanny¡¯s stepped forward to grab Jiang Ning. As Ms. Ma turned back, she said, ¡°This woman has a sharp tongue and is used to sowing discord with her sweet-talk. Nanny, find a cloth and gag her, so she can¡¯t say a word!¡± Chapter 364: Fragmented Inch by Inch Chapter 364: Fragmented Inch by Inch Trantor: 549690339 The nannies were extraordinarily crude and vicious, tying Jiang Ning up tightly and plugging her mouth shut before carrying her to Ms. Ma¡¯s courtyard. Ignoring the Crown Prince, Ms. Ma ordered that the courtyard doors be locked tightly, and after prohibiting anyone from entering or leaving, she instructed the strongest nanny by her side to grab a stick ande with her to teach Jiang Ning a lesson. Jiang Ning was thrown into an empty room. Even though Jiang Ning was bound and gagged, her hair disheveled, she was still beautiful when Ms. Ma walked in to inspect her. So beautiful it was infuriating. The more beautiful she was, the more hatred boiled in Ms. Ma¡¯s heart. ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. With Prince Yu fallen so low, what can you hope for? I had thought, at worst, the Crown Prince simply coveted your beauty,¡­ once he had you, he would just throw you away like his other consorts. But who knew, the Crown Prince has developed real feelings for you. You ungrateful thing, if you had simply obeyed, would there be all this trouble?¡± Jiang Ning sat in the corner, unable to move or speak. Ms. Ma rushed over and pped her, shouting, ¡°You vixen! Acting against grace! You defying him is one thing, but you even dare to conspire against our East Pce, resulting in the Crown Prince being locked up and me losing face! You deserve to die!¡± She stepped on Jiang Ning¡¯s leg. Jiang Ning groaned. ¡°Oh, does it hurt?¡± Ms. Ma, as if suddenly having discovered the most amusing game, snatched the stick from a nanny¡¯s hand and with a gruesome smile said, ¡°I almost forgot, you¡¯re crippled. A damned cripple, why? Why does everyone like you? You even dare to stir up trouble between me and the prince and made me lose face in front of His Majesty! Is it the left leg that you¡¯re crippled in?¡± She lifted the stick, pointed it at Jiang Ning¡¯s left leg, and brought it down hard Crack! It was the sound of bones breaking. Jiang Ning trembled all over, in so much pain she wished for death. But with her mouth plugged up, she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Seeing Jiang Ning like this only excited Ms. Ma more. She lifted the stick and struck again. Thump thump thump! Over and over, more than ten times. Jiang Ning, drenched in sweat,id on the ground motionless. ¡°Is she dead?¡± gasped Ms. Ma, leaning on the stick. A nanny stepped forward, cing her hand under Jiang Ning¡¯s nose, ¡°Princess Consort, she is still alive, she¡¯s just passed out.¡± ¡°This wily vixen, she¡¯s rather resilient. She won¡¯t die even after all this. Ms. Ma discarded the stick, ¡°Her leg must bepletely ruined now, right?¡± The nanny chuckled, ¡°It was already ruined, but she could still hobble a few steps with a crutch. Now, she¡¯ll probably have toy in bed for the rest of her life. Princess Consort, you have tortured her for some time, why not just bury her? To avoid anyplications.¡± ¡°Whatplications?¡± Ms. Ma snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve only just discovered the pleasure of tormenting this wench. I can¡¯t bear to kill her now. I want her to live so that I can torture her slowly.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth. In here, who¡¯s the master, who makes the decisions, you or I?¡± ¡°Of course, you are the master, Princess Consort.¡± The nanny replied in a low voice, ¡°But, it¡¯s almost dawn, we should see how the Crown Prince is doing.¡± Upon hearing the nanny, Ms. Ma remembered. Because she stopped him, the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t seen the Imperial Physician after being injured. ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± Ms. Ma headed towards the door. ¡°Take good care of her. If she escapes, you¡¯ll have me to answer to.¡± The nanny said, ¡°She¡¯s in such a state, where could she run to? Her bones must be shattered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what she¡¯s capable of!¡± Ms.. Ma coldly remarked, ¡°Most importantly, do not let anyone find out she is here! Let them think she died at the Immortal-view Gatest night!¡± Chapter 365: Where Is She? Chapter 365: Where Is She? Trantor: 549690339 After giving her instructions, Ms. Ma was still worried, so she had her trusted Eunuch Deshan guard the door, not allowing anyone to approach. She then hurried to the Crown Prince. Li Jixian had just woken up. He had been violently attackedst night, but it wasn¡¯t fatal, just extremely painful. The injuries inflicted by Jiang Ning had already been treated properly. Upon waking up, he didn¡¯t feel any difort, but was surprised to find himself back in his sleeping quarters. Thinking of Jiang Ning, he immediately jumped up. Could that sly fox have run away? ¡°Someone!¡± He shouted. Ms. Ma hurried in and, seeing him standing up perfectly fine, couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved: ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re up. Allow me to help you dress andb your hair.¡± Li Jixian saw her and vaguely recalled thatst night, when he was in so much pain that he was almost losing consciousness, Ms. Ma appeared with others. He grabbed Ms. Ma¡¯s neck and coldly said, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°¡­My Lord, what are you doing? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°ying dumb with me?¡± Li Jixian tightened his grip, killing intent shing in his eyes, ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?¡± Ms. Ma gradually had difficulty breathing. She even felt like she was losing control of her dder. It was said that those who died by hanging would stick out their tongues and even lose control of their bowels¡­ The fear of imminent death made her tremble all over, and she struggled to say, ¡°I, I know¡­¡± Li Jixian released his hand. Ms. Ma copsed on the ground, holding her neck, gasping for breath. ¡°Speak,¡± Li Jixian coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m only giving you one chance.¡± Ms. Ma had no doubt that if she didn¡¯t confess honestly, he would kill her on the spot. She underestimated Li Jixian¡¯s ruthlessness and overestimated his possessiveness for Jiang Ning. She also overestimated her own importance in Li Jixian¡¯s heart. She leaned against the wall, feeling somewhat desperate, and stretched out her hand, ¡°She¡¯s in my courtyard.¡± Li Jixian didn¡¯t look at her again and strode out. He came to Ms. Ma¡¯s courtyard, where a Nanny came forward and knelt down to greet him, ¡°My Lord, why have youe? The Princess Consort isn¡¯t here¡­¡± This old thing was clearly deliberately blocking the way. Li Jixian didn¡¯t care about Ms. Ma, let alone such an arrogant old thing. He kicked her, ¡°Get lost!¡± The Nanny rolled around in the snow. Li Jixian walked briskly inside and immediately noticed a small door in front of the side hall, where Deshan was squatting, covering his sleeves and shrinking his neck. Behind him, the small door was locked. Seeing Li Jixian, Deshan unconsciously nced behind him. He didn¡¯t see the silhouette of the Princess Consort. His heart thumped, and he quickly knelt down, ¡°Servant greets the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Unlock the door.¡± ¡°There¡¯s¡­ nothing inside,¡± Deshan said, still loyal to Ms. Ma. ¡°Oh?¡± Li Jixian said slowly, ¡°Go get a knife for me. I¡¯m a bit thirsty and would like to peel an apple to eat.¡± ¡°Something so trivial, there is no need for you to do it yourself, My Lord. Let your servant prepare it and bring it to you.¡± ¡°Go fetch it.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Deshan had no choice but to go back and find a small knife and an apple. Li Jixian carefully peeled the apple, took a bite, and then handed the knife to Deshan, ¡°Take it.¡± Deshan hurriedly stepped forward to take it. The silver light flickered slightly. Li Jixian¡¯s small knife flew up and stabbed straight into Deshan¡¯s chest. Deshan looked down at himself in disbelief, then at Li Jixian, with a somewhat dazed expression. ¡°Remember, in the East Pce, yours truly, the Crown Prince, is the only one whose word isw,¡± Li Jixian ignored him, walked forward, and kicked the door open with one foot.. Chapter 366: Shameless Woman, What a Good Thing You’ve Done! Chapter 366: Shameless Woman, What a Good Thing You¡¯ve Done! Trantor: 549690339 The door opened. Li Jixian saw Jiang Ning lying on the ground, her hands and feet still tightly bound, and her mouth gagged. But there was blood all beneath her. Even her thick clothes couldn¡¯t keep it out. Is she dead? Li Jixian frowned and walked over, pressing on her neck, and felt a weak pulse. Not dead. Li Jixian removed the cloth from her mouth and saw her hair disheveled, her originally radiant face now pale as paper, and barely breathing. This vicious Ms. Ma actually tortured her like this. Li Jixian was furious, immediately called for people, and had her carried to his Supreme Pce, ordering someone to find the Imperial Physician. Ms. Ma immediately got up and tried to stop him: ¡°My Lord, you mustn¡¯t!¡± Li Jixian kicked her away: ¡°Shameless woman, you dare to kidnap and torture the person I want on your own?!¡± ¡°My Lord, this woman is a curse; keeping her will bring endless trouble! I¡¯m doing this for your own good, for the sake of the East Pce!¡± Ms. Ma cried out painfully. ¡°I think you¡¯re just doing it for your own good, you jealous bitch!¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not stopping you from keeping her. But you absolutely must not call the Imperial Physician over. Once the physicianes, there¡¯s no covering this up!¡± Ms. Ma desperately tried to stop him, ¡°Think about the Emperor, think about Concubine Jin, think about Prime Minister Jiang, think about General Jiang!¡± Li Jixian¡¯s actions indeed hesitated. If word of this got out, even if Emperor Father wouldn¡¯t criticize him, the Jiang Family would definitely not let him off. And General Jiang would arrive in a few days. Seeing Li Jixian seemed to be persuaded, Ms. Ma hurriedly continued: ¡°Anyway, now nobody knows she¡¯s with us. As long as we keep the news under wraps, in the future¡­ won¡¯t this woman belong to Your Highness anyway?¡± ¡°She looks severely injured.¡± ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ms. Ma nced at Jiang Ning lying on the bed, her eyes filled with venom, ¡°She¡¯s originally a cripple; I just made her even more crippled.¡± ¡°You beat her legs?¡± ¡°Yes. Now let¡¯s see how she tries to run or be cunning.¡± Ma showed a slightly ttering expression, ¡°This is also a good thing for Your Highness. In the future, when you favor her, she won¡¯t be able to resist or hurt you.¡± Li Jixian nced at Jiang Ning a few times: ¡°If we don¡¯t call the Imperial Physician and she dies, what then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a broken leg. How could she die? My Lord, don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s already a cripple!¡± Ms. Ma tried to persuade with a bewitching voice, ¡°Once Your Highness calls the Imperial Physician, there¡¯s a chance word gets out, causing the Emperor and the Jiang Family¡¯s wrath. Maybe even your position as Crown Prince would be jeopardized¡­ But if we quietly hide this matter, not only will there be no leaks, Your Highness can also have a stunning beauty who can¡¯t resist for a long, long time.¡± Li Jixian thought for a moment and said, ¡°You find a way to treat her wounds well, and if she dies, I¡¯ll have you buried with her.¡± ¡°Yes, it just so happens that there is a nanny (Nanny) in my room who used to be a medical woman; she knows medical skills and can handle this.¡± Ms. Maughed, ¡°My Lord, why not send her to my ce? I¡¯ll heal her and bring her back to you.¡± Li Jixian coldlyughed: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning? You want to torture her slowly, or take the opportunity to kill her?¡± ¡°I would never¡­¡± ¡°Just let her stay here, bringing your medically skilled nanny here. Besides, seal the news properly; if there¡¯s any leak, you know the consequences..¡± Chapter 367: Where is My Princess Consort? Chapter 367: Where is My Princess Consort? Trantor: 549690339 Seeing his agreement, Ms. Ma was secretly delighted. She knew clearly how seriously Jiang Ning was injured. Once there was no Imperial Physician to treat her, death was just a matter of time. As long as she died, everything would be settled. While the East Pce was busy blocking the news, Xiaoman, who had fainted in the snow, wasn¡¯t discovered and woken up by the patrolling Imperial Guard until daybreak. The Imperial Guards were familiar with this strong girl with innate divine power from the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. Xiaoman touched her head and got up with a baffled expression. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± asked thepassionate guard, ¡°Why are you sleeping alone in the snow? Weren¡¯t you frozen?¡± Xiaoman looked down at herself. Her body was strong, and although she felt cold, she had no other diforts. It was strange, why was she sleeping in the snow? ¡°Imperial Guard brother, where is this?¡± she asked while holding a guard. ¡°This is inside the pce. Howe you don¡¯t know?¡± The guard pointed ahead, ¡°That¡¯s the Immortal-view Gate right there.¡± Xiaoman looked into the distance and suddenly saw the wheelchair nearby. ¡°Imperial Guard brother, where is our Princess Consort?¡± She asked. The guard was taken aback, ¡°Your Princess Consort? Oh, you mean the Princess Consort of Yu? How would I know? She¡¯s your master and you¡¯re not with her, yet youe to ask me.¡± Xiaoman scratched her head, felt a big bump on her head, and suddenly remembered that she had been knocked unconscious. ¡°Oh no, oh no!¡± She stomped her feet in anxiety, ¡°My Princess Consort must have been taken away by the bad guys! I have to find the Princess Consort!¡± She turned around and started to run, but was immediately grabbed by the Imperial Guard. ¡°What are you running around like a headless fly for? This is the Imperial Pce, not your backyard!¡± The guard red, ¡°Your Princess Consort is missing, you should go home and find her first.¡± ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s go home,¡± Xiaoman ran a few steps, suddenly remembered the wheelchair, hurriedly turned back, picked it up and carried it on her shoulder, and began to run. The wheelchair was quite heavy. But she didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. The Imperial Guards were amazed, ¡°My goodness, this woman is incredible! Whoever marries her will be incredibly lucky!¡± Xiaoman, carrying the wheelchair, ran back to the Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s residence without stopping. Huang Ying was anxious when she saw hering back alone and quickly asked, ¡°Xiaoman, why didn¡¯t youe back all night? Where is the Princess Consort?¡± Xiaoman jumped up, ¡°Where¡¯s the Princess Consort? She didn¡¯te back?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? If the Princess Consort hade back, would she have left you alone?¡± Huang Ying was also anxious, ¡°You foolish girl, I asked you to protect the Princess Consort, how could youe back alone?¡± Xiaoman cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Last night, I apanied the Princess Consort to send the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back to the pce. On the way back, I was hit and knocked unconscious. I just woke up to find the Princess Consort gone¡­ sob sob sob, where has the Princess Consort gone? She was kidnapped by bad people¡­¡± Although Huang Ying was also anxious, she tried to remain calm, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, you run fast, go back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion immediately and tell the Prime Minister about this.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡± Xiaoman began to run. ¡°You foolish girl, put down the wheelchair before you go!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± Xiaoman threw down the wheelchair and rushed off, even faster than a carriage. The news that Jiang Ning was missing threw the Jiang Family into chaos. Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi had found a daughter after so much difficulty; they couldn¡¯t stand the slightest mishap to her. ¡°She went missing in the pce?¡± Lin Zizi stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go into the pce right now!¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the pce and find someone.¡± Jiang Ruobai immediately went back to his room to change into official attire and rushed into the pce with a gloomy face. Jiang Yi found out and directly followed on horseback. ¡°It must be the Crown Prince!¡± Jiang Yi gritted his teeth, ¡°Among those who have a grudge against Seventh Sister, it¡¯s only the East Pce.. I never thought that the Crown Prince would be so vicious as to openly abduct Seventh Sister! I¡¯ll tear down the East Pce!¡± Chapter 368: Prince of Yu Returns! Chapter 368: Prince of Yu Returns! Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yi rode his horse toward the East Pce. Jiang Ruobai stared at his son¡¯s retreating figure for a moment, not stopping him, and went straight to the imperial study. Today was not a day for the morning court, and ording to the Emperor¡¯s habit, he would write and read in the imperial study. Upon seeing him, the Emperorughed, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Prime Minister Jiang so early.¡± Jiang Ruobai knelt down to perform a salute and cut straight to the chase, ¡°Last night, my daughter sent the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back to the pce, and then she disappeared. Does Your Majesty know about this?¡± The Emperor was surprised, ¡°I heard that the Princess Consort of Yu brought Xiaoqian here, but the Empress said that she left the child behind and went back on her own.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang Ruobai¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°ording to the maidservant beside the Princess Consort of Yu, they were attackedst night. The maidservant was knocked unconscious in the snow, and the whereabouts of the Princess Consort of Yu remain unknown.¡± The Emperor frowned, ¡°Was she attacked inside the pce?¡± ¡°Yes. The maidservant said that it was the early arriving Imperial Guard who found her and woke her up. The ce where she woke up was still some distance from the Immortal-view Gate.¡± The Emperor called for the guards, ¡°Go and investigate the whereabouts and movements of the Princess Consort of Yust night!¡± The guards took their orders and left. The Emperor nced at Prime Minister Jiang, ¡°Do you already have a n in mind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Now, Your Majesty and the Imperial Concubines live in the pce, as well as the Crown Prince in the East Pce. My daughter has always beenzy and doesn¡¯t like interacting with others. The only person who could be a misunderstanding is the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Do you suspect that the Crown Prince abducted the Princess Consort of Yu?¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Such an usation should be backed up by evidence. Even you, as the Prime Minister, can¡¯t evade the crime of nder against the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Whether there is evidence or not, it will be found out if a search is conducted!¡± Jiang Ruobai was insistent. The Emperor was somewhat displeased in his heart. He was not trying to cover up for the Crown Prince, but Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s attitude in front of him was increasingly disrespectful. The Emperor didn¡¯t speak for a moment. Jiang Ruobai spoke word by word, ¡°If the Crown Prince does anything to my daughter, I¡­ will never let it go!¡± Angry, the Emperor mmed the table, ¡°Jiang Ruobai, do you want to rebel? If the Crown Prince is responsible for Jiang Ning¡¯s disappearance, do you wish to assassinate the Crown Prince? Are you willing to defy my edict to leave the East Pce?¡± Jiang Ruobai sneered, about to speak when the Eunuch rushed in and knelt to report, ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince of Yu has returned.¡± Both the emperor and the minister looked stunned. They didn¡¯t expect him to return so quickly. They had thought that he would not be home until the end of the year. The Emperor asked, ¡°Where is the Prince of Yu now?¡± ¡°The Prince of Yu¡­ has gone to the East Pce.¡± ¡°He went to the East Pce?¡± The Emperor was astonished. Why had the Prince of Yu gone to the East Pce first when he should havee to see the Emperor upon return? The Emperor continued to ask, ¡°The Crown Prince is under house arrest, so why has he gone to the East Pce?¡± ¡°This servant is not very clear, but it seems to be rted to the disappearance of the Princess Consort of Yu.¡± The Emperor and Jiang Ruobai exchanged nces. The Emperor stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the East Pce to take a look. You go ahead and try to stop him, don¡¯t let the Prince of Yu make a scene in the East Pce!¡± The young eunuch dashed out. Jiang Ruobai followed the Emperor toward the East Pce. Speeding ahead, the young eunuch arrived at the East Pce, only to find amotion outside. The Crown Prince¡¯s personal guards and a few of the Prince of Yu¡¯s guards were shing. As for the Prince of Yu, there was no trace of him, presumably already inside. The young eunuch hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°I havee to ry the Emperor¡¯s decree!¡± Chapter 369: Say, Where Is She Chapter 369: Say, Where Is She Trantor: 549690339 The two imperial guards who were pushing just then immediately stopped. The little eunuch puffed out his chest and walked in under the gaze of the guards. However, he was unable to get in. He was stopped at the door by Sanli. ¡°Master Sanli, I am here to deliver the emperor¡¯s oral edict. The emperor ising now!¡± said the little eunuch. Sanli¡¯s face was slightly dark, his back straight like an iron tower, and he expressionlessly said, ¡°The prince said that without his order, no one is allowed in or out!¡± The little eunuch stomped his foot, ¡°You, are you going to defy the imperial decree?¡± Sanli ignored him. At this moment, screams came from inside. The little eunuch was anxious, but there was nothing he could do. With his scrawny and weak body, even a hundred of him would be no match for Sanli. At this moment, Jiang Yi was causing amotion in the East Pce, fighting with a group of eunuchs who hade to stop him. After all, he was alone and weak. Li Jixian didn¡¯t even show his face, only having Princess Consort Mae out to deal with the situation. Ms. Ma summoned all the servants in the East Pce to stop Jiang Yi. She was still a bit nervous in her heart. She knew that the Jiang family had great power and that they cared about Jiang Ning¡¯s daughter. However, she did not expect that the Jiang family would be so arrogant and daring to directly re-enter the East Pce to cause trouble, and she did not expect the Jiang family to be willing to go all the way for this daughter. Fortunately, Jiang Yi came alone without any help. The East Pce had nothing else but many servants, so it was not a problem for them to stop a schr like him. As Ms. Ma was thinking this, she suddenly heard the sound of something piercing through the air by her side. A ck whip flew in from outside, and with onesh, it swept away two eunuchs who were holding Jiang Yi at the waist. The eunuchs were swept away by the whip, drawing an arc in midair and heavily falling into the snow in the courtyard. This sudden turn of events left everyone dumbfounded. Ms. Ma saw the face of the person who hade clearly and couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified, almost copsing to the ground. What frightened her was not the terrifying appearance of the neer. On the contrary, the neer was wearing a silver robe, a silver crown, and his face was as bright as the moon, extremely handsome. However, he was covered in dust, and his whole body emanated the coldness of ice and snow, with a frosty expression on his face! Apart from Prince of Yu Li Hongyuan, who else could have such good looks. Why did he suddenly appear here? Didn¡¯t the Crown Prince say that there were numerous traps set up along the way, and he would undoubtedly die? Ms. Ma¡¯s mind went nk. The sudden appearance of the Prince of Yu caused the eunuchs to stop their actions. Jiang Yi saw him and cheered, shouting: ¡°My brother-inw, you came just in time! Hurry up and help me ughter these bastards! Seventh Sister was attacked and went missing in the pce, she must be in the East Pce! That despicable Ms. Ma dares to block our way! Seventh Sister has been missing for a whole night, I don¡¯t know if anything happened to her¡­¡± Li Hongyuan did not speak. He flicked his whip and wrapped it around Ms. Ma, pulling her in front of him, coldly saying, ¡°Tell me, where is she?¡± Ms. Ma screamed, ¡°Prince of Yu, what do you want? Let me go! I don¡¯t know where the Princess Consort of Yu is, how dare youe to the East Pce to make trouble? I¡¯m going to find the emperor¡­¡± Li Hongyuan casually took out a short knife, raised it, and without any hesitation, cut off one of Ms. Ma¡¯s ears. Ms. Ma: At first, she felt a chill by her ear, and then she saw something fall to the ground. The next moment, screams filled with fear echoed from a distance. It was only then that Ms. Ma realized what had happened. She opened her mouth, but couldn¡¯t make a sound, copsing against the wall. ¡°Won¡¯t tell me?¡± Li Hongyuan raised the short knife, aiming at her other ear.. Chapter 370: You come to ask me about your own woman? Chapter 370: Youe to ask me about your own woman? Trantor: 549690339 Ms. Ma was scared out of her wits. She never thought that Prince Yu would be so brutal and ruthless. Simply because she said she didn¡¯t know, he cut of his own ear with a knife. How could she continue to live after this? This man was too cruel! Seeing the knife about to cut her, Ms. Ma covered her head with both hands and screamed on the ground, ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you¡­ Princess Consort of Yu is with the Crown Prince, you go find him, stop looking for me, I have nothing to do with this!¡± Li Hongyuan let her go and emotionlessly walked towards the Supreme Pce. Jiang Yi, who was stunned for a moment, hurriedly followed suit. The remaining servants were already terrified, and for a while, no one dared toe forward and help Ms. Ma. Bang! Li Hongyuan kicked open the door of the Supreme Pce, knocking over a few eunuchs who were blocking it. Li Jixian came out of his study, shaking his fan with his usual smile on his face, ¡°So it¡¯s you who¡¯se back. Since you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you go and see the Emperor Father first? Whye to my East Pce and cause trouble? Do you want to guard the Imperial Mausoleums for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Li Hongyuan ignored his threats and asked bluntly. ¡°Her? Who?¡± Li Jixian had a puzzled look on his face, ¡°So you came here to find someone?¡± ¡°Old three, take a look at what this is.¡± Li Hongyuan casually threw something towards him. Itnded in the snow, blood-stained. Li Jixian looked down and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It turned out to be an ear. ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯s ear,¡± There was no emotion in Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice, ¡°Others might not know me, but you should know that I¡¯m always cruel and merciless to my enemies. If you don¡¯t want to end up like her, you¡¯d better tell me right now.¡± ¡°Old five, you¡¯re really being unreasonable! This is the East Pce, you can¡¯t just act recklessly! What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Where is Jiang Ning?¡± ¡°How would I know where she is? Aren¡¯t you asking me about your own woman?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his short knife. There was still blood on the knife. He grabbed Li Jixian¡¯s hand, lifted it up, and pressed it against the wall, while stabbing the short knife in violently¡ª Pu! The short knife pierced Li Jixian¡¯s palm and went into the wall. His palm was nailed to the wall forcefully. Li Jixian knew some martial arts, so he was cautious by nature, but he never expected that he would dare to do such a thing. After all, he was the Crown Prince. And he, a prince banished to guard the imperial tomb, dared to touch even a finger of his? Not only did he touch him, but he was also so fierce. In that instant, Li Jixian felt a twinge of regret in his heart. He suddenly realized that perhaps he had underestimated Li Hongyuan¡¯s ruthlessness and even more so, his concern for Jiang Ning. However, these thoughts were fleeting. The intense pain from his palm made him scream in agony. Jiang Yi, who had just entered, was shocked to see this scene and stopped in his tracks. A nanny peeking into the room from her hiding spot saw this and nched, her body trembling with fear. Li Hongyuan looked at her. His sinister gaze sent shivers down her spine as she shakily blurted, ¡°This has nothing to do with your servant¡­ Please spare me, your highness¡­ The person you¡¯re looking for is in the secret chamber of the Crown Prince¡¯s study¡­¡± Li Hongyuan pulled out the short knife, walked towards the nanny, picked her up with one hand, and coldly demanded, ¡°Take me there.¡± He lifted the sturdy and plump nanny as if she was weightless. When Li Jixian fell to the ground, he wailed in pain and clutched his hand. Jiang Yi passed by him, stepped on his hand, and said, ¡°So it was you who took Seventh Sister away. I¡¯ll go in first and have a look. If she¡¯s alright, we can talk. If not, this is just the interest..¡± Chapter 371: The Person in Bed Chapter 371: The Person in Bed Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yi clenched Li Jixian¡¯s hand, worried about his sister, and hurriedly followed Li Hongyuan and Nanny to the study. Nanny, shivering, leaned against the bookcase and reached out to turn a porcin bottle fixed on the shelves. The bookshelf creaked and moved, revealing a hidden door behind it. The door was locked with chains. Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, he raised a short knife and shed the chains with a ng. Jiang Yi ran over and pushed the door open. The room was dark and cold, with Night Pearls embedded on the walls, emitting a faint glow. Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t wait and ran inside, shivering from the chill. ¡°Seventh Sister! Seventh Sister!¡± He didn¡¯t care about the cold and shouted loudly. Li Hongyuan did not call out. He held a whip and a short knife, and walked down the narrow dim corridor for a while until the scene before him suddenly opened up. At the end of the corridor was a spacious room. There were tables, chairs, and benches, all luxury furnished. But it was cold. A bone-chilling cold. They immediately saw therge bed. There was someone lying on it. On therge bed, that person looked frail, helpless, and pitiful. ¡°Seventh Sister!¡± Jiang Yi called out and ran over. Li Hongyuan came over, bowed his head and looked at her. Her appearance was truly miserable. Her usually slightly fluffy wavy long hair, which seemed like strands of sunlight, was now messy and damp. Her beautiful face, which was usually blooming like a hibiscus, was now pale like white paper, her lips as cold as ice and snow,pletely void of color. She was covered with a nket, so they could only see this much. But it was already enough to make one¡¯s heart ache. Jiang Yi squatted down by the bed, his hands trembling, ¡°Seventh Sister, what happened to you? Open your eyes and see, I am your Third Brother, I havee to save you.¡± Jiang Ning, in her daze, heard someone calling her. She opened her eyes and saw her Third Brother¡¯s face. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Her voice was as hoarse as cotton. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here,¡± Jiang Yi quickly responded. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Third Brother is here to take you home. Are you ufortable anywhere?¡± Jiang Ning pursed her lips and tears rolled down, ¡°My leg hurts¡­¡± ¡°Your leg?¡± It wasmon knowledge that her leg was disabled. But that was an injury she had suffered as a child, and for so many years, although not conducive to walking, the pain had long been gone. Jiang Yi turned his head and nced, hesitated for a moment, then reached out to lift the nket covering her body. Li Hongyuan stood behind Jiang Yi, his gaze moved from her face to Jiang Yi¡¯s hand lifting the nket¡ª When he saw what was under the nket, his pupils shrank. Her left leg was heavily wrapped in white cloth, but it was still stained with blood, extending from her thigh all the way to her shin, making it seem as if all exposed areas were bleeding, except for her bare foot. Jiang Yi cried out, then eximed in loss, ¡°What happened? Tell me, who did this?¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand to wipe her tears, ¡°It was the Crown Prince and Princess Consort. They hated me for ruining their ns. The Crown Prince wanted to force himself on me, and the Princess Consort, being jealous and hateful, beat my leg¡­¡± She didn¡¯t see Li Hongyuan standing not far away, only telling her grievances to her Third Brother, ¡°Just now, the old Nanny said that all the bones in my leg have been broken, and my right leg too. I¡¯ll never be able to stand up again in my life¡­¡± Jiang Yi felt both pain and regret, and his eyes reddened instantly. He mmed the bed hard, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. That day you wanted to go to Gucheng, but I insisted on waiting for Uncle toe back. If Gucheng was there to protect you, those good-for-nothings from the East Pce wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch you¡­.¡± Chapter 372: Your Majesty, don’t panic, I’ll protect you! Chapter 372: Your Majesty, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll protect you! Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning had just taken the medicine given by the physician¡¯s Nanny, and her pain had subsided considerably. At this moment, she was crying, mostly because she had seen her most trusted and close Third Brother, and she wanted to voice her grievances. She could never really stand up and had gotten used to using a wheelchair. Moreover, an additional useless leg seemed to have little effect, didn¡¯t it? But even if her heart was not panicked, she still needed to vent her anger. As she cried, a chilly voice suddenly came to her ears¨C ¡°I will make you stand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s crying stopped abruptly, and she turned her head to look behind Jiang Yi. The secret room was dim, she was disoriented from the torture, and had been focusing on her Third Brother all this time, not even realizing there was another person there. Jiang Yi also turned to look at him, ¡°Your Highness, what did you say?¡± Li Hongyuan stepped forward, bent down and squatted down in front of Jiang Ning¡¯s bed, stretched out his big hand, and stroked her slightly cold cheek. He took off his cloak and wrapped her in it. Although he wanted to take her away immediately, the condition of her leg was still uncertain. He dared not move her recklessly. ¡°Master Jiang, stay here with her. Do not move her leg. This prince will be back shortly.¡± Having said that, he turned around and strode out. Jiang Yi distinctly saw his hand gripping the dagger, and because of the excessive force, his knuckles were turning white. He didn¡¯t know what the Prince of Yu was about to do, but he knew that he must be very angry. When the Prince of Yu returned outside, the Emperor and Jiang Ruobai had also arrived. Jiang Ruobai followed the Emperor, his face cold while looking at the mess in the East Pce. The Emperor frowned deeply. He knew that these servants and ves were beaten by the Prince of Yu. As a father, he naturally knew the Prince of Yu¡¯s temperament. The people often called the Prince of Yu a handsome, gracious young man, and most of them judged him solely based on his appearance, thinking that his character must also be gentle and kind. Little did they know that he was an utterly ruthless person. So, seeing the scene in the East Pce and even hearing that the Princess Consort¡¯s ear had been cut off, the Emperor was not too surprised. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the Crown Prince¡¯s hand pierced by a hole. There was blood all over the snow. The Crown Prince crawled on his knees in front of him, his face pale and tearful, ¡°Emperor Father, please help your son. The fifth brother dares to cause trouble in the East Pce and even colludes with my son and the Princess Consort! My hand¡­¡± The Emperor frowned and asked, ¡°Where is the Prince of Yu?¡± ¡°Your son is here.¡± Two pthe whip and dagger in his hand, appeared at the door of the study. Prince Yu was as cold as frost, emitting a murderous intent. The Emperor was slightly stunned, frowning, ¡°Fifth, as soon as you return, youe to the East Pce to cause trouble. Is there anything that can¡¯t be calmly discussed? You still have this temperament. I originally thought that practicing outside for a few years would temper your character¡­¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t say a word. He lifted his foot, and the boots left deep footprints on the snowy ground. He walked up to the Emperor, knelt down and kowtowed, then stood up, shook the whip, and bound Li Jixian. As the sudden turn of events happened, Jiang Ruobai quickly stepped forward to shield the Emperor and shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t panic, I will protect you!¡± The Emperor was a little shorter than Jiang Ruobai and was blocked from view. He stood on tiptoe and shouted, ¡°Fifth, what do you want to do?¡± Li Jixian screamed as he was thrown to the ground, desperately shouting, ¡°Emperor Father, save me, Emperor Father, save me¡­ Fifth brother is crazy, he¡¯s mad¡­¡± Li Hongyuan ignored the Emperor¡¯s orders and Li Jixian¡¯s screams. He lifted his left foot, stepped on Li Jixian¡¯s stomach, squatted down on one knee, raised the dagger, and pointed it at Li Jixian¡¯s leg¨C Chapter 373: What the hell are you protecting? Chapter 373: What the hell are you protecting? Trantor: 549690339 Thump¡ª The dagger urately stabbed into Li Jixian¡¯s knee! Li Jixian let out a sharp, miserable scream. It made people tremble in their hearts. Jiang Ruobai watched all this without even blinking an eye. The Emperor angrily shouted, ¡°Fifth Brother, what are you doing? Stop right now! Prime Minister Jiang, get out of my way!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be afraid, I will protect you!¡± ¡°Protect my ass, get out of my sight!¡± The Emperor was furious, raised his foot, and kicked Jiang Ruobai aside. He was so shocked by the scene before him that he was rendered speechless. Prince of Yu had pinned the Crown Prince to the snowy ground with one knee, pulled the dagger from his left knee, and then without hesitation, inserted it into his right knee! Li Jixian screamed again in agony, rolling his eyes before fainting. Li Hongyuan gripped the dagger¡¯s handle and twisted it. The knife and bone grinding together made a grating noise that set people¡¯s teeth on edge. Even in his unconsciousness, Li Jixian trembled violently. It was like ughtering a pig. The Emperor wanted to stop it but it was toote. With his mouth wide open, his eyes wide, and his hands shaking, he pointed at Li Hongyuan, ¡°Fifth¡­ Fifth Brother¡­ you bastard, what are you doing? Have you gone mad?¡± Li Hongyuan pulled out the dagger, stood up, his face expressionless, and said, ¡°The Crown Prince is treacherous and ipetent. I serve to clean up the royal court!¡± There were several flecks of blood on his cheeks, giving the scene a horrifying touch. ¡°What cleansing are you talking about?¡± The Emperor was furious. ¡°If you say the Crown Prince is treacherous, at least show some evidence! Who gave you the guts to harm and abuse the Crown Prince in public? He is the heir! You damn bastard! Do you want to kill me too?¡± ¡°I dare not,¡± Li Hongyuan replied calmly, ¡°The Crown Prince schemed against me and persecuted me, which is one thing. As the Crown Prince, he harbored indecent feelings for my Princess Consort, captured and harmed her. If this gets out, the historian¡¯s brush will certainly add a touch of heavy ink to the history of our Great Sheng Dynasty!¡± The Emperor¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯ty a hand on the heir. Whatever crime he hasmitted, there are¡­¡± ¡°I did what I did, there is nothing more to say. I don¡¯t regret it and I am willing to ept the punishment.¡± ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± The Emperor¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Guards, seize the Prince of Yu!¡± A few Imperial Guards stepped forward. ¡°Wait.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Before I ept my punishment, please allow me to take the Princess Consort of Yu with me.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Seventh Sister?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked. Li Hongyuan looked at him, ¡°Father-inw, please wait a moment.¡± He put down the whip and the dagger, turned around, and walked back into the study. Soon after, he and Jiang Yi carried Jiang Ning out together on a door nk. There was a thick mattress on the nk, Jiang Ning was covered with a quilt, with only half of her pale face and her ck hair exposed. Jiang Ruobai couldn¡¯t care less about protecting the Emperor anymore as he hurriedly went to check, ¡°Daughter, my dear girl, what happened to you?¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°Father, Seventh Sister is asleep. Her legs were shattered, and she was in unbearable pain.¡± Jiang Ruobai¡¯s face turned pale. He now understood why Li Hongyuan had hurt the Crown Prince¡¯s legs; it was for Jiang Ning¡¯s revenge. Damn it. Had the Emperor not been here, he would have gone up and stabbed him again too. ¡°Quickly take her home.¡± Jiang Ruobai said. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Take her to the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°You little brat, who will take care of her at the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡± Jiang Ruobai was angry, ¡°You got your revenge and now you can¡¯t escape! If it weren¡¯t for you being useless and going to guard the Imperial Mausoleum, would my daughter have been bullied like this?¡± Chapter 374: Shattering Chapter 374: Shattering Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan was slightly startled. The Emperor also noticed Jiang Ning¡¯s appearance. Jiang Ning¡¯s face was after all his ¡®white moonlight,¡¯ and it was easy for him to imagine Lin Zizi in her ce when he saw her like this. Thinking that if Lin Zizi had been subjected to such torment, he could somewhat understand Li Hongyuan¡¯s actions. ¡°Bring forth the people, send the Princess Consort of Yu to the Jiang Family first.¡± The Emperor spoke, ¡°Then arrest Prince of Yu and send him to the Court of Judicial Review for interrogation.¡± Regardless of what the Crown Prince had done, he was the heir, the ruler. Prince of Yu¡¯s actions in the East Pce were disrespectful and rebellious. He couldn¡¯t let it go unpunished. Prince of Yu watched as Jiang Ning was carried away, and he too was taken to the prison of the Court of Judicial Review by the Imperial Army. Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi followed them back as well. The Emperor watched their retreating figures, especially that of the Prince of Yu, and sighed. The little eunuch nervously asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do with the Crown Prince over there?¡± The Emperor suddenly remembered that there was still one lying in the snow! He quickly turned around and roared in anger, ¡°You bunch of useless servants, just watching the Crown Prince lying on the ground? Don¡¯t just stand there, carry him back and call the Imperial Physician to treat him!¡± The Crown Prince was badly injured. Several imperial physicians gathered around to examine him, all of them frowning. Although his hand injury was serious, the biggest issue was his kneecaps. The short knife of the Prince of Yu was extremely sharp, and it had not only severed the bones of the kneecap but had also twisted and crushed thempletely. Shattered like tofu dregs. How cruel. None of the imperial physicians dared to touch it. The Empress and Concubine Xian had also rushed over. Concubine Xian cried her heart out. ¡°My child, how did you end up like this? Who is the traitor that caused all of this¡­¡± ¡°Concubine Xian, be sad, but be mindful of your words.¡± The Empress was displeased, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about in front of His Majesty?¡± Concubine Xian tearfully knelt before the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, you must seek justice for the Crown Prince. He was fine before, but now he¡¯s in such a state, this matter cannot be just left unresolved¡­¡± ¡°And what do you want to happen?¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Look at the good son you raised! As Crown Prince, he has be more and more outrageous! Daring to covet his own brother¡¯s wife, has he no shame? If this gets out, how will the officials andmoners view the royal family?¡± Concubine Xian wiped her tears, ¡°This matter must be a misunderstanding¡­ There are many beautiful concubines in the East Pce, why would the Crown Prince target a cripple? Your Majesty, please investigate and clear the Crown Prince¡¯s innocence and bring justice to this matter.¡± ¡°You are saying that I am wronging the Crown Prince with what I saw with my own eyes?¡± ¡°No, what I mean is¡­ there must be some misunderstanding with this matter.¡± The Empress said, ¡°Concubine Xian, you don¡¯t have to cry, this matter has not been concluded yet, and the Prince of Yu has been locked up in the Court of Judicial Review for interrogation. It¡¯s not certain what will happen. For now, let¡¯s focus on the Crown Prince¡¯s injury.¡± Concubine Xian finally got up to look at the Crown Prince. ¡°Imperial Physician, how is the Crown Prince¡¯s injury?¡± She asked anxiously. The Imperial Physician quickly replied, ¡°Concubine Xian, please be patient, we are in the process of diagnosing the injury.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too slow! A bunch of useless people!¡± Concubine Xian was so anxious that she scolded them. A rather straightforward imperial physician couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s kneecap bones are shattered, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing to do?¡± Concubine Xian got even more anxious at his words. The Emperor heard this and approached, asking with a frown, ¡°Is there really no way to heal it?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince¡¯s kneecap bones have beenpletely crushed, even if a god were toe, I¡¯m afraid it would be impossible to revive him..¡± Chapter 375: A Hidden Agenda Chapter 375: A Hidden Agenda Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is the Crown Prince not going to make it?¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she supported herself against the table, barely able to stand. The Imperial Physician quickly replied, ¡°Your Highness is overthinking it; the Crown Prince¡¯s life isn¡¯t in danger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Before Concubine Xian could let out a sigh of relief, the Imperial Physician continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Crown Prince will never walk again.¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face instantly turned ghastly white, and she copsed to the ground. The Emperor frowned, ¡°Can he only lie down?¡± ¡°He can, um, also use a wheelchair, like Princess Consort of Yu.¡± The Imperial Physician responded cautiously. The Emperor¡¯s frown deepened. If he is disabled, how can he still be the Crown Prince? Would the Great Sheng Dynasty really ept a disabled Emperor? The Empress asked, ¡°As Imperial Physicians, can¡¯t youe up with any other solutions?¡± The Imperial Physicians exchanged nces, their faces showing difficulty. The Emperor had a good idea of what was going on in his mind. His Crown Prince was essentially ruined. Concubine Xian sobbed loudly. The Empress was also angry, ¡°This Fifth Brother has gone mad since his return. We understand his love for Princess Consort of Yu, but he shouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless to his own brother. It¡¯s too cruel¡­¡± The Emperor nced at her. The Empress was suddenly startled and regretted her words. Everyone knew how Emperor Li Changgeng had snatched the Imperial Throne from his brother. Not only did he injure his Crown Prince brother, but he killed him outright. Compared to the Emperor, Prince of Yu merely injured his brother. That nce from the Emperor held a deeper meaning. The Empress regretted her words and forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding between brothers; nothing that can¡¯t be resolved. Concubine Xian, you should stop crying too. In our opinion, this Crown Prince is also useless. He already has so many beautiful wives and concubines, yet he still lusts after his sister-inw. If word gets out, it would tarnish the royal family¡¯s reputation. Being disciplined with a beating is a good lesson.¡± Concubine Xian cursed inwardly. That wretched Empress, always ying both sides, speaking differently depending on the situation. Though she cursed in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare reveal any of it on her face or in her words. ¡°Your Highness, the Empress, I only have this one son. He is my support for thetter half of my life. If he turns out like this, how can I go on?¡± The Emperor said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Concubine Xian quickly replied, ¡°I only meant that my heart aches for him¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, the Emperor turned and left. The Empress gave a few words of advice before following suit. Clearly, neither the Emperor nor the Empress was satisfied with the Crown Prince, nor did they show much concern for him. How could someone with a disability continue to be the Crown Prince? At this point, not only was Li Jixian facing the possibility of a lifetime disability, but his future was also uncertain. Concubine Xian never stopped dreaming of the day she would take her ce as the Empress Dowager, but now all her dreams were about to vanish. How could she not be heartbroken? Holding her son, she cried her heart out. Jiang Ning was brought back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion by Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi. Members of the Jiang Family all gathered around her. Lin Zizi, Jiang Yuan, Jiang Yan, the two concubines, and the First Madam, along with several sons and daughters of the family, all crowded into Jiang Ning¡¯s small courtyard. When they heard that Jiang Ning¡¯s legs had been forcibly broken by the Princess Consort, they were all furious. Although the Jiang Family had internal disputes and jealousy, they always stood united and presented a strong front to the outside world. In other words, they always closed ranks when faced with amon enemy. With red, swollen eyes, Lin Zizi stared at her daughter¡¯s face and wept. The two concubines also had red eyes. Jiang Yan cried with them. Although Jiang Yuan remained calm, she frowned, ¡°You seemed quite clever in the past, yet you allowed yourself to be bullied like this.. It¡¯s really useless!¡± Chapter 376: Reconnecting the Broken Bone Chapter 376: Reconnecting the Broken Bone Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°You heartless child, how can you say such things? Don¡¯t you care at all?¡± Aunt Liu angrily pped the girl on her head. Madam Jiang gritted her teeth in anger: ¡°What an unscrupulous person, how can they be so cruel! Is our precious child from the Jiang Family supposed to be treated like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if they think we¡¯re all dead!¡± Second Miss Jiang said. ¡°We can¡¯t just let this go, can we?¡± Jiang Fourth Son, who had a more impulsive disposition, shouted, ¡°We must make the Crown Prince pay for this!¡± ¡°Alright, all of you, quiet down.¡± Jiang Ruobai frowned, ¡°Of course we can¡¯t just let this go, but there¡¯s no need to rush for now. The Crown Prince isn¡¯t having a better life than our Seventh Sister now. The most important thing at this moment is to treat her wounds. All of you go back to your rooms, the noise is only making everyone¡¯s head hurt!¡± ¡°Second Master is right, we should all leave and let Seventh Sister rest.¡± Madam Jiang spoke up, ¡°All of you, follow me back.¡± She then consoled Lin Zizi: ¡°Zizi, don¡¯t be sad, this matter won¡¯t end so easily. What¡¯s so great about the Crown Prince? Can he just bully others like this? Our Jiang Family won¡¯t be easily bullied either! When Master returns in a few days, he¡¯ll definitely seek justice for Seventh Sister!¡± Madam Jiang took the children with her, and the two concubines led their daughters back to their rooms. The room finally quieted down. Jiang Ruobai took a handkerchief to wipe Lin Zizi¡¯s tears and said softly, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to fetch the best doctor for bone treatment. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Lin Zizi couldn¡¯t speak. Her heart ached too much. Looking at her daughter, she wished all the pain and injuries could be on her instead. ¡°Before, when she was lost, she wasn¡¯t by my side when she broke her leg. Now that she¡¯s back, she¡¯s been brutally beaten like this right under my watch. My heart¡­ it hurts so much.¡± Lin Zizi held her daughter, sobbing uncontrobly. As a parent, watching their child suffer such torment, Jiang Ruobai¡¯s heart was also filled with pain and anger. But with his wife and children present, he was the pir of the family and couldn¡¯t be in tears like the women. Jiang Yi ran back and forth several times, and finally, brought Yu Shengshou with him. This Doctor Yu was a folk healer skilled in treating bruises and bone fractures, with a family inheritance of specialized orthopedic techniques. Because of his extraordinary skills, people respectfully called him Yu Shengshou. He came from humble beginnings, unlike the high-born Imperial Physicians in the pce. He looked down on the Imperial Physicians, and they, in turn, looked down on him even more. Most noble families wouldn¡¯t seek his treatment. Jiang Ruobai only knew him because of Jiang Ning. When Jiang Ning was first found, he sought out many opinions, and even invited Yu Shengshou for a consultation. Doctor Yu usually tended to the poorest people and couldn¡¯t charge much for his services, so he lived a meager life. After all, wealthy and powerful people lived lives of luxury, and the chance of them getting broken arms or legs was quite rare. On his second visit to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, Yu Shengshou carried an old and tattered medicine box, muttering: ¡°Last time, I had already told you that if the bone wasn¡¯t properly set, it would be useless¡­ Hm?¡± When he saw Jiang Ning, he stopped talking. ¡°Doctor Yu¡­¡± Lin Zizi stood up with tear-stained cheeks. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Let me take a look first.¡± Yu Shengshou focused his expression, put down the medicine box, and pressed on Jiang Ning¡¯sleg. Jiang Ning woke up in pain and looked at him. Doctor Yu clicked his tongue: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone in your household could be this ruthless.¡± Chapter 377: Afraid That the Young Lady Can’t Bear It Chapter 377: Afraid That the Young Lady Can¡¯t Bear It Trantor: 549690339 | Lin Zizi couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. She covered her mouth tightly with a handkerchief. She couldn¡¯t bear to touch a single hair on her daughter¡¯s head, let alone break her bones. Seeing her cry, Yu Shengshou felt embarrassed to say more. He had misspoken. He was used to working among the poor and had inevitably picked up some bad habits in speech, sometimes hitting people where it hurt the most. Fortunately, the Jiang Ruobai family was not the type to hold grudges. Jiang Yi said, ¡°Doctor Yu, please take a look at Seventh Sister¡¯s leg injury, she¡¯s in great pain.¡± ¡°Young master, please wait. I will examine her right away. Madam, please move aside.¡± He motioned Lin Zizi to step away. Jiang Ruobai hurriedly pulled Lin Zizi to the side, supporting her shoulder andforting her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Seventh Sister is blessed and will be fine.¡± Lin Zizi didn¡¯t believe it at all, and just stared at her daughter lying on the bed with red and swollen eyes, choked with emotion, ¡°If anything happens to my daughter this time, I won¡¯t be able to live on.¡± Jiang Ruobai sighed secretly, only hoping that Yu Shengshou really had a pair of miraculous hands. Yu Shengshou was very familiar with the human skeleton and quickly unraveled theyers of bandages on Jiang Ning¡¯s leg, revealing her scarred and injured leg. Her originally slim and fair leg was now bloody and covered in wounds. It was a shocking sight. Jiang Yi¡¯s heart tightened. Lin Zizi even turned to bury her face in Jiang Ruobai¡¯s shoulder, unable to suppress her sobs. Jiang Ning weakly said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°How can it not hurt?¡± Lin Zizi sobbed, clutching Jiang Ruobai¡¯s clothes, gritting her teeth so hard they were nearly crushed, and cried out in despair, ¡°Prime Minister, I want the Crown Prince to die, I want him dead!¡± These words were extremely disrespectful. Upon hearing them, Yu Shengshou was shocked, but he could only pretend not to have heard. Jiang Ruobai knew that his wife was too emotional, fearing that she would get more upset and revert to her previous state; he quickly ordered his son, ¡°You stay here and watch over Seventh Sister. I¡¯ll take your mother to the side room to rest first.¡± Jiang Yi nodded silently. After examining Jiang Ning¡¯s leg bones meticulously, Yu Shengshou frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, actually.¡± Jiang Yi hurriedly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the injury? Can it be healed?¡± ¡°If it were anyone else, I¡¯m afraid this leg would never heal. But luckily, you met me.¡± Yu Shengshou confidently smiled, ¡°As long as you follow my treatment Method, in three to five months, the youngdy will be able to stand again.¡± Jiang Ning looked at him, ¡°Doctor, are you saying that my leg can return to normal?¡± ¡°Yes. I told youst time that if you want your leg to heal, we have to rebreak and reset the bones. After a thorough examination, I found that all the crooked bones in your leg have been broken. I just need to reset them for you. However, this process will be quite painful, and I¡¯m afraid you might not be able to bear it.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°As long as I can stand again, I¡¯m willing to endure any pain.¡± Yu Shengshou nodded his head. At this point, whether she could bear it or not, she had to. After all, her bones were already broken. Yu Shengshou instructed Jiang Yi, ¡°Go find some cloth for the youngdy to bite on, so she doesn¡¯t identally bite her tongue.¡± Jiang Yi was taken aback, ¡°Can¡¯t you use Anesthesia Powder? Do you really want my sister to bear the pain?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yu Shengshou scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°I haven¡¯t used it for a long time, and Ipletely forgot about it.¡± ¡°You, as a doctor, must be getting old and forgetful. Don¡¯t you usually use it for your patients?¡± Jiang Yi asked in surprise. Yu Shengshouughed, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from the young master. I usually treat the poor, and most of them can¡¯t even afford the consultation fee, let alone the expensive Anesthesia Powder.¡± Chapter 378: You’ll Be Fine Soon! Chapter 378: You¡¯ll Be Fine Soon!
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yi suddenly realized. It was no wonder the doctor felt this way.
Although Yu Shengshou was a bit talkative, he had a kind heart and often treated people for free. The problem was that while he could waive the consultation fees, he couldn¡¯t do the same for the cost of medicine. Medicine was provided by pharmacies, and he couldn¡¯t afford to buy it for his patients. As for Anesthesia Powder, it was avable but quite expensive. For well-off families, they could tolerate the cost by gritting their teeth and using it. But it was out of reach for the poor, who could only bear the pain without it. Yu Shengshou was used to this situation, so he didn¡¯t think of it at first. He habitually asked Jiang Yi to get a cloth to stuff in Jiang Ning¡¯s mouth. Fortunately, Jiang Yi was knowledgeable and managed to prevent Jiang Ning from enduring the pain needlessly. She had never expected that Anesthesia Powder would be avable here. Jiang Yi didn¡¯t even need Yu Shengshou to write a prescription, she directly called the housekeeper to go to the pharmacy and fetch the medicine. To Jiang Ning¡¯s surprise, in this dynasty, the prescription for Anesthesia Powder was public knowledge and pharmacies had the ingredients prepared in advance. After taking the brewed medicine, Jiang Ning indeed no longer felt pain in her leg. Upon reflection, she realized that the medicine she had been given by the nursemaid in the secret chamber of the East Pce was simr. But its effects were not as good.
Ms. Ma hated her, so she would not give her the best medicine. Yu Shengshou pinched Jiang Ning¡¯s leg and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jiang Ning shook her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start now.¡± Yu Shengshou calmed his mind and began to set Jiang Ning¡¯s bones. Jiang Ning¡¯s bones were only broken, and since Ms. Ma wasn¡¯t as strong as a man, Jiang Ning¡¯s injury appeared worse than it was. However, it was still much less severe than the Crown Prince¡¯s shattered bones. With the Anesthesia Powder, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t feel pain, but she could still feel her bones moving. It felt quite strange. While she herself remained calm, Jiang Yi nearby was so tense that he nearly crushed a cup in his hand. After the bones were set, Yu Shengshou treated the external wounds on her leg. He then wrapped it with gauze and immobilized it with thin wooden boards. ¡°You mustn¡¯t remove the bandage, and you mustn¡¯t move around,¡± Yu Shengshou earnestly warned Jiang Ning. ¡°You need to let the bone mend properly, or else there will be trouble.¡±
Jiang Yi agreed repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t move.¡± Yu Shengshou said, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯lle back to check on her. As long as she stays still and rests, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡± Jiang Yi was still worried, ¡°Will the bone heal in a few months?¡± ¡°Your sister is still young, so it will naturally heal well. But she must keep taking her medicine.¡± ¡°And after it¡¯s healed?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Yu Shengshou said as he packed up his medicine box. Anxious, Jiang Yi asked, ¡°What I mean is, after her bones have healed, will she be able to stand up and walk?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± Yu Shengshouughed. ¡°As long as your sister takes good care of herself, eats well, and takes her medicine, I guarantee that in three months, she¡¯ll be able to stand up and walk just like before.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯ll still need a wheelchair?¡± ¡°Oh, what I meant was she¡¯ll just like a normal person,¡± Yu Shengshou chuckled. ¡°I momentarily forgot.¡± ¡°So she¡¯ll be able to walk, run, and jump, just like the rest of us?¡± Jiang Yi asked again to confirm.
Seeing how concerned he was for his sister, Yu Shengshou smiled and replied, ¡°The young master is right. As long as your sister can do everything you can do now, she¡¯ll be able to do them in the future.¡± Jiang Yi pped his hands and eximed excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± He ran to Jiang Ning¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Did you hear that, Seventh Sister? You¡¯re going to be all right!¡± Jiang Ning replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, I heard.¡± Chapter 379: What Kind of Family Is This? Chapter 379: What Kind of Family Is This?
Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning didn¡¯t expect to have such a blessing in disguise. Her leg, which had been injured for ten years and had always relied on a wheelchair, now had hope of recovery.
Jiang Yi, forgetting his manners,ughed loudly and said, ¡°We should really thank the Princess Consort for this. Unfortunately, she can¡¯t hear this with the ear that she lost¡­¡± ¡°What ear?¡± ¡°Oh, the Prince of Yu cut off one of the Princess Consort¡¯s ears.¡± Yu Shengshou shuddered when he heard this. What kind of family is this? One wanted the Crown Prince to die, and the other cut off the ear of the Crown Princess. It¡¯s terrifying. Yu Shengshou, trembling, quietly carried his medicine box and tried to leave without making a sound, fearing that they would realize he had heard and want to silence him. Unfortunately, his huge body was still discovered. ¡°Hey, Yu Shengshou, wait a moment.¡± Jiang Yi hurriedly pulled his sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡± Yu Shengshou said, ¡°The humble one didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±
¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yi smiled and took off his purse, stuffed it directly into Yu¡¯s arms, ¡°This is not much, just for this consultation. When my Seventh Sister¡¯s leg ispletely healed, I will definitely offer a generous reward! A hefty reward!¡± Yu Shengshou held the money bag, feeling its weight. He wondered how many copper coins were inside it. It was so heavy, there had to be at least three or four ounces of silver, right? ¡°Thank you, young master, thank you.¡± Yu Shengshou, for the first time epting such a consultation fee, endlessly expressed his gratitude. Jiang Yi personally escorted him out, ¡°We should be the ones thanking you. If you can cure my sister¡¯s leg, you¡¯ll be the great benefactor of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion!¡± Yu Shengshou repeatedly showed humility. After leaving the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, he opened the money bag Jiang Yi had given him. The money bag was very gorgeous and exquisite. Just the bag alone, if pawned, could be exchanged for quite a bit of money. However, what shocked Yu Shengshou even more was yet toe. Upon opening the bag, he found that there were no copper coins inside at all.
It was filled with silver! In addition torge and small pieces of broken silver, there were also several intact silver ingots, and even two small gold lumps! The half-filled bag of gold and silver almost blinded Yu Shengshou¡¯s eyes! In his life, he had never seen so much money. He usually went around as a doctor among the poor, receiving a handful of copper coins at best for his services, jingling loudly in his pockets. No wonder those doctors were willing to treat the rich and powerful. They were so generous. Did the young master from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion just now say that he didn¡¯t bring much with him? Did he call this ¡°not much?¡± And he even said that he would offer ¡°heavy gold¡± as a reward on the day of curing the illness! Heavy gold!
Are we talking about hundreds or even thousands of taels of silver? Yu Shengshou was somewhat excited. He was not a particrly greedy man, but having some money on hand always made people happy. It could not only improve the lives of his wife and children, but also help more poor people who couldn¡¯t afford to see a doctor. If he could really get thousands of taels of silver, his wish of owning a pharmacy could be fulfilled. Thinking about this, Yu Shengshou¡¯s footsteps seemed to lighten up a few degrees. As a result, as soon as he turned his head, he was targeted by two local ruffians. ¡°Yo, old man, this money purse looks good. There¡¯s a lot of money inside, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Shengshou was a bit slow to react. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my older brother talking? Hand it over now!¡± The other ruffian reached out and grabbed the purse, pushing Yu Shengshou as he did so. Yu Shengshou got anxious: ¡°How can you rob someone like this? Give it back!¡± The ruffian showed a fierce expression, raising his foot to kick Yu Shengshou, ¡°My big brother wants your stuff, you should be grateful! You ungrateful old thing!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± A loud shout came. Chapter 380: The Great Old Master Chapter 380: The Great Old Master Trantor: 549690339 The roughneck turned around, only to see a schr in white, running over with a stack of books in his arms. The roughneck looked him up and down, thenughed scornfully, ¡°Look at this world, even a poor schr dares to meddle in my business?¡± The schr spoke seriously, ¡°I¡¯m He Tang. I don¡¯t know what wrong this old man did to offend you. We can talk it out, there¡¯s no need to resort to violence.¡± ¡°Stop fussing with your fancy words!¡± The roughneck kicked him to the ground impatiently. Books were scattered all over the ce. He Tang eximed anxiously, ¡°My books!¡± As he reached out to pick up the books, the roughneck stepped on them, restraining him. ¡°Want your books? Bow down to me, and I might forgive you this time.¡± The roughneck spoke with a smirk. Smack! A palm firmly pped on the face of the roughneck. He looked up, stunned, to see a pretty young girl ring at him. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± He was cross, preparing to fight back. Unexpectedly, some burly men in armor, all arming with swords, and looking unkind appeared from behind the young girl. The two roughnecks were terrified and ran away. The young girl turned and found dozens of guards apanying a mounted man. She was surprised and happy, ¡°Father, you¡¯re back?¡± Jiang Mubai smiled, ¡°Why are you loitering around outdoors, Shan?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I was just passing by and saw them bullying this doctor, so I stepped in to help. He¡¯s treating Seventh Sister, it can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡± ¡°Treating Seventh Sister?¡± ¡°Yes, the Seventh Sister from Second Uncle¡¯s family got into trouble.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk back home.¡± A cold streak shed in Jiang Mubai¡¯s eyes. Once home, he learned about the situation from his wife. His wife had red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Poor Seventh Sister! When she was little, your father held her in his arms. She was as lovely as Yuxue, everyone cherished her. Now we found her again after much searching, only for her legs to be broken. Her Second Master father-inw married her to the Princess Consort of Yu, hoping she could live in prosperity. But who knew¡­¡± ¡°Was she badly hurt?¡± Jiang Mubai, holding a cup of tea asked solemnly. By now, he¡¯d removed his armor and changed into civilian clothes. Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai were brothers of the same mother. Although they had some resemnce, Jiang Mubai was a military officer. He was tall, strong, and dignified. Jiang Ruobai was a schr, he appeared gentle and refined, charmingly suave. The wife sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to look at her. They said her leg bones are crushed. I still can¡¯t figure out how the East Pce could harm a little girl like this. You¡¯ve battled for years for the Imperial Court, sacrificing your life and yet, our family was being humiliated back home¡­¡± The wife burst into tears again as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Madam,¡± Jiang Mubai said in a deep voice, ¡°I heard that the Prince of Yu is back?¡± ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for the Prince of Yu, we couldn¡¯t have rescued Seventh Sister so soon. The Prince of Yu injured the Crown Prince for her, and now he¡¯s detained in the Court of Judicial Review.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to see her.¡± Jiang Mubai stood up. ¡°Old Master, ording to the rules, you should go to the pce first.¡± His wife being pragmatic, said ¡°Seventh Sister is at home. You can check on her once you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t let others think that our Jiang family is arrogant and disrespectful towards the royal family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Madam. But can¡¯t I, Jiang, even express dissatisfaction when our child is beaten like this? I believe, the Emperor will understand my concern as an elder.¡± Chapter 381: A Short Separation is Better than a Newlywed Chapter 381: A Short Separation is Better than a Newlywed Trantor: 549690339 Madam thought for a moment andughed, ¡°Old Master is right. Our child has been wronged, should he not vent his anger? Old Master, allow me to apany you. I¡¯ve just found some ginseng in the storage room, we can bring it to Seventh Sister to nourish her body.¡± The ginseng in the storage room is old and may not be good. Fortunately, when I came back from Lingbei Liu Yitong gave me two thousand-year-old ginseng. Let¡¯s take it to her,¡± Old Master replied. Madamughed, ¡°Really a thousand years old?¡± Jiang Mubai alsoughed: ¡°Liu Yitong says so, let¡¯s just take it as it is. I have seen the quality of the ginseng. Although it is not a thousand years old, it¡¯s still a good item. It will be beneficial for Seventh Sister¡¯s injury. Also, there are a few sable skins, let¡¯s take them and distribute them to her.¡± Madam, being a gracious and gentle woman, considers herself responsible for the second main house of Jiang Family, as she is the eldest daughter-inw of the main house. Whenever she obtains good things, she shares them with others. She instructed her servants to pack everything neatly, and the couple went directly to the second house. The Jiang Family was originally arge n. Although the main and the second houses were separately located, they were only a street apart and just a few steps away from each other. The brothers had a good rtionship, and lived with the olddy. In the past few years, she has been staying in the temple in the suburbs, practicing asceticism and rarely returning. The reason for running separate households was simply to avoid suspicion between the two brothers. One was an influential civil official, and the other was a well-known, powerful general. If these two people were close, the emperor would feel uneasy. Therefore, the rtionship between these two brothers was somewhatplex. Neither the husband nor wife needed to use the front entrance, but coulde in from the side gate and directly go to the backyard of the second household, which is much more convenient and wouldn¡¯t attract attention. Jiang Ruobai had already received the news of his elder brother¡¯s return. Seeing the couple holding hands, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°The affection between Brother and Sister-inw is still so strong.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t absence supposed to make the heart grow fonder?¡± Jiang Mubai shot a nce at his younger brother, ¡°I left you in charge of the family. Turns out? Everything just went backward!¡± Jiang Ruobai gave a bitter smile without arguing. Madam said: ¡°Don¡¯t scold as soon as youe back. This is home, not your army camp!¡± At this time, Lin Zizi came over, supported by a maid¡¯s hand. ¡°Elder brother is back.¡± Jiang Mubai nodded his head when he saw her. Although her eyes were red and her brows were tightly furrowed, her mind was clear. He couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. It seemed she really was better. Madam asked, ¡°I heard from Shan¡¯er that when Third Son asked Yu Shengshou for treatment, Seventh Sister got much better?¡± ¡°Yes, she is somewhat better.¡± Everyone was talking while walking into Jiang Ning¡¯s room. Jiang Mubai looked around and asked, ¡°Where are the little twins?¡± ¡°They have been brought back and are currently being taken care of in Zizi¡¯s room,¡± Jiang Ruobai said. ¡°Seventh Sister is in this condition and can¡¯t look after the children temporarily. And the Prince of Yu is still at the Court of Judicial Review, he can¡¯te back.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s numbness gradually faded and the pain returned. She was grimacing in pain. When she heard voices, she turned her head and saw the man walking in the middle of the group. The man was in his forties, had a short beard, and a slightly dark face that was stern and cold. His facial features were somewhat simr to Jiang Ruobai¡¯s. Jiang Ning, trying to sit up with the help of Huang Ying, was stopped by Madam who quickly stepped forward, ¡°Good girl, stay still. You mustn¡¯t move your leg.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Uncle is back, and I am sorry that I am unable to get up to greet you.¡± Seeing the young girl, Jiang Mubai couldn¡¯t help but inwardly praise her. Chapter 382: Uncle Takes Revenge for You Chapter 382: Uncle Takes Revenge for You Trantor: 549690339 The beauty of Lin Zizi in her youth was unforgettable with just a glimpse. The young girl in front of her looked almost identical. It wasn¡¯t just pretty, it was beautiful. However, the temperament of the mother and daughter was very different. Lin Zizi had a noble and delicate temperament that drew pity, while this young girl had a lively and spirited gaze. One could tell at a nce that she was a clever and lovely girl. Jiang Mubai smiled and said, ¡°How did you know I was your Uncle?¡± ¡°Because Uncle looks like an invincible and mighty General at first sight.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiang Mubai burst intoughter, hisughter hearty and cheerful. Jiang Ruobai mumbled, ¡°I never knew you were such a bootlicker.¡± Jiang Mubai ignored him, smiled, and walked to Jiang Ning¡¯s bedside, asking, ¡°Was your leg injured by the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Poor thing.¡± Jiang Mubai gently patted her head with hisrge palm, his voice tenderlyforting, ¡°Take good care of yourself, and Uncle will help you take revenge.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want revenge.¡± As for the matter of revenge, Li Hongyuan had already taken care of it. Jiang Mubai smiled and asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I want the Crown Prince to be dethroned.¡± ¡°Oh? Anything else?¡± ¡°I want Li Hongyuan to be the Crown Prince.¡± The four elders in the room exchanged nces. Such a shocking statement would usually be met with immediate scolding and orders to shut up. But these people not only did not scold her, but also revealed thoughtful expressions. Prince of Yu was a son-inw of the Jiang Family, and it would be best if he became the Crown Prince. Jiang Mubai said, ¡°Seventh Miss, have you thought this through? If Prince of Yu bes the Crown Prince andter the Emperor, many things will change.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°I originally thought that it would be good for Prince of Yu not to be the Crown Prince so that Seventh Sister could live a leisurely life as a wealthy Princess Consort. However, it seems that as long as Prince of Yu is alive, no matter which Prince bes the Emperor, they will not easily let them go.¡± ¡°Rather than that, it would be better to be the Emperor himself.¡± Madam said. ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± Jiang Mubai nodded and nced at his brother. The two brothers had an understanding that recing the Crown Prince was not something that could be done in just a few words. There had to be a lot of careful nning and maniption behind the scenes. Originally, it was very difficult. After all, Prince of Huai had only recently be the Crown Prince, and had not made any major mistakes that would warrant being dethroned. Even though they were the Prime Minister and General, they could only watch and see how things unfolded. They could not change anything in a short period of time. However, things were different now. Jiang Ning had torn a huge rift in the reputation of the East Pce. She had made the East Pce lose face and be tarnished. First, the Crown Prince was caught in an affair, followed by the Princess Consort making a public fool of herself. And now, with both the Crown Prince and Princess Consort involved in the kidnapping and assault of Princess Consort of Yu, the Emperor was suppressing this matter to avoid tarnishing the reputation of the Imperial family. If not for the Emperor, the ministers of the Imperial Censorate would have flooded the East Pce with their saliva by now. At this point, it was much easier to consider dethroning the Crown Prince. It could be said that Jiang Ning had taken the lead in this matter, otherwise, no one knew how many years it would have taken for this to happen. However, to truly reach the point of dethroning the Crown Prince, the Jiang brothers, who held such immense power, still had to work behind the scenes. The forces behind the East Pce should not be underestimated, and they could not easily depose him. The Madam handed over the ginseng and fur she had brought to Lin Zizi, ¡°Zizi, don¡¯t be too sad. This ordeal has also brought a blessing in disguise for Seventh Miss. Yu Shengshou said that once her bones heal, Seventh Miss will be the same as ordinary people.. Isn¡¯t that a great joy?¡± Chapter 383: Your Dad Says I’m an Outsider Chapter 383: Your Dad Says I¡¯m an Outsider Trantor: 549690339 Lin Zizi reluctantlyughed and said, ¡°Though that¡¯s true, I can¡¯t stand to see her suffer like this.¡± Madam sighed, ¡°Yeah, children are a mother¡¯s heart and soul. Seventh Miss is so delicate that an ordinary scrape pains us. How could we be indifferent to her undergoing such torment?¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Jiang Mubai said in a loud voice as he patted Jiang Ning¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s this little thing for Jiang family¡¯s children? If you want the Prince of Yu to be the Crown Prince, let him.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Lin Zizi shook her head. Madam said, ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t say these things to the child. Let her recover well, she need not worry about anything. After all, it¡¯s only one hundred days to heal the bones, just three months. By that time, she¡¯ll be fine. Seventh Miss, rest assured, we¡¯re all here for you.¡± She turned to Lin Zizi and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never been in good health, and with two children at your ce, can you manage? Why not bring them to my ce?¡± Lin Zizi said, ¡°No need, Ms. Liu and Ms. Bai are helping me at home.¡± ¡°Well, Ms. Liu has always been a force to be reckoned with. I shouldn¡¯t be saying too much about your side¡¯s affairs, but now that you¡¯re better, stand on your own. Don¡¯t let the insolent take control, it¡¯s disheartening.¡± ¡°Yes, I will remember,¡± Lin Zizi said gently. ¡°If anything happens, just let me know. No matter what happens outside, we¡¯re family when wee home. Don¡¯t be polite with me.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother and sister-inw.¡± ¡°Well, as we said, let¡¯s not talk about these things as a family,¡± Madam held Lin Zizi¡¯s hand. ¡°Let Seventh Miss rest well. I¡¯ll go with you to see the little Crown Prince and the little Princess.¡± After reminding Jiang Ning a few more times, the two sisters-inw left together. Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai, the two brothers, were about to leave, but Jiang Ning called them to stay. ¡°Uncle, are you going to the pce now?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t seen His Majesty since I came back.¡± ¡°Can you help me inquire about the Prince of Yu¡¯s situation?¡± Jiang Ruobai said with jealousy, ¡°You don¡¯t ask your own father for such trivial matters, but ask for the help of outsiders.¡± Jiang Mubaiughed and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Your father said I was an outsider.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re the father?¡± ¡°I am Jiang Seventh Daughter¡¯s father, do you have a problem? Isn¡¯t Uncle also a father?¡± Jiang Mubai, although his name was schrly, was a real militarymander, and his speech was somewhat crude. Jiang Ning chuckled. Jiang Mubai said, ¡°Seventh Miss, don¡¯t worry, not only will your father find out everything for you, but also get the Prince of Yu out. You just wait for him toe to see you.¡± Jiang Ning immediately smiled obediently and said, ¡°Thank you, father!¡± Jiang Ruobai: He felt like he had been taken advantage of¡­ Little did Jiang Ning know, she said to Jiang Mubai, ¡°Grandfather, I want to ask you for someone.¡± ¡°Say it,¡± Jiang Mubai was delighted as he nced at his brother who was beaming at his title of ¡®father.¡¯ Jiang Ning said, ¡°I want Gucheng.¡± ¡°Why do you want him?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like him to follow me and protect me,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°The only useful person by my side is Xiaoman, given by my father. She¡¯s loyal and strong, but not vignt enough.¡± In simple terms, she¡¯s not smart enough. Jiang Ruobai coughed awkwardly. Jiang Mubai red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anyone useful to give her? You had to give her a foolish girl.¡± ¡°If I had known these things would happen, how could I not give her someone?¡± Jiang Ruobai retorted irritably. ¡°I gave her Xiaoman because she¡¯s a young girl, more convenient for personal attendance..¡± Chapter 384: Two Fathers Chapter 384: 384: Two Fathers
Trantor: 549690339 I Getting on and off the carriage back and forth had been quite convenient, thanks to Xiaoman carrying her. Jiang Mubai mocked his younger brother, ¡°You im to be so clever, but you let your own daughter be exploited like that. How can you bear it?¡±
¡°Instead of talking so much nonsense, Big Brother, will you give me Gucheng or not?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Jiang Mubai sighed, ¡°Gucheng is the most capable person by my side. This really hurts me.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°Otherwise, what did you think she called you ¡®Dad¡¯ for?¡± Jiang Ning quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± ¡°No need to be so polite to your father.¡± Both fathers waved their hands together, then reacted ¨C one looking smug, the other ring. After the bickering brothers left, Jiang Ningy alone on the bed, lost in thought. It wasn¡¯t that she liked to think, but it served as a distraction from the pain in her leg. Huang Ying walked in with a box in her hands, saying, ¡°Princess Consort, someone delivered something for you from outside.¡± ¡°Who sent it?¡± ¡°The guards couldn¡¯t tell, just that the person seemed to have the surname He and was a schr.¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably He Tang. Open the box and see.¡± Huang Ying opened the box, revealing several packs of pastries and a letter. She unfolded the letter and handed it to Jiang Ning. After reading it, Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°How did He Tang know I was injured?¡± Huang Ying shook her head. Wrapped in a cloak, Jiang Yi entered, carrying a chill as he chuckled, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Where have you been, Third Brother?¡± Jiang Yi walked towards the brazier to warm himself, handed his cloak to Huang Ying, and then approached Jiang Ning with a smile, ¡°You look much better now, and yourplexion has improved. Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°It does.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just being delicate.¡± ¡°Fine, I am delicate.¡±/p>
Jiang Ning grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°What were you just saying about knowing something?¡± Jiang Yi nodded towards the letter she was holding, ¡°Before, Yu Shengshou was harassed by some thugs when he went out, and He Tang happened to see and tried to help. He almost got beaten too.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Then they met my second sister and Uncle who had just returned. Yu Shengshou and He Tang are both fine; don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°What a coincidence.¡±/p> Jiang Ning let out a sigh of relief. Jiang Yi smiled, ¡°He Tang knew you were injured, but he didn¡¯t dare ask to visit you. Instead, he sent you these things. To be honest, He Tang is quite loyal and loving; he still can¡¯t forget about you even after you¡¯ve married someone else. Tell your brother, did you ever have feelings for him?¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°You¡¯re usually calm and collected, but now you¡¯re acting like a gossipmonger. Don¡¯t you realize this is unbing of the talented young master everyone says you are?¡± Jiang Yi sat down in a chair, ¡°If you¡¯d just be honest with me, I¡¯d tell you something about Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°What news can you have about him?¡±
¡°I just left the Court of Judicial Review; one of my fellow apprentices works there. If I wanted to see him, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡±/p> ¡°Did you see him?¡± ¡°If you would just satisfy my curiosity, I might help you see him.¡±/p> Jiang Ning said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Dad said he could get him out soon.¡± /P> ¡°Why don¡¯t you just answer my question? Have you ever liked He Tang?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yi raised an eyebrow, ¡°But, there¡¯s still a token of affection you gave He Tang.¡±/p> Jiang Ning was taken aback, ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes ¨C how could it be untrue? Such a beautiful purse, yet you¡¯ve never gifted any embroidered item to your Third Brother.¡±/p> ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to embroider¡­¡±/p> As Jiang Ning spoke, she suddenly realized the truth. It wasn¡¯t that she had gifted the purse. But it was highly likely that the original owner had.. Chapter 385:1 Can’t Afford to Offend You Chapter 385: 385:1 Can¡¯t Afford to Offend You
Trantor: 549690339 The memories of the original host were something she didn¡¯t understand much. But on the sight of He Tang, there was a vague sense of familiarity and warmth in her heart.
Jiang Ning figured that was probably the original host¡¯s feelings for He Tang. Seeing as He Tang possessed a pouch the original host had gifted him, it appeared the two of them did have a mutual affection at some point. The original host led a harsh life after she turned three, her leg was injured, her family was poor, and after her foster parents passed away, she had to scrape together a living from a small restaurant. Presumably, He Tang, living just down the street, was a ray of sunshine in her destitute life. What a shame that He Tang¡¯s family didn¡¯t approve of him marrying a crippled woman, and at the time He Tang passed the official examination, she was taken away by the Jiang Family. Due to a misfortunate turn of events, they missed out on each other. Jiang Ning, being not the original host, didn¡¯t feel anything about this, but perhaps He Tang, had to bear a lot. Indeed, he was quite the gentleman. After learning that she was the daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, he never sought her out or brought up their past rtionship. If he even had a little intention, being associated with the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion would greatly benefit his career. Jiang Ning¡¯s impression of He Tang was still very favorable.
He was a kind-hearted young man with a warm smile in her memory. And he was very talented. At the young age of twenty, he passed the imperial examination and along with Jiang Yi, he was considered a prodigy. Jiang Ning opened the pastry, took a bite, it was exceptionally sweet. Though she didn¡¯t dislike sweets, she didn¡¯t enjoy overly sugary vors. The sweet pastry seemed excessive. She frowned, putting down the pastry. ¡°What, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Jiang Yi looked at her. Jiang Ning shook her head. She guessed this was the vor the original host liked. The original host had a hard life, so it was only natural for her to like such sweet food.
Jiang Yi said, ¡°At least they could have given some better snacks considering you embroidered a pouch for them.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Third Brother, I am not Zhang Mujin, you don¡¯t need to be jealous. Embroidering a pouch will not happen again, but I can help you get one from Zhang Mujin.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± Jiang Yi hurriedly said, ¡°I am afraid of you.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then never mind. Great opportunities like this don¡¯te often, do you think I am the kind of person who will easily help others?¡± ¡°Well then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. Time and tide wait for none.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Yi immediately felt like he had lost millions of taels of silver. Yun Dai said, ¡°If you share the information you have gathered with me, when I am in a good mood and meet Zhang Mujin, maybe I will speak.¡± Jiang Yiughed, poking her forehead: ¡°You sly fox, always thinking too much.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t use much force!¡± ¡°My leg hurts. If you make me move around, and if my leg hasn¡¯t healed¡­¡±
¡°¡­Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stay away. I can¡¯t afford to upset you.¡± Jiang Yi sat down on the chair, ¡°I¡¯m serious, you are married and have children now, you should clear things up with He Tang, so he can let go of his feelings.¡± ¡°I will, but right now, we need to discuss the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°You seem so anxious, it seems like you also have some feelings for the Prince of Yu.¡± ¡°Brother, you really do gossip like an old woman.¡± ¡°¡­ That hurts.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me. My leg is bothering me, and you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Jiang Ning was somewhat agitated. Jiang Yiughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Prince of Yu is fine. Even though he¡¯s confined in the Court of Judicial Review, he¡¯s being looked after by our family and isn¡¯t suffering. Right now, our father and uncle have gone to the pce.¡± ¡°Brother, do you think the emperor will punish Li Hongyuan severely?¡± Chapter 386: Everything Was Worth It Chapter 386: Everything Was Worth It Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Yi said, ¡°Punishment is inevitable, but no one knows what the emperor is thinking right now. However, with father and Uncle here, even if there is punishment, our lives won¡¯t be lost.¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly go to the Court of Judicial Review?¡± Jiang Yi worked at the Imperial Academy, which was noble and leisurely, unlike the Court of Judicial Review. ¡°I went to see my brother-inw.¡± ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Jiang Ning raised her eyebrows. Jiang Yiughed, ¡°I used to be very dissatisfied with him, but I have to admit he did a good job this time. I saw it with my own eyes, he cut off one of the Princess Consort¡¯s ears. The Princess Consort was so scared that she fainted.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Yi continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that when he dealt with the Crown Prince, I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°How is the Crown Prince¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°Worse than yours.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Your leg was hurt by the Princess Consort, who is cruel but still just a woman with limited strength. Prince of Yu is skilled in martial arts, and he used a knife to directly shatter the Crown Prince¡¯s kneecap. Your bone is broken, but his is crushed to pieces. Even Yu Shengshou can¡¯t help.¡± Yun Dai remained silent. Jiang Yi became more and more excited, ¡°Do you know what is the most admirable thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Prince of Yu cut the Crown Prince¡¯s bones to pieces in front of the Emperor and our father.¡± ¡°The Emperor didn¡¯t stop him?¡± ¡°Our father was there. I heard that father directly blocked the Emperor. The Emperor was so anxious that he kept stomping his feet.¡± Jiang Yi chuckled, ¡°Although father seems to dislike Prince of Yu on the surface, he still protects his son-inw in his heart.¡± Thinking of the fat emperor¡¯s anxious and stomping appearance, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but show a little smile. ¡°Father, the old fox, always handles things smoothly. This time he protected Prince of Yu in front of the Emperor and went against him. I¡¯m afraid the Emperor will bear a grudge.¡± She said. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Under that situation, Prince of Yu was avenging you, so father has to protect him. Besides, father is angry too.¡± ¡°I think Prince of Yu¡¯s punishment won¡¯t be light this time.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Even with father and Uncle pleading, it¡¯s hard to avoid a living crime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. After all, he¡¯s just a prince, and that was the Crown Prince. Tomit such a crime is a serious offense. If he isn¡¯t punished, the Imperial Court would be in chaos. The Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to the people and the court.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡± The siblings both fell silent. Jiang Yiughed again, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing that all this happened.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about it?¡± ¡°If you can recover from a broken bone, everything is worth it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed good news.¡± Jiang Ning looked at her leg, ¡°Third Brother, I heard that there¡¯s a seamstress in the mansion who has excellent embroidery skills. Call her over sometime to make me a few new pairs of shoes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll call her over tomorrow to make shoes just for you. Make a few hundred pairs so that when your leg is healed, you can wear a different pair every day.¡± Jiang Yi said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out of town to have fun at that time.¡± Thinking of his sister running and ying in the spring sun with her beautiful shoes, Jiang Yi felt happy in his heart, only hating that time passed too slowly. Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai, the two brothers, entered the pce one after the other. In the eyes of outsiders, their rtionship was not only bad, but also very hostile. They couldn¡¯t stand each other and would fight in front of the Emperor if they could.. Chapter 387: You Actually Have the Face to Chapter 387: You Actually Have the Face to Come Trantor: 549690339 I Jiang Mubai entered the pce for an audience with the Emperor first. He had not returned for two or three years, stationed in the northwest border, resisting the harassment of the Turks from time to time. It can be said that with Jiang Mubai¡¯s presence, the Great Sheng Dynasty maintained a decade of peace and stability. With this stability, the Great Sheng Dynasty could develop its prosperous nation. Whether for the state or the Imperial Court, Jiang Mubai deserves praise for his hard work and great achievements. The Emperor has always been courteous to him. This time he returned, it was unreasonable for him not to have an audience with the Emperor immediately. But the Emperor did not me him with even a word. He was much more polite to Jiang Ruobai. ¡°Mubai, I really miss you,¡± the Emperor even got up to greet him,ughing and waving with a smile on his face, ¡°Give him a seat quickly.¡± A eunuch brought in a chair. Jiang Mubaiughed and said, ¡°Your Majesty is overwhelming me, I beg for Your Majesty¡¯s forgiveness.¡± ¡°What sins does Mubai have?¡± ¡°I, your humble servant, should havee to the pce to see Your Majesty immediately upon my return to report my duties. But on the way, I heard that a child from my family had had an ident, so I hurried home first, in anxiety¡­¡± ¡°This is human nature; what sin could there be?¡± The Emperor waved his hand and then asked with concern, ¡°How is Ningning doing?¡± ¡°I went to see her, and she was lying in bed, her little face so pale it was unrecognizable, crying andining of leg pain,¡± Jiang Mubai sighed and shook his head, ¡°She and her mother both cried, s.¡± Hearing that Lin Zizi was also crying, the Emperor frowned, ¡°Was she hurt so badly?¡± ¡°Such a weak little girl, she got hurt, then was locked up and endured a night of suffering. It¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s alive. I¡¯m afraid in the future¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send the Imperial Physician to see her.¡± ¡°Her legs¡¯ bones were broken, so it¡¯s useless for the Imperial Physician to see her.¡± The Emperor responded, ¡°Indeed, these Imperial Physicians are ipetent. It¡¯s useless to have them tend to the Crown Prince either.¡± ¡°Crown Prince¡¯s body is strong, should be no problem, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± the Emperor sighed. He didn¡¯t tell the truth about the Imperial Physician¡¯s diagnosis. Now that Li Jixian is still the Crown Prince, if the news of the Crown Prince bing a cripple for the rest of his life gets out¡­ it will inevitably cause turmoil in the Imperial Court. The Emperor still wishes to keep it a secret, avoiding making the matter worse. While the lord and servant were sighing andmenting, a eunuch reported that Prime Minister Jiang had arrived. Jiang Ruobai, dressed in a red official¡¯s robe, entered with a furrowed brow and a slightly worried expression. The two brothers looked at each other. Jiang Ruobai rolled his eyes and kneeled down to greet the Emperor, ¡°Your servant Jiang Ruobai greets Your Majesty.¡± Now, the Emperor was somewhat displeased when he saw Jiang Ruobai. At that time in the East Pce, if it hadn¡¯t been for him dragging the Emperor, the Crown Prince might not have been injured so badly. But, then again, given the way the fifth prince was acting, Jiang Ruobai¡¯s call for protection wasn¡¯t too much to ask for¡­ In summary, the Emperor is quite annoyed with Jiang Ruobai right now, seeing hime in, he snorted, implying ¡°How dare you show your face here?¡± Not waiting for the Emperor to speak, Jiang Ruobai stood up and said, ¡°My daughter was badly injured!¡± Emperor:¡±???¡± ¡°If my daughter can¡¯t survive, the Prince of Yu will be heartbroken,¡± Jiang Ruobai continued. ¡°¡­ Prime Minister Jiang, you¡¯re overreacting. The Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s injuries shouldn¡¯t be life-threatening.¡± Jiang Mubai interjected, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s injuries are even worse.¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at him, ¡°Then, General, may I ask who started the fight? Did my daughter go to the East Pce first? My daughter kindly escorted the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back to the pce, and instead of sending someone to protect her from the pce, she was taken away by people from the East Pce?¡± Chapter 388: The Eldest Brother is Like a Chapter 388: The Eldest Brother is Like a Father Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Mubai said, ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t been investigated yet, so don¡¯t make a scene!¡± ¡°Ha ha, the general has been away for three years, and his ass is getting more and more twisted.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, is the general going to defend the East Pce?¡± ¡°I help what¡¯s right, not who¡¯s rted!¡± ¡°In your heart, I guess the East Pce is your rtive, right? What are we, the Jiang family?¡± Jiang Ruobai said with a sarcasm-filled face. Jiang Mubai was furious, ¡°You insolent thing, what kind of attitude is this in front of your elder brother?¡± ¡°Do you even know you¡¯re the eldest brother of the Jiang family? Ningning has been bullied and her leg broken, yet you, her own uncle, actually defended the viins? Are you worthy of the ancestors of the Jiang family?¡± ¡°A brother is like a father, and today I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± The brothers were on the verge of fighting. The Emperor hurriedly called someone to stop them. ¡°You two are true brothers, why do you have to be so hostile whenever you meet?¡± The Emperor advised. ¡°Does he even care about his family?¡± Jiang Ruobai roared. ¡°When I was out fighting, I entrusted the family to you, how did you take care of it? You have the audacity to speak! You should be thrown onto the battlefield with this kind of attitude!¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to go? Let¡¯s swap if you dare, and you can mess around in Chang¡¯an City!¡± In the Imperial Court, although it seems peaceful, the situations, people¡¯s hearts, and conspiracies one has to face are much more numerous and exhausting than on the battlefield. The situation on the battlefield is rtively much simpler. Although these words were said during a deliberate quarrel between the brothers, they might not necessarily be far from Jiang Ruobai¡¯s true thoughts. Jiang Mubai looked at him and fell silent. This ¡°discord¡± between the brothers wasn¡¯t new in the court. Every time they met, they would inevitably argue and confront each other. The Emperor was used to it and would mediate after they argued. ¡°In any case, this matter must be investigated first to find out the truth.¡± The Emperor sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, the Crown Prince¡¯s leg might not be very good.¡± The brothers exchanged silent nces. Jiang Ruobai spoke up, ¡°There is still one thing that I am unclear about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°May I ask Your Majesty, is the Crown Prince still under house arrest?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The Emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As expected, Jiang Ruobai sneered, ¡°It¡¯s utterly absurd that the Crown Prince, who is under house arrest, could leave the East Pce in the middle of the night and kidnap my daughter!¡± ¡°Whether it was the Crown Prince who kidnapped her or not¡­¡± ¡°We already caught the witness.¡± Jiang Ruobai interrupted the Emperor¡¯s words. The Emperor frowned. Jiang Ruobai¡¯s attitude was too aggressive for a subject. The Emperor could have been angry. However, the royal family was indeed in the wrong in this matter. ¡°What kind of witness did you catch?¡± the Emperor asked with a cold face. ¡°Bring him in.¡± Jiang Ruobai came prepared. A eunuch led in a young imperial guard who dragged in a tall man. The man had been beaten and bruised. ¡°Kneel down!¡± The guard kicked the man to his knees, ¡°Your Majesty, this is the man who injured the Princess Consort of Yu and took her away that night. He has already confessed.¡± The Emperor looked at the man. He seemed slightly familiar. Jiang Ruobai exined, ¡°This man is one of the loyal guards by the Crown Prince¡¯s side. Your Majesty must have heard of him. I wouldn¡¯t dare to falsely use the Crown Prince.¡± Indeed, he couldn¡¯t falsely use him. Who was by the Crown Prince¡¯s side was a matter of record. The Emperor asked the man with a cold face, ¡°Why did you kidnap the Princess Consort of Yu?¡± The man knelt on the ground, his voice strange, ¡°Your Majesty, I was following the orders of the Crown Prince..¡± Chapter 389: Stepping on Younger Brother’s Chapter 389: Stepping on Younger Brother¡¯s Foot Right on the Spot Trantor: 549690339 The Emperor coldly asked, ¡°Why would the Crown Prince do such a thing?¡± ¡°This servant does not know.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Your Majesty, this man is just a death soldier, only obeying orders and knowing nothing else.¡± ¡°It seems that Prime Minister Jiang has already interrogated him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ruobai said while ncing at his older brother. In fact, this man was caught by Jiang Mubai and his people. The Imperial Guard who brought him in was Jiang Mubai¡¯s confidant. Of course, this matter should never be known to the Emperor. Jiang Mubai sat upright, solemn andposed, as if he knew nothing about the matter. He even stepped on his younger brother¡¯s foot on the spot. ¡°Can you interrogate the Crown Prince¡¯s people as you please? Is there no order in the Imperial Court?¡± ¡°If the Imperial Court had order, the Crown Prince should have obediently stayed in the East Pce for introspection, instead of kidnapping my daughter and taking her back to be tortured!¡± Jiang Ruobai said coldly. In the Great Sheng Dynasty, the rtionship between the Emperor and his subjects was not simply that of a ruler and a subordinate. At least for the Emperor, Jiang Ruobai was not an ordinary Minister. They grew up together with naked bottoms. Jiang Ruobai¡¯s temperament was sometimes smooth and sometimes extremely upright, even trumping the Emperor into speechlessness. Therefore, the Emperor had a love-hate rtionship with him. Moreover, the Emperor had once wronged Lin Zizi, and Jiang Ruobai was the one who had taken over and healed her wounded heart. In addition, they had a promising older brother ¨C although their rtionship was not very good, they were still blood-rted. As a result, the Emperor couldn¡¯t get angry with Jiang Ruobai¡¯s dominance. But someone could jump out and get angry. Jiang Mubai angrily said, ¡°What is your attitude towards His Majesty? After all these years in office, do you not understand the principles of a ruler and his subjects? You should listen to the Emperor¡¯s words!¡± Jiang Ruobai snorted coldly, ¡°I can listen, but I also ask His Majesty to exin why the Crown Prince was able to send someone to take my daughter away, imprison her in a secret chamber, and allow the Princess Consort to hurt her? My daughter is now lying in bed, her life hanging by a thread. This matter is not over!¡± The Emperor pped the table, ¡°What do you want? Kill the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°A prince whomits a crime is no different from amoner!¡± ¡°You-¡± The Emperor¡¯s face turned blue with anger. Jiang Ruobai sneered, ¡°Does His Majesty want to cover up for the Crown Prince? With such absurd and tyrannical behavior, what qualifications does he have to continue sitting in the position of Crown Prince? Once this gets out, where will the face of our Great Sheng Dynasty be?¡± The Emperor paused for a moment, calmed down, and said, ¡°So, Prime Minister Jiang wants to depose the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°If His Majesty thinks this matter alone is not enough, this humble official has another issue.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°On the way back from the Imperial Mausoleum, the Prince of Yu was ambushed several times, his personal guards were almost wiped out, and the Prince himself barely survived with injuries. What about this matter?¡± The Emperor was slightly surprised, ¡°The fifth prince was ambushed and injured?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°This humble official specifically sent someone to investigate the Court of Judicial Review and found out that the Prince of Yu had been injured. Upon questioning, the truth was revealed.¡± ¡°Could it be the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it is not difficult to find out the truth about this matter.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°The key lies in whether you are willing to believe it or not. If you believe it, then it was the Crown Prince who did it. If you don¡¯t, even if I bring the evidence, it would be useless.¡± The Emperor frowned and did not speak. Nobody else could do such a thing except the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince was initially inferior to the Prince of Yu in many aspects. It was by a twist of fate that he got this position. Naturally, he regarded the Prince of Yu as a thorn in his side and a pain in his flesh.. Chapter 390: You, the Prime Minister, Might as Well Not be One Chapter 390: You, the Prime Minister, Might as Well Not be One Trantor: 549690339 The Emperor closed his eyes, looking somewhat fatigued. ¡°Let it be for now. Let me think it over.¡± Jiang Mubai and his brother exchanged nces. Jiang Ruobai turned and left. ¡°You stay right there!¡± Jiang Mubai grabbed him. ¡°Have you no manners?¡± Jiang Ruobai red at him fiercely, then bowed to the Emperor. ¡°This humble official takes his leave.¡± ¡°You all, leave.¡± The Emperor waved his hand. ¡°You damn fool, go home and kneel in the ancestral hall. You¡¯re bing more and more useless!¡± Jiang Mubai cursed as he dragged him away. As they left, the eunuchs, pce maids, and ministers they passed all lowered their heads and bowed, pretending not to see anything, and hurriedly walked past them. The two brothers were notoriously at odds with each other, one an intellectual and the other a warrior. Their political views shed, and they often fought each other in the Imperial Court. They also frequently fought physically in the pce, dragging innocent bystanders into their conflicts. It was said that the two brothers were enemies in their past lives, born in this life to torment each other and take revenge on one another. People in the pce would avoid them when they were together for fear of being caught up in their disputes. A Prime Minister and a General ¨C who could they provoke? Unable to resist them, people could only hide. It wasn¡¯t until the brothers returned to the main courtyard of the Jiang Family that the tensions between them subsided. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Jiang Mubai rubbed his face. ¡°I say, Second child, you might as well not be a Prime Minister at all.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that about your position as a General?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t take the position, who will resist the Turks?¡± ¡°I could give it a try.¡± ¡°With your physique?¡± Jiang Mubai shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m serious, pretending like this is not the solution. If we got along, the Emperor would be inevitably wary of us.¡± Jiang Ruobai sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t really mind not being a Prime Minister, but can your family members live off the northwestern wind?¡± ¡°My family¡¯s assets can feed us just fine!¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the 200,000 troops under yourmand.¡± Jiang Mubai fell silent. Jiang Ruobai patted his elder brother¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Instead of pretending before the Emperor, let¡¯s elevate our son-inw to the position of Crown Prince. Our daughter will be the Empress in the future, and we won¡¯t have to act like this anymore.¡± ¡°This time, the Crown Prince is bound to be abolished. However, judging by the Emperor¡¯s attitude, he still wishes to protect the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ruobai chuckled meaningfully, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that among the princes, the Emperor has always favored the Prince of Yu the most?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So why would the Emperor want to protect such a shameless and absurd Crown Prince who plots against his brothers? Does the Emperor really like him that much?¡± ¡°As we both just saw, the Emperor truly does not want to depose the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Humph. The Crown Prince was appointed by the Emperor himself. To depose him so soon would be a p in his own face. Could someone as face-conscious as the Emperor really stand that? Besides, with the Crown Prince¡¯s legs already crippled, wouldn¡¯t the Emperor earn a heartless and ungrateful reputation if he dethroned him so quickly?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Emperor wants to protect the Crown Prince just for his own dignity and reputation. But regardless of his reasons, he still wants to protect him in the end.¡± Jiang Ruobai chuckled, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Big brother, this is such a simple matter, and yet you can¡¯t understand it. You¡¯ve been muddled by the battlefield for so long that your mind has be simplistic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re just devious and cunning.¡± ¡°Is it? Why don¡¯t you go ask Seventh Sister and see what she thinks? If even she can guess it, then it just proves that you are dull. Otherwise, I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m a sly old fox..¡± Chapter 391: From Now on, He Will Follow You Chapter 391: From Now on, He Will Follow You Trantor: 549690339 The two brothers indeed went to look for Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning had a good sleep and a full meal, lying in bed unable to move. The children were taken care of by their two Madams. Bored, she was excited to see theming. After hearing what the brothers had to say, sheughed. ¡°Uncle, I guess, the Emperor doesn¡¯t want to protect the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°The Emperor doesn¡¯t protect the Crown Prince?¡± Jiang Mubai raised his eyebrows, ¡°But his attitude¡­¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Actually, the Emperor just needs a reason.¡± ¡°A reason to depose the Crown Prince? The Crown Prince has made many mistakes recently, including kidnapping you and harming the Prince of Yu. Aren¡¯t these reasons enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough, but the Emperor cannot take the initiative to depose the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Your father has already mentioned it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Jiang Mubai was at a loss as he nced at Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ruobai sat aside, holding a teacup, sipping tea leisurely, and said with a smile, ¡°Look, even my daughter can figure out such a simple truth.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and hurry up and tell us.¡± Jiang Mubai red at his brother, and when he turned his head to look at Jiang Ning, the fierce look on his face immediately softened, ¡°Seventh Miss, I have already told Gucheng that he will follow you in the future.¡± Jiang Ning was overjoyed, ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°After he finishes handling some affairs, he wille.¡± ¡°Good, good, Uncle, you are the best!¡± Jiang Ning was extremely happy. Gucheng¡¯s martial arts skills were truly¡­ In the future, she would no longer be afraid of being targeted when she went out. Jiang Mubai looked at her smiling face and coaxed her, ¡°What reason does the Emperor need, as you just mentioned?¡± ¡°The Emperor wants everyone to know that it¡¯s not him who wants to depose the Crown Prince. The Crown Princemitted mistakes, and it¡¯s the Imperial Court that forced him to do it. In fact, he himself is not willing and reluctant to do so.¡± Jiang Mubai listened and nced at his brother. Jiang Ruobai chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just a way of the emperor¡¯s mind.¡± Jiang Mubai grumbled, ¡°Seventh Miss, just a young girl, you¡¯ve taught her the sinister tricks of the Imperial Court!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t teach her anything. This matter is simple, and anyone with a brain can think it out.¡± Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t forget to secretly stab his elder brother. Jiang Mubai red at him, ¡°It¡¯s soplicated. Since this is the case, things will be easier.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s easy.¡± The two brothers seemed to be ying a guessing game. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the simple thing?¡± ¡°Deposing the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Is it confirmed?¡± ¡°Confirmed. However¡­ whether the Prince of Yu can be the Crown Prince is still uncertain. After all, he crippled the Crown Prince¡¯s leg. If investigated, it¡¯s also a serious crime.¡± Jiang Mubai pondered, ¡°Apart from the Crown Prince, there is also the Prince of Wei. Although he is famous for his foolishness, he hasn¡¯t made any mistakes.¡± ¡°Is Prince of Wei a saint?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°¡­Of course not.¡± ¡°No one is perfect. You just didn¡¯t notice his mistakes.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°The Prince of Wei is famous for his stupidity, keeping a low profile. If he is really useless, how could hepete with the Crown Prince for so long without any harm?¡± Jiang Mubai asked, ¡°Do you know anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But¡­¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°I believe that my father and Uncle can find out.¡± ¡°Fine, little fox, you rest and recuperate. Dad will look into it for you..¡± Jiang Ruobai pinched his daughter¡¯s soft cheek, ¡°Does your leg still hurt?¡± Chapter 392: Whatever You Want, I’ll Give It Chapter 392: Whatever You Want, I¡¯ll Give It Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Let the doctor prescribe you some pain relief medicine.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take too much of that.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re well, you can have whatever you want. Just be sure to take good care of yourself and don¡¯t move your leg around too much.¡± Jiang Ruobai would always issue countless reminders and instructions whenever he visited. He was afraid his daughter couldn¡¯t stay still and her leg wouldn¡¯t heal properly. Jiang Ning could only agree with him. Jiang Ning thought of something and asked, ¡°Uncle, when can Prince of Yu be released from the Court of Judicial Review?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be released once the Crown Prince is deposed. Don¡¯t worry, Prince of Yu won¡¯t suffer in the Court of Judicial Review, I¡¯ve arranged for an Imperial Physician to take care of him.¡± ¡°Imperial Physician?¡± Jiang Ning was astonished, ¡°Why an Imperial Physician?¡± The two brothers exchanged nces. Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Prince of Yu was injured on the way back.¡± ¡°Where was he injured? How did it happen?¡± Jiang Ning pursued. ¡°It seems his arm was injured, but it¡¯s not too serious, just a superficial wound.¡± Jiang Mubai exined, ¡°Prince of Yu was ambushed on the way back. Fortunately, his personal soldiers fought to protect him, but the losses were quite heavy.¡± Jiang Ning remembered seeing Li Hongyuan in the secret room of the East Pce. He had seemed somewhat weary at the time, but she hadn¡¯t thought much about it then. Now, it must have been due to the continuous travel, fighting, and injury. Jiang Ning fell silent. ¡°Seventh Miss, don¡¯t worry. Your uncle will find the best doctor and use the best medicine for him.¡± Jiang Mubaiforted her, ¡°With so many adults in the family, how could we let you both suffer for no reason? Just wait to be the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t be the Princess Consort, I¡¯ll ask Uncle for it.¡± Seeing her pretty, soft little face, Jiang Mubai felt the paternal instinct to give her whatever she wanted. After the two brothers left, they began to focus solely on the matter of deposing the Crown Prince. They used their respectiveworks to expose all the dirty deeds the Crown Prince had done, making everyone, high and low, aware of what kind of shameless person Li Jixian was. He would dare to covet his sister-inw when his younger brother was not home. In the end, he got beaten by the furious Prince of Yu. Neither themon folk nor the nobility could resist gossip about the inner pce affairs, so the news spread quickly. If you could tolerate someone coveting your wife, were you still a man? People eagerly discussed this, but no one cared about the details of the Crown Prince¡¯s injury or how serious it was. Everyone praised Prince of Yu¡¯s passion. He dared to confront the Crown Prince for his own woman. Even if it meant being sent to the Court of Judicial Review, it was worth it. Wait, what?! The Prince of Yu was sent to the Court of Judicial Review? Themon people were all crying injustice for the Prince of Yu. How could he not be allowed to vent his anger when his own wife was bullied? And after venting, he would be locked up? Everyone criticized the Crown Prince and supported the Prince of Yu. Soon, the Imperial Censors also filed numerous petitions, detailing the Crown Prince¡¯s various past misdeeds. When public opinion reached its peak, Jiang Ruobai instructed several of his students who were Imperial Censor-in-chiefs to propose deposing the Crown Prince at the Grand Court Assembly. The Emperor¡¯s initial expression was one of astonishment, then anger, followed by sadness and loss. ¡°I had high hopes for the Crown Prince and wanted to give him another chance. Besides, he injured his leg and can no longer stand up. How can I bear to discard him? Must you all force me to depose the Crown Prince?¡± At this moment, the Junior Minister of the Ministry of Justice stepped forward and presented evidence of the Crown Prince¡¯s cronyism, corruption, and embezzlement of disaster relief funds.. Chapter 393: Very Fresh, Very Happy Chapter 393: Very Fresh, Very Happy Trantor: 549690339 As the Crown Prince, Li Jixian had his own small team, headquartered in East Pce. Although it was not asrge-scale as the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Court, it wasplete with all essential functions. All of this required a lot of money to maintain. There were many ces where the Crown Prince spent money. Taking a little extra during additional assignments was already a customary matter. However, revealing this evidence at such a sensitive moment was undoubtedly pouring oil on the fire. Various misdeeds, countless pieces of evidence. The Emperor¡¯s face turned ghastly pale as he examined them. The recent unrest amongst the people,bined with the evidence presented in the Imperial Court today, became the final straw that broke the Emperor¡¯s back. After looking over the evidence with a gloomy expression, the Emperor said, ¡°The Cab must deliberate on this matter.¡± Despite his poor tone and expression. In the end, he had given in. Both Jiang brothers breathed a sigh of relief. It was not that they were worried they couldn¡¯t seed, but rather that they hoped to avoid unnecessaryplications. As Jiang Ruobai let out a sigh of relief, he inwardly sneered at the Emperor¡¯s hypocrisy. Although the Emperor had long harbored dissatisfaction toward Li Jixian, he wanted to put on the appearance of a benevolent ruler and father. He had to show that he was being forced into a corner, and only then would he consider deposing the Crown Prince. Too hypocritical. Was it really that important to maintain a good reputation as a wise ruler throughout the ages? Jiang Ruobai nced at the throne, and the Emperor had already left with a grim face. However, no one cared. The one who angered the Emperor wasn¡¯t them, after all. It was said that the Emperor hadn¡¯t visited the Harem for several days now. Again, this didn¡¯t concern anyone. At the Emperor¡¯s age, whether he favored the Harem or not didn¡¯t matter anymore. Next, the Cab began discussing and deliberating on the resolution to abolish the Crown Prince step by step, formally and systematically. While this matter sounded simple, implementing it was actually quiteplex and cumbersome. As the Prime Minister and a Grand Schr of the Cab, Jiang Ruobai was naturally involved in the discussions. The deliberation went on for more than two months before a rough outline was formed. The Emperor reviewed it, and though his face was unhappy, he didn¡¯t reject anything outright. This meant that the Emperor had agreed to depose the Crown Prince. The matter was as good as settled. During this period, Jiang Ning¡¯s leg recovery progressed rapidly and steadily. By spring, two and a half monthster, she was able to walk around the courtyard with the help of a maid. Going out in a wheelchair was even less of a problem. Experiencing the sensation of walking again, Jiang Ning felt it was novel, refreshing, and joyful. After walking for a while, her forehead began to sweat slightly. Huang Ying handed her a handkerchief to wipe the sweat away, saying, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back and rest. You¡¯ve walked quite a bit today. Doctor Yu said you shouldn¡¯t walk too much at this stage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Chui smiled. ¡°Just give it some more time. Once you¡¯repletely recovered, you can walk as long as you like. We won¡¯t stop you.¡± Jiang Ningughed in response: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Seeing her walk back to her room with only Huang Ying¡¯s help, the maids and servant women looked on with delight. Only Xiaoman crouched in the corner, munching away. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Xiaoman, what are you eating? Hiding in the corner, you look like a rat.¡± Chui said, ¡°She¡¯s nibbling on a big radish. She doesn¡¯t mind the spiciness and has been munching away all morning. I don¡¯t know how she has such a big appetite.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Call her over.¡± During the time she had been recuperating, Jiang Ning had not left her room. Gentle and nimble maids like Huang Ying, Chui, and Dongxie had attended to her, and Xiaoman was seldom needed.. Chapter 394: Eating the Princess Consort Out of House and Home Chapter 394: Eating the Princess Consort Out of House and Home Trantor: 549690339 She wandered about the yard every day, silent and bored. Xiachu brought Xiaoman over to her. Yun Dai smiled and asked, ¡°Xiaoman, how many radishes did you eat today?¡± Xiaoman furrowed her brow, thought for a while, and uncertainly said, ¡°Five¡­ no, it was six.¡± Jiang Ning nced at Xiaoman¡¯s hand. She still had half a radish left in her hand, it was the long andrge green radish, as thick as a baby¡¯s leg. Most people could only manage to eat half of one. Yet she had quietly nibbled on so many while squatting in the corner. Jiang Ning asked with a smile, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your stomach hurt when you eat so many?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Xiaoman shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t eat anymore. Even if your body is strong, it can¡¯t handle this much food.¡± Jiang Ning asked Dongxie to take the radish from her hand and pour her a ss of honey water. ¡°Drink some water.¡± The honey water was sweet and delicious. Xiaoman drank three bowls of honey water in one go, wanting more, but was stopped by Chui with a smile and scold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this girl? It¡¯s like her stomach¡¯s a bottomless pit.¡± ¡°Xiaoman has nothing to do.¡± Xiaoman lowered her head, ¡°Did Xiaoman eat too much? Will she eat Princess Consort into poverty?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my money is enough for you to eat for your whole life. If you have nothing to do, go outside and have fun. Ask your older sister Xiachu to take you out.¡± Xiaoman shook her head, ¡°Xiaoman would cause trouble if she goes out.¡± ¡°How so? Xiaoman is so well-behaved.¡± ¡°They call me a broom star and an idiot,¡± Xiaoman said. ¡°Who said that?¡± Jiang Ning frowned, sweeping a nce at Chui and the others. Chui quickly waved her hand, ¡°Not us, some gossiping servants said it.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Xiaoman, don¡¯t listen to them. You¡¯re strong and know martial arts. You can protect me. You¡¯re the most capable person in our family.¡± ¡°But Xiaoman did not protect Princess Consort well, and let others hurt her,¡± Xiaoman said, with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just that those people were too bad. We can¡¯t feel incapable just because others do bad things, right?¡± Jiang Ning smiled. Xiaoman said, ¡°When Princess Consort¡¯s leg is healed and she no longer needs the wheelchair, Xiaoman won¡¯t be useful anymore.¡± Previously, she was most proud of being able to carry the wheelchair with Jiang Ning in it all by herself. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°If my leg is healed, will you stop protecting me?¡± ¡°Princess Consort has more powerful people around her now.¡± Xiaoman was referring to Gucheng. Two months ago, Gucheng officially joined Jiang Ning¡¯s side. However, during this time while Jiang Ning was recovering at home, she hadn¡¯t seen much of him. She didn¡¯t even know where he was or what he was busy with now. More precisely, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know anything about him, except his appearance and his martial arts skills from their one encounter. As a man, Gucheng couldn¡¯t casually enter the inner courtyard. Although Great Sheng Dynasty was open-minded, there were still strict boundaries between men and women. She didn¡¯t expect Xiaoman to take it to heart, feeling useless and unable to protect her. If Princess Consort didn¡¯t need the wheelchair in the future, her great strength would no longer be needed either. And she wasn¡¯t as clever or skilled as her sisters in other tasks like needlework and chores. Even though Xiaoman was a simple-minded child, she seemed a bit depressed. No wonder she was squatting in the corner, nibbling one radish after another. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°So you think now that I have Gucheng, you¡¯re no longer needed, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiaoman honestly admitted, ¡°Xiaoman doesn¡¯t like Gucheng, he took Princess Consort away.¡± All the maids in the roomughed, ¡°What a silly girl!¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°In that case, follow the young Princess from now on..¡± Chapter 395: She is Just a Concubine Chapter 395: She is Just a Concubine Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± Xiaoman looked up. ¡°You will be attending to the young Princess Consort from now on. She is young, weak, and slow-moving. If she doesn¡¯t want to walk, you can carry or piggyback her,¡± Jiang Ning said. Xiaoman¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Can Xiaoman serve the young Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± ¡°Great, great, Xiaoman is willing!¡± Xiaoman cheered up. Jiang Ning said: ¡°The Crown Prince and young Princess Consort are currently with Madam. Gather your things and go there. They are quite heavy now and carrying them all the time can be tiring. Go and help Madam.¡± ¡°Uh huh!¡± Xiaoman nodded vigorously. Now that her strength had a purpose, Xiaoman no longer felt useless. Huang Ying instructed Xiachu: ¡°Go and help her pack and move to Madam¡¯s ce.¡± Xiachu nodded, taking Xiaoman with her. At this time, Dongxie ran in, saying: ¡°Princess Consort, the steward of the front yard sent a message saying someone is asking to see you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°They im to be from Prince of Yu¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°From the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence?¡± Jiang Ning pondered slightly, ¡°Is it a woman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let here in.¡± Dongxie ran back, and soon after, ushered in a delicately fragile woman. The woman was draped in a snowy white cloak, her figure slender and elegant, exuding a natural charm and grace. It was Li Yuanyuan. She gently curtsied: ¡°I am Ms. Li, I came to greet the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°You seem to have lost a lot of weight.¡± Li Yuanyuan lowered her head, softly speaking: ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess Consort. I have been worrying about my lord recently, and I have lost my appetite.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°How is your injury, Princess Consort?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯te to greet you for a while, Princess Consort, I ask for your forgiveness. I have just recovered as well.¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°I was ambushed on the way back following his highness, and I got injured,¡± Li Yuanyuan said quietly. ¡°I am just starting to recover.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Princess Consort, I have a request.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I want to visit his highness.¡± ¡°Well, go on,¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to report such things to me. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Li Yuanyuan said: ¡°I don¡¯t have the qualification to go¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, she is just a concubine,¡± Huang Ying reminded her softly from the side, ¡°ording to the rules, she doesn¡¯t have the right to enter the pce at will, let alone visit the Court of Judicial Review.¡± Jiang Ning suddenly understood. She often forgets the strict ss hierarchy of this dynasty. Generally, a concubine is considered half a servant, with virtually no human rights. Although Li Yuanyuan is a guest of the Prince of Yu, she essentially remains a concubine. Jiang Ning asked: ¡°And how would you like me to help you?¡± Li Yuanyuan knelt down, lifting her skirt: ¡°I beg the Princess Consort to take me to the Court of Judicial Review to visit the Prince.¡± Xiachu on the side frowned: ¡°You are really out of line. Can¡¯t you see that the Princess Consort is still recovering?¡± ¡°Xiachu, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Huang Ying chided. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Jiang Ning to go out now, but she would still need to use a wheelchair and couldn¡¯t stand for a long time. After all, her bones still hadn¡¯t fully healed. Jiang Ning said: ¡°If you want to go, I can grant you a token, and you can go yourself.¡± Li Yuanyuan shook her head: ¡°I beg the Princess Consort to apany me to visit his highness.¡± Now even Huang Ying began to frown. This Ms. Li was getting somewhat arrogant, because of her favoritism. Jiang Ning, however, remained calm and asked, ¡°Why are you so insistent that I apany you?¡± Chapter 396: Are you ordering me to do something? Chapter 396: Are you ordering me to do something? Trantor: 549690339 Li Yuanyuan said, ¡°Because I want to see the Prince, but the one the Prince wants to see is the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The Prince has been locked up in the Court of Judicial Review for two months and sixteen days, the Princess Consort has been recuperating from her injuries, there¡¯s nothing else that could be done. Now that your injury is a little better, please go see the Prince.¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Are you ordering me around?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m begging the Princess Consort. I sincerely ask you to go see the Prince. Please.¡± Li Yuanyuan said softly, ¡°After all, the Prince was injured and confined to the Court of Judicial Review because of you.¡± ¡°He was locked up because of me, I admit that. But As for being injured, that was the Crown Prince¡¯s ambush, right? What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°The Prince had already expected assassinations on the way. But¡­ when he was almost in Chang¡¯an City, he heard that an ident had happened to you. Without thoroughly investigating the assassins¡¯ whereabouts, he rushed past a hill and encountered the assassination. Under the desperate protection of his personal guards, he managed to escape. His injuries were severe.¡± Li Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°The Prince truly cares about the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t speak. Li Yuanyuan continued, ¡°Although I have always been living with the Prince at the Imperial Mausoleum, his heart has never been there for a moment. He¡¯s always thinking abouting back, always thinking about¡­ the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Seeing that Jiang Ning¡¯s reaction was a bit indifferent, Li Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you believe me? Like you, I¡¯m a woman, witnessing the man I love suffering for love and locked up in jail. I¡­I¡¯m just too distressed. If it weren¡¯t for the Prince¡¯s sake, I would never have asked you to go.¡± She knelt down and kowtowed to Jiang Ning again, ¡°What can I do to make you go? Whatever you want me to do, I promise.¡± Jiang Ning looked at her for a moment and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet, just remember for now.¡± ¡°Has the Princess Consort agreed?¡± Li Yuanyuan was overjoyed. ¡°When do we go?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for the Princess Consort, can we go now?¡± ¡°Not in a hurry, just wait a little while. Chui, go make a cup of tea, invite Li Teng to sit and rest for a while.¡± Jiang Ning wheeled away. Li Yuanyuan didn¡¯t think much about it. She thought she was going to change clothes and freshen up. After all, a woman would always want to tidy up a bit before meeting her man. She didn¡¯t expect that about a quarter of an hourter, Jiang Ning came back, still wearing that light blue spring dress, her messy long hair casually held up with a single golden hairpin. It looked very simple andfortable. Her whole outfit was quite simple, except for the pair of exquisite embroidered shoes on her feet, which were very exquisite and luxurious. It seemed like she didn¡¯t care about anything else, but she particrly liked all kinds of exquisite and gorgeous shoes. Just as Li Yuanyuan was thinking about it, she heard Jiang Ning say, ¡°I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go.¡± She was a little puzzled as to why Jiang Ning had been away for so long without changing anything? However, she soon found out. At the side, a maidservant carried arge food box. It turned out she had gone to prepare some food. Although Li Yuanyuan could also make some snacks, she would never think of wasting time preparing food in this situation. Huang Ying pushed Jiang Ning¡¯s wheelchair, Dongxie carried the food box, and the two apanied Jiang Ning as they set out. Before leaving, Jiang Ning asked someone to inform Lin Zizi. Lin Zizi on her side merely said that she should go there early ande back early, without saying much else. When the carriage was ready outdoors, the driver was no longer Jiang Fu, but a thin young man in a ck robe. He had ck hair, ck eyes, and all his clothes and shoes were ck. Only a delicate, pale face stood out. It was Gucheng.. Chapter 397: Supporting a Woman, You Cannot Chapter 397: Supporting a Woman, You Cannot Trantor: 549690339 This was the second time Jiang Ning had met Gucheng. Last time, it was when she and Jiang Yi were plotting against the Crown Prince, Jiang Yi had borrowed Jiang Mubai¡¯s confidant from the main house. At that time, Jiang Ning was deeply impressed by Gucheng. Because of his name, he really was like a solitary city. The silent, slender youth in ck. When he saw Jiang Ninging out, he sat still, only looking at her. Jiang Ning¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t fully recovered, so she still used a wheelchair. Xiaoman was not there either. Huang Ying was holding a food box, and said to Gucheng, ¡°Help the Princess Consort.¡± Gucheng shook his head. Huang Ying was puzzled: ¡°Are you mute?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Huang Ying, he is not a servant of our mansion, do not be rude to him.¡± The youth in ck said, ¡°Men and women should maintain a proper distance.¡± His voice was very pleasant, but somewhat cold, as if to make it clear, he spoke very slowly, almost bouncing each word out. This was the first time Jiang Ning heard him speak, and couldn¡¯t help but find it interesting. However, as they were still not familiar with each other, Jiang Ning did not dare to tease him, so she got up and climbed into the carriage herself. Her movements were somewhat unsteady. Huang Ying, holding therge food box, could not help but feel anxious. Gucheng just sat motionless, watching from the side of the carriage. Li Yuanyuan was walking towards her own carriage and saw this scene. She was surprised, ¡°Has the Princess Consort¡¯s leg already healed?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just a temporary improvement.¡± Jiang Ning replied as she entered the carriage. Gucheng¡¯s eyes looked a little dazed. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Gucheng, what are you thinking of?¡± ¡°Temporary improvement is not how you use it.¡± Gucheng said slowly, word by word. ¡°¡­here¡¯s an honest child, let¡¯s bully him.¡± Jiang Ningughed. Huang Ying giggled, holding the food box, and climbed onto the carriage as well. Li Yuanyuan didn¡¯t understand, but she had her mind on going to the Court of Judicial Review, so she got into her carriage without saying much and urged the driver to start. Because of this, Li Yuanyuan¡¯s carriage ended up in front. Usually this would be against the rules; concubines shouldn¡¯t walk ahead of the wife. But Gucheng drove the carriage leisurely, not caring about these things. Huang Ying red at him for a while, then let it go. This kind of petty matters wasn¡¯t worth getting upset over. The Court of Judicial Review was always deserted. Those who could be summoned here for interrogation were not ordinary people. So naturally, there weren¡¯t many of them. Yun Dai got off the carriage, still sitting in a wheelchair. This time, without being prompted, Gucheng took the initiative to stand behind the wheelchair and push Jiang Ning. Pushing the wheelchair was eptable, but helping a woman was not. This was Gucheng¡¯s insistence. Of course, no one paid attention to this insistence. As soon as they entered the gate of the Court of Judicial Review, a small ident urred. An eunuch rushed over, holding a knife, shouting, ¡°Hahaha, the damned scourge, you finally came, I will kill you to avenge the Princess Consort!¡± He charged straight at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning stared at the approaching knife, not moving at all. Li Yuanyuan screamed in fear, and Huang Ying nervously clung to the food box. The eunuch ran up to them, the knife in his hand plunging down straight towards Jiang Ning¡¯s head ¨C At this moment, Gucheng made his move. He gently lifted his hand, and the knife flew out of the eunuch¡¯s grasp, making a turn in mid-air, plunging into the eunuch¡¯s chest, and the huge inertia sent him back more than ten meters away. The eunuch fell heavily to the ground, with the knife stuck in his chest, dead. It may sound long, but it happened in an instant. Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t even had time to react, and the assassin was already dead.. Chapter 398: A True Master Should Be This Aloof Chapter 398: A True Master Should Be This Aloof Trantor: 549690339 Huang Ying and Li Yuanyuan didn¡¯t even see clearly what had happened. They only saw a eunuch rushing over, and when they opened their eyes again, the eunuch was already lying far away, dead. This¡­ What happened? Huang Ying looked confused. Li Yuanyuan seemed to realize something and nced at Gucheng. There were a total of four people here, and the only one who could have killed the eunuch was this silent young man in ck. Was he that formidable? That¡¯s true. Jiang Ning had already encountered troublest time, and the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion pampered her so much and couldn¡¯t have had no protective measures in ce. Previously, when she saw Jiang Ning leaving the house with only a maid and an imperial guard as this young man in ck, she found it strange, but it turned out that he was a master. And a master among masters. Huang Ying closed her mouth with a click and raised her sleeve to wipe the saliva dribbling from the corner of her mouth. Now she understood why Gucheng seemed so unruly, but the Princess Consort didn¡¯t mind at all, indulged him, pampered him, and never allowed her to speak ill of him. It turned out that he was so formidable. Huang Ying¡¯s gaze at Gucheng changed. ¡°Brother Gucheng, are you tired? Should I do the pushing?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll push.¡± Gucheng was as calm and indifferent as ever, still speaking every word as if they were being forced out. At first, it was ufortable to listen to, but now it sounded pleasant no matter how they heard it. Such an aloof master should behave like this. Now, the people inside the Court of Judicial Review reacted and came rushing over. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Princess Consort of Yu?¡± Several officials from the Court of Judicial Review were surprised, ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°That eunuch just tried to assassinate me, but my man killed him.¡± Huang Ying angrily said, ¡°What are you people in the Court of Judicial Review doing, allowing such an assassin here!¡± The official from the Court of Judicial Review was also a bit confused. Someone inspected the eunuch and wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Old Huang? He¡¯s been here for two months, right? He¡¯s always been honest and did his work sweeping the floor. Didn¡¯t expect him to be an assassin?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I ask the adults to investigate whether there is any rtionship between this eunuch and the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort at the East Pce.¡± ¡°The Princess Consort?¡± ¡°He just said that he was seeking revenge on me for the sake of the Princess Consort. If she didn¡¯t send him, we shouldn¡¯t falsely use her, right?¡± ¡°Yes, what Princess Consort of Yu said is right. I will definitely get to the bottom of this.¡± The official from the Court of Judicial Review was courteous to Jiang Ning and hurriedly arranged for someone to handle the eunuch¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Ning had a great face, but mainly because of her father, uncle, and the Prince of Yu¡¯s influence. Now that the Crown Prince has be a drowning dog and deposing him is a foregone conclusion, the officials from the Court of Judicial Review don¡¯t feel any burden in investigating the Princess Consort. Once this matter is confirmed, it¡¯s like pressing another stone on the East Pce¡¯s head. Once this Crown Prince is deposed, wouldn¡¯t Prince of Yu have the hope to ascend to the throne? Nobody was foolish. It was only natural for their attitude towards Jiang Ning to change. After handling the eunuch¡¯s body, the official from the Court of Judicial Review came over enthusiastically and asked, ¡°What brings Princess Consort of Yu here?¡± Huang Ying immediately took out her waist token and handed it over, ¡°Excuse me, sir. Our Princess Consort wants to visit Prince of Yu.¡± The official from the Court of Judicial Review took the token and saw that it was Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s. He hurriedly returned the token to Huang Ying andughed, ¡°Please follow me.¡± Li Yuanyuan was overjoyed. As expected, only by following the Princess Consort could she enter. She hurriedly took small steps and followed closely. Under the leadership of the official from the Court of Judicial Review, they bypassed several doors and arrived at the Prison of the Court of Judicial Review.. Chapter 399: I’ll Come Back After Your Reunion Is Over Chapter 399: I¡¯ll Come Back After Your Reunion Is Over Trantor: 549690339 The Prison of Court of Judicial Review is under the direct control of the Court of Judicial Review. It is a ce where criminal officials or other major felons are detained. It is the highest judicial body in the Great Sheng Dynasty. The officials of the Court of Judicial Review handed them over to the warden of the Prison of Court of Judicial Review. The warden is responsible for all matters concerning the Prison of Court of Judicial Review. Learning that the Princess Consort of Yu was visiting Prince of Yu, the warden showed a good attitude. Holding keys, he led them to the room where Prince of Yu was held. Along the way, Jiang Ning scrutinized the Prison of Court of Judicial Review, finding that the ce was not as gloomy and dirty as she had imagined. It was just an ordinary row of rooms. What was extraordinary was that all the rooms had iron doors, and there were heavy guards outside the doors. The warden stopped at a room¡¯s door, spoke to the prison guard at the door, and the guard stepped aside, took the keys, opened the iron door, and pushed it open forcefully. Li Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t wait and stepped in, calling out, ¡°Your Highness, this concubine came to see you!¡± Huang Ying frowned and looked at the Princess Consort. Seeing that she had no expression on her face, Huang Ying restrained herself from giving vent to her anger. This Li Yuanyuan, she was so disrespectful. With the Princess Consort present, how could she be so rude? Jiang Ning was ratherposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie back after you¡¯ve had your reunion?¡± Her voice drifted into the cell, causing Li Hongyuan to pause. He was originally sitting at a table writing. When he saw Li Yuanyuan running in, he continued writing with an expressionless face until he heard the clear and soft voice from outside. He put down his pen and stood up. Walking towards the door. Li Yuanyuan, thinking he wasing to greet her, walked over joyfully, and was about to bow in greeting, but realized he walked past her¡­ Past her¡­ Passed by¡­ Li Yuanyuan turned around somewhat bewildered, watching him standing at the door, looking down at the woman in the wheelchair. Seeing Prince of Yu appear, the warden and the prison guard were momentarily nervous, but considering the current situation at the Imperial Court, they regained theirposure. ording to the current situation, Prince of Yu should be able to leave soon. It would be better to curry favor with him earlier. What if he became the Crown Prince? This would be umting virtue and doing good for themselves. However, being able to serve as the head of the Prison of Court of Judicial Review, the warden was not a vegetarian either. The warden said with a smile, ¡°The wind outside is strong. Your Highness and Princess Consort, why note inside and chat? You can talk as long as you want, with me keeping charge outside, no one dares to interrupt.¡± Such beautiful words. Li Hongyuan specifically looked at him. The warden had a full face of ttery. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Wait for Your Highness and Ms. Li to finish their conversation.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Li Hongyuan said. Jiang Ning nced at Gucheng. Gucheng then pushed her inside. Li Hongyuan also looked at Gucheng. When did a stranger appear by her side? Jiang Ning surveyed the cell. Though very rudimentary, it was clean- a small bed, table, and chairs. The bedding on the bed was neatly folded. Even the small window allowed sunlight to shine in. Did it add a bit of¡­ warmth to the cell? Jiang Ning connected this word to the cell in her heart, which was absolutely unrted. ¡°It seems quite nice here,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°If you like it, you can move in to live with me,¡± Li Hongyuan said. Jiang Ning gave a rueful smile, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°This concubine is willing to move in to serve Your Highness,¡± Li Yuanyuan seized the opportunity to say. Li Hongyuan gave her a nce, ¡°You, get out.¡± Li Yuanyuan:¡±???¡± She understood that the Prince wanted to see the Princess Consort, but wasn¡¯t this a bit over the top? This was surely a bit too aggrieving. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Your Highness just sent her away so heartlessly, it¡¯s a bit too ruthless. Today she asked me to bring her to see you.¡± ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t you taking the initiative to see me..¡± Chapter 400: Take a few steps and let this King have a look Chapter 400: Take a few steps and let this King have a look Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning nced at him, feeling inexplicably guilty. After all, he had been locked up in the Prison of Court of Judicial Review for more than two months entirely because of her. Although the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion had been taking care of him, she had never visited him. It seemed somewhat heartless. But Huang Ying, fearing that they might be distant again, hastily exined, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Our Princess Consort has been bedridden and unable to move for the past two months. It¡¯s only in the past few days that she¡¯s been able to take a few steps.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze fell on her legs. She was wearing a light blue skirt, stepping on a pair of delicate blue embroidered shoes of the same color, embellished with tiny pearls. The ensemble was exquisite. Of course, her legs were hidden beneath the skirt. ¡°Can you walk?¡± he asked. ¡°For a short while,¡± Jiang Ning honestly replied, ¡°but the doctor said it would take another month or so of rest for a full recovery.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to see you,¡± Jiang Ning gestured for Huang Ying to put down the food box. ¡°These are all handmade by me, please give them a try, Your Highness. No matter what, you ended up in this situation only because you were trying to save me. I feel guilty about it.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t need your guilt.¡± ¡°I heard that you were injured as well, Prince. Have you recovered?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see,¡± Li Hongyuan replied dismissively, ¡°Just leave after you finish looking.¡± Jiang Ning looked at Li Yuanyuan: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he missed me and really wanted to see me? Why doesn¡¯t it seem like it?¡± Li Yuanyuan:¡±¡­¡± Li Hongyuan also looked at her in astonishment. Li Yuanyuan quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t be angry. I was just¡­ It was just a slip of the tongue, and I meant no harm.¡± ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t like gossipy women,¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. ¡°Also, who allowed you to go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion and ask her to bring you to the Prison of Court of Judicial Review? If it happens again, you¡¯ll be sent to the countryside to apany Ms. Zhao.¡± Li Yuanyuan quickly knelt down, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yuanyuan stood up with tears in her eyes, looked at him a few times, and reluctantly left. Huang Ying knew how to take a hint and followed suit, even dragging Gucheng out with him. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You¡¯re being too heartless. Ms. Li has been deeply devoted to you, following you to the Imperial Mausoleum to suffer and then apanying you all the way back, and waiting all alone at the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence every day, longing to see you. Is this how you treat her?¡± ¡°Yes, so this Prince has also received the same kind of retribution.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Hongyuan returned to the table and sat down. ¡°You should leave now, and don¡¯te back here in the future.¡± Jiang Ning wheeled herself over and got close to him: ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood?¡± ¡°Living in a ce like this, my mood naturally wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ask Her Highness the Imperial Concubine to plead to His Majesty for your release.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°What can I do to help you then?¡± At the end of the day, this is the future emperor she had chosen, and she still needed to cling to him for dear life. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Are you always this cold?¡± Jiang Ning reached for his sleeve, ¡°I heard your injury is on your arm, let me take a look.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at the slender white fingers gripping his sleeve, hesitated, flicked her fingers away, withdrew his hand, and said, ¡°If you must do something for this Prince in order to feel at ease, why don¡¯t you stand up and take a few steps for me to see?¡± ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too easy.¡± Jiang Ning reached for the table to steady herself and effortlessly stood up.. Chapter 401: How Does it Feel to Walk? Chapter 401: How Does it Feel to Walk? Trantor: 549690339 I Yu Shengshou¡¯s bone healing technique was superb. If it weren¡¯t for his insistence that she needed another month to recover, Jiang Ning might even think she was already fully healed. Standing for a short time, she felt no difort at all. After standing up, she took a few steps and then looked back at Li Hongyuan: ¡°How is it?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her legs without saying anything. Jiang Ning was quite willing to walk, so she took a few more light steps back and forth. Her soft satin embroidered shoes stepped on the ground, light as a feather. A gust of wind blew in from the entrance, gently lifting a corner of her skirt. Her long hair also fluttered in the breeze. Li Hongyuan watched her in silence, not moving a muscle. ¡°How does it feel to walk?¡± he asked softly. ¡°It feels great.¡± Jiang Ning lifted her dress, turned to face Li Hongyuan, and smiled: ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you for a walk outside and bask in the sun?¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re in the prince¡¯s residence?¡± Jiang Ning was ashamed. Every time she walked around in beautiful shoes, she tended to forget herself. She was simply too happy. The sensation of walking normally on both feet. It had been too long. Perhaps because her face shone too brightly, Li Hongyuan soon averted his gaze, turned to face the table, and said lightly: ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± Jiang Ning returned to her wheelchair and sat down, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the two children? I can bring them to see you next time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want my children to see their father in a prison cell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think Emperor Father would let a cripple continue to be Crown Prince and be Emperor in the future?¡± Jiang Ning was stunned. She suddenly began to suspect that his act of publicly chopping off Li Jixian¡¯s kneecap was not for revenge on her behalf, but to cripple him so that he could not be Crown Prince. ¡°Don¡¯t presume to fathom this prince¡¯s thoughts with your petty mind.¡± Li Hongyuan seemed to know what she was thinking, even though he didn¡¯t look at her. Jiang Ning leaned closer to him with her hands on the table, lowering her voice: ¡°Do you want to be Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I thought you had given up on that idea.¡± ¡°Yes, I had given up after Li Jixian became Crown Prince. However¡­¡± He paused and didn¡¯t continue. Jiang Ning pressed on: ¡°However, what?¡± ¡°Now I want to be Crown Prince again.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, speaking earnestly, ¡°If you don¡¯t be Crown Prince, whoever does will not let you off easily. It¡¯s better to thwart him before he bes Emperor. However, even if Li Jixian is deposed, you won¡¯t be the only candidate. Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still the Prince of Wei. While you were away, you didn¡¯t know, but Prince of Wei is not as simple as he appears¡­¡± ¡°This prince knows,¡± Li Hongyuan interrupted her rambling. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°If you could learn it in just a few months, don¡¯t you think this prince, who has been brothers with the Prince of Wei for so many years, would know?¡± ¡°Then why have you never guarded against him?¡± ¡°How do you know we haven¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Ning was at a loss for words. Li Hongyuan picked up the brush to write and ignored her. Jiang Ning sat awkwardly by herself on the side. Originally, they were not very familiar with each other, and after being apart for so long, their rtionship had be even more distant and there was very little to talk about. Moreover, there had been so many unpleasant incidents in the past. ¡°Then you take your time writing, I¡¯ll go back now,¡± Jiang Ning said after sitting for a while. ¡°Don¡¯te here again..¡± Chapter 402: Portrait of a Young Girl Chapter 402: Portrait of a Young Girl Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let mee?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not here out of genuine concern for me, but only because you feel guilty. I, Li Hongyuan, don¡¯t need a woman¡¯s pity.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s pitying you?¡± She wasn¡¯t crazy. But what was up with this Li Hongyuan? Before leaving, he acted like he loved her to death, showed extreme jealousy, and spoke cheesy love phrases. It hadn¡¯t been long since he left, but he seemed to have changed his tune now. So can love really just disappear? Jiang Ning studied his face, trying to find any trace of change in his expression. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Do you not like me anymore?¡± II II Li Hongyuan almost let the cat out of the bag because of that sentence. This woman really was¡­ Jiang Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me if your feelings have changed.¡± Li Hongyuan was slightly irritated, ¡°You don¡¯t like me either, so why are you forcing me to admit that I like you?¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback. After some thought, she agreed. She was indeed getting a little arrogant because she was favored. She shouldn¡¯t have taken it for granted just because he had saved her. That wasn¡¯t right, not at all. Jiang Ning felt that her recent days had been too smooth, making her forget Prince of Yu¡¯s past actions. He wasn¡¯t some innocent little virgin, but a man who didn¡¯t blink an eye when killing and treated his devoted concubines with a cold face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jiang Ning apologized, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± She turned her wheelchair, ready to leave. Unexpectedly, one of the wheels got caught on the table leg, and she almost fell over with the sudden turn. Li Hongyuan was quick to react, jumping up and steadying her with one hand. He managed to catch her, but the table was flipped over in the process. With a loud crash¡­ The people outside were startled and rushed in. Gucheng was the fastest. Seeing the Prince of Yu holding Jiang Ning¡¯s waist, he blinked and quietly backed away. He bumped into Huang Ying. Huang Ying red at him, wanting to look inside but got yanked away by him with a firm grip on her cor. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huang Ying angrily said. ¡°Don¡¯t, watch, others, being, intimate,¡± he said hopping from word to word. Huang Ying immediately calmed down. Li Yuanyuan, who had also nned to go in and check, stopped in her tracks, her expressionplicated upon hearing those words. As a married couple, it was natural for them to be affectionate. Yet, it made her feel so ufortable. Inside the cell. Such a close distance, they could hear each other¡¯s breaths. Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment, then helped her sit back up, ¡°Be more careful next time.¡± The table had overturned, and papers and pens were scattered everywhere. Jiang Ning caught a glimpse of several papers in the corner of her eye, which appeared to be paintings. She walked over directly, picked up those few paintings from a pile of papers, and saw that they were portraits of a woman. There were four or five paintings, all depicting the same young girl. The girl in each painting wore a white dress and had long, seaweed-like hair. However, the girl¡¯s expression was different in each painting. One showed her sittingzily in a wheelchair, propping up her cheek, with her feet up, dozing off. Another depicted her lying on a chaise couch,ughing while eating sunflower seeds. There was also one with an angry scowl on her face. However, thest one was different. In this painting, the girl was kneeling on the bed, gripping a quilt to cover her body, exposing her fair shoulders, with her long hair covering her face, casting a shadow, making her expression unreadable. Jiang Ning stared nkly. The painting in her hand was snatched away. When she looked up, it was Li Hongyuan. On his face, there was a hint of embarrassment and panic of having his deepest secret discovered. But it was only for a moment and quickly disappeared. It happened so fast that Jiang Ning thought it was her own hallucination. ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Ning pointed to his hand, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already see it?¡± Chapter 403: Because, This King Misses You Chapter 403: Because, This King Misses You Trantor: 549690339 He casually folded the painting and stuffed it into his sleeve, his face regaining itsposure. Jiang Ning red at him: ¡°Did you paint me?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± ¡°What gives you the right to paint me?¡± ¡°Because I am your man.¡± Li Hongyuan bent over to tidy up the scattered papers on the ground, helped the table up, and then turned to look at Jiang Ning, ¡°Do you also want to ask why this Prince wanted to paint you?¡± Before Jiang Ning could speak, he continued: ¡°Because, this Prince misses you, misses you so much that I can¡¯t help it, so I can only paint your portrait to ease the pain of longing. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Jiang Ning: Li Hongyuan withdrew his gaze, turned around, sat down facing the table, and silently organized the papers and brushes. ¡°Go back,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s cold here, and your leg hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, so stay at home.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, but remembering that he couldn¡¯t see her, she said, ¡°Alright.¡± She didn¡¯t want to sit in the wheelchair anymore and nned to walk away, but then she heard him ask, ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The one outside,¡± ¡°Oh, him. Gucheng.¡± Jiang Ning exined, ¡°He is with my uncle, and from now on, he will be mine.¡± ¡°What do you need him for?¡± ¡°To protect me,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°With me like this, it¡¯s impossible to learn martial arts to protect myself, so I have to find the most powerful person and tie him to my side to protect me at all times.¡± ¡°What about Xiaoman?¡± ¡°Although Xiaoman is loyal and strong, she¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Is he loyal enough?¡± ¡°He is an orphan, adopted by my uncle since he was young, so he is considered my uncle¡¯s foster son. It took some heartache for my uncle to let him follow me.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± He epted it very calmly. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You¡¯re usually so jealous, but you aren¡¯t jealous today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a servant. This Prince hasn¡¯t be so petty. I asked because I care about you. Or do you hope this Prince doesn¡¯t care about you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hope for that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being unusually honest this time.¡± Seeing her gentle and well-behaved appearance, Li Hongyuan felt a tug at his heart, got up, and came to her side. With a fingertip, he gently stroked her delicate cheek, leaned down, and gave her a light kiss on her lips like a dragonfly skimming the water¡¯s surface. Only a slight warmth could be felt, and they quickly separated. ¡°Take good care of your leg,¡± he whispered in her ear. The breath tickled her ear, making it itchy. Jiang Ning slightly turned her head and heard Huang Ying¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Master, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± After all, it was just a visit, and they couldn¡¯t dy for too long. Jiang Ning answered, ¡°Gucheng.¡± Gucheng quickly entered. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Jiang Ning said. Hearing these words, Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart stirred a little. He hoped so much that her words were directed towards him. Unfortunately, she had never cared about him in her heart. Gucheng extended his hand to Jiang Ning, and she leaned on him to sit in the wheelchair. Gucheng pushed her out, and Huang Ying bowed her knees to Li Hongyuan before leaving. Li Hongyuan took a couple of steps after them and saw Li Yuanyuane in. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Li Yuanyuan scanned the room and whispered gently, ¡°Was everything alright just now?¡± ¡°Do you want to ask me what she and I were doing in the room?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not something a concubine like me has the right to question.¡± Li Yuanyuan lowered her head, ¡°I just care about Your Highness.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t say anything and took out the paintings from his sleeve, cing them on the table. He carefully unfolded them one by one. Li Yuanyuan watched quietly, her face unchanged.. Chapter 404: This King Is Willing Chapter 404: This King Is Willing Trantor: 549690339 These mere four or five paintings, what do they even mean? In one of the study rooms of that residence next to the Imperial Mausoleum, there are many, many such paintings piled up. During his time guarding the mausoleum, apart from reading and practicing martial arts, his spare time was spent painting. Every painting depicted the same girl. In the cold nights of spring, during thezy afternoons of summer, and on the snowy mornings of winter. He sat upright in the study, holding a brush, meticulously capturing that girl¡¯s every frown and smile, her coy joy. That focused side profile of his brought a lingering pain to Li Yuanyuan¡¯s heart. She thought she was just a pawn, and staying by Prince of Yu¡¯s side was only to monitor his every move. Little did she know, her heart was no longer steadfast. Every time she saw his entranced expression while looking at the painting of the girl, her feelings became increasinglyplex. Her tragic early childhood experiences made Li Yuanyuan believe she had a heart as cold as iron, incapable of having feelings for anyone. But during the better part of a year spent at the Imperial Mausoleum, as she watched the Prince of Yu miss another woman daily, she gradually realized her heart was falling inch by inch. She had fallen in love with the Prince of Yu. But she didn¡¯t know if she really loved him as a person, or if she loved his loneliness and deep affection. As the Prince of Yu meticulously arranged the paintings at this moment, she quietly asked, ¡°Is it worth it?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Your Highness has given too much for her. You¡¯ve lost the once easily attainable position of Crown Prince and were exiled to the Imperial Mausoleum to suffer. When you came back to save her, you were injured and spent more than two months imprisoned in the Court of Judicial Review.¡± ¡°These matters are none of your concern.¡± ¡°Whatever Your Highness does, this concubine has no right to interfere. It¡¯s your own business if you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your life for the one you love. But¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it because Jiang Ning doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡± Li Hongyuan was resting his chin on his hand, looking at the girl in the painting, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. Li Yuanyuan took a step forward: ¡°Today she came to see you, but it was only because this concubine asked her that she came. You¡¯ve been imprisoned here for more than two months; has she ever cared about you? I am not jealous of her; I just feel sorry for Your Highness who¡¯s been burdened.¡± ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case?¡± Li Hongyuan casually replied, ¡°This Prince just likes her, and is willing to do these things for her.¡± ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t have you in her heart, even if she treats her bodyguard better than you, are you still content?¡± ¡°This Prince has known all along.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This Prince has always known that she doesn¡¯t like me, and that¡¯s fine. Anyway, she is my woman now, and as long as I like her, I will naturally protect her.¡± ¡°But Your Highness, have you forgotten your dreams and ambitions? Is it worth it for a woman who doesn¡¯t care about you?¡± ¡°This Prince is willing.¡± Li Hongyuan picked up the food box that had been left on the floor and opened it. Inside, various snacks and braised foods were neatly arranged, and there was even a small bottle of wine. Seeing the wine, Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze seemed to drift away. Truth be told, he had been in the Prison of the Court of Judicial Review for over two months, visited by many people who brought him various gifts, but never had anyone brought a jug of wine. Thest time he drank wine, he was careless and overstepped with Jiang Ning due to jealousy. He hadn¡¯t had a proper drink since then. He hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Ning to bring a jug of wine. Does this mean that she has forgiven him for that incident? Li Hongyuan took out the wine jug, poured himself a cup, and casually picked up a piece of dried meat and ced it in his mouth. The dried meat was tasty and tender, perfect for apanying a drink. It warmed the eater¡¯s heart. Li Hongyuan was a bit surprised. Did she make this herself? Chapter 405: Smells Great Chapter 405: Smells Great Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan has long known about Jiang Ning¡¯s exceptional culinary skills. Of course, this was all from what he had heard from others. Especially from the Emperor Father, the Concubine Mother, and Xiaoqian. All three of them had nothing but praise for Jiang Ning¡¯s culinary expertise. As for the Emperor Father, he emptied out all the valuable items from his study just to indulge in her dishes. Xiaoqian made a habit of running into the mansion of the Prince of Yu just to enjoy free meals and drinks. And the Concubine Mother? She was the most tant of them all. For a person known for her cold demeanor, it was surprising that she made an active effort to ingratiate herself with the Emperor Father, all because of Jiang Ning. Before this, Li Hongyuan always thought it was a far-fetched notion. He never believed that the dishes made by Jiang Ning could be so delicious. After all, she was a youngss who grew up in a farming household; could her culinary skills possibly surpass those of the imperial chefs in the pce? He thought the Emperor Father and the Concubine Mother were simply amused by the novelty of it all. At least, that¡¯s what Li Hongyuan always believed until now. But when he tasted the dried venison prepared by Jiang Ning, he was instantly won over. Followed by a sip of wine, it felt like the most contented moment he had experienced in over a year. Having gotten a taste of the sulent meat, he developed an interest in the other seven or eight snacks and dishes. There were cakes shaped like little rabbits, pickled spicy vegetables. There was even arge piece of roastmb. The roastmb was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, leaving a delightful lingering taste on the lips. Topped with another sip of wine, it was perfect. Li Hongyuan kept consuming pieces of meat and pouring down sses of wine, indulging himself thoroughly, much to the surprise of Li Yuanyuan, who was watching. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you have such a hearty appetite.¡± ¡°I never imagined her skills could be so impressive. I underestimated her before,¡± said Li Hongyuan, a hint of blush surfacing on his handsome face as he drank his wine. Li Yuanyuan asked with a smile, ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± ¡°Give it a try.¡± Li Hongyuan casually passed her a small rabbit-shaped cake. ¡°Thank you for your kindness,¡± said Li Yuanyuan, who seemed a bit taken aback as she epted it. The rabbit-shaped cake was white, its shape cute and friendly, and felt soft to the touch. She brought the cake to her mouth and took a small bite. The outeryer was soft yet chewy, while the filling was soft and melted immediately in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted a pastry like this before,¡± said Li Yuanyuan, her eyes twinkling. After finishing one, she hesitantly said, ¡°You never liked sweet food¡­¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her, knowing she wanted to eat more. There were a total of four little rabbit-shaped cakes on the te. Three remained. Li Hongyuan casually picked one up andmented, ¡°You can take these two. After all, she made them, I should at least taste one.¡± With that, he ate the whole cake. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste too sweet, and it¡¯s quite good.¡± He enjoyed the vor more than he expected. Although he liked it, he wouldn¡¯t ask for the two he had given to Li Yuanyuan back. He didn¡¯t particrly like Li Yuanyuan, but she had been by his side for several years. They had traveled all the way to the Imperial Mausoleum, she had worked hard and suffered a lot. If there was no merit, there was at least hardship. Li Hongyuan wasn¡¯t harsh with her. He softened his tone, ¡°Ms. Li, let¡¯s leave this matter. You should stay in the mansion of the Prince of Yu and recuperate. Don¡¯t trouble the Princess Consort at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion with your presence. She needs to recover.¡± ¡°When will your Highness be able to return after being locked up for more than two months?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve been hearing rumors that the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion is putting great effort into making you the Crown Prince¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Yuanyuan quickly bowed her head, ¡°I overstepped my boundaries.¡± Such matters were not to be discussed by a concubine. And certainly not in this ce. Suddenly there was a startled cry from the Warden outside, ¡°Ay! Oh young Highness, this is not a ce for you to barge into!¡± Chapter 406: 406: Why Be Mean to Her? Chapter 406: 406: Why Be Mean to Her?
Trantor: 549690339 With the scream, a small figure rushed in. ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle!¡±
Li Tingqian, with arge bundle in his arms, stumbled in. Li Hongyuan was both surprised and happy, and quickly went forward to pick him up: ¡°Xiaoqian, how did you get here? Oh, you¡¯ve gained some weight, and it seems like you¡¯ve grown taller too.¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s little face was flushed from running: ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, I missed you so much! I¡¯ve wanted to visit you for a long time, but Imperial Grandmother wouldn¡¯t let mee, saying that this ce is not clean¡­¡± He peeked his head out and looked around: ¡°It looks pretty clean here.¡± Li Hongyuan put him down and examined him carefully: ¡°Hmm, you have grown a bit. You look stronger and a bit chubby. Are you still picky about your food?¡± He had been a picky eater since he was a child, causing Li Hongyuan to worry. Li Tingqian shyly smiled: ¡°As long as Aunt is the one who made it, I love eating it.¡± Suddenly, he sniffed and looked at the food box. There were still plenty of food left in the box. Li Tingqian stuck out his little tongue and licked his lips. ¡°You greedy cat, you¡¯ve be like this after not seeing you for more than half a year.¡± Li Hongyuan casually picked up a piece of cake and put it in his hand.
Li Tingqian took it, took a big bite, ¡°Ah, this is a little beef floss shell.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Auntie¡¯s homemade snack.¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s mouth was full, and he was extremely satisfied. Li Hongyuanughed: ¡°What a name.¡± ¡°Auntie said it¡¯s called the beef floss shell, and it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Does Xiaoqian often eat Aunt¡¯s handmade snacks?¡± ¡°Yes, but Auntie says I¡¯m still young and can¡¯t eat too many sweets. So, she only lets me eat them once every few days. She usually only lets me eat a lot of rice. Aunt¡¯s cooking is also very delicious; I can eat different meals for a whole month.¡± Li Hongyuan was slightly moved in his heart: ¡°Do you eat three meals a day at Aunt¡¯s house?¡± ¡°I live in Fifth Imperial Uncle¡¯s Prince of Yu Mansion. Of course, I eat three meals a day.¡± ¡°You live in the Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Tingqian nodded, sighed like a little adult, ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, you should havee back earlier. Luckily, Aunt was there; otherwise, I would have been bullied to sickness by the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort.¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s brows knitted together. Although he and Jiang Ning asionally exchanged letters, he knew that she had taken Xiaoqian to live in the mansion. However, he was not clear about the specific events. Little Qian recounted the events with grievance. Li Hongyuan¡¯s face darkened. It turns out that Jiang Ning offended the Crown Prince and Princess Consort because she was protecting Li Tingqian. A girl who couldn¡¯t even walk was taking such a great risk to protect someone from the East Pce. And she did it without hesitation, holding nothing back. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t know how to describe his current emotions. He thought he was the one making sacrifices for her, but he didn¡¯t realize that all the setbacks and tribtions she encountered were brought on by him. If it weren¡¯t for him, who would go out of their way to deal with Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s daughter? Li Jixian considered him a thorn in his side, eager to get rid of him and of course, he wouldn¡¯t spare his Princess Consort either.
Her leg still hadn¡¯t healed, yet she personally cooked so many dishes for him to send over, and just now, his attitude towards her wasn¡¯t very good. Li Hongyuan felt a bit remorseful. Why was he so harsh on her? Was it because he hadn¡¯t seen her for so long, missed her so much, that he didn¡¯t know how to express? Li Hongyuan wanted to see her again right now. And as he thought, he acted. That night, he left the Prison of Court of Judicial Review and went to Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. He was very familiar with the ce, and easily found his way to Jiang Ning¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 407: 407: A Simple-minded Person Chapter 407: 407: A Simple-minded Person
Trantor: 549690339 Just as Li Hongyuan stepped into the courtyard, a dark shadow blocked his way. A sharp, short knife was pressed against his neck.
Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who are you? Name, and family name!¡± The voice was very serious but slow, speaking one word at a time. With such a distinctive voice, Li Hongyuan immediately recognized who he was. ¡°Gucheng?¡± ¡°You, are, who?¡± ¡°Li Hongyuan.¡± ¡°Why, are, you, here?¡± ¡°¡­This prince came to see Jiang Ning.¡± ¡°Why, are, you, here?¡± Li Hongyuan was speechless.
This Gucheng must be a fool, speaking so strangely and even asking him why. ¡°Why are you asking? This prince is here to see his princess consort, what do you mean ¡®why¡¯?¡± ¡°Night, time.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s nighttime; I can¡¯te out freely during the day either. I just want to see her and have a chat.¡± Li Hongyuan rarely showed patience. After all, this person was protecting Jiang Ning. Gucheng said, ¡°She¡¯s, asleep.¡± ¡°Who? Oh, you mean Jiang Ning is asleep?¡± ¡°Resting.¡± ¡°I know she needs to rest. But¡­¡± Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand to flick the knife away from his neck, ¡°Can you please speak normally? It¡¯s hard for others to understand, alright?¡± Gucheng remained silent. As soon as the conversation shifted to him, his only response was silence. In his eyes, that was irrelevant and not worth answering.
If it didn¡¯t need to be answered, then there was no need to speak. Not needing to speak was a truly excellent thing. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°If I just take a peek at her without waking her up, that should be fine, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­You heartless fool!¡± Li Hongyuan really wanted to beat him up, but after considering it, he might not be Gucheng¡¯s match-making a scene might lead to more trouble¡ªso he let it go. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to leave just like that, after his rare outing. As the two were at a standoff, the curtain at the entrance of the front yard trembled, and a figure wrapped in a coat stepped out, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Gucheng¡¯s shadow flickered as he returned to Jiang Ning¡¯s side. Li Hongyuan was astonished. Gucheng truly lived up to his reputation¡ªat least in terms of lightness and agility, he was far superior to Li Hongyuan himself. No wonder Jiang Ning insisted on having him by her side, and no wonder General Jiang had been heartbroken for days. Li Hongyuan walked over and heard Jiang Ning talking to Gucheng.
¡°Gucheng, why aren¡¯t you asleep? The nights are still quite cold, and you¡¯re not wearing much. Take this coat.¡± These concerned and caring words. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Is it appropriate for him to wear your woman¡¯s clothes?¡± Jiang Ning looked up at him. Although the moonlight was dim, there was antern hanging under the eaves by the door, making it possible to clearly see each other¡¯s faces. ¡°I knew it was you.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of surprise. Ever since Li Hongyuan had slipped out of confinementst time, she had lost all trust in the so-called prison cells and such in the Imperial Pce. They were virtually useless, aplete joke. So, seeing him, Jiang Ning wasn¡¯t surprised at all. On the other hand, she was more surprised by Gucheng¡¯s unhesitant and resolute interception¡ªshe had thought Gucheng wouldn¡¯t stop Li Hongyuan. Thinking about this, she liked Gucheng even more and wanted to praise him on the spot. But seeing Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression, Jiang Ning wisely suppressed this urge for now. ¡°Gucheng, you can go back to rest first.¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just talk to him for a bit, and he¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Gucheng was a person who spoke extremely concisely and refused to say an extra word. After uttering the word ¡°fine,¡± he turned around, jumped onto the roof beam, and disappeared. Chapter 408: Afraid You Wouldn’t Like It Chapter 408: Afraid You Wouldn¡¯t Like It Trantor: 549690339 I Li Hongyuan said, ¡°So he¡¯s just hanging around you all the time?¡± ¡°He¡¯s protecting me. Otherwise, how could I have caught you?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he need to sleep?¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know. He appears and disappears like a ghost. But as long as I call for him, or I¡¯m in danger, he¡¯ll definitely be the first to arrive.¡± ¡°In a way, he seems to be the most important person by your side.¡± There was an unmistakable jealous tone in thatment. Jiang Ning pretended not to understand and asked, ¡°What are you doing here sote? Aren¡¯t you afraid Emperor Father will find out you snuck out of the Prison of Court of Judicial Review?¡± ¡°Even if he knows, what can he do, kill me?¡± ¡°Is it that straightforward?¡± ¡°This prince is telling the truth.¡± Li Hongyuan reached out his hand, ¡°You¡¯ve been standing for quite some time.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Just for a short while, there¡¯s no need for your help.¡± ¡°What? Gucheng can help, but this prince can¡¯t?¡± He said whilst grabbing her wrist, leading her back to the bedroom and sitting her down, then asked, ¡°Where are the children?¡± ¡°You came to see the children?¡± ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Jiang Ning poured him a cup of tea, ¡°The children are staying with my mother. The wet nurse and Chui, as well as a few other maids, have gone there too. My aunt also came to help take care of them for a while. They¡¯re growing up well, can walk now, and even say a few words.¡± ¡°Can they speak already?¡± ¡°Only a few words.¡± ¡°I wonder if they can call dad.¡± ¡°If taught regrly, they can learn it quickly.¡± Jiang Ning thought of the little ones learning to speak and unintentionally smiled, ¡°Third Brother often goes to amuse them. Lingzi calls him uncle all day long, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Li Hongyuan sat on the chair across the bed, his back straight, hands on hisp, quietly listening, without saying a word. Jiang Ning paused. ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her, his deep ck agate-like eyes unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t like hearing it.¡± ¡°This prince likes it.¡± ¡°I know you love both children very much, and you must miss them after not seeing them for so long. It¡¯s toote today, but next time¡­¡± ¡°Next time, I will personally pick up the three of you and take you back to the mansion.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°In three days.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? Has Emperor Father decided not to punish you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s had me locked up for almost three months. Isn¡¯t that enough punishment already?¡± ¡°I heard that Li Jixian¡¯s leg ispletely useless now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her leg, ¡°I originally thought, they broke your leg, so I would break his. I didn¡¯t expect that your leg would have a chance at recovery.¡± ¡°If the Princess Consort had done the same to my leg, my fate would have been the same as Li Jixian¡¯s.¡± Jiang Ning asked him, ¡°Do you regret it?¡± ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°Severely injuring the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Emperor Father and your father arriving at the East Pce that day, I would have killed him.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Emperor Father would kill you for that?¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± Li Hongyuanughed, ¡°If he killed me, who would inherit his realm?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Have you be foolish from being in prison so long? Have you even forgotten that you have an older brother called Prince of Wei? He¡¯s just as capable as you, if not better.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her and slowly said, ¡°Three months ago, Li Jixian was just as good.¡± Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± She hurriedly said, ¡°Prince of Wei didn¡¯t provoke you, did he? You¡¯re not nning to disable him too, are you?¡± Chapter 409: You gave my dessert to another woman? Chapter 409: You gave my dessert to another woman? Trantor: 549690339 I Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as he hasn¡¯t hurt the people I care about, I won¡¯t hurt him. After all, I¡¯m not crazy enough to do that.¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself, your reputation among people isn¡¯t that great. In her heart, she actually didn¡¯t believe that the Emperor could release the Prince of Yu in three days. However, since he already said that, Jiang Ning wouldn¡¯t argue with him and appear like a stubborn person. After Li Hongyuan finished a cup of tea, Jiang Ning looked outside. It was gettingte. But Jiang Ning didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to ask him to leave directly. Last time she asked him to go home, there was a fire in the Imperial Pce that night. She felt like she had jinxed it. She hoped that he would take a hint. Li Hongyuan put down the teacup, stood up, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Nice shoes.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s bed was adorned with a pair of delicate golden embroidered shoes. She usually dressed modestly, but every time she met him, she wore different shoes. Each pair was extremely extravagant. How could someone love shoes to such an extent? It didn¡¯t seem like herzy nature. Jiang Ning understood his look and casually exined, ¡°These shoes, some were made for me by Third Brother, some were gifts from my parents and sisters.¡± ¡°Everyone gave you shoes?¡± ¡°Yes, because I can walk now, they¡¯re all happy for me. They all know I like beautiful shoes.¡± Jiang Ning smiled. Perhaps everyone has an obsession. She couldn¡¯t walk before, so she obsessed over shoes. Now that she can finally walk, she naturally wants to wear the most, and the best-looking shoes in the world. Not only did Jiang Yi specially find someone to make shoes for her, but even Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan personally made several pairs of shoes and brought them over. The sisters from the main family did the same. Jiang Ning could wear different shoes every day without repeating. Li Hongyuan watched her sitting on the bed, her smooth feet exposed under her skirt, swinging at the bedside. ¡°Today, Xiaoqian went to the Prison of Court of Judicial Review to see me.¡± He looked away and said. Jiang Ning was indeed concerned: ¡°It¡¯s not good for such a young child to go to a ce like that. Did the Empress actually agree?¡± ¡°He sneaked over.¡± ¡°How is he now?¡± Jiang Ning asked. Since the night she sent the sick emperor¡¯s eldest grandson back to the Imperial Pce, it had been almost three months since she¡¯d seen him. It was said that he had been making a fuss to leave the pce, but the Empress had stopped him each time. Although Jiang Ning missed him, she wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, the Crown Prince and Princess Consort were in no position to harm him now. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Xiaoqian is fine, he has grown taller and gained some weight. He said it¡¯s all thanks to you, your cooking is especially delicious.¡± Jiang Ning nced at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°What does Your Highness think of my cooking?¡± He used to look down on her cooking. However, Li Hongyuan was not embarrassed at all. He said frankly, ¡°It¡¯s excellent, I¡¯ve never tasted dishes as delicious as yours. And the wine you sent was also very good. Not only I, but even Li Yuanyuan really liked your desserts.¡± Jiang Ning raised her eyebrows: ¡°You gave my dessert to another woman?¡± ¡°She knew I don¡¯t like sweets, so¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Ning casually picked up a book and started flipping through it. Li Hongyuan looked at her and felt like she seemed¡­ a little unhappy? He said, ¡°I ate your dessert, it was very delicious, I liked it a lot.¡± ¡°Of course, after all, who can resist my sweets?¡± Jiang Ning stared at the book and replied nonchntly.. Chapter 410: The Deeds of a Gentleman Chapter 410: The Deeds of a Gentleman Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuanughed, ¡°Indeed, I thought I didn¡¯t like sweet food, but it turned out the sweets I had before were just not tasty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t you go back¡­ back to the prince¡¯s mansion to rest?¡± Jiang Ning still remembered her jinx, so she didn¡¯t directly drive him back to the Prison of Court of Judicial Review. They were just talking about snacks, and suddenly she drove him away, which made Li Hongyuan slightly stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°That¡¯s true, you should rest more. It¡¯s my fault for disturbing you all day.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, and as he was turning around, he caught sight of several letters and a few opened papers on the table, densely covered in writing. Although he knew he shouldn¡¯t look at other people¡¯s letters, the words were right in front of him, and he saw a few lines clearly. ¡°The climate here is damp and hot, with lots of mosquitoes. After using the method Ningning taught, the nights are much better¡­¡± These lines of text appeared in his eyes. It was easy for Li Hongyuan to think of a man. The exiled Wenren Zong. Who else would be in a hot and humid ce? And who else would call her Ningning? Wenren Zong had just met people and was very good at writing. Li Hongyuan could tell. A quick nce at the densely written words on the letter showed that they were all trivial things. He wrote about his three meals a day, the local situation, and even the sprouting of the bean sprouts he nted, which he was extremely happy to describe to her. The nk papers and writing brush on the table had only one beginning: ¡°Thirteen, the letter has been received.¡± Apparently, it was a reply letter from Jiang Ning to him. Her handwriting was very neat, round and somewhat cute. Looking at her handwriting, Li Hongyuan was somewhat silent. Jiang Ning heard his footsteps stop and took her eyes off the book to look at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Hongyuan had his back to her and replied indifferently, ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s gaze shifted downward and saw the mess of letters on the table, understanding: ¡°Sneaking a peek at other people¡¯s letters is not what a gentleman should do.¡± ¡°This prince didn¡¯t mean to look. The letter was ced here, and I saw it unintentionally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a letter from Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± Her honesty didn¡¯t make Li Hongyuan feel any better. ¡°It seems that youmunicate with him a lot.¡± ¡°Not that much, maybe one letter a month. After all, it¡¯s a long way.¡± ¡°I left around the same time as him and only wrote you two letters in total, totaling 103 characters.¡± ¡°¡­Because your letters to me were very concise.¡± ¡°Are the letters you write to him this detailed?¡± ¡°Not that detailed.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice was somewhat cold. Jiang Ning, who was very sensitive, put down the book and sat up, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°This prince just suddenly remembered that you and Wenren Zong are mutually fond of each other. It¡¯s perfectly normal for you tomunicate so closely.¡± ¡°Then are you still angry? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°What if I am?¡± He was honest too. ¡°It seems you like me quite a lot.¡± ¡°Has this prince ever denied it?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you give the snacks I made to Li Yuanyuan?¡± ¡°When this prince ate them, she saw them nearby and handed them to her without thinking. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t give it to her in the future.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about writing letters to Wenren Zong either.¡± ¡°If this prince doesn¡¯t like it, will you not write anymore?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t like Li Yuanyuan, would you drive her away?¡± Jiang Ning asked back. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Ning got out of bed, walked barefoot to the table, sorted out the letters, and read and organized them at the same time.. Chapter 411: You had a deep relationship in the past. Chapter 411: You had a deep rtionship in the past. Trantor: 549690339 After sorting out, she picked up the pen and continued writing. Li Hongyuan stood next to her, observing her write ¡ª ¡°Thank you for your concern. My leg has improved a lot. In a month or two, it should fully recover. By then, riding a horse to visit you might not be a difficult task¡­¡± Li Hongyuan took the brush from her hand abruptly. Jiang Ning looked up at him: ¡°My hand is dirty.¡± When he took away the brush, the ink on the tip stained her fingers. Li Hongyuan put down the brush, held her fingers, and meticulously wiped them clean with his handkerchief, suggesting casually, ¡°Stop writing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a reply,¡± Jiang Ning sat unmoved and did not pull her hand away, letting him clean it. ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking,¡± Jiang Ning decided not to get upset with him, because it wasn¡¯t beneficial for her. Her tone softened ordingly. Li Hongyuan meticulously inspected her hand, and once confirmed it was thoroughly cleaned, he let go, admitting, ¡°I was wrong.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I thought I could ignore the matter of you and Wenren Zong because I was far away in the Imperial Mausoleum, unable to take care of you. Now that I¡¯ve returned, I can¡¯t stay indifferent. Jiang Ning, you¡¯re the Princess Consort of Yu. What are your ns for the future? Are you willing to stay with me?¡± ¡°Rest assured, I will never cheat on you.¡± ¡°Then stop writing this letter.¡± ¡°Writing letters between friends, is that too much?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Li Hongyuan gave her a teasing smirk. ¡°Do you even believe that?¡± ¡°I admit, I do have some affection for Thirteen, but it¡¯s far from romantic love.¡± Jiang Ning turned to face him, ¡°Your Highness, I have no reason to lie to you. I admire him more than anything.¡± ¡°Then who do you love?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to romantic love, none.¡± ¡°How do you see me?¡± As he asked this question, he inadvertently pursed his lips due to nervousness, making them a thin red line. Jiang Ningughed: ¡°I¡¯m your Princess.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite good.¡± Jiang Ning stood up, patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you really should go.¡± A faint fragrance wafted off her. Li Hongyuan wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her towards him, looking at her beautiful face: ¡°You are well aware of my feelings. It doesn¡¯t matter whether your heart prefers Wenren Zong or He Tang. You can only be the Princess Consort to me.¡± Jiang Ning raised an eyebrow slightly: ¡°How did you know about He Tang?¡± ¡°You think I would really know nothing because I was at the Imperial Mausoleum?¡± He removed a sachet hanging from her waist, swinging it idly on his fingertip: ¡°You two were quite intimate in the past, I have had someone investigate.¡± Jiang Ning stiffened slightly. Things from the past¡­ She herself was not quite sure. ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Li Hongyuanughed, leading her to the bed, helped her sit down, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about your past with He Tang?¡± Jiang Ning retorted, ¡°What could have happened between us? We¡¯re just neighbors who yed together as children.¡± ¡°Really? You nearly got engaged, perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten about that?¡± ¡°¡­ I was not aware of this?¡± ¡°Just a young girl, but you seem to be quite forgetful..¡± Li Hongyuan smirked, ¡°He Tang is talented, but do you know why he¡¯s so eager to pass the imperial examination?¡± Chapter 412: 412: I’m Not As Vulgar As You Chapter 412: 412: I¡¯m Not As Vulgar As You
Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning said, ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s his family elders who push him to advance and bring honor to their family. After all, he¡¯s from a small family, unlike you, who is born of noble blood.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice was cool and refreshing: ¡°You¡¯re good at lying, without blushing or missing a beat. Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know? He¡¯s been studying so hard to make decisions for himself because his family doesn¡¯t agree to marry a disabled orphan girl like you.¡±
Jiang Ning remained silent. ¡°In the past, the He family¡¯s elders despised you and even tried to seek other women for He Tang. Don¡¯t you want to see the look on their faces when they find out your identity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see. After all, I¡¯m not as vulgar as you are.¡± ¡°Are you so heartless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in unrted people.¡± ¡°What token of love did you give He Tang? In the past, you were ambiguously close with He Tang, and then with Wenren Zong like this¡­ This Prince really doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Jiang Ning thought he would say something unpleasant, but after stewing for a moment, he uttered, ¡°Since you can like them, why can¡¯t you like me?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him. He brought his face close to her eyes: ¡°Take a look at me. Is it my status, appearance, talent, or martial arts that can¡¯t match theirs?¡± Jiang Ning pushed his face away: ¡°What about that princess? Hasn¡¯t she asked you why you want to marry a cripple when she is so beautiful, considerate, noble, and healthy?¡± ¡°You marry me because I look like my mother, because my father is the Prime Minister, and because my uncle is the great general, right?¡±
¡°That was before I knew you. After getting to know you¡­¡± ¡°So, whether I like it or not, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with appearance and family background.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, saying, ¡°In that case, other than status and appearance, there is nothing about me that you can like.¡± ¡°Why dwell on such trivial matters?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You know how you treated me before, don¡¯t you? Do you know how Wenren Zong and He Tang treated me? They never even raised their voices, always gentle and considerate to the extreme. Who wouldn¡¯t like such men?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her: ¡°This prince understands. You get some rest.¡± With that, he left. He was quite decisive. Jiang Ning returned to the table, picked up the pen, nced at the paper, and put it down again. The next day, Jiang Ning woke upte, and the sky outside was already bright. In the warm spring season, the room was somehow even colder. Huang Ying came in to help her dress, saying, ¡°I just heard outside that both the Old Master and the Master have entered the pce. It seems that His Majesty has a decision regarding the Prince of Yu.¡±
Jiang Ning¡¯s heart was slightly stirred. ¡°What else did you hear?¡± ¡°This maid doesn¡¯t know anything else.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll askter.¡± At this time, Jiang Yi was not at home, he went to the pce to serve. She had no one to ask. She could only wait for them to return home. After dressing andbing her hair, she sat in a wheelchair and went to Lin Zizi¡¯s ce to see the two children. Just as she reached out to pick up the little Princess, the steward¡¯s wife entered the room and said, ¡°Seventh Miss, someone in the front yard wants to meet you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°He said hisst name is He.¡± ¡°Oh, ask him to wait in the backyard for a while. Little girl, go to your grandmother.¡±
¡°Hug.¡± Lingzi whined and clung to her, refusing to let go. With Lingzi clinging to her, Jiang Ning simply carried her to the front yard.. Chapter 413: 413: Ah Ning, are you doing well now? Chapter 413: 413: Ah Ning, are you doing well now?
Trantor: 549690339 It was indeed He Tang. He was wearing a blue official uniform today, looking slender and elegant.
Seeing Jiang Ning, he naturally shed a warm smile. ¡°Ah Ning,¡± he called out. Next to him, the steward¡¯s wife coughed loudly, ¡°Sir, this is our Seventh Miss, the Princess Consort of Yu.¡± A look of embarrassment crossed He Tang¡¯s face. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Mother Zhou, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. You can go busy yourself.¡± Mother Zhou bowed and left. Huang Ying pushed Jiang Ning to the table and then went out to pour tea. ¡°He Tang, sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡± Jiang Ning, holding her daughter, greeted He Tang. He Tang, looking at Lingzi, smiled and eximed, ¡°What a beautiful little girl! Is this the little princess?¡± ¡°Yes, her name is Lingzi.¡± ¡°How adorable.¡± He Tang bent down to look at her, tentatively reaching out to hook her little finger.
The little girl stared at him with wide eyes, her eyes round and clear. Yuxue was delightful, melting people¡¯s hearts. He Tang looked at her for a long time, then whispered, ¡°The little princess looks a lot like you when you were a child.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°My mother says she doesn¡¯t look as good as I did as a child.¡± ¡°There is some resemnce,¡± He Tang smiled, ¡°especially the eyes.¡± Of course, Jiang Ning had no idea what she looked like as a child. Although He Tang was three or four years older, after so many years, it was rare that he could still remember her childhood appearance. ¡°Where is the little crown prince?¡± He Tang asked. ¡°He¡¯s with my mother. This little girl loves being spoiled and refused to let me go, so I had no choice but to bring her with me.¡± Jiang Ning put the little girl down on the ground. The little girl then wobbled off to y on her own. He Tang¡¯s gaze followed her retreating figure, his expression dazed.
He had imagined this scene countless times. Unfortunately, the scene might be the same, but the woman was not his wife, and the child was not his daughter. The pain of losing his beloved was like a knife cutting into his heart every time he thought of it. He sighed quietly in his heart. ¡°Ah Ning, are you doing well these days?¡± He pulled his gaze back and asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Your leg¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, thank you for your concern. I had the pastries you sentst time, they were very tasty, and I enjoyed them a lot.¡± ¡°You used to love those pastries. Now that I finally have a job and can earn my own money, I can buy as many as you want¡­¡± As he spoke, his eyes fell on the exquisite embroidered shoes on Jiang Ning¡¯s feet, and he trailed off slowly. She used to wear old, simple cloth shoes.
Such delicate and elegant shoes suited her much better. With his current sry, he could afford some pastries but couldn¡¯t buy many shoes like these. Looking at Jiang Ning¡¯s smiling face, he too smiled, ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯m so happy for you that you¡¯ve returned to your real home. You don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Thank you, Lord He.¡± It was polite, and carried a hint of distance. He Tang smiled, ¡°You¡¯re being so formal with me now, you can just call me Brother He like you used to.¡± ¡°Your status is different now, and I haven¡¯t even congratted you on your achievements. You¡¯re now working in the Imperial Academy and have a great future ahead,¡± Jiang Ningughed. She was sincere. He Tang came from a poor family. They used to have a bit of a foundation, but it had declined. His family was all depending on him now. Although He Tang was an excellent person, refined and gentle, with a bright demeanor. But even if Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t married the Prince of Yu, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to marry him.. Chapter 414: Does He Want to Torture His Son to Death? Chapter 414: Does He Want to Torture His Son to Death? Trantor: 549690339 The elders in his family were too nervous about him. Speaking of inws and older generations, it¡¯s easier to get along with someone like Concubine Jing, who is rxed and at ease. Jiang Ning nced at He Tang and found that he was still wearing that purse. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a gift from her, so she didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. ¡°Is there anything important for your visit today?¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°My Third Brother went to the Imperial Academy early this morning. Howe you have time to be here?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I almost forgot. I just happened to be out for something, and your Third Brother asked me toe and see you on the way, to tell you that the matter of the Prince of Yu has made progress.¡± ¡°What progress?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes followed Lingzi, who was running about, while her ears pricked up to listen to him. He Tang said: ¡°His Majesty has ordered Prince of Yu to kneel and worship the Ancestral Temple for three days without eating or drinking, and to copy filial piety scriptures for reflection and repentance.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been punished with kneeling before?¡± ¡°That time ispletely different from this one. This time, the punishment of the Prince of Yu is in full view of everyone, with no eating, drinking, or sleeping for three days and nights, continuously copying scriptures.¡± Jiang Ning frowned: ¡°His Majesty has confined the Prince of Yu for three months and still wants to punish him with kneeling for three days without eating and drinking. Not eating is one thing, but who can bear not drinking water? Is he trying to kill his own son by torturing him?¡± He Tang said: ¡°The Prince of Yu has been disobedient and harmed the Crown Prince. Such punishment is already very light if not for the circumstances.¡± ¡°Is there any other news?¡± ¡°Other¡­ Let your Third Brother tell you when hees back. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to say more.¡± ¡°Thank you foring to tell me personally.¡± ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t be so polite with me. Although¡­ we have no fate in this life, I¡¯ll treat you like my younger sister, and I¡¯ll help and take care of you whenever you need anything.¡± He Tang said earnestly. Jiang Ningughed: ¡°If you need any help from me, don¡¯t be polite either.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Take care. Huang Ying, please have someone send off Mr. He.¡± ¡°No need, no need, I can find my way out.¡± He Tang smiled and said, ¡°Ah Ning, have you forgotten? You¡¯re the one who is directionally challenged, always forgetting your directions when going out, and it¡¯s me who always guides you.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve always taken good care of me.¡± He Tang¡¯s face reddened slightly when their eyes met, and quickly looked away, saying ¡°Take care¡± before hurrying off. Although their statuses are now vastly different, they had been childhood sweethearts for over a decade and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to forget about her. After leaving the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, he went to the bookstore to look for ancient books, finished his business, and returned home to see his mother sitting with a stranger. He couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. ¡°Oh, our Literary Arts Star is back!¡± The woman stared at He Tang, sizing him up from head to toe, making him feel ufortable. He Tang ignored her and walked away. The woman¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Mother He quicklyughed it off: ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s been in a bad moodtely because of his busy workload.¡± ¡°Yes, men¡¯s matters outside the home are more important. Speaking of which, the Cui Family girl I rmended is a truly gentle and considerate person who can manage a household well and will never cause trouble for her husband.¡± ¡°Oh, I love such girls,¡± Mother He¡¯s eyebrows raised in a smile, ¡°Sister, you must help me make a good match. My son is already twenty, has established a career, and should settle down. I am eager to hold my grandchildren.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, your matters are my matters, and I will make sure everything is arranged properly for you..¡± Chapter 415: Her Everything, The Son Likes Chapter 415: Her Everything, The Son Likes Trantor: 549690339 | The two of them were engrossed in their conversation, but He Tang was upset. When Mother He once again extolled the virtues of the Cui family¡¯s girl in front of him that evening, he mocked coldly, ¡°If she is really that good, why hasn¡¯t she married yet at neen? Could it be that she is unattractive?¡± ¡°How could you say such a thing? How could ady, raised delicately within ady¡¯s chamber, be unattractive?¡± ¡°Whether she is attractive or not is not rted to how delicately she has been raised.¡± ¡°So, ording to you, women who expose themselves in public all day, scrubbing clothes and cooking, with their coarse hands and feet, are they more attractive?¡± He Tang stood abruptly. ¡°Mother, who are you referring to?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am referring to?¡± ¡°I know that Mother does not think highly of Ah Ning, but mind your words, lest they bring misfortune!¡± ¡°Whatw am I breaking by talking about her?¡± ¡°Her status is different now, you cannot simply make stuff up about her!¡± ¡°You unfilial son, would you defy your own mother for a disabled girl of questionable background?¡± ¡°Of questionable background? Mother, you may not know yet, but Ah Ning¡¯s real identity is that of the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°So what? She is a cripple! Can¡¯t even walk properly, I don¡¯t understand what you see in her.¡± ¡°I like everything about her, so much it hurts!¡± ¡°All your back talk is useless.¡± Mother He snorted coldly, ¡°Even if she were a princess, she would not be allowed to enter my He family¡¯s house!¡± ¡°If she cannot enter, then other women shall not enter either!¡± ¡°Are you nning to end the line of the He family?¡± ¡°It ends, then so be it. It has nothing to do with me.¡± He Tang said coldly. Mother He was stunned. Father He could not help but m the table, ¡°If you dare not to get married and have children, do not bothering into this house, do not acknowledge me as your father!¡± Mother He could not help crying, ¡°You are being too disrespectful! Can¡¯t you think about us?¡± Coldly, He Tang retorted, ¡°You destroyed my lifelong happiness without considering me, but now you want me to consider you? Am I to marry a woman I do not love just to continue the family line as you want?¡± ¡°All that we¡¯ve done, it¡¯s all for your own good!¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®for my good¡¯? For my good, you would have me watch the woman I love marry someone else?¡± He Tang was beyond patient and roared, ¡°You initially said that as long as I received a degree, I could decide for myself! I studied day and night without rest, entrusting you to take care of Ah Ning, but you didn¡¯t even tell me when she was taken away by the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion!!¡± Mother He spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°The Imperial Examination is about to start, we kept it from you to not disturb your peace of mind. If you failed and had to wait for three more years, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it for a crippled girl!¡± ¡°I worked so hard, all for her!!¡± ¡°We raised you to this age, funded your studies, now you say your hard work was all for a stranger? Are you being fair to us, to the ancestors of the He family?!¡± Mother He was shaking in anger, ¡°Your shouting at us is useless. Now, Jiang Ning has already married and borne a child, your remorse is irrelevant!¡± He Tang calmed down: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Since you understand, stop dwelling on it.¡± Mother He sighed, ¡°Son, we only have you as our son, we are counting on you for ourter years. If you marry a crippled girl, who will take care of you, who will take care of us?¡± ¡°Our house has maids and servants, there¡¯s no need for her to take care of anyone.¡± ¡°Nonsense, which daughter-inw does not serve their inws? You are young now, someday you will understand.. How crucial it is to marry a diligent and virtuous woman!¡± Chapter 416: Piercing Mother He’s Lung Tube Chapter 416: Piercing Mother He¡¯s Lung Tube Trantor: 549690339 He Tang sneered, ¡°Perhaps father married you because you were virtuous and capable, able to bear children and serve your inws! But if I were to marry a wife, it would be to love her, take care of her, and make her happy and content for the rest of her life. Not for anything else.¡± Mother He was startled and subconsciously looked at Father He. Upon further thought, these words were quite piercing. No matter how righteous their words sounded, which woman would be willing to be just a tool for bearing children and managing household chores? Father He felt a bit flustered when his wife looked at him like this. Angrily and somewhat embarrassed, he coughed heavily, ¡°Women helping their husbands and teaching their children is only natural! Besides, these duties are not contradictory to happiness and contentment! He Tang, have you be foolish from reading too much? Don¡¯t use these twisted arguments to resist your responsibility to marry and have children!¡± He Tang slowly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me marry Jiang Ning and deliberately kept me in the dark when she left, denying me lifelong happiness. In that case, I won¡¯t just marry any woman I don¡¯t like to please you! After all, if you don¡¯t care about my happiness, why should I care about your feelings?¡± He pushed back his chair and strode out. ¡°He Tang, stop right there!¡± Father He shouted angrily. He Tang didn¡¯t look back. Mother He¡¯s tears streamed down her face, ¡°What has gotten into this child? What is so good about marrying a cripple? How could he be so infatuated with that disabled woman, as if he¡¯s lost his mind?¡± Walking towards the doorway, He Tang heard her words, turned around, and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, Jiang Ning¡¯s leg has healed. She¡¯s now just like any normal person!¡± Mother He was astonished, ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t she break her leg when she was young?¡± He Tang said, ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion found a good doctor to treat her. Now she¡¯s married to the Prince of Yu and be the Princess Consort, having given birth to boy and girl twins. The twins, Yuxue, are lovely and adorable.¡± ¡°She could actually give birth to boy and girl twins.¡± Mother He was surprised, a hint of bitterness welled up in her heart. ¡°Yes, you used to look down on Ah Ning, but she turned out to be not only beautiful but also a nobledy from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and she could bear children. Our family can¡¯t possibly be a match for someone like that.¡± He Tang¡¯s words pierced Mother He¡¯s heart. The reason she didn¡¯t allow her son to marry Jiang Ning was mainly due to Jiang Ning¡¯s inferior background andck of family wealth, and only then because of her impaired leg. But now, not only was she from a prestigious family, her leg was also cured, and most importantly, she was able to give birth to boy and girl twins. Boy and girl twins. How many families could have boy and girl twins? Mother He, who had been longing for grandchildren, felt extremely jealous. He Tang looked at her expression and added, ¡°If you had let me marry Ah Ning back then, perhaps you would also have had boy and girl twin grandchildren now.¡± Mother He:¡±¡­¡± He Tang said, ¡°In any case, my mood won¡¯t improve anytime soon. Father, Mother, please don¡¯t introduce me to anyone during this time. The more you force me, the less willing I am.¡± With that said, he turned around and left. Mother He stood there nkly for a moment before sighing, ¡°What kind of karma is this! If I had known about that girl¡¯s background, how could I have disagreed to the marriage? But I am not a god, how could I have known?¡± Father He indifferently said, ¡°In the end, it was your disdain for the poor and love for the rich that caused our son to miss out on this good marriage.¡± Mother He retorted stubbornly, ¡°Marrying a nobledy from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t guarantee a good oue.. Our son might have had to bow and scrape to her, which wouldn¡¯t be worth it!¡± Chapter 417: Is It Going to Be a Kowtow on the Washboard? Chapter 417: Is It Going to Be a Kowtow on the Washboard? Trantor: 549690339 Father He sneered: ¡°Ha, women¡¯s ignorance! Do you know what kind of status the Master and Second Master of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion have in the Imperial Court? If our son could be the son-inw of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, his future would be limitless, bing a noble and being appointed as a minister would be just around the corner!¡± Mother He eximed in surprise: ¡°Could our son really have such a bright future?¡± ¡°With the support of the Jiang Family, what can¡¯t he achieve?¡± ¡°If our son bes a noble and a minister, can I, as his mother, also be granted a noble title?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± ¡°My goodness.¡± Mother He patted her chest, ¡°I could also be a noble Madam, wearing the noble costume during the festivals, entering the pce to pay respects to the Emperor, and attending banquets?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t daydream,¡± Father He sshed cold water on her enthusiasm, ¡°If our son marries the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, perhaps that would be possible. But if he marries the daughter of the Cui Family, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be much hope.¡± The Old Master of the Cui Family was merely a fifth rank minor official,pared to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, the difference was like heaven and earth. Perhaps in the future, the Cui Family would have to rely on their son¡¯s support, so how could they be of any help? When she thought carefully about these things, the regret in Mother He¡¯s heart only intensified. Ah, it wasn¡¯t a big deal that theme girl was no longerme. She had lost her son¡¯s future and her own noble title, and that was truly frustrating. Although she thought so in her heart, she would never admit it with her mouth. ¡°Can a leg that¡¯s been crippled for more than a decade be healed just like that? That boy must have deliberately lied to deceive me! I must find an opportunity to see it with my own eyes to know the truth!¡± Jiang Family. It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that the father and son of the Jiang Family returned under the stars and the moon. Lin Zizi and the two little ones couldn¡¯t stay awake any longer and had already fallen asleep. Only Jiang Ning and the newlywed Zhang Mujin were still waiting. Upon hearing of their return, they hurried to the front courtyard. Seeing her daughter running towards him with light steps, Jiang Ruobai hurriedly went forward to support her and then scolded Huang Ying: ¡°How could you let Seventh Miss walk on her own?¡± ¡°Father, it was my own decision to walk, don¡¯t me others.¡± ¡°My precious daughter, I remind you every day that you must take good care of your leg and not leave anysting problems. Why don¡¯t you listen? Quickly, someone help Seventh Miss sit down.¡± Jiang Ning knew that her father wouldn¡¯t let it go unless she sat down. She could only sit on the chair, and before she could ask, she heard Jiang Yi ordering someone to fetch a wheelchair from the backyard. Zhang Mujin stood to the side, her lips pursed and a gentle smile on her face. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but since she married into the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, she could truly feel how much the people of the Jiang Family doted on their Seventh Sister. ¡°Father, please have some tea.¡± She offered the tea. Jiang Ruobai nodded. Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, why don¡¯t you pour tea for Third Brother?¡± Zhang Mujin smiled: ¡°Your Third Brother isn¡¯t thirsty.¡± ¡°Oh, who says I¡¯m not thirsty? I¡¯ll have a cup today.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t try to act strong in front of us. When you two go back to your roomter, aren¡¯t you going to kneel and wash clothes?¡± At these words, Zhang Mujin¡¯s fair face turned red. She blushed and said: ¡°Seventh Miss is always joking, unlike Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister who are more serious.¡± ¡°Then why do you always cling to me and y with me?¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it because you speak sweetly and pleasantly, making people couldn¡¯t help but like you?¡± ¡°Did Third Brother hear that?¡± ¡°You two sisters-inw stop teasing each other and talk about serious matters.¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s tone was stern, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare let Zhang Mujin pour him tea, and he poured a cup himself and sat down.. Chapter 418: Three Days Chapter 418: Three Days Trantor: 549690339 | After all, they were newlyweds, and they still felt a little shy when they were together. Jiang Ruobai ignored the flirting between his son and daughter-inw, and, holding the tea, smiled: ¡°Speaking of which, the Fifth Young Miss should also start looking for a match.¡± ¡°Fifth Sister has high standards. I don¡¯t know what kind of family could catch her eye,¡± Zhang Mujin said with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t she take a fancy to Wenren Zongst time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lofty pursuit. The Wenren Family¡¯s legitimate son won¡¯t marry a concubine-born daughter as his main wife,¡± Jiang Ruobai was very clear about the position of his own children. No matter how powerful the Jiang Family was, a concubine-born daughter was still a concubine-born daughter. In the eyes of others, she was born of a concubine and considered inferior, not worthy of being on stage. Unless she married beneath her, as long as she tried to marry above her station, people would care about her status as a concubine-born daughter. If Jiang Yuan had grown up by the side of her legitimate mother, her status could have been slightly elevated. Unfortunately, Lin Zizi had always been in poor health, and Aunt Bai was apetitive person. Before Jiang Ning returned, the backyard of the Jiang Family had a taste of favoring concubines over wives. However, since Lin Zizi recovered, Aunt Bai could only step back. From Jiang Ning¡¯s perspective, Aunt Bai¡¯s arrogance was due to Lin Zizi¡¯s indulgence and unwillingness to deal with family affairs. The marriage of a concubine-born daughter in a big family was embarrassing. When women marry, they prefer to marry above their station, but if they do, people don¡¯t want to marry a concubine-born daughter. If they marry beneath their station, they feel a gap in their hearts. After hesitating and dying, when they be older, they still have to marry in the end. In short, they can¡¯t achieve what¡¯s high or settle for what¡¯s low. Jiang Yuan¡¯s age indeed couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer. Thinking about this matter, Jiang Ruobai couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. ¡°Take your time in choosing, what are we afraid of in our family, that our girl will marryte?¡± Jiang Ningforted her father. ¡°Tell me about the serious things in the pce.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°You rushed to meet us, and I thought you missed us. I didn¡¯t expect it was just to inquire about the news in the pce. Girls are indeed extroverted.¡± ¡°Do you still want to be a royal uncle?¡± ¡°Hush!¡± Jiang Yi quickly silenced her, ¡°My dear niece, can¡¯t we be more careful with our words? Is this something we can just talk about casually?¡± ¡°Look at how hypocritical you are, in your own home, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t win against you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask you anymore. You keep ncing at Zhang Mujin, why not go back to your room and get intimate with her?¡± Jiang Ning squeezed to Jiang Ruobai¡¯s side, ¡°Daddy is still the best, Daddy tell me.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed heartily, enjoying his little daughter¡¯s affection. Zhang Mujin was teased by her till she felt extremely awkward, and red fiercely at her husband, ¡°Just now you said there was a serious matter. You know Third Sister is worried and you still tease her. Tell her quickly.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still Sister-inw who can control you,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°You ungrateful girl, I was busy during the day and couldn¡¯t get away. I was afraid you would worry, so I specially asked He Tang to bring you news. Did you forget?¡± ¡°It was out of the blue, which only made me more anxious.¡± ¡°I never thought you would be so concerned about the Prince of Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to worry?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Jiang Ruobai coughed. Seeing his father¡¯s displeased expression, Jiang Yi dared not tease his sister any longer, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°His Majesty only punished Prince of Yu for three days, which is considered a light punishment to appease the Imperial Court. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Three days of kneeling and copying scriptures without eating or drinking, that¡¯s nothing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a punishment.¡± ¡°Not drinking water for three days can kill a person.¡± ¡°Prince Yu is a man of martial arts, so it won¡¯t be that bad..¡± Chapter 419: Whose Hands the Deer will Die, Is Unknown Chapter 419: Whose Hands the Deer will Die, Is Unknown Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This punishment is too light, a beating would be better.¡± ¡°After all, he will be a crown prince, how can he be whipped so easily?¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Prince of Yu did cripple Prince of Huai, after all. If the punishment is too light, it would be hard for everyone to ept.¡± There was too much information in those words. Jiang Ning hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to Prince of Huai? Has the Crown Prince been dealt with already?¡± ¡°The imperial edict should be issued tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Jiang Ning pped her hands, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally brought down the East Pce.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? This is all due to my father and uncle¡¯s efforts.¡± Jiang Ning enthusiastically massaged Jiang Ruobai¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Father is the best, the most amazing!¡± ¡°Stop ttering.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°As long as Prince of Yu epts this three-day punishment, his position as the Crown Prince is a done deal.¡± ¡°So, that means I¡¯ll be moving to the East Pce?¡± Jiang Ning rubbed her chin. ¡°Naturally.¡± ¡°I hope Prince of Yu can endure, and not be tortured to death. Otherwise, I can only marry the next Crown Prince.¡± ¡°You¡­you ungrateful little girl, your brother was right about you!¡± Jiang Ruobai was both angered and amused, intending to p her but restraining himself. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I was just joking, trying to liven up the atmosphere.¡± ¡°You actually have the mood to joke around, truly deserving to be my daughter, Jiang Ruobai.¡± Jiang Ruobai cheered up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s all go back to our rooms and rest. There are things to do tomorrow.¡± ¡°What else is there to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Jiang Yi smiled and pinched his sister¡¯s cheek, ¡°A little girl like you can¡¯t handle everything outside.¡± Jiang Ning was baffled. However, she soon found out. Indeed, the next day, the pce issued an imperial edict, first listing the various misdeeds and crimes of the Crown Prince, expressing the Emperor¡¯s deep pain, and then announcing the dethronement, demotion to Prince of Huai, eviction from the East Pce, and confinement to the Prince of Huai¡¯s residence for one year. This news caused great shock among the people, but not muchmotion in the imperial court. Ever since three months ago, when Prince of Yu came back and broke the Crown Prince¡¯s legs in front of the Emperor, this oue was inevitable. Although Prince of Yu¡¯s actions were excessively brutal, it was not without reason. If there was anyone to me, it was the Crown Prince for being too arrogant and overbearing. As a victor, he not only refused to act modestly, but became even more oppressive and cruel towards Prince of Yu, even abducting Princess Consort of Yu into the East Pce. No man could endure such evil deeds. Now he has been killed by Prince of Yu in retaliation, and he deserved it. Moreover, as his legs were useless, the Great Sheng Dynasty would not allow a cripple to be the Crown Prince or the Emperor. After three months of digestion, the announcement of the imperial edict today was calmly epted by most of the nobles, some even breathed a sigh of relief. After all, this was no small matter, being left unresolved for so long, naturally caused unease. With the issue settled, it was time to see who would emerge as the winner in the contest for the next Crown Prince. Of the Emperor¡¯s remaining sons, there were only Prince of Yu and Prince of Wei. As for Prince of Yu, there was no need for further exnation. Although Prince of Wei had always been known for his stupidity, he had notmitted any grave mistakes and was considered average. In the past, he waspletely overshadowed by the brilliance of Prince of Yu. But now, Prince of Yu had made a grave mistake and had been confined in the Prison of the Court of Judicial Review Comparing the two, it was unclear who would emerge victorious. Just as everyone was recovering from the news of the Crown Prince¡¯s dethronement, another imperial edict came, punishing Prince of Yu with three days of kneeling and reciting the Confucian ssics in the ancestral temple, and fasting.. Chapter 420: No Showing Off Chapter 420: No Showing Off Trantor: 549690339 I This punishment is neither too severe nor too light. But being unable to drink water or eat food, that¡¯s a bit torturous. One can endure for three days without eating, but three days without water, would take a toll on even the strongest body. For the delicate and doted on princes, this punishment is rather harsh. Could it be, that even the Emperor wants to make the Prince of Yu unusable, and then position Wei, the only intact son, as the Crown Prince? Just as everyone was in a whirlwind of guesses, another explosive piece of news came out. Prince Wei, he fell ill! People subsist on grains and scraps, falling ill is quitemon. Under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. But the problem is, Prince Wei has contracted¡­ venereal disease. As the name suggests, venereal diseases are dirty diseases contracted from promiscuous behavior. In the self-indulgent aristocracy, such a disease is not rare. But normally it would not be public knowledge, the families quietly invite the Imperial Physician for treatment, if it¡¯s only a mild case they just take medicine and endure, severe cases usually pass away within two years. The Imperial Physician won¡¯t casually disclose it, and for the sake of face, the family also absolutely wouldn¡¯t admit the cause of death was venereal disease. Everyone wants to keep up appearances after all. So, that this news could leak out, there must be someone intentionally behind it. Jiang Ning jumped around,ughing heartily: ¡°I get it now, this is what Li Hongyuan was talking about.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Jiang Yi looked at her sideways. ¡°He said, most people only appear invincible on the surface, but in reality, they crumble at the first blow.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that I¡¯m going to be the Princess Consort, hee hee hee!¡± In ancient times, once you contracted venereal disease, it meant you¡¯re done. Even if he could drag on without dying for a few years, he would still have no chance at the position of Crown Prince. No wonder Li Hongyuan seemed so certain. ¡°Hey, stop jumping!¡± Jiang Yi held her down, ¡°Show some consideration for your legs! If mom and dad see this, they¡¯ll just be worried for you, and then they¡¯ll scold me.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°My legs arepletely healed!¡± ¡°No showing off.¡± ¡°But I will show off!¡± Jiang Ning lifted her skirt, sticking out one leg, proudly boasting, ¡°Look, my leg, my foot¡­¡± p! Jiang Yi rapped her on the leg, ¡°Put that down, you don¡¯t look like a princess consort¡­ no, a future crown princess consort at all!¡± The two siblings joked around for a while, then Jiang Yiughed: ¡°However, from today onwards, His Highness Prince Yu will start his punishment, whether he can endure for three days, that¡¯s up in the air.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Li Hongyuan will just obediently starve for three days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether or not he¡¯s obedient. The punishment this time is serious, not like in the Prison of the Court of Judicial Review, where he coulde and go as he pleased. If he doesn¡¯t ept his punishment, do you think His Majesty would still want to make him Crown Prince?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°He had five sons, two are dead, one is unfit, one has fallen ill and is practically at death¡¯s door. Now there¡¯s only one left intact, and he still has to go through a harsh punishment. I really suspect this old thing of having ill-fated children¡­¡± Jiang Yi immediately jumped up and covered her mouth: ¡°Missy, watch your tongue!¡± Jiang Ning freed herself from his hand: ¡°It¡¯s just us talking here, I won¡¯t go shouting about it outside.¡± ¡°Be careful, walls have ears!¡± ¡°I have Gucheng. Our uncle once said, he can be trusted.¡± ¡°But you still shouldn¡¯t say whatever you like. Once you move to the East Pce, be even more cautious, beware of getting into trouble because of your words.¡± Jiang Yi cautioned her, ¡°Did you remember that?¡± ¡°I remembered!¡± ¡°Listen to me, mom can¡¯t bear losing you again!¡± Jiang Yi was so worried he looked like an old father fretting over his unruly daughter. ¡°In case Li Hongyuan starves to death, then I won¡¯t get to be the crown princess consort..¡± Chapter 421: The Adorable Ghost Chapter 421: The Adorable Ghost Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡­It¡¯s just three days, no one will starve to death.¡± Everyone believed that Li Hongyuan could withstand these three days and had full confidence in him. Even the people of the Jiang family thought the same. Regardless of Jiang Ning¡¯s tant hints for Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi to look after Li Hongyuan, they firmly believed that the three-day penalty was deserved and should not be interfered with. The Emperor was watching, after all. What if they recklessly stepped in and jeopardized the Prince of Yu¡¯s chance to be Crown Prince? It would be a gain not worth the loss. The day after the Crown Prince was deposed, people from the pce came to say that Concubine Jin missed her grandchildren and wanted the Princess Consort of Yu to bring them to the pce for her to see. Chuiughed and said, ¡°This is a rare asion. Princess Consort, let¡¯s quickly bring the little Crown Prince and the little Princess to the pce, shall we?¡± ¡°Even you know this is a rare asion, why the hurry?¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°This servant does not understand.¡± ¡°What the Princess Consort means is, it¡¯s been more than a year since the little Crown Prince and little Princess were born, but Concubine Jin has never said she misses them or wants to see them. Why would she suddenly say she misses them now?¡± ¡°After all, Concubine Jin is the blood grandmother of the little Crown Prince and little Princess, so it¡¯s only human nature for her to miss them,¡± Chui said. ¡°Our dear grandmother is no ordinary person, though,¡± Jiang Ningughed. Chui didn¡¯t understand and had to ask, ¡°Shall we still bring the little Crown Prince and little Princess to the pce then?¡± ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s no need to be so anxious.¡± ¡°Is there anything else to do?¡± Chui asked. ¡°Have you forgotten that Concubine Jin loves the food that the Princess Consort makes?¡± Chui gasped and pped her forehead, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ipletely forgot. It seems Concubine Jin wants to eat something Princess Consort made again. However, there¡¯s no need to use the little Crown Prince and little Princess as an excuse. After all, everyone knows about this.¡± The maidservantsughed. ording to legend, the noble and aloof Concubine Jin, who even disregarded the Emperor¡¯s love, was infatuated with the food made by Jiang Ning, her daughter ¨C in ¨Cw. It¡¯s a case of one thing conquering another. Jiang Ning rolled up her sleeves and went to the kitchen. She was now the most popr person in the kitchen. Because the food she made was always the most unique, and she was very generous, always making extra and only taking a small portion, leaving the rest for the kitchen staff to eat. Just imagine, with every dish Jiang Ning made, it was either for the Old Madam and the Third Young Master or sent to the pce for the Emperor and the nobles to eat. They could always taste these delicacies first. How fortunate was that? Everyone cherished the Seventh Miss of the household, who was beautiful and capable. When they saw hering, everyone immediately put on a smile and eagerly made room for her, offering to help. ¡°What is Seventh Miss making today?¡± Due to her gentle and approachable nature, the kitchen staff became familiar with her and asionally dared to ask questions. Jiang Ning never got impatient and always exined her cooking process with a smile. Whether they could remember or cook the dishes themselves depended on their ownprehension. The food she made today was rtively simple and not very fragrant. At first, the kitchen maids didn¡¯t understand. Looking at the noodle leftovers in the pot, one kitchen maid asked, ¡°Seventh Miss, the taste of these noodles is unusual.¡± ¡°What¡¯s unusual about them? Just say they¡¯re smelly.¡± ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t think they¡¯re smelly, but can we bring this into the pce for the nobles to eat?¡± ¡°Nobles are people too.¡± Jiang Ning left the kitchen with a food box, smiling. Gucheng was waiting, pushing a wheelchair. Gucheng was always dressed in ck, with ck hair and ck eyes, a cold and young man.. Chapter 422: Birthday Chapter 422: Birthday Trantor: 549690339 | Jiang Ning said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in a wheelchair today.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Who¡¯s the master here, you or me?¡± ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sit!¡± Jiang Ning carried the food box and walked around him. Gucheng pushed the wheelchair behind her, quietly followed her for a while, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Go back where?¡± Jiang Ning looked back at him. ¡°To the General.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning turned around, ¡°You want to go back to Uncle?¡± Gucheng nodded. He was the kind of person who would not speak unless he had to. As if saying one more word would drain his energy. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving!¡± Jiang Ning tly refused, ¡°Uncle gave you to me, so you¡¯re mine in life and in death. Even if you be a ghost, you can only haunt me!¡± Gucheng: ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts; some people are scarier than ghosts. Besides, if Gucheng bes a ghost, he would still be a quiet, lovable ghost.¡± Gucheng was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Sit.¡± Jiang Ning sighed and resigned herself to sitting down in the wheelchair. She hung the food box on the armrest of the wheelchair, propped her chin with one hand, and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting in this wheelchair for so long, and now that my leg is finally better, I just want to walk. Is that too much to ask?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Fine what?¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s walkter.¡± Gucheng exined. Sometimes he was too terse when speaking, so even Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t understand him. In those cases, he would simply add a few words to exin himself. But even his exnations were always sinct. Jiang Ning looked up at him, ¡°Gucheng, why are you so terse when you speak? Don¡¯t you like talking?¡± Gucheng nced down at her, hesitated, then shook his head. ¡°Your voice is beautiful; you should talk more.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Gucheng shook his head. Jiang Ning remembered that her uncle had said he was an orphan he had found when he was very young. Gucheng didn¡¯t know how old he was or when his birthday was. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make today your birthday? Today is the first day of the fourth month.¡± Gucheng looked at her, his eyes filled with puzzlement. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Today is also my birthday.¡± Gucheng nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s celebrate our birthday together.¡± Jiang Ning was quite pleased. Because this was a secret. The first day of the fourth month was her real birthday, but it wasn¡¯t the original Seventh Miss¡¯s birthday. The original Seventh Miss celebrated her birthday on the second day of the second month, which had already passed while Jiang Ning was recovering from her injuries. However, her true birthday couldn¡¯t be disclosed to others. She didn¡¯t exin much to Gucheng, knowing that he would never ask. Not only would he not ask, but he also wouldn¡¯t utter a single word to anyone else about it. Most of the time, unless it was a question that required an answer, Jiang Ning wouldn¡¯t receive a reply from him even after babbling on for ages. If there was ever the perfect listener in this world, it would definitely be Gucheng. Wenzan and Lingzi, the two little ones, had already been held and seated in the carriage by the wet nurse. They had been fed plenty by Lin Zizi for the past few months, and were chubby and white. Seeing their mothere, Lingzi started jumping up and down, but the wet nurse managed to calm and hold her back. Madam had ordered that before Seventh Miss¡¯s leg was fully recovered, the children were not allowed to jump around her, so as not to affect her injury. Anyone could see that, no matter how adorable the Crown Prince and the Princess were, they paled in importance to Seventh Miss in Old Madam¡¯s eyes. Jiang Ning stood up, kissed the chubby cheeks of the little ones, then sat down in her own carriage, with Gucheng driving her straight to the pce.. Chapter 423: Innate Nature Chapter 423: Innate Nature Trantor: 549690339 As an outsider male, Gucheng couldn¡¯t casually enter the Harem. He handed the wheelchair to Huang Ying and hid himself. Not really disappearing, but hiding his traces. Jiang Ning knew that if she was in danger, he would appear in time. Gucheng was a person ustomed to living in darkness. Hiding would make him feel more at ease. Two wet nurses, holding the children with Huang Ying pushing the wheelchair, arrived at the gates of Splendid Pce, and Jiang Ning stood up. She carried the food box and walked into the gate with light steps. The servants of Splendid Pce were shocked to see her walking in. They were simply startled. ¡°Is that the Princess Consort of Yu?¡± ¡°Who else could it be with such a stunning appearance like her?¡± ¡°Am I blind?¡± ¡°Can someone pinch me? I must be dreaming.¡± The Pce Attendants and Eunuchs whispered to each other. Jiang Ning stopped and waved to them: ¡°Today¡¯s weather is really good.¡± Everyone:¡±¡­¡± It was not a dream. It was really her. Her legs¡­ Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on her legs. Her steps were light, and her pace was steady. There was no difference from a normal person. Her legs had actually healed. As the only legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, she possessed an astonishing beauty that ordinary people could not reach. The only thing people criticized as not matching the Prince of Yu was her disability in her legs. Now she hadpletely recovered. Who else could say she did not match the Prince of Yu? The servants of the Splendid Pce couldn¡¯t help being both surprised and delighted. After all, the Princess Consort of Yu¡¯s good fortune would also benefit the Splendid Pce, since Prince of Yu was Concubine Jin¡¯s own son. Jiang Ning entered Concubine Jin¡¯s bedroom and unexpectedly saw her not lying down eating melon seeds, but sitting upright in front of a zither, frowning at a zither score. With the warm weather, she was wrapped in a silk dress, her sleeves rolled up, revealing a string of gold bracelets on her white wrist, making her skin even more fair like the moon, round and smooth, bright and attractive. She raised her eyes and looked at Jiang Ning: ¡°What did you bring?¡± ¡°I brought two little darlings.¡± The wet nurses walked in with the children. ¡°They are so big now, but you¡¯re still holding them.¡± Concubine Jin nced at them with a t expression, without the excitement and joy an ordinary grandmother would have when seeing her grandchildren. Jiang Ning was not surprised by this. Even for her only son, she didn¡¯t show much affection, let alone the grandchildren with a generation gap. The wet nurses quickly put the children down. Wenzan and Lingzi hadn¡¯t seen their royal grandmother much. They only thought the room smelled nice and looked pretty, so they wobbled around, touching and ying with things. Soon, there was a crash. Lingzi broke a vase. The wet nurse hurriedly followed. Outside, the Pce Attendants also came in. Anything Concubine Jin kept in her room must have been cherished. Jiang Ning thought Concubine Jin would be angry, but she didn¡¯t even raise her eyelids or look that way. The Pce Attendants knelt down and silently cleaned up the broken pieces, then quietly retreated. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry, the children are too naughty.¡± Jiang Ning apologized for the two children, ¡°I willpensate for the vase¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Concubine Jin put down the zither score and stood up, ¡°These things, in my eyes, are no different from the flowers and nts outside. Speaking of breaking things, the Prince of Yu broke countless things when he was a child, and he was much naughtier than these two.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°So, the Prince of Yu was also mischievous when he was little.¡± ¡°Which child isn¡¯t naughty? It¡¯s just their nature.¡± Concubine Jin looked at the food box in her hand and asked again, ¡°What did you bring?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re more interested in the food, not the children..¡± Chapter 424: Touching My Own Belly Band and Telling Me Chapter 424: Touching My Own Belly Band and Telling Me Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What did you bring?¡± She asked again. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Your Highness ask about my leg?¡± ¡°Your leg, do I need to ask? I have eyes.¡± Concubine Jin retorted calmly. ¡°Can¡¯t you show a little surprise? Make us look a bit closer.¡± Concubine Jin nced at her, saying, ¡°Fine, pick whatever you like in this room.¡± ¡°Can I choose a few?¡± II II ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Jiang Ning quickly put the food box on the table and turned to look around the room. The two little ones had already been led away by the wet nurse to y outside. Jiang Ning looked around, and finally stopped at the guqin stand, showing a finger, ¡°This guqin is good.¡± Concubine Jin turned her head to look. A pce maid on the sideughed, ¡°This is our mistress¡¯s favorite thing.¡± ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°You rascal,¡± Concubine Jin retorted lightly, ¡°If you like it, take it. No matter how good things are, they are of the external world. Why care.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for your gift!¡± Jiang Ning immediately ordered the pce maid, ¡°Wrap this guqin for me.¡± The pce maid gently reminded, ¡°This guqin is extremely valuable, Princess Consort must be careful.¡± Jiang Ning was very happy, strolling around the room with her hands behind her back. Concubine Jin said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a petty person, so happy for having a guqin.¡± ¡°I am a vulgar person, unlike Your Highness who is so detached from worldly desires. Therefore, I still like good things, especially valuable ones,¡± Jiang Ningughed. Concubine Jin said, ¡°It¡¯s strange that a vulgar person like you can make such delicious food.¡± Jiang Ning approached, ¡°Does Your Highness know what is in this bowl? Smell it, is it fragrant?¡± ¡°The moment you entered, I could smell the stench.¡± ¡°¡­Your Highness is really impressive.¡± Jiang Ning opened the food box, took out a bowl of soup and a bowl of noodles from inside. She poured the noodles into the soup, and then took out a small bowl of a ck thing. An intense smell instantly filled the room. ¡°What is this thing, the smell is so strong? Has it gone bad?¡± Concubine Jin covered her lips and nose with a handkerchief and asked frowning. Jiang Ning picked a piece with chopsticks and held it to her mouth, ¡°I just made it before I came, how dare I bring you spoiled food? Try it.¡± Concubine Jin frowned and shook her head, ¡°They all say food has color, aroma and taste, this thing of yours has neither color nor taste, and you still want me to eat it?¡± If it were someone else other than Jiang Ning bringing this, Concubine Jin would have driven her away. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I will take a bite first.¡± ¡°Whether you eat it or not, I certainly won¡¯t eat this dirty thing.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t exin further, putting it into her own mouth and chewing, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Concubine Jin frowned at her, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling nauseous?¡± ¡°I thought Your Highness was like-minded with me, never thought you are also a person who judges a book¡­ no, food, by its cover. Does it mean if something looks unappetizing , it is not delicious? Touch your heart and tell me.¡± ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, speak from your conscience.¡± ¡°Quickly take these things away, don¡¯t stink up my room.¡± Concubine Jin waved her hand. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Just take a bite. If after eating, you still think it¡¯s not delicious, I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Kitchen immediately and cook a whole table of dishes for you.¡± ¡°A whole table?¡± ¡°Yes. All of which you have never seen or tasted before.¡± Concubine Jin hesitated. Jiang Ning picked up another chopstick-full and held it to her mouth, ¡°Just one bite. Don¡¯t judge it just because it looks unattractive, and be prejudiced..¡± Chapter 425: Stinky Tofu, Snail Noodles Chapter 425: Stinky Tofu, Snail Noodles Trantor: 549690339 Concubine Jin covered her nose. ¡°Think about a whole table of dishes.¡± Jiang Ning tempted her. ¡°You¡­¡± Concubine Jin frowned tightly, hesitated for a moment, and eventually opened her mouth, carefully nibbling a small bite. She chewed it. Jiang Ning grinned as she watched her. Concubine Jin swallowed and looked at her, asking, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called stinky¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s called ck Jade Tofu.¡± Seeing that Concubine Jin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, Jiang Ning immediately changed her words cleverly. There were many rules in the pce, and ordinary foods had to be given extraordinary names to distinguish them frommon foods eaten by ordinary people, showing their nobility. For example, ordinary cabbage tofu soup in the pce would be called Jadeite and White Jade Soup. By this token, the ck stinky tofu could not be called stinky tofu; it was called ck Jade Tofu, showing the nobility of Your Highness. Otherwise, the noble and beautiful Concubine Jin was actually eating stinky tofu? It would be too harsh to say so. Sure enough, hearing the four words ¡°ck Jade Tofu,¡± Concubine Jin nodded in satisfaction. Jiang Ning thought to herself, I¡¯m really too clever. ¡°Is this really tofu?¡± Concubine Jin asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s made of tofu.¡± ¡°The name is quite good, it really looks like a piece of ck jade. But this taste¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not used to the smell yet. Don¡¯t believe me, try another bite.¡± Jiang Ning handed the rest of the big piece to her lips. This time, Concubine Jin didn¡¯t hesitate to open her mouth and eat it. The more she chewed, the more fragrant it became. ¡°Give me the chopsticks. I want to see how this is made.¡± After finishing one piece, Concubine Jin stretched out her hand to snatch the chopsticks from Jiang Ning and stuffed a piece into her mouth herself. Jiang Ning chuckled. Sessfully rmended. With Concubine Jin¡¯s foodie mind, it¡¯d be strange if she didn¡¯t fight to eat it. One piece, then another. Looking at the empty bowl, Concubine Jin was still unsatisfied, ¡°Is this all there is?¡± Jiang Ning did make quite a lot, but she only brought four pieces, and the rest were already divided among the people in the kitchen. ¡°Just a few pieces of tofu, that¡¯s too stingy.¡± Concubine Jin wasn¡¯t satisfied, as she hadn¡¯t had enough of the lingering fragrance on her lips and teeth and was more disgruntled in her heart. Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I worry that Your Highness wouldn¡¯t like it? Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s something else here. Try this.¡± She opened arge lidded bowl with a bowl full of noodle ingredients. ¡°Noodles? What¡¯s so special about that?¡± Having experienced the ¡°true fragrance¡± of ck Jade Tofu, Concubine Jin became cautious about this bowl of noodles with a strange taste. Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Just give it a try, it¡¯s a bit spicy.¡± A pce maid brought a handkerchief and tied it around her neck to prevent the expensive skirt from getting dirty. Concubine Jin picked up the chopsticks, picked up a noodle, and put it into her mouth. The first bite was spicy, and the noodles tasted a bit strange, much more slippery than regr noodles. ¡°This is not noodles.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called rice noodles,¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°This bowl is called¡­ Pagoda Town River Monster, cough, Pagoda Snail Rice Noodles.¡± ¡°Not bad, very good.¡± After Concubine Jin said ¡°not bad¡± several times, she fell silent. What echoed in Jiang Ning¡¯s ears were only the sounds of slurping and panting due to the spiciness. Concubine Jin finished an entirerge bowl of snail rice noodles without looking up, her nose sweating from the spiciness, and a faint pinkish color appearing on her snow-white skin. She looked like a charming little girl. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jiang Ning asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s really refreshing.¡± Concubine Jin exhaled, ¡°I haven¡¯t had such a refreshing meal in a long time.¡± A pce maidughed and said, ¡°Your Highness hasn¡¯t had a good appetite recently, it¡¯s a rare treat to eat so much today¡­.¡± Chapter 426: Don’t Let Your Highness Catch a Cold Chapter 426: Don¡¯t Let Your Highness Catch a Cold Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Princess Consort has excellent cooking skills. If the Imperial Chef in the imperial kitchen could cook as well as Her Highness, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? She¡¯s not a child. If she refuses to eat, she¡¯s just being pretentious. Starve her for two meals, and she¡¯ll be cured.¡± Concubine Jin looked at her, ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m still here?¡± ¡°¡­I really did forget.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve let sess go to your head.¡± Concubine Jin snorted, ¡°Your leg is healed, and now you¡¯re so proud of yourself.¡± Jiang Ningughed ¡®hehe¡¯, walked around the room with her hands behind her back, and saw a string of jade Buddhas hanging on the wall. Each bead was crystal clear and translucent, so she took them down and yed with them, eventually putting them on her wrist. Concubine Jin saw this but didn¡¯t say anything. Shey down casually on the couch, yawnedzily, ¡°Your Highness has eaten enough, you can go now.¡± ¡°My leg is a bit sore. I need to rest.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re trying to take advantage of me because of one bowl of noodles?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Jiang Ning approached her, ¡°Since I¡¯m doing nothing, why don¡¯t let me massage your leg for you?¡± As she said this, she reached out and started massaging her calf. Concubine Jin found it quitefortable and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, she even closed her eyes infort. After some time, Jiang Ning whispered, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness?¡± A maid by their side said, ¡°It seems Her Highness has fallen asleep.¡± ¡°Get a nket for her, so she doesn¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Yes, this maid will get one right away.¡± After the maid left, Jiang Ning stood up and walked out with her hands behind her back. Outside, two wet nurses were chasing after several children running around. It was a warm spring day, perfect for children to y outside. Seeing Jiang Ninge out, Huang Ying hurried over, ¡°Princess Consort, where should we go now?¡± ¡°You stay here and watch them. I¡¯ll be back to pick you upter.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. This servant will guard the Crown Prince and the young Princess.¡± Being at Concubine Jin¡¯s ce was very safe. As for Jiang Ning herself, she walked out of the Splendid Pce at a leisurely pace, strolling beneath the tall red walls on a spring day with willow catkins floating in the air, feeling quite content. However, this peaceful happiness was soon interrupted. A low-ranking concubine, surrounded by several maids, turned the corner and nearly bumped into Jiang Ning. At thest moment, a shadow d in ck dashed over and pulled Jiang Ning back several steps, avoiding the collision. Jiang Ning looked back and saw Gucheng. Because she knew he was always by her side, she could walk so casually and freely in the pce. As for the low-ranking concubine in front of her, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t recognize her and had no interest in getting to know her. At first, the concubine wanted to get angry, but when she saw Jiang Ning¡¯s face, she immediately became silent. Although they were not familiar with each other, the concubine was smart. She knew very well that in the pce, someone with such an appearance was definitely not someone she could afford to offend. She even asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Ning nodded and walked past them. Gucheng, like a shadow, followed her closely. The low-ranking concubine¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but follow Jiang Ning as she murmured, ¡°When did new peoplee to the pce? His Majesty¡¯s taste is getting higher and higher. Since there is such a beauty, what are the rest of us needed for?¡± ¡°Master, that is the Princess Consort of Yu.¡± The eunuch beside her reminded her. The concubine was surprised, ¡°She¡¯s the Princess Consort of Yu? The one with the crippled leg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that her leg has been healed.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The concubine eximed softly, ¡°No wonder.¡± Then, her eyes filled with envy, ¡°Heaven is so unfair.. Why are some people born so beautiful?¡± Chapter 427: Push me in Chapter 427: Push me in Trantor: 549690339 The eunuchughed, ¡°The master is also a beauty.¡± ¡°A beauty can bepared to others. As for her¡­ forget about it, there¡¯s noparison.¡± ¡°Luckily, she¡¯s not one of His Majesty¡¯s concubines, so she poses no threat to us.¡± ¡°So what if she is? With Concubine Jin around, who can surpass her?¡± ¡°The master has not been in the pce long and is unfamiliar with many things.¡± The eunuch lowered his voice, ¡°Look at this Princess Consort of Yu, how does shepare in appearance to Concubine Jin?¡± The concubine thought for a moment andughed, ¡°No wonder I felt familiar when I saw her just now, but I thought I¡¯d seen her somewhere before. It turns out they do have a resemnce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The concubine became interested. The eunuch whispered a few words in her ear. The concubine was surprised, ¡°So it turns out that the person His Majesty really cares about is the mother of Princess Consort of Yu?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Only Your Highness has recently entered the pce, but among the old people in the pce, who doesn¡¯t know that Concubine Jin is acting as her substitute. It¡¯s just that no one dares to say it openly, but everyone has a clue in their hearts.¡± The concubine paused for a moment, and then sighed sadly, ¡°If I could be so favored by His Majesty for the rest of my life, even as a substitute, I¡¯d be willing. Unfortunately, Heaven didn¡¯t bless me with such a face.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s hands were in the pockets of her long skirt, walking slowly. Gucheng pushed the wheelchair, ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sit.¡± Jiang Ning casually plucked a tender yellow flower from the roadside, ¡°Gucheng, do you know, I have dreamt countless times of walking in the spring sunshine. You see, people still need dreams because they mighte true unintentionally.¡± Gucheng looked at her back and said nothing. He did not insist on her sitting in the wheelchair again. ¡°Gucheng, do you have any dreams?¡± Jiang Ning suddenly asked. Gucheng shook his head, not paying attention to Jiang Ning walking in front of him, nor to the fact that she couldn¡¯t see him shaking his head. Jiang Ning looked back at him, ¡°Everyone, more or less, has some dreams, right?¡± Gucheng didn¡¯t say anything. As always, he was quiet. The two of them, one in front and one behind, arrived at the Zhao imperial family¡¯s ancestral temple. The ancestral temple was quiterge, resembling a small pce. There were Imperial Army guards at the entrance. Gucheng quietly followed her, walking up the steps, seemingly not worried about whether they could enter or not. The Imperial Army soldier stepped forward to stop them, ¡°This ce is off-limits, unrted personnel should not approach.¡± Jiang Ning reached out, opened her palm, and revealed a translucent jade pendant, carved into the shape of a small phoenix, very exquisite. On the back of the jade pendant, the character ¡®Jin¡¯ was engraved. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s Concubine Jin¡¯smand¡­¡± ¡°Concubine Jin is unwell, so I am here to visit the Prince of Yu on her behalf.¡± ¡°Oh, all right, please follow me.¡± The Imperial Army soldier quickly stepped aside and took the initiative to lead Jiang Ning in. Jiang Ning blinked at Gucheng. Gucheng carried the wheelchair with one hand and followed. But the soldier stopped him, ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Ah, my leg hurts!¡± Jiang Ning sat down on the wheelchair with a pout, ¡°Gucheng, push me in.¡± The soldier:¡±¡­¡± Now they knew that this cunning beauty was the Princess Consort of Yu. Who else woulde here in a wheelchair? The ancestral temple was very quiet. When they pushed open the innermost room¡¯s door, they could see Li Hongyuan. He was kneeling on a cushion, with a small table in front of him, covered with many papers. Some were filled with writing, others were nk. Hearing the sound, he looked back and saw Jiang Ning, his expression slightly startled. Jiang Ning stood up, walked in, andughed, ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡± Chapter 428: One Sleeps, One Steals Chapter 428: One Sleeps, One Steals Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze followed her as she sat down across from him. Jiang Ning also looked at him. Apart from his overly fairplexion and his parched lips, he seemed very spirited. Counting the time, he had not had anything to eat or drink sincest night and morning. Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse: ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°I walked in.¡± ¡°¡­I saw.¡± ¡°This.¡± Jiang Ning showed him the Phoenix Pendant, ¡°You recognize it, don¡¯t you?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at it: ¡°It belongs to my mother, I can recognize it. How did it end up with you?¡± ¡°I stole it.¡± Looking at his expression, Jiang Ningughed: ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± ¡°Believe it. Being able to steal from her is quite an achievement on your part. I remember this pendant, she never lets it out of her sight. Did you stun her to steal it?¡± ¡°She did faint, but not because of me, but because of my enticing food.¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seems like hisughter is quite pleasant. Jiang Ning asked: ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I amughing at my mother¡¯s greed and at your cuteness.¡± ¡°Today, I brought two smelly things for your mother to eat. While she was sleeping soundly after eating and drinking, I stole the pendant hanging from her waist.¡± ¡°Actually, she let you steal it on purpose.¡± ¡°Ah, true to the bond between mother and son, despite the disharmony, they understand each other.¡± ¡°You knew all along?¡± ¡°She took the initiative to send someone to my house to invite me over. Could it really be just for a meal or to see her grandchildren?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°So it seems, a mother is always a mother. But she¡¯s quite frustrating though, caring about you but not willing toe herself, and had to beat around the bush to let mee.¡± Li Hongyuanughed: ¡°I think you are more like her daughter.¡± Concubine Jin didn¡¯t mention a thing, and Jiang Ning didn¡¯t ask either. One barged in and went to sleep, and the other stole. And just like that, the deed was done. Jiang Ning said: ¡°If I were her daughter, then our rtionship would be quite chaotic.¡± Li Hongyuanughed: ¡°If my mother didn¡¯t invite you, would you have thought of a way toe see me?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that you care about me?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jiang Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°How could I not care about you? If it weren¡¯t for you, how would I be the Princess Consort?¡± Li Hongyuan:¡±¡­¡± Jiang Ning waved to the door: ¡°Gucheng, bring the stuff in.¡± Gucheng nodded his head, pushed the wheelchair in, and closed the door on his way in, obstructing the view of the imperial soldiers outside. Jiang Ning reached under the wheelchair, pressed a mechanism, and a box sprung out from underneath. She picked up the box, set it on the table, and smiled, ¡°Take a look inside.¡± Li Hongyuan gave her a nce, and opened the box. Inside, pastries and dry food were neatly arranged along with two water sks. ¡°The weather is hot, I didn¡¯t dare to bring anything else as it might spoil. These things should be enough to sustain you for three days.¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°This sk of water is enough.¡± Li Hongyuan picked up a water sk, tilted his head back, and gulped down a mouthful, then let out a sigh of relief. He seemed considerably more rxed. At this moment, his face looked somewhat pure. Jiang Ning thought to herself, He¡¯s just a neen-year-old boy after all. After being confined in the Prison of the Court of Judicial Review for a full three months, and then made to kneel and copy scriptures here without food or water. Yet, he remained calm andposed. He didn¡¯t resemble a pampered prince at all.. Chapter 429: Must Be Proud Chapter 429: Must Be Proud Trantor: 549690339 I It seems that with Concubine Jin as his mother, his childhood must not have been very easy. Thinking this, Jiang Ning picked up a pastry and handed it to him, asking, ¡°How was it at the Imperial Mausoleum?¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly ask about that?¡± ¡°Just concerned about you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Just look at your distrustful expression.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like this prince, so suddenly being concerned about me is not strange?¡± ¡°Caring and liking are two different things.¡± ¡°It was good.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Imperial Mausoleum.¡± ¡°Now when you speak, you sound like Gucheng.¡± Jiang Ning nced at Gucheng. Gucheng, dressed in ck, his slim figure like a ck shadow, was as quiet as if he didn¡¯t exist. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Gucheng is better than this prince.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to belittle yourself like that.¡± It was hard to believe that the famed Prince of Yu, known since the age of twelve, wasparing himself to the orphaned Imperial Guard from a servant¡¯s household. Telling this story, no one would believe it. Li Hongyuan said slowly, ¡°At least, he can be by your side every day.¡± ¡°¡­ Tasty? Eat another one.¡± Jiang Ning picked up another pastry and stuffed it into his hand. Li Hongyuan nced at her, took the pastry, and ate it quietly and slowly. After he finished, he said, ¡°You should take the leftovers back with you.¡± ¡°Why? You still have two days to stay here. Keep them for yourself. You¡¯re not the kind of person who follows rules, so there¡¯s no need to make yourself hungry.¡± ¡°Everything here is in in sight. Any passing Imperial Guard could see this box of food. Are you sure it won¡¯t be leaked?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You think your Emperor Father doesn¡¯t know I came to see you?¡± ¡°Him knowing is one thing, it spreading to the outside world is another. Some things just can¡¯t be brought into the open. Like Prince of Wei, do you think Emperor Father doesn¡¯t know about his frivolous and debauched behavior?¡± ¡°A father¡¯s fault lies in his failure to teach his son.¡± ¡°He is not an ordinary father.¡± ¡°This kind of thing is rted to the imperial family¡¯s dignity. If you just expose it like this, tearing apart the imperial family¡¯s face, aren¡¯t you afraid your Emperor Father will get angry?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m kneeling here copying the Filial Piety Sutra and enduring hunger?¡± Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I thought it was because you injured Li Jixian.¡± ¡°Then what about me being locked in the Prison of Court of Judicial Review for three months?¡± ¡°You abolished the Crown Prince; such a big crime is only punished with three months of imprisonment. That¡¯s very light.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you should take credit for most of the Crown Prince¡¯s downfall.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her, ¡°I know everything you did recently. Little girl, you really are your father Jiang¡¯s true daughter, even surpassing him.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Keep it low-key, low-key.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly in the future. Even if you¡¯re smart, some things don¡¯t need you to take matters into your own hands. Like this time, if you had just sent someone else to bring Xiaoqian back to the pce, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°But then my leg wouldn¡¯t have healed.¡± ¡°You seem quite proud of it.¡± ¡°I must be proud.¡± Jiang Ning leaned closer to him, whispering with a smile, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to bring myself to the door, how could I have my leg reborn after being broken?¡± Li Hongyuan waspletely stunned. ¡°You¡­ did it on purpose?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Li Hongyuan was at a loss for words for a moment. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You know about my leg too. The bone had to be broken and reconnected in order to heal. But I couldn¡¯t do it myself. My parents and brother couldn¡¯t do it either.. How about you?¡± Chapter 430: High-stakes Gamble Chapter 430: High-stakes Gamble Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan thought for a moment and shook his head silently. Who would dare to do it? Not to mention the pain of breaking a bone, if it goes wrong, it would bepletely ruined. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to be disabled for the rest of my life. I had to find someone else to help.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but I¡¯m willing to bet. And you¡¯ve seen the result.¡± Jiang Ning stood up, picked up her skirt, and lightly turned around in ce, ¡°I won.¡± Li Hongyuan looked up at her. Watching the hem of her white skirt flutter, watching the exquisite embroidered shoes on her feet. She moved gracefully like an elegant elf. But, this doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is a gambler. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t understand how such a young woman in her teens could have such cunning and courage. It seemed that there was nothing in this world that she dared not dream of, nor anything she dared not do. Jiang Ning sat down across from him again and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised or admire me too much. In fact, this matter isn¡¯t difficult to calcte. The hard part is to put yourself in such danger. After all, I¡¯m still very afraid of death.¡± ¡°I see that you¡¯re not afraid of death at all.¡± Li Hongyuan red at her fiercely. What a crazy gambler! What if Ms. Ma wouldn¡¯t dare go against Li Jixian and just killed her directly? What if Li Jixian vited her? Had she ever thought about these things, or was she willing to take these risks just to have her leg broken and be reborn? If she really had such determination, there would always be other ways. Why take such a big risk? Li Hongyuan was very angry in his heart. So he didn¡¯t speak, just took the water bottle and silently drank water. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Actually, this was just incidental. I didn¡¯t do this solely for Ms. Ma to break my leg. My original intention was to bring down Li Jixian because I didn¡¯t like him. Besides, if I hadn¡¯t been harmed, how could you have been cruel enough to cripple the Crown Prince¡¯s leg?¡± Li Hongyuan opened his mouth, ¡°¡­Are you calcting me as well? You don¡¯t need to tell me your calctions!¡± It¡¯s simply outrageous. This woman is simply insane! Li Hongyuan was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her. He thought he had implicated her, but it turned out that she had taken the initiative to provoke others to clean her up. Jiang Ning stretched out her hand to tug at his sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I really just did these things by taking advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°Taking advantage? Tell me, what kind of situation are you taking advantage of?¡± ¡°Li Jixian was lustful, coveting his brother¡¯s wife, that wasn¡¯t my fault! He and Ms. Ma were vicious, bullying the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, clearing obstacles for their own son, and I didn¡¯t set them up for that! You see, shouldn¡¯t I clean them up?¡± Li Jixian was speechless, ¡°Indeed, they should be cleaned up.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry because you¡¯re cleaning them up, but because¡­ you didn¡¯t tell me about any of this. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t cooperate with you? At least I could help you, protect you.¡± ¡°If you knew I was doing it on purpose, would you still cut off Li Jixian¡¯s leg in anger? The y must be real for it to be touching.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Whether you did it on purpose or not, your injuries are real. You only think about yourself; don¡¯t you ever think that many people would be heartbroken, worried, and concerned because of this?¡± ¡°I really never thought about hurting myself at first. It¡¯s just that after I found out about the conflict between Li Jixian and Ms. Ma, I took advantage of it. You think about it, Li Jixian liked me, and he wouldn¡¯t kill or hurt me before he got me..¡¯ Chapter 431:1 Have Already Done It Chapter 431:1 Have Already Done It Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Ms. Ma is different. She¡¯s a contradictory person. She hates and envies me, but she doesn¡¯t dare to go against Li Jixian too much. So she can only vent her anger and hurt me, but she doesn¡¯t dare to kill me directly.¡± ¡°These are all your spections, all bets.¡± ¡°Life is a gamble.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s simply absurd.¡± Li Hongyuan red at her, this woman constantly shattered his worldview. How could a woman be so bold and reckless? ¡°If something goes wrong, have you thought about the two children?¡± ¡°Even if I die now, they will be well taken care of and grow up in luxury.¡± Jiang Ning said indifferently, ¡°For children of their status, when they grow up and be sensible, knowing that their mother is so different from others¡¯ mothers would be the real hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s you being oversensitive. A truly filial child would never be ashamed of their mother.¡± ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ve done it anyway.¡± Jiang Ning smiled yfully, ¡°It¡¯s my choice, and I¡¯m willing to bear all the consequences.¡± Li Hongyuan felt that he couldn¡¯t handle her. She was too unpredictable, too cunning, and he could never guess or control her. ¡°Alright, I should go back.¡± Jiang Ning stood up, carefully straightening the folds of her skirt, wiping nonexistent dust off her embroidered shoes with a handkerchief, then stood up cheerfully andughed, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in two days?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to pick you and your children up.¡± ¡°The children are ying in Splendid Pce now. If you want to see them, I can bring them over.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Li Hongyuan picked up his pen, ¡°I can always see them. I don¡¯t care about these few days. Also, take the food box with you.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Jiang Ning nced at his desk, swept all the ssics, papers, and pens to the floor, then took a thin nket from the wheelchair and spread it on the table. The table was small, and the nket covered the bottom of the table tightly on all four sides. Jiang Ning casually put the food box and water bottle under the table, andughed, ¡°If you get hungry, take it out to eat, and put it back when you¡¯re done. As long as no one sees it, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t believe that the soldiers at the door would daree in and search your belongings.¡± Li Hongyuanughed, ¡°With my current body, as long as there¡¯s water, I can easily endure two days without food.¡± ¡°Your stomach will be starved. We don¡¯t have to suffer for the sake of your Emperor father¡¯s face. Eventually, the one who gets sick and miserable is still ourselves.¡± Jiang Ning said as she walked out. As she pushed the door open, she looked back and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy our cooperation in advance.¡± ¡°Cooperation?¡± Li Hongyuan was taken aback. However, he didn¡¯t get a reply, for Jiang Ning had already left. Gucheng was pushing the wheelchair behind her. The door wasn¡¯t closed. The Imperial Guards peered through the doorway, wanting to know if there was anything inside. However, all he could see was Prince of Yu¡¯s back, diligently writing. Inside the hall, besides the memorial tablet at the front, there was only a small table and a man. Nothing was hidden. The soldier felt relieved and nodded to Jiang Ning, ¡°Please return, Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s smiling eyes, hands behind her back, walked into the warm April sunshine. Splendid Pce. Children¡¯sughter rang out from time to time. Concubine Jin raised her delicate hand, covering her lips as she yawned, then nced outside. A pce maid brought tea. Concubine Jin took a sip of the tea, rinsed her mouth and spat it into a silver te, then took the tea presented by another maid and drank it.. Chapter 432: My Concubine Gained Weight Chapter 432: My Concubine Gained Weight Trantor: 549690339 After having tea, shezily asked, ¡°Has the Princess Consort of Yu not returned yet?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort of Yu has not yet returned.¡± As they spoke,ughter from Jiang Ning could be heard outside. Concubine Jin looked up to see her chasing after the two little ones,ughing and chattering, their mouths calling out endearing nicknames like little sweetheart, little darling, and little stinker. Concubine Jin turned her gaze away and casually picked up a book by her pillow, leaning back to read. Not long after, footsteps were heard at the entrance. Jiang Ning asked the pce maids outside, ¡°Her Highness is still asleep, isn¡¯t she? I won¡¯t disturb her rest; I¡¯ll take the children home first ande back to the pce to pay my respects another day.¡± She finished speaking in one breath and, without waiting for the pce maids to answer, she slipped away with the two children. Pce Maid: ¡°???¡± They hadn¡¯t said anything! Concubine Jin casually threw the book in her hand out and said coldly, ¡°That cheeky girl! She didn¡¯t even return my Phoenix Pendant after using it?¡± The pce maidughed and said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just a young girl who hasn¡¯t seen the world before and took a liking to the pendant¡¯s appearance. Rest assured, Your Highness; the Princess Consort of Yu knows her priorities and will return it after ying with it for a few days.¡± ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t return it, will you exchange your life for it?¡± ¡°Your Highness, this servant¡¯s life is not worth that Phoenix Pendant.¡± The pce maidughed, ¡°When the Prince of Yu got married, didn¡¯t you say that you would give the Phoenix Pendant to the Princess Consort of Yu as a betrothal gift? It¡¯s a good thing she has it now, considering how filial she is to you. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°That girl is too cunning.¡± ¡°Fortunately, she is your daughter-inw and not the Empress¡¯s daughter-in-w. Her cleverness does us no harm.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been won overby her, always speaking well of her.¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Prince, and the Princess Consort are all family, and all are masters of this servant. Whomever I favor, it makes no difference.¡± The pce maidughed as she spoke. Concubine Jin looked out and snorted, ¡°Trying to run off? Magu, send someone to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion and have her send over some new dishes tomorrow. And make more of that ck Jade Tofu.¡± The pce maidughed, ¡°This servant will remember.¡± From outside, the sharp voice of a eunuch could be heard, ¡°The Emperor has arrived ¡± Concubine Jin thought for a moment and then stood. As the Emperor walked in with his hands on his back and saw her standing at the door to greet him, he was somewhat ttered, ¡°Is my beloved consort not feeling well somewhere?¡± Concubine Jin¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± There was no cursing when they first met. The Emperor quickly realized his mistake and offended the beauty. He hurriedly followed with a smile, ¡°I have been busy all morning and am quite dizzy. My beloved consort hasn¡¯t had lunch yet, has she? I have specially ordered lunch to be brought here so that we can have it together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Zhuzhu, you must eat well. You see, you¡¯ve be so thin from hunger.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was full of concern. Concubine Jin said indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t even fit into the skirt I worest month.¡± The Emperor: ¡°¡­ Those are old clothes that don¡¯t suit this month¡¯s Zhuzhu.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve gained weight.¡± ¡°Have you? Why can¡¯t I see it? Who are those damned servants who said that?¡± ¡°With the Princess Consort of Yu sending food every now and then, how could I not gain weight?¡± ¡°That Princess Consort of Yu is indeed filial. However, I don¡¯t approve of such behavior. Tomorrow I will send someone to talk to her. She shouldn¡¯t be sending her messy food to the court when she¡¯s idle!¡± Concubine Jin said indifferently, ¡°Your Majesty, haven¡¯t you almost given away everything in your study for those messy meals of hers?¡± Chapter 433: Your Majesty Can Be Reborn Chapter 433: Your Majesty Can Be Reborn Trantor: 549690339 | The Emperor¡¯s expression became somewhat awkward. ¡°Ahem, I am a man, so being fat or thin doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± ¡°So, Your Majesty means that as a woman, I must be slim, beautiful, and please men, right?¡± ¡°Zhuzhu, don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± The Emperor took Concubine Jin¡¯s hand, ¡°In my heart, no matter what Zhuzhu looks like, she is always beautiful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± The Emperor spoke earnestly. ¡°What if I make a mistake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I lost the Phoenix Pendant.¡± The Emperor looked at her, ¡°You know, even the Empress doesn¡¯t have that pendant, right?¡± This had always been a sore point for the Empress. The Phoenix Pendant was equivalent to the Emperor¡¯s personal presence, granting free ess everywhere. Concubine Jin said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Majesty just say that it doesn¡¯t matter if I make any mistakes?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not ming you, it¡¯s just, this is not a small matter. Where did you lose it? Let me send someone to look for it. You barely leave the Splendid Pce, where could it be lost?¡± ¡°Maybe it was stolen.¡± ¡°Who dares to steal things from the Splendid Pce?¡± The Emperor frowned, nced at her face, andughed, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Princess Consort of Yu was here before, right?¡± ¡°Is Your Majesty saying that Lin Zizi¡¯s daughter is a little thief?¡± Just hearing the three words ¡®Lin Zizi¡¯, the Emperor¡¯s old heart skipped a beat. Concubine Jin said, ¡°Although the Princess Consort of Yu is a bit mischievous, she wouldn¡¯t steal. She probably didn¡¯t know the origin of the Phoenix Pendant and unintentionally took it to y.¡± The Emperorughed, ¡°Can you really get it back?¡± He had given away so many things, and none of them had ever been returned. The Princess Consort of Yu was like a Pi Xiu, a money-devouring beast. Anything that she swallowed could never be spat out again. The Emperor knew very well that without Concubine Jin¡¯s consent, Jiang Ning would never dare to take her Phoenix Pendant at will. Just let it go, it was probably taken to see the Prince of Yu. But Concubine Jin intentionally mentioned it to him, and it seemed that she didn¡¯t n to get the Phoenix Pendant back. Forget it, forget it. The Emperor shook his head. Giving the Phoenix Pendant to Jiang Ning meant that there would be a sessor. ¡°Zhuzhu, you haven¡¯t seen that old conservative since he came back, have you?¡± The Emperor asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been three months since he came back. If it¡¯s not being locked in the Prison of the Court of Judicial Review, it¡¯s being locked in the Ancestral Temple without food or drink. How could I see him anywhere? Maybe the next time I see him, he¡¯ll be a corpse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not eptable!¡± The Emperor was startled and quicklyughed, ¡°I do have many sons, but those who died, died, and those who were deposed, deposed. Only the fifth one is still good. If something happens to him too, who will inherit my empire?¡± ¡°Your Majesty could have more children.¡± Concubine Jin said indifferently. The Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, ¡°My beloved¡­¡± ¡°I am old and cannot have children anymore. Every year, a few young and beautiful concubines enter the harem. Your Majesty can find them to have children. With your excellent health, I believe you can still have sons.¡± The Emperor¡¯s smile was a bit awkward, ¡°I am so old, and there hasn¡¯t been a pregnant concubine in the harem for many years.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, take care of your health, and I believe in you. You will definitely make it!¡± Concubine Jin stopped just short of cheering for him. The Emperor was at a loss for words. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this matter.¡± He waved his hand, ¡°Even if there were pregnant concubines right now, it would take a child ten or twenty years to grow up. How could I wait that long? Zhuzhu, don¡¯t worry, no one can threaten the fifth one¡¯s position.¡± Chapter 434: Stay and accompany me Chapter 434: Stay and apany me Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care whether the Prince of Yu bes the Crown Prince or not.¡± ¡°You may not care, but who can deny that the Fifth Prince is my most outstanding son? Look at the Prince of Huai, not only is he ruthless, he even dared to covet his own sister-inw. And the Prince of Wei, he¡¯s even more absurd. As a prince, he does not know how to keep himself clean and indulges in debauchery, even contracting such a disease, causing shame to the royal family! How can I not be heartbroken and saddened?¡± ¡°Yes, Concubine Shu has already fainted from crying several times. Won¡¯t Your Majesty go see her?¡± ¡°She raised Prince of Huai to be like that, yet she still has the nerve to cry.¡± The Emperor snorted and his face turned cold. Concubine Jin grabbed a small handful of melon seeds and slowly cracked them open, without speaking. The Emperor nced at her and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been missing the Fifth Prince too, Zhuzhu. Shall the two of us go to see him together?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see? To see how he kneels and copies scriptures, or to see how he endures hunger and thirst?¡± ¡°Would someone as unruly as the Fifth Prince really let himself go hungry?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s unruly, at least he knows his limits. At times like this, he probably won¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°Even so, he won¡¯t go hungry.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Concubine Jin was nomittal. She had never said a word to Jiang Ning, but Jiang Ning was just so clever that she took the Phoenix Order from her on her own initiative. Since Jiang had gone, she would naturally find a way to bring some food. On this, Concubine Jin was very confident. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let the Emperor go make a mess of things. The Emperor smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt the Fifth Prince at all. I¡¯m just worried that you are thinking about him.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days.¡± ¡°Oh? Zhuzhu, where are you not feeling well?¡± The Emperor immediately became nervous, looking her over carefully. ¡°Yourplexion does seem a bit off. Someone, call the Imperial Physician quickly!¡± The Imperial Physician arrived promptly. When asked where Concubine Jin was feeling difort, she only mentioned feeling heavy and having a headache. After the Imperial Physician took her pulse carefully, of course, no major issues would be found. But since Concubine Jin said she wasn¡¯t feeling well, the physician couldn¡¯t call her out on it. He could only ramble on about a bunch of nonsense before prescribing a remedy and advising her to take it on time and rest well. After the physician left, the Emperor looked at her with concern. ¡°I knew you¡¯ve lost weight, Zhuzhu. You really are sick. Tell me the truth, is it because you¡¯re worried about the Fifth Prince?¡± Concubine Jin leaned against the head of the bed, pressing her temples. ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps, a little rest will cure me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let the Fifth Prince out in a few days and have hime visit you.¡± ¡°Are you busy today, Your Majesty?¡± Concubine Jin asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Then stay with me.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Rarely did she take the initiative to ask him to stay, so the Emperor was naturally delighted. He wasn¡¯t even thinking about whether the Fifth Prince was starving or not. On the third evening of the punishment, Jiang Ning went to the Ancestral Temple again with the Phoenix Pendant. She initially thought she would see Li Hongyuan diligently copying scriptures, but instead, he was sitting rxed on a cushion, chin propped in his left hand, holding a brush in his right hand and drawing on paper. Jiang Ning walked over, looked over his shoulder, and saw the paper. He was painting her. ¡°Do you like me that much?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Hongyuan heard her voice and didn¡¯t move at all, but in a ce where Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t see, the tip of his brush left a blob of ink on the paper. Jiang Ning sat down opposite him. ¡°His Majesty is punishing you to copy scriptures on filial piety, and yet you¡¯re painting a woman here. This is the ancestral temple of your Li family. Aren¡¯t you afraid your ancestors might see your disrespect?¡± Chapter 435: With Tender Affection Chapter 435: With Tender Affection Trantor: 549690339 | Li Hongyuan said with indifference, ¡°If our ancestors have any spiritual power, they should strike down the worthless Prince of Huai and Prince of Wei with lightning.¡± ¡°¡­ they are as good as dead anyway.¡± Although she used to beme and lived well, her situation was not the same as Li Jixian¡¯s. Li Jixian lived perfectly fine for thirty years, and suddenly becameme, which was psychologically hard to ept. As for the Prince of Wei, catching a venereal disease was equivalent to a death sentence. From then on, nobody in the Great Sheng Dynasty could stand in the way of Li Hongyuan. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Li Hongyuan asked without lifting his head, focusing on the portrait under his brush, detailing the woman¡¯s hair with a delicate wool brush. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I care about you.¡± ¡°You came to see if I starved to death, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a narrow-minded thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s based on my understanding of you.¡± He said calmly without lifting his head. Jiang Ning knocked on the table, ¡°Real people are in front of you, but you are staring at the fake people in the drawing. I suspect you like the picture more than me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct, I really prefer the girl in the painting.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t draw me? Or is it another woman who looks exactly like me?¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback. ¡°Ido wish there was such a person.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Hongyuan lifted his head. This was the first time he looked at her properly since Jiang Ning came in. Upon meeting his cool gaze, Jiang Ning quicklyughed, ¡°I mean, there couldn¡¯t possibly be such a person. Unless when my daughter grows up, she looks like me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t look like you.¡± ¡°Why not? Lin Zizi looks just like me.¡± ¡°You are the one who looks like Lin Zizi. Besides, she is your mother, how could you call her by her name?¡± ¡°So, why can¡¯t Lingzi look like me?¡± ¡°Because the daughter takes after her father, and I am far more handsome than your father.¡± ¡°¡­ Narcissist.¡± Jiang Ning reached out for the painting he had just finished. The woman in the painting was leaning on her hand, looking ahead. Indeed, the woman in the painting looked just like Jiang Ning, except for her eyes, they were very different. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know what kind of expression was in her own eyes, but it was definitely not like the woman in the painting. ¡­How should I put it, the woman in the drawing had eyes that were soft like water and were full of affection. ¡°This woman really isn¡¯t me.¡± Jiang Ningughed and put down the painting. ¡± Of course it¡¯ s not you.¡± Li Hongyuan rested his chin on his hand, as he was lost in thought looking at the woman in the painting. Jiang Ning saw his infatuation, so she ignored him, reached under the table, and took out the food box. When she opened it, there were more than half of the dry foods remaining. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± asked Jiang Ning in surprise. te.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t much at all. You only ate this little in the past two days?¡± ¡°When sitting still, I don¡¯t feel that hungry.¡± ¡°You really know how to make things harder for yourself.¡± Jiang Ning put down the food box and stood up, ¡°Do what you will, I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Safe journey.¡± ¡°No need to send me off!¡± Jiang Ning walked out of the Ancestral Temple and reached the gate. She saw a beautiful andposed womaning towards her, carrying a basket in her hand. She had seen this woman before, it was the natural mother of Li Jixian, Concubine Xian. Concubine Xian looked very haggard, but you could still see her youthful beauty through her eyes and eyebrows. Chapter 436: The Lame Guy’s Mother Chapter 436: The Lame Guy¡¯s Mother Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning scanned the area, pretending not to see, and walked straight forward. But she was stopped. ¡°Are you¡­ the Princess Consort of Yu?¡± Concubine Xian looked at her somewhat incredulously. ¡°What can I do for you, Concubine Xian?¡± Jiang Ning asked coldly. How could this Concubine Xian, who raised a son like Li Jixian, be any good? Jiang Ning considered herself a petty person, and held a grudge against both mother and son, so she had no good face for Concubine Xian. However, Concubine Xian stopped her from leaving: ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, did youe from the Ancestral Temple?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But the only ce in that direction is the Ancestral Temple.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°If Concubine Xian has no other matters¡­¡± ¡°I have something.¡± Concubine Xian stopped her and looked her up and down, ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, your leg¡­¡± ¡°My leg has healed.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°You could say it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t your leg broken by Ms. Ma? How could it heal? How exactly¡­ did you do it?¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s expression was somewhat excited, ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°The Prince of Huai brought it upon himself.¡± Concubine Xian grabbed her and was about to kneel: ¡°Princess Consort of Yu, please, be magnanimous and forgive the Prince of Huai once. He is still young and ignorant, and that¡¯s why he made such a mistake¡­¡± ¡°Oh, is thirty still a child? At thirty, one can already be a grandfather, you know?¡± ¡°Your leg is healed, but the Prince of Huai is still lying in bed! Can¡¯t you just be kind?¡± ¡°When he captured me back then, why wasn¡¯t he kind?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your leg fine now? If it wasn¡¯t for the Prince of Huai doing this, how could your leg have healed?¡± ¡°Concubine Xian, if you keep messing with me, I¡¯ll let you taste the suffering your son is experiencing now!¡± Jiang Ning was impatient and threatened her without hesitation. Concubine Xian was stunned: ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re the Crown Prince¡¯s real mother, and that everyone should hold you up and worship you? Li Jixian has been deposed and will never be the Crown Prince again in this life. I advise you to restrain yourself as soon as possible, lest those who have offended you in the paste to take revenge.¡± Concubine Xian clenched her teeth: ¡°Even if my son can¡¯t be the Crown Prince, Prince Yu won¡¯t either!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just wait and see. Lame¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Concubine Xian was so angry that her vision went ck, and she raised her hand to p Jiang Ning¡¯s face. Gucheng held a willow branch in his hand and gently stroked it, shaking Concubine Xian back a few steps, almost tripping and falling. ¡°Times have changed, and you¡¯re still showing off your power? Respected Concubine Xian!¡± Jiang Ning snorted and left without looking back. Concubine Xian was shaking with anger. The pce maid came forward to help her up and sobbed: ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back. Why suffer humiliation here for nothing? She won¡¯t be arrogant for long! One day, the Prince of Huai¡¯s leg will heal, and then¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Concubine Xian ordered in a low voice, ¡°Do you really think the Prince of Huai¡¯s leg is still useful? I only hate Ms. Ma for not being harsher on the Princess Consort of Yu, allowing her to stand once more! If my son fancies her, she should be a cripple too, kneeling at my son¡¯s feet and serving!¡± ¡°Ms. Ma isn¡¯t doing well either, missing one ear, hiding in her room all day, and looking abnormal to others.¡± ¡°Let her live or die. Just take good care of the little prince!¡± ¡°This servant will keep it in mind.¡± ¡°As for that damned Prince Yu and Princess Consort of Yu pair, male, female¡­.¡± Chapter 437: Offended Him for Nothing Chapter 437: Offended Him for Nothing Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°They¡¯ll never end well!¡± Concubine Xian sneered, ¡°They think that by crippling my son¡¯s leg, the Prince of Yu will be securely seated on the throne of the Crown Prince?¡± The maidservant said quietly, ¡°Everywhere it¡¯s said that as soon as the Prince of Yues out from the Ancestral Temple, he will be the next Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Only if he¡¯s lucky enough toe out!¡± ¡°Your Highness, what are you going to do?¡± The maid asked in a fearful whisper. ¡°You go back.¡± ¡°Where is Your Highness going? Let this servant apany you.¡± ¡°You worthless wretch, can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I told you to leave!¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The maid, helpless, turned to leave. Concubine Xian stood in ce for a moment, nced at a basket, picked it up and walked towards the Ancestral Temple. As expected, she was stopped by the Imperial Army. Concubine Xian took out a bundle of silver notes, handed them to the soldier with her sleeve covering them, andughed, ¡°You all have worked hard, take this for drinks. As you know, the Prince of Yu will being out tomorrow, why watch so closely and offend him for no reason?¡± The soldier hesitated: ¡°You can go in, but you can¡¯t bring any food.¡± ¡°Why take it so seriously? The one who will soon be Crown Prince, if you starve him, what good wille to you when hees out? One must learn to be flexible.¡± Under the temptation of Concubine Xian¡¯s silver notes and words, the soldier finally gave in and stepped aside. Concubine Xian, carrying the basket, ascended the steps and pushed open the door. At some point, Li Hongyuan had changed his position, sitting directly opposite the door, which was where Jiang Ning had previously sat. He retained a leisurely appearance, supporting his chin with his left hand while writing with his right. Hearing the door open, he looked up and saw Concubine Xian. He didn¡¯t look surprised. He lowered his eyes again, Leaving a beautifully curved and exquisite profile for others to see. Concubine Xian entered, casually closing the door behind her, and studied the Prince of Yu. The Prince of Yu was dressed in ordinary attire, his hair was not tied up but cascaded down his back, making him lookzy and leisurely. It was just that his face looked somewhat too pale. ¡°Prince of Yu.¡± As Concubine Xian approached, her voice choked a little, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Concubine Xian, if you have something to say, say it. There¡¯s no need for theatrics in front of me,¡± the Prince of Yu said calmly, his chin propped on his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not the Emperor Father. I¡¯m not taken in by your act. Besides, you¡¯re past the age where crying might be considered charming.¡± Concubine Xian: She frowned, ¡°Prince of Yu, we¡¯re brothers. Must ite to this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask your son. And besides, we aren¡¯t real brothers.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already in such a state, Prince of Yu, can¡¯t you forgive him?¡± Concubine Xian asked, looking distraught, ¡°His leg ispletely ruined. He can¡¯t stand up for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Then, please mourn, Concubine Xian.¡± ¡°Prince of Yu, I acknowledge that the Prince of Huai was at fault. He should never have coveted the Princess Consort of Yu and harmed her. He has been filled with remorse recently. But at this point, he has no way, nor the face to see you.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Seeing how pitiful he is, I came here specifically to apologize on his behalf.¡± Concubine Xian put the basket on the floor, ¡°These are all made by me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°This is my sincerity, and also the Prince of Huai¡¯s apology. I just hope you can forgive him.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I shattered his kneecaps, and he still asks for my forgiveness? Concubine Xian, don¡¯t you find that a bit ridiculous?¡± Chapter 438: Take It to Feed the Dogs Chapter 438: Take It to Feed the Dogs Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Everyone says that after today, Prince of Yu will be the next Crown Prince. Prince of Huai¡¯s leg is already useless, and he has no chance with the position of Crown Prince. He only hopes that when Prince of Yu takes that position, he won¡¯t bother him anymore. He¡¯s already a useless man, just wanting to live in peace.¡± ¡°You make it sound so pitiful.¡± Li Hongyuan put down his pen, ¡°Does Concubine Xian have any other matters? If Emperor Father knew you came here, he wouldn¡¯t be too pleased.¡± ¡°Oh, never mind, never mind.¡± Concubine Xian wiped her tears, ¡°Prince of Yu, when you were young, I don¡¯t know if you remember, but your concubine mother didn¡¯t take care of you much. You always followed Prince of Huai to my pce for meals¡­¡± ¡°Yes, every time I went, I¡¯d end up vomiting and having diarrhea. I was foolish back then, and my concubine mother was careless; she allowed me to keep going. I really have to thank Concubine Xian for being so merciful and not killing me.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re joking, Prince of Yu. The way you were as a child was due to your weak constitution.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t confirm nor deny. Concubine Xian sighed faintly and walked out of the room. When she opened the door, a hint of ruthlessness showed in her eyes. Li Hongyuanzily watched her back, his eyes returning to the basket. ¡°Someone!¡± A soldier from the Imperial Army came in from outside, ¡°What¡¯s your order, Your Highness?¡± ¡°This is the basket sent by Concubine Xian. If there is food, feed it to the dogs.¡± The soldier hesitated, wondering if Prince of Yu was being stubborn? Would he rather go hungry for three days than eat what Concubine Xian sent? ¡°Have you not heard my words?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at him. ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯ll take the things away right away.¡± The soldier stepped forward and took the basket away. Another soldier came to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ugh, Prince of Yu refuses to eat the food sent by Concubine Xian.¡± ¡°Nonsense, Concubine Xian has a grudge against Prince of Yu. How could he possibly eat the food, he hates her enough as it is.¡± The other soldier motioned with his chin, ¡°What did Prince of Yu say?¡± ¡°He told me to take the food in the basket to the dogs.¡± The soldier involuntarily swallowed, ¡°It smells delicious.¡± He reached out and ripped a chicken leg from the food box, but was stopped by the other soldier, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Eating. It¡¯s a waste to feed such good food to the dogs!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you follow Prince of Yu¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the room. He won¡¯t know who this food is given to, right?¡± ¡°Whatever, I won¡¯t bother with you.¡± The other soldier shook his head and walked away. The soldier immediately bit the chicken leg heartily. After the first bite, there was a second. It didn¡¯t take long for the soldier to finish the whole chicken. When he thought of taking a sip of wine, he suddenly felt a stomachache. At first, he didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking he had eaten too fast, and it would pass soon. But the pain intensified. Soon he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and squatted on the ground. By the time the other soldier had heard the noise and ran over, he was already lying on the ground, rolling and clutching his stomach, bent like a cooked shrimp. ¡°Mao¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts, it¡¯s killing me, it¡¯s killing me¡­¡± The soldier rolled on the ground. The other soldier anxiously asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± As the soldier screamed and rolled, his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears soon began to bleed.. Chapter 439: Prince of Yu’s Punishment Chapter 439: Prince of Yu¡¯s Punishment Trantor: 549690339 | Another soldier, shivering from head to toe, said in horror, ¡°You, you weren¡¯t poisoned, were you? Why is blood flowing from every orifice?¡± Mao¡¯er continued to clutch his stomach and cry out in pain. As he cried out, his voice gradually lowered, eventually turning into disorganized groans and then finally disappearing, leaving no sound at all. The other soldier watched helplessly as Mao¡¯er¡¯s blood flowed from every hole, dying with his eyes wide open. Looking at this way of death, it must have been from poisoning. The soldier¡¯s gaze shifted to the basket on the ground. There were still quite a lot of food and drinks in the basket, and the roast chicken had been reduced to bones. He knew that it was the food here that had turned Mao¡¯er into this state. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t eat any. The soldier felt a moment of relief, but also a sense of fear. This basket was sent by Concubine Xian to the Prince of Yu. Could it be that Concubine Xian intended to harm the Prince of Yu? The soldier swallowed dryly, looked ahead, and whispered, ¡°Mao¡¯er, Mao¡¯er, people say that people die for money, and birds die for food. You¡¯re a court pce guard with a bright future, but today you¡¯ve lost your life for a bite of meat. I guess it¡¯s just your fate!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to verify anything. This was a grudge between the Prince of Huai and the Prince of Yu; as a small fry, he needn¡¯t get involved, or else he¡¯d end up like Mao¡¯er. The soldier quickly dragged Mao¡¯er away and buried the food from the basket. When someone finally noticed that Mao¡¯er had disappeared in the afternoon, the soldier warned them, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t, don¡¯t listen to what you shouldn¡¯t, and absolutely do not take what you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, even if you get it, you won¡¯t have the life to spend it!¡± Mao¡¯er was the perfect example. If he hadn¡¯t been greedy and epted Concubine Xian¡¯s silver to let her in, and then been gluttonous and eaten the food from the basket, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his life. The soldier even suspected that this was the Prince of Yu¡¯s punishment for Mao¡¯er. Mao¡¯er dared to let people in casually and epted Concubine Xian¡¯s money; the Prince of Yu must have foreseen this. At the same time, he must have also foreseen that a person as greedy as Mao¡¯er would not be able to resist the delicious food in the basket, and would not truly follow the instructions to feed the food to the dogs. Once he ate it himself, there was only one oue ¨C death. In the end, it was all Mao¡¯er¡¯s own choices, and his greed that caused him to make one mistake after another, ultimately leading to his own demise. On the morning of the fourth day, Li Hongyuan came out of the Ancestral Temple. His slightly pale face looked translucent in the morning sunlight. Sanli was standing not far away, holding a cloak, his expression excited, ¡°Your Highness, I am here to receive you.¡± He helped Li Hongyuan put on the cloak and handed him a water bottle. Li Hongyuan took the bottle and chugged it down. ¡°Everything has been prepared in the mansion, including meals,¡± Sanli said softly. ¡°Your Highness, you have been through a lot during this time. Also, the food sent by Concubine Xian yesterday was indeed poisonous. That soldier named Mao¡¯er stole some of the roast chicken and died.¡± Li Hongyuan replied with a nod, ¡°I know. First, I must pay my respects to Emperor Father, Queen Mother, and my concubine mother.¡± He headed for the Crystal Frost Hall. The Empress was also there, holding the hand of the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, Li Tingqian. Seeing his Fifth Imperial Uncle, little Xiaoqian, overjoyed, broke free from his great grandmother¡¯s grasp and ran to hug his uncle¡¯s leg, ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, I¡¯ve been missing you so much. Are you here to take me back to our home?¡± Li Hongyuan patted his head, smiled and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go in a little while.¡± He kneeled down and kowtowed to the Emperor and Empress.. Chapter 440: Enthronement Chapter 440: Enthronement Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rise.¡± The Emperor raised his hand. Gazing at his most outstanding son, the Emperor¡¯s eyes showed a hint ofplexity. The Empress said, ¡°Prince of Yu has indeed be much thinner, and I imagine his days at the Imperial Mausoleum were not easy. However, regardless of the circumstances, you should not have hurt the Crown Prince. You are brothers, why would ite to this?¡± ¡°Mother is right in her admonishment.¡± ¡°You have also been punished this time. When you have a chance, go visit Prince of Huai. After all, you are brothers, and there is no need to be enemies.¡± ¡°Yes, I will remember that,¡± Li Hongyuan said. The Emperor asked, ¡°Where will you go next?¡± ¡°I will go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to pick up the Princess Consort and the children, and take them home.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good that you think of your wife and children first. That¡¯s somewhatmendable of a man,¡± the Emperor nodded,¡± However, there is no need for you to pick them up.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°Emperor Father¡­¡± ¡°Go back and get yourselves ready, prepare to move into the East Pce.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Foolish child, your Emperor Father means, get yourselves ready to move into the East Pce,¡± the Empress said with a smile, ¡°You cannot be so dull as to not understand what that means.¡± ¡°I obey the Imperial Edict.¡± Li Hongyuan certainly understood. He came here, waiting for these words. Otherwise, the nearly one year of guarding the Imperial Mausoleum, three months in the Prison of Court of Judicial Review, and three days of copying scriptures while kneeling would all be in vain. Li Hongyuan got up, holding Xiaoqian¡¯s hand as he left Crystal Frost Hall. The Empress opened her mouth to speak but was silenced by the Emperor¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why did he take Xiaoqian with him?¡± The Empress was somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaoqian going with him since he has been with him since childhood?¡± ¡°That was before, but now he is about to be the Crown Prince¡­ Did Your Majesty forget the lesson taught by Prince of Huai? He was willing to harm Xiaoqian for his own son; couldn¡¯t Prince of Yu do the same? Have you forgotten that the Prince of Yu also has a son?¡± ¡°I trust that the Prince of Yu is not that kind of person.¡± ¡°What if?¡± ¡°There is no ¡®what if¡¯.¡± The Emperor said coldly, ¡°I warn you, do not provoke the Prince of Yu and the Princess Consort of Yu. If it wasn¡¯t for your insistence on letting the Princess Consort of Yu send Xiaoqian back, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened. You should also take responsibility for Prince of Huai¡¯s leg!¡± The Empress said, ¡°How could I have known these things would happen.¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say more. I will give you three days to reorganize the East Pce.¡± The Emperor stood up, and the Empress did not dare to ask where he was going as she hurriedly saw him off. The Emperor went to draft an edict. In the afternoon, news spread throughout the pce; the Emperor issued an edict to appoint the Prince of Yu as Crown Prince, Princess Consort of Yu as the Princess Consort, and to move into the East Pce after three days. At that time, Jiang Ning was dozing off in bed. Headed by Jiang Yi, all the siblings from the main branch and the second branch gathered together. Upon meeting, the sisters began offering their disorganized congrattions. ¡°Congrattions, Seventh Sister! Our family has produced a Princess Consort!¡± Second Miss Jiang said with a beaming smile. Jiang Ning was a little confused, ¡°What Princess Consort?¡± Jiang Yuan said, ¡°The pce has already issued a decree, appointing Prince of Yu as Crown Prince, Princess Consort of Yu as Princess Consort, and they will move into the East Pce in three days. You are now undeniably the Princess Consort!¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°That is indeed good news. No wonder.¡± She had been waiting all morning for Li Hongyuan toe and pick her and the little ones up, but he had not arrived yet. It turns out that the Emperor¡¯s decree hade so quickly. As for the official coronation ceremony, it would take some time to prepare. Just the ceremonial robes and crowns for the Crown Prince and Princess Consort would take some time to prepare. Three dayster, Li Hongyuan finally came.. Chapter 441:1 Will Escort You into the Palace Chapter 441:1 Will Escort You into the Pce Trantor: 549690339 Li Hongyuan was dressed in a vermillion violet robe, with narrow sleeves and a tight waist, his posture was straight and neat, emphasizing his strong physique. He rode his horse to the entrance of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Behind him was an exquisite carriage with the seal of the East Pce. Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi led their sons and daughters to wee him. In the past, it didn¡¯t really matter, but now he had be the Crown Prince, a ruler, and even Jiang Ruobai, his father-inw, had to pay him the respect due to a sovereign. ¡°Prime Minister, Madam, there¡¯s no need for formalities,¡± Li Hongyuan extended his hand to help them up, and then said, ¡°Sisters, please rise too.¡± Outdoors, the rituals between ruler and subject were carried out thoroughly. Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness looks in good spirits.¡± Li Hongyuan smiled back, ¡°I owe it all to the Princess Consort.¡± Originally, he nned to tough it out for three days without food or water. Though he wouldn¡¯t die, his vitality would definitely be greatly impacted. Thanks to Jiang Ning sending the water and dry food, he made it here infort. His past pallor was due to being kept in the dark for a long time. Thesest days, after resuming his diet and practicing martial arts, a youth not even twenty could regain his color almost overnight. Now, he looked almost the same as he did a year ago, his skin was just more fair, with a deep serenity in his eyes. Hearing the words ¡°Princess Consort¡±, Jiang Ruobai felt a sense of secret pleasure. He had once forcibly sent Seventh Miss to the pce to participate in the beauty selection, in anticipation of this very day. Indeed, it did not fail his expectations. The biggest surprise was that Seventh Miss¡¯ leg had also been cured. This was truly a double blessing. ¡°Where¡¯s Seventh Sister?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked Lin Zizi, ¡°The Crown Princees, why hasn¡¯t shee out yet?¡± ¡°No worries, Prime Minister,¡± Li Hongyuan smiled, ¡°Her leg is still not fully recovered, and she has to take care of the two children. Perhaps I should go in and see.¡± As they were speaking, Jiang Ning appeared. She held Lingzi¡¯s hand, and Lingzi held Wenzan¡¯s hand. They were walking very slowly. Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze fell on her, then shifted to the two children. When he had left, the children were still very small and couldn¡¯t walk. Now, they could already walk stably. Especially Lingzi, who was as cute as a snowball, with eyes as adorable as a fawn¡¯s, skin as white as snow, and at just over a year old, one could already see the potential of her bing a beauty. Seeing Li Hongyuan, both children stopped in their tracks, looking somewhat hesitant to approach. ¡°Wenzan, that is your daddy.¡± Jiang Ning patted the little boy¡¯s head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn to call ¡®daddy¡¯ yesterday?¡± Lingzi blinked her eyes and said in a milky voice, ¡°Daddy, dad.¡± At that moment, Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart melted. He leaned over and scooped Lingzi into his arms. The faint smell of milk wafted toward him, his little one, so soft and tender. He wanted to hold her in his arms, and never let go. ¡°Be a good girl, Lingzi, say ¡®daddy¡¯ again.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± This time, Lingzi¡¯s pronunciation was much more fluent and clear. ¡°Ah!¡± Li Hongyuan was extremely excited, and called out to Wenzan, ¡°Son,e here.¡± Wenzan looked at Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning nodded. Then, Wenzan jumped into his arms. The children were very young and didn¡¯t understand the sorrow of parting, but their tiny hearts were inexplicably filled with joy. Li Hongyuan, holding a child in each arm, turned to Jiang Ning, ¡°I¡¯vee to take you all to the pce.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Her words were natural, implying nothing special. However, to Li Hongyuan, they carried a different meaning. It was the love and expectation of a wife waiting for her husband¡¯s return. This made a slight light sh in Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes. Had he not been holding the two children, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist the urge to hold her.. Chapter 442: The Most Fragrant Worldly Atmosphere Chapter 442: The Most Fragrant Worldly Atmosphere Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Get in the carriage,¡± he said. Jiang Ning nodded, turned and looked at her father, mother, and brother. ¡°Father, Mother, Third Brother, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Yi, as men, managed to keep their emotions in check, but Lin Zizi couldn¡¯t help her tears. ¡°Your leg hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, don¡¯t walk all the time, rest more,¡± she advised earnestly, ¡°You are our Jiang family¡¯s legitimate daughter, no matter what grievances you suffer, you don¡¯t have to endure them.¡± ¡°I know, mother, don¡¯t cry,¡± Jiang Ning wiped her tears, ¡°It¡¯s very close to the pce, just a quarter of an hour¡¯s ride by carriage. If you miss me, you cane and see me in the pce, and I cane home whenever I want.¡± ¡°Foolish child, once you enter the pce, can you reallye back whenever you want?¡± Jiang Ning turned her head and asked Li Hongyuan, ¡°Can I not leave once I enter the pce?¡± ¡°¡­ Of course you can,¡± Li Hongyuan smiled, ¡°Although the pce is not as free as the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence, it¡¯s not as if you can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some of the emperor¡¯s concubines entered the pce at fifteen and haven¡¯t left for twenty or thirty years.¡± ¡°I am not Emperor Father, and you are not those concubines,¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°In fact, there are no rules in the pce that forbid concubines from leaving. It all depends on Emperor Father¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°That makes sense. I hope you¡¯ll always remember what you¡¯ve said.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget the words I¡¯ve spoken to you,¡± he replied. Jiang Yi patted Jiang Ning¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Remember, your family is your support, whenever you need help,e to your brother.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, this is what I made, it¡¯s a bit rough, but good for the children to wear and y in,¡± Zhang Mujin handed over arge parcel. Inside were children¡¯s spring and summer clothes. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be modest, everyone knows how good your craftsmanship is.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s definitely better than yours,¡± Jiang Yi added. Jiang Ning chuckled. Although the original host should have known these skills, and the evidence was the purse she sent to He Tang, she herself definitely didn¡¯t know and hadn¡¯t thought about learning those things. Fortunately, everyone in the Jiang family understood her past of more than ten years of poverty, and despite her not knowing anything, they all epted her calmly. She might not know those skills like zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but she did know how to cook. Under her hands, the most fragrant earthly aromas could be found. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan came over together. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be a nobledy in the pce, and it won¡¯t be easy to see you again,¡± Jiang Yuan said. Jiang Ning replied, ¡°I heard Father is picking a family for you.¡± ¡°What decent family would want me, a concubine-born daughter like me,¡± she grumbled, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯tpromise. If there isn¡¯t a suitable family, I¡¯d rather stay home and be an old maid.¡± ¡°Sixth Miss, did you hear that? Your Fifth Sister wants to be an old maid. If she doesn¡¯t marry, it won¡¯t be your turn.¡± ¡°Fifth Sister is just being stubborn, but deep down she¡¯s really eager to get married,¡± Jiang Yan pursed her lips andughed. Influenced by Jiang Ning, the usually timid and introverted Jiang Yan had be much more cheerful and dared to tease the Fifth Daughter. Jiang Yuan snorted, ¡°You¡¯ve be bolder and bolder.¡± But she wasn¡¯t really angry. Jiang Yan even took the initiative to hug Jiang Ning, ¡°Seventh Sister, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like a life-and-death parting. It¡¯s only a quarter of an hour¡¯s journey back and forth. If you miss me, juste and see me in the pce,¡± Jiang Ningughed and let her go, turning and getting into the carriage. The driver was from the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. Jiang Ning was a little ufortable. During this time, Gucheng had followed her in and out, and he had also driven the carriage when needed. She leaned out the window to look outside. Gucheng, dressed in a ck robe, rode his horse quietly behind the carriage.. Chapter 443: What do I mean to you? Chapter 443: What do I mean to you? Trantor: 549690339 Feeling Jiang Ning¡¯s gaze, he raised his head to look at her. Instantly, Jiang Ning felt at ease. As long as she thought about always having a master like Gucheng following her, she felt incredibly safe. Li Hongyuan, who was holding two children, saw her behaviour and said, ¡°You truly can¡¯t seem to be without Gucheng now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Li Hongyuan responded indifferently, ¡°You think everyone is worth my jealousy? What I mean is, with me around, you don¡¯t need to worry so much about safety.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t possibly be with me all the time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m notining. I know your martial skills are formidable, but after all, you have a lot of other tasks to undertake. Gucheng¡¯s duty is to follow and protect me. Hence, your value to me is different.¡± ¡°What value do I hold for you? The one who can give you glory, the honor of being Princess Consort?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Now that¡¯s not a fairment.¡± ¡°How is it not?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who used me first? You used the power of the Jiang Family to im the position of Crown Prince. Why is it that only you can use others, but no one else can benefit from you?¡± Li Hongyuan nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems like our rtionship is based on mutual use.¡± ¡°So, I said, it¡¯s a pleasure to cooperate.¡± Li Hongyuan did a turn around her, put down Wenzan and Lingzi who he had been holding, letting them crawl around the carriage. He reached out to pull Jiang Ning into his arms and, before she could react, kissed her fiercely on her lips. ¡°Does the cooperation include this too?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°What are you doing? The children are here!¡± Jiang Ning irritably pushed him. Li Hongyuan looked at Wenzan and Lingzi. The two little ones, with their round eyes wide open, were staring at them curiously, unsure of what they were doing. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Lingzi walked to them, hugging their knees and sneaking between them. As if trying to prevent Daddy from bullying Mommy. Li Hongyuan reached out to pull Lingzi onto hisp, rubbing her little head, chuckled, ¡°My little girl.¡± He then leaned over and nted a kiss on his little girl¡¯s soft cheek. Lingziughed heartily. Wenzan didn¡¯t have such a privilege. When they arrived at the Immortal-view Gate by carriage, Li Hongyuan, with Lingzi in his arms, did not let go at all. The little girl sat on Daddy¡¯s arm, looking curiously around. It was clear to anyone who saw this that the newly appointed Crown Prince doted on his little daughter to the extreme. Jiang Ning, holding Wenzan¡¯s hand, trailed behind, followed by four maids ¨C Huang Ying, Chui, Xiaoman, and a few attendants serving the little Princess and Crown Prince. As for the possessions from the Mansion of Prince Yu, they had also been moved to the East Pce. However, Jiang Ning did not care about these things. She only cared about one thing. ¡°Where¡¯s my private treasury?¡± ¡°Still in Prince Yu Mansion.¡± Li Hongyuan held Lingzi in one arm, ¡°I don¡¯t have the key to your private vault. No one dared to touch it. When you have time, you can go and sort it out yourself.¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°What will happen to the Mansion in the future?¡± ¡°A few people will be left to guard, clean from time to time.¡± ¡°Just leaving it empty?¡± ¡°Unless you want an end like the Prince of Huai, Prince Yu Mansion can still be kept for you.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± ¡°Things can be unpredictable.¡± The two chatted sporadically as they entered the Imperial Pce. As usual, they must first pay their respects to the Emperor and Empress. In the public gaze, Jiang Ning, grandly dressed, held Wenzan¡¯s hand, and walked slowly.. Chapter 444: Settling in the East Palace Chapter 444: Settling in the East Pce Trantor: 549690339 | Her appearance was undoubtedly gorgeous, inheriting Lin Zizi¡¯s title of being the most beautiful woman in Chang¡¯an City. She looked as if she had been delicately carved by a master sculptor. The sole w in her otherwise perfect appearance was her leg. In the past, she would always appear in a wheelchair, leaving a deep impression on anyone whoid eyes on her beautiful face and hernguid posture. But now, her leg had healed. It was only now that people could see her slender and graceful figure, as well as the way her dress swayed lightly, akin to flowing clouds. It was beauty that was impossible to look away from. The way she walked waspletely different from herzy pose in the wheelchair. The Emperor continually stared. Although he had long known that Jiang Ning looked identical to Lin Zizi, he had never thought they would have any other simrities. Yet now, he could see the resemnce when Jiang Ning walked so lightly, which reminded him of the young Lin Zizi. It made him think of his infatuation for her during that time. A few strands of sorrow rose in the Emperor¡¯s heart, apanied by a barely noticeable sigh. Time could not be regained after all. The Empress smiled and said, ¡°I have always felt that although Jiang Ning looked like Lin Zizi, she stillcked the charm and demeanor of Lin Zizi in her youth. But now that her leg has healed, I realize that she is even more captivating than Lin Zizi was. If Prime Minister Jiang had known that her leg could be cured, he might not have been willing to let her marry the thoughtful Fifth Prince.¡± The Emperor said nothing, watching as Jiang Ning and the others knelt down to pay their respects. ¡°You may all rise,¡± the Emperor lifted his hand, ¡°Fifth, you have grown up in the pce, and now you have moved back in. You should be used to it. Jiang Ning, on the other hand, has never lived in the pce, so take care of her as needed.¡± ¡°Your obedient subject acknowledges your decree.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up and nced at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes focused inward as she acted modest and demure. The Emperor offered some encouraging words before sending them to the East Pce to settle in. Bing the Crown Prince was no easy task. It involved many different aspects. From this day on, Li Hongyuan would be busier than ever. As for Jiang Ning, she hadn¡¯t yet seriously considered what her life would truly be like after bing the Princess Consort of the Crown Prince. But it would certainly not be like it was in the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence. Back then, Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t care for her, and she was constantly pregnant and handicapped. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything and led afortable and leisurely life. The title of Princess Consort was different. She had worked hard to earn this position, and now that her leg had healed, she could no longer sit idle and let things pass her by. The Prince of Yu¡¯s residence could have a pce maid as a housekeeper, but the East Pce could never be managed by a concubine. That¡¯s right, as Li Hongyuan became the Crown Prince, and Jiang Ning was promoted from Princess Consort of Yu to Princess Consort of the Crown Prince, Li Yuanyuan, the Teng person, also became a crown prince¡¯s concubine. A Crown Prince¡¯s concubine was of the highest grade, only second to the Main Consort in the status quo, and there could only be two crown prince¡¯s concubines at most. In other words, no matter how many people enter the East Pce in the future, Li Yuanyuan will always be the highest-ranked person below the Main Consort. As she was ineligible to attend the royal audience, she went directly to the East Pce through the Immortal-view Gate. By the time Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning arrived at the East Pce, she had already organized it to be clean, tidy and refreshing. She was there to greet them, kneeling on the ground. Putting other things aside, Li Yuanyuan was indeed very adept at managing domestic affairs, significantly contrasting her gentle and weak appearance. Following tradition, the Crown Prince would reside in the Supreme Pce, while his consorts would be free to choose their living quarters. ¡°I think the Red Sun Pce is pretty good. I will live here,¡± Jiang Ning circled around the East Pce and made her choice. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the Red Sun Pce is too far from the Supreme Pce?¡± Chapter 445: The First Day as the Princess Consort Chapter 445: The First Day as the Princess Consort Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It is a bit far, but not too far. After all, the entire East Pce isn¡¯t that big.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I like the Red Sun Pce, it has a big courtyard.¡± ¡°What do you need such a big courtyard for?¡± ¡°To grow vegetables. We must not forget the traditional virtues of the people of Hua Xia.¡± ¡°¡­What nonsense.¡± Li Hongyuan shook his head, ¡°If you want to live there, just do it.¡± Apart from being slightly distant, the Red Sun Pce was indeed a great ce. Besides, she had two children with her and indeed needed arger residence. As for Li Yuanyuan, she certainly didn¡¯t have the right to choose for herself. Li Hongyuan directly designated a ce for her to live, called Hongxuan. It was neither too close nor too far from the Supreme Pce, but still closer than the Red Sun Pce. Li Yuanyuan happily knelt down and agreed. Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan with a half-smile. Li Hongyuan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Moonview Pavilion is reserved for you. You can move in anytime.¡± The Moonview Pavilion was right next to the Supreme Pce, and it was one of the two closest pces to the East Pce. Li Hongyi had initially nned to let her live there. To his surprise, she refused without any hesitation. ¡°Even if the ce where Ms. Ma used to live is filled with gold, I won¡¯t live there.¡± True. She had suffered Ms. Ma¡¯s torment at Moonview Pavilion. Living there would bring back terrible memories. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to leave such a good ce empty. Why not let Xiaoqian live here? He¡¯s so reliant on you, and you¡¯ll feel at ease with him nearby. What do you say?¡± Jiang Ning suggested. Li Hongyuan did not agree or disagree: ¡°You handle the matters of the East Pce.¡± Xiaoqian was the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson and had always lived in the East Pce. He had been brought away by Jiang Ning due to the abuse he suffered from Ms. Ma. Now he was moving back again, living with his favorite Fifth Imperial Uncle and little Aunt. He was the happiest of all. So, everyone settled down like that. The ceremony to establish the Crown Prince would take ce in just over a month, but the affairs of the East Pce could not be put on hold. In the Great Sheng Dynasty, as the Crown Prince, one also had his own independent small Imperial Court. In the East Pce, there was the Office of the Grand Preceptor with the Grand Preceptor of the Crown Prince as its chief, equivalent to the Prime Minister in the Imperial Court. Besides, the East Pce had the Crown Prince¡¯s Censor, equivalent to the speech officials in the Imperial Court. In addition to the Grand Preceptor¡¯s Office, the East Pce also had the Left Spring Office, Right Spring Office, Library Hall, and the Bureau of Economics, Imperial Food Officer, Pharmacy, and six other departments, responsible for every aspect of the East Pce. The East Pce was a small-scale Imperial Court with aplete set of officials. Li Jixian¡¯s subordinates were certainly not employable. The new Crown Prince needed to have his own small Imperial Court. This was a veryplicated matter. Shortly after settling down, Li Hongyuan got busy without much rest. Jiang Ning had to learn to manage the East Pce¡¯s affairs. The previous ount books were in Li Yuanyuan¡¯s hands. That afternoon, she had sent all the ount books to the Red Sun Pce. This was the handover. Jiang Ning spent the entire afternoon sorting out the East Pce¡¯s property, such as fields and houses. She found that being a Crown Prince was indeed quite powerful. There was much morend and money than being a Prince. No wonder everyone fought tooth and nail to be the Crown Prince. At dusk, Jiang Ning walked out of the house and stretchedzily. Huang Ying came over and said, ¡°Princess Consort, Concubine Xian has sent someone to invite you over.¡± ¡°Concubine Xian?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°Is she trying to avenge her son?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°While I was in the pce, I knew that Concubine Xian had a grudge. We have to be careful..¡± Chapter 446: Over One Hundred Your Highness Chapter 446: Over One Hundred Your Highness Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Ning thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let Gucheng apany me.¡± Logically, this is the Imperial Pce¡¯s backyard, where ordinary men cannot enter and exit at will. But even in the harem, there needs to be guards. As the only guard of the Princess Consort, Gucheng has the same privileges as the Imperial Army and can move freely within the harem. With Gucheng around, Huang Ying felt relieved. ¡°Should I inform the Crown Prince?¡± Huang Ying asked again. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°After lunch, His Highness went out. This servant is not sure of His Highness¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Those who followed Li Hongyuan were Sanli and two other young eunuchs. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Being a Crown Prince is indeed different. He just moved in and is already so busy. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see him much in the future.¡± Huang Ying smiled and said, ¡°All beginnings are difficult. At first, there will always be a lot of things to prepare. Once the busy times are over, His Highness will definitely spend more time with you. You haven¡¯t been to Prosperity Pce, I¡¯ll apany you there.¡± ¡°Concubine Xian resides in Prosperity Pce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ning was admiring the scenery of the East Pce when she suddenly asked, ¡°Huang Ying, what would happen if I don¡¯t go to Concubine Xian¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ you would be used of not following the elders.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there.¡± After all, she had just moved into the East Pce and needed to be a good child for a few days. Since she was free anyway. On the way, Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying, ¡°How many concubines are there in this harem?¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°This servant can¡¯t say for sure. Although I have been in the harem for several years, new people enter almost every year. By my estimation, there must be more than a hundred of them.¡± ¡°Quite a number, it seems that the harem is quite spacious.¡± ¡°Besides those high-ranking concubines with status, the lower-ranked ones can¡¯t possibly upy a ce all to themselves. Some of them live together with three or four others.¡± ¡°Really, they are after all the Emperor¡¯s women, living like that must be quite stifling.¡± ¡°Or why do you think they all fight for the Emperor¡¯s favor? Only by winning his love can they get better food, clothing, and expenses.¡± ¡°Over a hundred women, even if he changes one every day, it would take three to four months to go through them all.¡± ¡°How could he have one per day? The Emperor¡¯s health must also be taken into ount. In this harem, Concubine Jin is the most favored, spending seven or eight days a month with her. Others get much less. Some young concubines who entered the pce at the age of fifteen or sixteen, have grown old without even seeing the Emperor¡¯s face, which is not umon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too miserable.¡± ¡°Once you enter the pce gate, it¡¯s as deep as the sea.¡± Huang Ying held her hand, ¡°Are you tired? Let Gucheng bring the wheelchair.¡± Although Gucheng¡¯s shadow was not visible, he must be around. Jiang Ning raised her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve been sitting all afternoon, it¡¯s a good time for a walk.¡± It was April, with warm weather and butterflies flying everywhere. Walking in the pce was quitefortable. As one of the Four Concubines, Concubine Xian was a concubine the Emperor took when he was still a prince. Apart from the Empress, she has the oldest status. She¡¯s also old in age. But she was quite beautiful when she was young. Although she has aged, her former beauty is still noticeable. The Prosperity Pce was decorated very simply,pletely different from the splendid Splendid Pce. There were peach trees nted in the courtyard, with blossoms in full bloom. Concubine Xian was sitting on a swing under the peach tree. If one ignored her somewhat old face, it would be a quite picturesque scene. When the pce maid saw Jiang Ning, she whispered, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort is here..¡± Chapter 447: One Level Lower Chapter 447: One Level Lower Trantor: 549690339 I Concubine Xian sat motionless, reaching out to catch a fluttering butterfly. She did not pay any attention to Jiang Ning¡¯s meaning. Was she trying to snub her? Jiang Ning raised her hand. Gucheng silently came over and set down the wheelchair. Jiang Ning sat down. Huang Ying unfastened the pouch on her waist, grabbed a small handful of pine nuts, peeled them, and handed them to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning sat in the warm sunlight with petals from Taohua flowers drifting around, leisurely eating the pine nuts. No denying, this courtyard was trulyfortable. The sunshine was just right, with a gentle breeze. With maids attending to her and Gucheng guarding her, she felt she could bask in the sun here for a whole day. At first, Concubine Xian remained calm. However, when she heard Jiang Ning order Gucheng to fetch a peach blossom, she could no longer bear it, got off the swing, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve shown no etiquette in my pce. Did I ask you to sit down?¡± Jiang Ning found it amusing in her heart. So, Concubine Xian was here to give her a warning? ¡°Concubine Xian, you really think you¡¯re my mother-inw.¡± Jiang Ning tossed a pine nut into her mouth andzily looked at her, ¡°In terms of rank, you are a Concubine Xian, one of the four concubines, an Imperial Consort of the First Rank. I am a Princess Consort, which is higher in ranking. Shouldn¡¯t you greet me with a bow ording to etiquette?¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face changed slightly. What Jiang Ning said was the truth. The status of a Princess Consort was only second to the Emperor and the Empress. Even the Crown Prince¡¯s birth mother, Concubine Jin, would be considered inferior to their daughter-inw when they met. It was even more so for Concubine Xian, who was not the biological mother of the Crown Prince. Jiang Ning spected that the reason Concubine Xian was so arrogant was her powerful family backing and her habit ofmanding her previous daughter-inw, Princess Consort Ma. She must think she could continue to bully the next Princess Consort. But she forgot that Jiang Ning was not Ms. Ma. Huang Ying raised her chin and said loudly, ¡°Concubine Xian, aren¡¯t you going to greet the Princess Consort?¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face darkened slightly. Although the status of the four concubines was indeed lower than that of the Princess Consort ording to thew, after all, she was still an elder. In informal situations, the rtionship between the two would still be based on seniority. As a neer to the pce, even if she was the Princess Consort, she shouldn¡¯t tantly demand respect from her elder. It was simply too brazen and arrogant! Concubine Xian stared at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning lifted her left leg onto her right, maintaining the mostfortable position, looking calmly at her. ¡°Is Concubine Xian also having trouble with her legs and can¡¯t walk?¡± ¡°My legs are perfectly fine!¡± ¡°My apologies, I forgot that it¡¯s not Concubine Xian¡¯s legs that are bad but the Prince of Huai¡¯s.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face turned a mixture of green and white. Huang Ying continued, ¡°Is Concubine Xian refusing to follow the etiquette and pce rules? You, who should have visited the East Pce to pay respect to the Princess Consort, expected her toe to you instead. And you didn¡¯t bow upon her arrival. If this spreads, it would be a disgrace to Marquis Xuanping¡¯s Mansion.¡± Concubine Xian nced at Huang Ying. Her gaze seemed to be coated in venom, glinting with a green light. Huang Ying looked steadfastly at her. She would not let this go unless Concubine Xian bowed to her. In the end, Concubine Xian admitted defeat. She was always one head shorter after all. No matter how many years she had been in the pce, or how many children she had given birth to for the royal family, she was ultimately just the emperor¡¯s concubine, whereas a Princess Consort was the Crown Prince¡¯s legitimate wife. There was noparison. Concubine Xian slowly walked to Jiang Ning and curtsied. ¡°Your humble servant pays respect to the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°No need..¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Concubine Xian, did you have anything you wanted to talk to me about?¡± Chapter 448: This Palace is Impulsive Chapter 448: This Pce is Impulsive Trantor: 549690339 | Main Consort tugged the corner of her lips and said, ¡°I want to ask the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, why have your legs recovered, while Prince Huai¡¯s leg injury still hasn¡¯t healed?¡± ¡°I am not a doctor.¡± ¡°The Yu Shengshou who treated the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, I also sought him to treat Prince Huai, but Yu Shengshou said he was powerless. Could it be under the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort¡¯s instigation?¡± ¡°Main Consort!¡± Jiang Ning mmed the armrest of her wheelchair, shouting, ¡°What evidence do you have to make such allegations? If you don¡¯t have any, that¡¯s nder! Let us ask for justice in front of the Empress!¡± She had always been gentle,nguid, and smiling, so her sudden outburst frightened Main Consort. Main Consort hesitated and said, ¡°If not, why¡­¡± ¡°People vary, as do injuries. How can we generalize? Besides, if someone does something wrong, they will eventually suffer retribution.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean Prince Huai has done countless evil deeds and deserves it!¡± ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Huang Ying shouted, ¡°Do you think you can call the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort by her name?¡± Main Consort¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me casually.¡± Jiang Ning nced at her, ¡°After all, your rank is lower than mine. At this age, you have to pay your respects every time we meet, and I am quite embarrassed about it.¡± Main Consort:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Gucheng, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Ning ordered. Gucheng stepped forward and pushed the wheelchair away. Main Consort¡¯s face changed for a moment, and she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant, or else¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Jiang Ning asked Gucheng to stop, ¡°Actually, Main Consort, you didn¡¯t remind me, I almost forgot one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t avenged the grudge towards Prince Huai and Princess Consort of Huai. When I return to the East Pce, I will send someone to bring them over, allow them to revisit the past, and then give them a good lecture.¡± Main Consort¡¯s face changedpletely, ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Why did Main Consort do that? Your son was already winning but insisted on sealing his doom. So, he¡¯s allowed to hurt others but can¡¯t be fought back against? Losing is losing; don¡¯t try to justify it. There¡¯s no benefit in making an enemy out of me. After all, your son has already lost his opportunities. Before you act in the future, think carefully if it¡¯s worth it.¡± Main Consort was silent for a while, then said in a low voice, ¡°I was impulsive today. Can you not summon Prince Huai?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Main Consort seemed surprised that Jiang Ning was so amenable. Jiang Ning turned around with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a person who prefers persuasion over force. Making things easier for others also makes things easier for myself. Right? Let¡¯s go.¡± And this time, they really left. Main Consort watched her receding figure, standing under the peach tree for a long time, before slowly regaining herposure. Her maidservant helped her back to her room and sat her down. She sat in a daze for a long time, then said to the maidservant beside her, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for decades and experienced so much; there¡¯s no storm I haven¡¯t weathered. I¡¯ve struggled and fought in the pce to hold the position of Main Consort, bear sons for His Majesty, and after all this, I still have to pay my respects to a girl who¡¯s just entered the pce? How is this fair?¡± The maidservant whispered, ¡°She is the Crown Prince¡¯s Main Consort, and ording to pce rules, her status is indeed higher than yours¡­¡± ¡°I know her status is higher than mine!¡± Main Consort raised her voice, her originally charming eyes full of anger and bing hideous, ¡°I only have one son, and he¡¯s been ruined by them! Am I supposed to just watch them live happily in the East Pce?¡± Chapter 449: The Month’s Events Revisited Chapter 449: The Month¡¯s Events Revisited Trantor: 549690339 ¡°But what can we do about it?¡± The pce maid was cautious, ¡°Even if the Prince of Yu doesn¡¯t be the Crown Prince, our Prince of Huai still¡­¡± ¡°Prince of Huai is of no use now.¡± Concubine Xian sighed deeply, ¡°Prince of Yu is really ruthless. There were five princes initially, but now some have died and some have been abandoned, leaving only him unscathed. How can this kind of thing be inherited?¡± ¡°Your Highness, be careful with your words.¡± The pce maid hurriedly said in a low voice. Concubine Xian nced at her. She didn¡¯t dare to say more in the end. Emperor Li Changgeng had killed his brothers to seize the Imperial Throne. Perhaps this was also why the Emperor did not punish Li Hongyuan severely? The royal family always believed in the survival of the fittest. Only those who survived to the end could gain the highest position. ¡°This fifth son should not be toocent,¡± Concubine Xian murmured to herself, and suddenly looked at the pce maid, ¡°Go and call Nanny Cha.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Cha was her wet nurse, who came with her as part of her dowry. Due to her age, she no longer served closely in recent years. But her status in Prosperity Pce is beyond doubt. Nanny Cha came to pay respect first, seeing Concubine Xian¡¯s red eyes, she felt sorry for her: ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s useless to cry out your eyes, since things have alreadye to this.¡± ¡°I know, but I just can¡¯t ept it.¡± Concubine Xian ordered everyone else to leave, and then pulled Nanny Cha to sit beside her, ¡°Nanny, I remember you once said that there is a medicine that can nourish the body and make a woman be fertile again?¡± Nanny Cha was slightly surprised: ¡°Your Highness, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to take it.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please be cautious.¡± Nanny Cha whispered, ¡°Why would you take this medicine while you¡¯re perfectly fine? Such medicine is used bymon women to serve their husbands.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s for improving the body, it should not cause any great harm to the body.¡± ¡°Common women take these to seek children, are you also, Your Highness?¡± Concubine Xian remained silent. Nanny Cha frowned, ¡°Your Highness, you will be forty-six soon. You lost your monthly periodst year, and now you want to nourish your body. Are you also trying to have a child?¡± ¡°There have been women who had children in their fifties. I am not even forty-six yet, I am forty-five, why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You already have Prince of Huai¡­¡± ¡°Stop mentioning him!¡± Concubine Xian frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve had so many doctors look at him, and they all say his legs are useless now. What¡¯s the point of having such a useless son? Can I rely on him in the future?¡± Nanny Cha whispered, ¡°Why not pick two young and beautiful girls who are easy to control in this pce and let them be favored?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do such a foolish thing. No matter how obedient those women are, their children cannot be mine.¡± Concubine Xian whispered, ¡°I just want to have another child now. The Emperor is in his prime, and there should be at least ten more years of good times ahead. It¡¯s not certain who will ultimately get the throne. I am not someone who can easily be defeated.¡± She grabbed Nanny Cha¡¯s hand, ¡°Nanny, I really can¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ve already set my foot into the position of Empress Dowager!¡± Nanny Cha sighed, ¡°All right, I will take care of this matter.¡± ¡°Nanny, you have to hurry. Now, what Ick most is time.¡± ¡°I know. But¡­¡± Nanny Cha hesitated, ¡°Even if you take the medicine to nourish your body, the Emperor has not stayed here for many years.. What use could it be?¡± Chapter 450: Never Too Old to Desire Chapter 450: Never Too Old to Desire Concubine Xian said, ¡°Though, by tradition, a consort over the age of forty is no longer called for the Emperor¡¯s bed. But the Emperor is not a man of fickleness and ungratefulness. From time to time, he will visit the rooms of the consorts who have given him children. Especially ones like us, who still have connections in our birth families, we have to appear important to sustain the morale of the court.¡± ¡°Thest time the Emperor visited us here was over a month ago, and even then, his stay was brief. As for spending the night¡­it must have been seven or eight years since thatst happened.¡± Concubine Xian nodded silently. Though she appeared serene, she, as a woman, had not aged to the extent ofpletely losing a woman¡¯s desires. She too had desires. However, her man was the Emperor, the man to whom over a hundred consorts belonged. He had countless women at his disposal. His affections were not infinite and could not be shared equally. Young and tender consorts entered the pce in droves, like the constant regrowth of leeks. For an older woman like her, whose beauty was fading, if it weren¡¯t for the support of her son, the Prince, she would have long been forgotten and cast aside. The asional thought of her from the Emperor, a fleeting visit, was already a cause for gratitude. How could she dare to hope that the Emperor would stay the night? As for these matters, she had long resigned herself to them, treating her life as if she were a devotee, severing desires. However, some desires can be relinquished, but others cannot. For the sake of her future, she did not wish to sit and wait for death. She wanted to make one more effort. ¡°The next time the Emperores here, I will always be able to find a way to make him stay,¡± she murmured to herself. Seeing that her determination was unshakable, Nanny Cha knew further dissuasion was pointless and went to carry out the task. Other than taking medication to maintain her health and doing her best to retain her beauty and make herself more attractive, Concubine Xian also thought of many other ways. It was the time of spring blossoms, and she ordered her servants to pick flower petals from the Imperial Garden daily. She even imported a great number of flower petals from outside the pce. It took manpower and wealth to do this, and it was impossible to keep itpletely quiet. Since moving into the East Pce and sorting out the affairs, she has been quite at leisure. The Prince of Yu, however, was very busy, almost invisible from morning till evening. Jiang Ning took pleasure in the rxation, not bothered to deal with him. With nothing else to do and well fed, apart from ying with her two children, Jiang Ning ambled about the backyards of the Imperial Pce, where she saw eunuchs several times, wheeling carts full of rose petals into the pce. Huge fresh bunches of roses were in water buckets, their petals still glistening with dewdrops. Though covered by ayer of cloth, much of it was still partially visible. ¡°Are the roses in bloom at this time of the year?¡± Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying. After pondering, Huang Ying replied, ¡°This servant remembers that many of thedies in the pce love using rose petals for their bath and cleansing. If we talk about roses, they should bloom around April, but for them to be used widely in the pce, it would probably be around May.¡± Jiang Ning stopped an eunuch who was pushing a cart and asked, ¡°Where are these roses being delivered to? Could it be for the Empress?¡± The eunuch looked at her. These days, Jiang Ning had been making herself acquainted in the pce, and dozens of concubines had started recognizing her, and even the eunuchs and pcedies knew her. Seeing that she was the new Princess Consort, the eunuch promptly paid his respects, ¡°This servant greets the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°I exempt you from the formalities,¡± Jiang Ning casually picked up a rose and sniffed it, then asked, ¡°this rose?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Is this some secret? Just some flowers. Can¡¯t ourdies in the pce even use these?¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile. The eunuch heard this and thought, indeed. In previous years around this time, the pce would also procure many flowers.. Chapter 451: Doing Better Than My Palace Chapter 451: Doing Better Than My Pce The eunuch said with a smile, ¡°Actually, this is to be delivered to Prosperity Pce. It¡¯s not that we want to hide it from the Princess Consort, but Her Highness in Prosperity Pce has a big temper. We servants dare not speak too much. We hope the Princess Consort won¡¯t me us.¡± ¡°How can I not understand? Just a few days ago, I was summoned to Prosperity Pce and scolded.¡± The eunuchughed. Who believes that? The status of the Princess Consort is even higher than that of Concubine Xian. If Concubine Xian is arrogant enough to scold, can you bear not scolding them? As the eunuch had this thought in his heart, he said with a smile, ¡°Princess Consort¡¯s mercy can understand the difficulties of us servants, and we are grateful.¡± ¡°I just asked casually. Alright, I won¡¯t dy you any longer. Go ahead. I¡¯ll keep this flower. I¡¯m not troubling you am I?¡± she smiled. ¡°Oh my, what are you talking about, Your Highness? It¡¯s just a flower. It is this flower¡¯s fortune to be favored by the Princess Consort. Even if we servants want such good fortune, we can¡¯t have it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite a talker, Eunuch. What¡¯s your name?¡± Jiang Ning nced at the eunuch. The appearance is strong and stout, but the eyes are clever and spirited. The eunuch hurriedly replied, ¡°In response to the Princess Consort, this servant¡¯s name is Wu Quan.¡± ¡°Are you serving in the Prosperity Pce?¡± ¡°No, this servant is in the Internal Affairs Bureau.¡± ¡°Oh, why note to my ce? I¡¯m in need of a steward,¡± Jiang Ning pinched the rose and said with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, that is.¡± Wu Quan was both shocked and delighted, ¡°What merits do this servant have?¡± Working in the Internal Affairs Bureau is just for odd jobs and running errands. If he bes a steward in the East Pce, it would be like soaring through the sky for them. Now as the steward of the Crown Prince¡¯s wife in the East Pce, he will be the steward of the Empress in the future. Who else in the harem couldpare? Wu Quan has been in the pce for several years and has never thought that such a big pie would fall from the sky and knock him out directly. Two eunuchs beside the cart who had been pushing it, showed envy and jealousy. They only hate themselves for not answering the Princess Consort¡¯s question first. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Alright then, if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll have someone inform the Ministry of Internal Affairs and transfer you over.¡± ¡°Yes, this servant is indebted to the Princess Consort!¡± Wu Quan immediately knelt down and kowtowed. Jiang Ning nodded and walked away with the rose in hand. Wu Quan stood there, still in a dream. Another eunuch beside him eximed enviously, ¡°Wu Quan, your fortune has arrived, and nothing can block it. Once you go to the East Pce and serve the Princess Consort, your rise will be unstoppable. Don¡¯t forget to support your formerpanions when it¡¯s time.¡± Wu Quan came back to his senses and smiled, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t forget any of your benefits.¡± Jiang Ning walked leisurely through the pce, asionally encountering a minor concubine and greeted them warmly, inviting them to eat at the East Pce. The harem knew that the newly arrived Princess Consort was beautiful, kind-hearted, and gentle, treating even the lowest-ranked pce maid kindly,forting those who were aggrieved. If she liked someone, they were invited to work in the East Pce. For a time, wherever Jiang Ning went, there were sounds of greetings, salutations, and pleasantries. ¡°You¡¯ve only been in the pce for a short time, and you¡¯re doing better than I am.¡± As Jiang Ning walked to a japonica flower in the Imperial Garden, she heard azy and elegant voice. She hurriedly went around and saw her own mother-inw, Concubine Jin, sitting on a swing, her clothes fluttering, weighing the swing down to the point where it could barely move. This Concubine Jin¡­ is bing more and more plump. Concubine Jin looked at her, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chapter 452: Fragrant and Soft Chapter 452: Fragrant and Soft Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°I think Concubine Jin is getting more and more beautiful, and only this rose is worthy of her.¡± She handed over the rose. Concubine Jin nced at it, ¡°Where did this flowere from? As the new favorite in the East Pce, you¡¯re like a fish in the water here, not only is everyone fond of you, but they also tter you actively. Even this flower came to you first. Ms. Ma never received such treatment in the past.¡± ¡°Ms. Ma was ungrateful and unkind, how can shepare to my likability?¡± ¡°The only thing you excel at in this pce is boasting about yourself, you¡¯re unrivaled in that.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, Your Highness.¡± Jiang Ning leaned in, ¡°Your Highness, please step aside so I can swing.¡± Concubine Jin was taken aback, ¡°No one has ever dared topete for a spot with me before.¡± ¡°Well, there is someone now, isn¡¯t it refreshing?¡± Jiang Ning squeezed in beside her. Concubine Jin was delicate and precious, with a slightly plump figure, fragrant and soft. It felt sofortable rubbing against her. Concubine Jin red at her, ¡°How can there be such a shameless girl like you?¡± She stood up and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Nothing, just strolling around.¡± Jiang Ning swayed, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Highness just ask me where this rose came from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which sycophant sent it to tter you.¡± ¡°Although Your Highness is usually wise, you¡¯ve guessed wrong this time.¡± Jiang Ning had Gucheng push the swing, ¡°I got it from Concubine Xian.¡± ¡°Concubine Xian? When did she start liking these things?¡± In her impression, Concubine Xian was a dull person who put all her hopes on her son and had long given up on her appearance and the need for the Emperor¡¯s love. In recent years, she had never used any of the rose fragrances and such purchased in the pce. Howe it¡¯s only April now, and the pce hasn¡¯t made any substantial purchases yet, but she had already bought them at such great effort? Jiang Ning sat on the swing, flying back and forth with a smile, ¡°If Your Highness can¡¯t figure it out, I can provide you with some hints.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me, and I¡¯m not interested in it.¡± Concubine Jin turned her head away. Still the usual aloof beauty. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Only by listening can you know if this is rted to you.¡± Concubine Jin walked over to a chair and sat down, ignoring her. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°The flowers in the Imperial Garden are blooming beautifully. Huang Ying, take a clean crystal bowl and pick some. I want to make flower cakes.¡± Concubine Jin nced over, ¡°What kind of flower cakes?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Gucheng, push me higher!¡± She soared up. Concubine Jin, ¡°¡­What did you just say about why Concubine Xian is using rose flowers?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for bathing, washing her face, and washing her hands, to make herself fragrant and beautiful. So she could attract the Emperor¡¯s attention and make him stay in her room.¡± ¡°¡­She¡¯s already in herter years and no longer serves the Emperor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that she no longer serves him in ordance with the rules, but there is always an exception if the Emperor likes it.¡± ¡°You think too much. The Emperor only likes beautiful women.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she needs to dress up and maintain her appearance. What we¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t contradict each other.¡± ¡°You mean, she wants to serve the Emperor?¡± Concubine Jin was surprised. ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°This must be your wild guess, right?¡± ¡°This is not a wild guess, it¡¯s an inference based on evidence!¡± ¡°Still a wild guess.¡± ¡°Your Highness, do you have any thoughts on this?¡± ¡°What is there to say.¡± ¡°Someone wants to serve the Emperor.¡± ¡°So what? There are one or two hundred women in the harem, which one of them doesn¡¯t want to serve the Emperor? The Emperor doesn¡¯t exclusively dote on one concubine. He can go wherever he likes.¡± Concubine Jin was indifferent.. Chapter 453: Teaching Grandma to Fight for Favor Chapter 453: Teaching Grandma to Fight for Favor Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why Concubine Xian suddenly wanted to serve in bed?¡± ¡°To gain favor. Probably for her son, the Prince of Huai.¡± ¡°Of course not! The Prince of Huai has already been deposed, no matter how much effort she puts in for him, what difference would it make? Besides, you¡¯ve known Concubine Xian for a longer time, do you think she is such a loyal and righteous person in your eyes?¡± ¡°Then you tell me why she wants to serve in bed.¡± ¡°One of the important reasons for concubines and imperial consorts to serve in bed is to have children apart from gaining favor, status, and material needs.¡± Concubine Jinughed, ¡°To have children? Do you know how old Concubine Xian is?¡± ¡°Over forty, not that old.¡± ¡°In the pce, women who are over thirty-five are no longer serving in bed, do you know why? They get too old.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Highness still serving in bed?¡± ¡°¡­What I¡¯m talking about is a normal situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, too. Normally, women over forty don¡¯t have children. But people¡¯s spirits can¡¯t be suppressed.¡± ¡°So after talking for so long, you just want to say that Concubine Xian still wants to have children. What if she does? She can have children if she wants to! It has nothing to do with me.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°But if she has children, it will affect your son and daughter-inw.¡± Concubine Jin looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Even if she really has a son, what threat can such a young child pose to you?¡± ¡°Not now, but children eventually grow up. His Majesty is in his prime, living another twenty years is not a problem. By then, Li Hongyuan will be old, and Concubine Xian¡¯s son will be in his youth. What do you think?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t evenpete with a child, then you really have no ability. Stop being the crown prince and move to the Prince of Yu¡¯s residence early.¡± Concubine Jin said sarcastically. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I think being the Princess Consort is pretty good. If you go to themoners and ask, which daughter-inw¡¯s status can be higher than her mother-inw? Only I, the Princess Consort. His Majesty has so many women, the harem is like a flock of birds, I have a bunch of inws of various statuses, they have to bow to me when they see me. It feels quite satisfying.¡± Concubine Jin: What an annoying person! ¡°Is this your reason for being the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°This is just one of the benefits of being the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°And the harem is not bad, I quite enjoy living here.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So I can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Whether you leave or not has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Are you sure Your Highness doesn¡¯t want your son and daughter-inw to stay in the pce, where you can see them every day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Ning had Gucheng stop the swing, ¡°Once my mood is bad and I move out of the East Pce, I won¡¯t be in the mood to make delicious dishes and won¡¯t be able to serve Your Highness every day.¡± ¡°¡­Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Making food has a lot to do with one¡¯s mood. If my mood is bad and I put too much salt or overcook the dish, can it still taste good?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to stay in the East Pce, safe and secure as the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Then stay there and behave.¡± ¡°Then Concubine Xian shouldn¡¯t be fighting for favor and having children.¡± Jiang Ning jumped off the swing and leaned against Concubine Jin, ¡°Your Highness, you must work hard, fight back, and use all your charm topete with Concubine Xian!¡± II II Is there a daughter-inw in this world who teaches her mother-inw to fight for favor? Simply outrageous. ¡°No need for you to remind me.. Mind your own business!¡± Chapter 454: Concubine Undresses for Your Chapter 454: Concubine Undresses for Your Majesty ¡°Your Highness, please think about it carefully. If Concubine Xian wants to vie for favor, she is challenging me. By challenging me, she is challenging delicious food. By challenging delicious food, she is challenging you. Can you tolerate this?¡± Concubine Jin remained silent for a moment, then stood up, ¡°I shall return to my pce.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that today is the day the Emperor usually visits the elder concubines in the harem.¡± ¡°Great, great, great!¡± Jiang Ning revealed a smile and pped her hands, ¡°Go back and dress up beautifully. Outshine those vulgar concubines in the harem! Dazzle His Majesty the Emperor!¡± ¡°With my natural beauty, I am already stunning.¡± With that aloof voice, the stunning beauty with a natural appearance gracefully left. Concubine Xian soaked herself in a bath filled with rose petals, creating a fragrant floral scent. From head to toe, she carefully applied fragrant cream, not missing a single inch of skin. Each strand of hair was coated with osmanthus oil. She powdered her face, outlined her eyebrows, applied rouge, and attached yellow flowers. Combing her hair, she inserted numerous pearls and jade ornaments. She changed her clothes, wearing the peach pink dress that the Emperor loved the most. It took her a whole day to get ready meticulously. She didn¡¯t dare to eat a single bite during lunch, fearing that eating too much would cause her painstakingly tied waistband to break. When evening came, estimating the time was almost right, she sat down to wait eagerly. Finally, at dinner time, she heard a voice from outside. ¡°The Emperor has arrived¡ª¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s spirits were lifted. She immediately stood up with the help of her maid¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Fu Liu, how do I look?¡± The maid smiled, ¡°Your Highness looks great, very beautiful. His Majesty will surely be delighted.¡± Concubine Xian adjusted her hair bun and walked delicately to the door, where she bowed gracefully, ¡°Allow me to pay my respects to Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor came by only as a routine and nned to leave after a short while, but he first smelled a rich fragrant scent and then noticed Concubine Xian wearing a vibrant peach pink dress. He smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you wear this color in many years.¡± ¡°I remember Your Majesty once said that you liked to see me wear this color the most, as itplements my skin tone well.¡± ¡°True, your skin is the most fair in the pce.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, pleasee inside and sit down; I¡¯ve prepared your favorite tea.¡± Concubine Xian looked up as she said this. Her make-up was bright and vivid, and her jewels sparkled brilliantly. The Emperor was momentarily stunned,ughing, ¡°Concubine Xian looks different today, as if we¡¯re back to thirty years ago.¡± Feeling somewhat shy, Concubine Xian touched her cheek and whispered with downcast eyes, ¡°I have aged.¡± ¡°My beloved concubine has not aged at all.¡± The Emperor reached out his hand, guiding her into the room. The fragrance within was also intoxicating. Without realizing it, the Emperor stayed for a bit longer. Concubine Xianughed, ¡°I have ordered my servants to prepare dinner. Why don¡¯t you join me for a meal, and spend the night here, Your Majesty?¡± The Emperor looked into her charming, sparkling eyes and was reminded of her youthful and lovely appearance. Unable to resist, he nodded, ¡°Very well.¡± Concubine Xian felt a surge of joy inside her. After the maids set up the dinner, Concubine Xian served the Emperor, and the two prepared for bed. With some wine in him during dinner, the Emperor¡¯s gaze on Concubine Xian grew heated. Her heart pounded with a mix of excitement and anticipation. As the two sat on the edge of the bed, Concubine Xian whispered, ¡°Allow me to undress you, Your Majesty.¡± Just as her hand touched the Emperor¡¯s cor, a eunuch¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty.¡± Concubine Xian frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± asked the Emperor. In such a situation, the eunuch wouldn¡¯t dare to intrude without urgent matters. The eunuch hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial Physician was summoned to Splendid Pce.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor instantly stood up, ¡°What happened to Concubine Jin?¡± Chapter 455: Your Majesty, Please Don’t Leave! Chapter 455: Your Majesty, Please Don¡¯t Leave! The eunuch spoke in a low voice, ¡°I heard that Concubine Jin suddenly fell ill with a headache, and the pain was unbearable, so she called for the Imperial Physician¡­¡± ¡°How did she get a headache? Ah!¡± the Emperor eximed angrily, ¡°How are these servants attending to her? Don¡¯t they know that Concubine Jin is most afraid of pain?¡± The eunuch dared not speak. Concubine Xian stood up, gently patted the Emperor¡¯s back, and said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Concubine Jin¡¯s headache is an old ailment, and it will be fine after a while. Let me serve you to rest.¡± ¡°No. How can I sleep?¡± the Emperor frowned, ¡°I must go see her.¡± With that, he began to walk out. Concubine Xian, a little anxious, grabbed his arm, ¡°Your Majesty, you hardlye to visit me. Please go see her tomorrow and let her rest now.¡± The Emperor nced at her, feeling somewhat guilty, but still removed her hand, ¡°I will visit you next time. Concubine Jin¡¯s headache might be serious, and I won¡¯t be at ease without visiting her first.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Concubine Xian followed him and watched him leave without looking back, stomping her foot in frustration, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please don¡¯t go!¡± She had worked so hard to prepare for this night, and now he was just leaving! He was beckoned away by Concubine Jin¡¯s mere mention of a headache. He left without any hesitation. And at such a moment. Concubine Xian was angry, embarrassed, and anxious, tears streaming down her face. A pce maid entered to serve her, whispering, ¡°Your Highness, pleasee inside, His Majesty has already left.¡± ¡°Why did he have to leave?¡± ¡°Because of Concubine Jin¡­¡± ¡°Because Jin Zhuzhu fell ill with a headache!¡± Concubine Xian interrupted her, her voice shrill, ¡°Every month, the Emperor stays with her for seven or eight days, even more than with the Empress! How many women are there in the harem? Over a hundred! She monopolizes so many nights; how can other women live?¡± Her heart was filled with jealousy and anger; her face stained with tears, ¡°Fu Liu, do you know? I haven¡¯t served the Emperor in bed for eight years, seven months, and twenty-one days.¡± How lonely were those nearly three thousand days and nights? Concubine Xian, face streaked with tears, covered her face, leaned against the door, and slid to the floor, sobbing inconsbly. ¡°I want but this one night, just one night¡­ Why can¡¯t Jin Zhuzhu even spare me that?¡± The pce maids knelt beside her, weeping with her. The women of the harem were truly suffering. Concubine Xian sat on the floor and cried for a long time until her tears dried and couldn¡¯t flow anymore. A pce maid whispered tofort her, ¡°Your Highness, there is still a long way to go. Today Concubine Jin said she has a headache and lured His Majesty away. Surely she can¡¯t have a headache every day? His Majesty wille again next time.¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s expression was dispirited, ¡°I¡¯ve grown old; I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you are not old at all, and you won¡¯t have to wait too long. Next month, His Majesty wille. Today, when His Majesty left, he seemed a little guilty. Maybe he wille back in just a few days.¡± Concubine Xian looked up, ¡°Will he?¡± ¡°His Majesty is not a heartless man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Concubine Xian wiped her tears, ¡°His Majesty said that I still look the same as thirty years ago, and that I look good in pink.¡± ¡°Yes, His Majesty will still reminisce about your appearance today after he returns. He will definitelye back.¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of hope. Fu Liu helped her up, ¡°Your Highness, let me help you wash your face, remove your makeup, and rest early. Rejuvenate yourself so you can serve His Majesty again next time..¡± Chapter 456: Turn off the Light and Go to Sleep Chapter 456: Turn off the Light and Go to Sleep Concubine Xian nodded and followed. Splendid Pce. The Emperor hurried over, walking lightly as he entered Concubine Jin¡¯s bedroom, lifting the curtain himself. The room was dimly lit. He saw Concubine Jin leaning against the head of the bed, her eyes slightly closed, with her left hand lightly pressing her forehead. The warm orange light cast on her side face and her long hair, which flowed like clouds. Her usually charming appearance now seemed a bit soft, but with a different kind of tenderness that evoked sympathy. ¡°Zhuzhu¡­¡± The Emperor walked over, sat by the bedside, and looked at her face, ¡°I heard you were ill and rushed over. Does your head hurt again? What did the Imperial Physician say?¡± Concubine Jin said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just an old ailment. It¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°How can I not worry?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, where have youe from?¡± Concubine Jin looked up at him, sniffing, ¡°It smells so nice.¡± The Emperor smiled, ¡°I visited Concubine Xian this afternoon. Poor girl, with Prince Huai injured, she¡¯s in a difficult situation.¡± Concubine Jin said, ¡°In that case, Your Majesty, please return to Prosperity Pce. If you just leave Concubine Xian like this toe here, won¡¯t that bring her resentment upon me?¡± The Emperor said, ¡°Zhuzhu, you know me. If it weren¡¯t for your unwillingness, I would dly stay here with you every day. How could Concubine Xianpare to you? Besides, you¡¯re ill. If I don¡¯te, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here with you tonight.¡± ¡°My headache prevents me from serving you, Your Majesty. Please, return.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Concubine Jin looked at the Emperor, ¡°I¡¯m deeply touched that you came to visit me in my illness. I just want to have some peace and quiet to rest. With you here, I won¡¯t be able to sleep restfully. Besides, Concubine Xian is pitiable too. With Prince Huai in such a state, she earnestly wishes for you to drop by. If you just leave like this, how can she handle it? Wouldn¡¯t that bring resentment on me? If you truly care for me, please return to Concubine Xian. When I¡¯m better tomorrow, you cane again, won¡¯t that be nice?¡± Her reasonableness today surprised and moved the Emperor. ¡°Zhuzhu, you¡¯re not just saying that in anger, are you?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m speaking in anger? I just took my medicine and feel much better. Please, go.¡± ¡°Well, alright,¡± the Emperor stood up, and instructed the pce maids, ¡°Take good care of the noble consort. Report any concerns promptly. Zhuzhu, you rest peacefully. As soon as I finish morning court tomorrow, I wille to see you. Tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll ask the Imperial Kitchen to prepare it.¡± ¡°I want to have breakfast made by the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll send someone to ask her to prepare it.¡± The Emperor gave a thousand reminders and a million instructions before finally leaving with the eunuchs. When she confirmed that he had left Splendid Pce, Concubine Jin stretchedzily and yawned, ¡°Finally left. All that talking almost put me to sleep. Xiangli, put out the light, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± There was not a trace of sickness in her. A pce maid whispered with a smile, ¡°Since you went to the trouble of inviting the Emperor over, why let him go? Now he¡¯s sure to return to Prosperity Pce. Wasn¡¯t all our effort wasted?¡± Concubine Jin crawled under the nket and closed her eyes, ¡°By now, Concubine Xian has probably gone to bed.¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it perfect timing for the Emperor to go?¡± ¡°Our Emperor likes beauties.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°After all, Concubine Xian is approaching fifty. No matter how well she maintains herself and dresses up, she can only preserve her appearance while sitting still. Once she removes her makeup, her paleplexion, the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, and the drooping corners of her mouth are all exposed.. How can there be any beauty left in that?¡± Chapter 457: The Look of the Sleeping Concubine Xian Chapter 457: The Look of the Sleeping Concubine Xian The pce maid was dumbstruck. Thinking carefully, a woman in her forties or close to fifty, no matter how well maintained, could wrinkles be eliminated and sagging cheeks be raised? Even if all that could be done, the sunken eye sockets, the wrinkles at the corner of the eyes, and the loss of plump cheeks would only be more harrowing once the makeup was removed. The pce maid whispered, ¡°Hearing Your Highness say this, I feel a chill in my heart. A woman¡¯s good days are just a few years.¡± ¡°Even for young and beautiful girls, few have a good sleeping appearance.¡± Concubine Jin closed her eyes and spoke leisurely, ¡°Let alone someone of Concubine Xian¡¯s age. Once the Emperor sees her in that state¡­ there¡¯s no need to say it, you can imagine.¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s true, this is all our spection. What if Concubine Xian never took off her makeup?¡± ¡°That would be if the Emperor was in her room. Now that the Emperor is here in my pce, she must have gone to sleep in disappointment, without makeup.¡± The pce maid looked at her own mistress with some surprise: ¡°I have never heard Your Highness say such things before.¡± She had served Concubine Jin for many years, and to outsiders, the noble and indifferent Concubine Jin appeared unconcerned about everything, in fact, she was justzy. She was toozy to deal with those people and those things. She was even toozy to think about it. That¡¯s why people thought she was cold, but in fact, Concubine Jin was actually more of the delicate and simple type. It¡¯s just that most people didn¡¯t know her well, leading to misunderstandings. For so many years, when had Concubine Jin ever thought about these things? Xiangli even thought that not only was Concubine Jin toozy to think, but she also wasn¡¯t smart enough to think so much. In the past, even when Concubine Jin was vying for favoritism, she would only pretend to be sick to summon the Emperor, and never attempt to get the Emperor to leave again. She certainly wouldn¡¯t have thought of the words that followed. So¡­ Xiangli asked quietly, ¡°Your Highness, who told you all this?¡± ¡°It was my good daughter-inw.¡± As expected. Xiangli was relieved. Who else could be so ruthless, besides that cunning Princess Consort? She not only encouraged Concubine Jin to vie for favor but also taught her to send the Emperor back to Concubine Xian¡¯s chamber. No doubt Concubine Xian could never have imagined that the Emperor would return! The pce maid on night duty was dozing off, drowsy and distracted. Hearing that the Emperor had arrived, her muddled mind only remembered to kneel down and salute, not to remind Concubine Xian. ¡°Has Concubine Xian gone to bed?¡± the Emperor asked. The pce maid came to her senses, and hurriedly said, ¡°This servant is going to ask Your Highness to get up and greet the Emperor.¡± ¡°No need.¡± The Emperor waved his hand, ¡°Since she¡¯s asleep, there¡¯s no need to wake her. I will go in by myself.¡± As he stepped into Concubine Xian¡¯s bedroom, lifting the curtains, the memory of her charming appearance in the pink dress from the afternoon emerged in his mind. However, when he looked at the bed with a smile, his grin froze on his face. Concubine Xian was asleep. Thentern on the tall bedside table cast a clear light on her current appearance. She was lying on her back with her face up, her mouth slightly open, and sleeping heavily. Her face was pale, but not the translucent pallor of a young girl; it was a dull, ashen white. Her eyebrows were a little sparse, the fine crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes, and even the asional faint snore. Even more, one could see the scattered strands of her hair speckled with white. These white hairs were well-hidden during the day. At the utterly unguarded night, they shot straight into the Emperor¡¯s field of vision.. Chapter 458: Two Faces Chapter 458: Two Faces Emperor kept the posture of lifting the curtain and stood at the door for a while. He stared nkly at the woman sleeping on the bed. How could a person have such a stark contrast? The lovely woman in a pink dress with blushing cheeks during the day turned into an olddy with pale skin and a wrinkled face at night. The Emperor had never seen such a thing before. All the women who could appear before him at night, which one of them wasn¡¯t exquisitely dressed and beautifully charming? Even for Concubine Xian, the Emperor¡¯s impression of her still lingered from seven or eight years ago when he slept with her. He never thought he would have to face such an old and ugly woman. It was too scary. The Emperor took two steps back, let go of the curtain, and turned to leave. Concubine Xian was awakened by the sound of the bead curtain colliding and saw the Emperor¡¯s back as he left. Suddenly waking up, she cried, ¡°Your Majesty¨C¡± The Emperor¡¯s footsteps paused slightly. Since she was awake, it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to leave without a word. He turned around and smiled, ¡°Concubine Xian, you¡¯re awake?¡± Concubine Xian rubbed her eyes, made sure it was really him, and couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. She quickly uncovered the quilt and got out of bed, walked over to him, and bowed, ¡°I have seen Your Majesty. Your Majesty, why¡­have youe back?¡± ¡°Oh, I went to see Concubine Jin and she was fine, so I thought I¡¯de and check on you. Since you¡¯ve gone to sleep, I¡¯ll head back.¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not sleepy, not at all.¡± Concubine Xian hurriedly grabbed the Emperor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s rare for you toe over. It¡¯s alreadyte, and it would be too much trouble for you to go back. Why don¡¯t you just rest here with me?¡± She forcibly pulled the Emperor to the bedside. The Emperor looked at her pale, bloodless face and frowned in secret. Since he already had some feelings of disgust in his heart, as an Emperor, why would he allow himself to be aggrieved? He withdrew his sleeve and said indifferently, ¡°I just remembered that there are a few important memorials I haven¡¯t finished reading. If I don¡¯t finish them, when the ministers ask about them at tomorrow¡¯s morning court, it won¡¯t do for me to say I don¡¯t know. You know, those Imperial Censors of the Imperial Censorate, their mouths are like knives, and I can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡± Concubine Xian hurriedly nodded, ¡°I know, those Imperial Censors are so hateful! They always meddle in everything, and they want to control every word and action you make, not knowing their ce¡­¡± The Emperor frowned unhappily, ¡°Imperial Censors offering admonition is their duty. How can a woman of the Harem like you speak so much? Alright, you rest, I¡¯m leaving!¡± He left with a flick of his sleeve. Concubine Xian became somewhat flustered and followed, ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be angry. It was just a moment¡¯s thoughtlessness on my part¡­¡± The bead curtains shed as they moved. The Emperor walked away without looking back. Concubine Xian grabbed the bead curtain and called out a few times, but it couldn¡¯t bring the Emperor to turn his head back. In a sh, feelings of resentment, anger, and regret surged to her heart all at once. Unable to restrain herself any longer, she let out a scream and grabbed the bead curtain with both hands, tearing it apart with all her strength. The beaded curtain broke apart. Master fell to the ground all over the ce. Pce maids and Eunuchs were rmed and surrounded. ¡°Your Highness, please calm down.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Concubine Xian looked up and saw Fu Liu kneeling at the front, and she swiftly kicked her, cursing, ¡°You damn ve, why didn¡¯t you wake me when His Majesty arrived?¡± Fu Liu fell to the ground and quickly got up, bowing her head, ¡°This ve deserves to die. His Majesty came suddenly, and I wanted toe in and wake Your Highness but was stopped by him. He said not to disturb Your Highness¡¯s rest¡­¡± ¡°A bunch of useless people! All of you get out for me!¡± Concubine Xian was furious. His Majesty hade and gone, showing that he had feelings for her, but she couldn¡¯t keep him by her side.. Chapter 459: Looking Forward to the Next Bed Attendance Chapter 459: Looking Forward to the Next Bed Attendance Concubine Xian¡¯s heart was trembling with regret. Only after she vented her anger did the pce maids dare to clean up the room. Fu Liu brought her some tea, and tried tofort her delicately: ¡°Your Highness, his Majesty¡¯s temper is always like this. There were urrences like this when we used to serve in his bedchamber often. Once his temper subsides, he will naturally return.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Concubine Xian lifted her face. Her eyes were somewhat swollen from crying, her cheeks stained with tear marks, and her face puffy. Her hair was also disordered, exposing strands of white hair. Fu Liu assisted her in sitting on the edge of the bed and said softly: ¡°You also said this, our emperor is not a cold and unfeeling man. He would naturallye to visit the concubines who have sons or daughters in the harem. Besides, your family is also supporting you.¡± Concubine Xian calmed down, feeling that the maid had a point. She had only spoken a wrong sentence, causing his Majesty¡¯s displeasure. It was not a big deal. She would go and apologize to his Majesty another day. She was not the type to dwell on the past. Failures, once they happened, are left behind. She immediately shifted her mood, and began to think about the next month. After a moment, she asked Fu Liu: ¡°Since his Majesty visited Concubine Jin, why did hee back?¡± Fu Liu smiled: ¡°Didn¡¯t his Majesty say it? Concubine Jin is not ill. Therefore, his Majesty still cares about you, fearing your difort, he came over despite it being thiste.¡± Concubine Xian admitted a faint hint of joy in her heart. In all these years, his Majesty had always had her in his heart. Concubine Xian finally let go, thinking that next month when the Emperores ording to habit, she would use all her skills to keep him by her side. ¡°Remember to remind Nanny Cha tomorrow, the medicine we drink daily must not be stopped until I am sessfully carrying the emperor¡¯s heir.¡± ¡°This servant will bear it in mind.¡± The maid helped her to rest. Concubine Xian was full of anticipation for the next time she would serve in the emperor¡¯s bed. However, April went by, then May, then June, until July and August at the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Emperor never once set foot in the Prosperity Pce again. Concubine Xian was frantic. This medicine, bowl by bowl, when would it end? Half a year had passed in a blink of an eye, and she was one year older, how could she not worry? Such a thing had never happened in so many years. Even when his Majesty was extremely busy in the past, he never exceeded two months without visiting. He would always find time to sit with her. But Concubine Xian hadn¡¯t seen the Emperor¡¯s face in several months. When the Emperor did not visit, her proactive visit to the Crystal Frost Hall was always repelled under the pretext that the Emperor was busy. Concubine Xian was bewildered. Why the Emperor refused to see her. Is it because that night, she unintentionally spoke ill of the censor? Based on her understanding of the Emperor, it would not end up like this. Then there must be some other reason. Concubine Xian stayed in her room and thought for a long time. In the end, she concluded that it must be Jiang Ning who was causing trouble behind her back. Except for Jiang Ning, who else could be her enemy in the harem? Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning, the malicious couple, not only injured her son and daughter-inw, they also usurped their positions. How could they let her, Concubine Xian, off? Especially Jiang Ning, she seems like someone who would hold grudges and seek revenge. Only she, would have the motive and the reasons to prevent her from falling pregnant during the service. With this thought in mind, Concubine Xian could no longer sit still and she immediately set off for the East Pce with her servants. At this moment, Jiang Ning was busy preparing for the Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet. Surely, she would not be idly stirring up trouble when she has nothing better do to, all fat andfortable.. Chapter 460: Ferocious Milk Chapter 460: Ferocious Milk It¡¯s a rare opportunity to host a banquet, so she wanted to bring everyone in her family to the pce and enjoy a feast at public expense. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t express any opinions on this. After all, she was the one in charge of the entire East Pce. Let her do what she wanted. In the south, the autumn season was apanied by floods, and as the newly appointed Crown Prince, he had to take up his responsibility. The Emperor seemed to test him as well, asking him to take charge of flood relief matters. In short, the Crown Prince was very busy. Thus, when Concubine Xian arrived with her entourage in a mighty manner, Li Hongyuan was not at the East Pce. Only Jiang Ning, leading Huang Ying, Chui and other maids, gathered around the table to discuss the menu for tomorrow¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival banquet. During thefortable autumn season, Wenzan and Lingzi, two lively children, ran around the courtyard while a group of wet nurses and pce maids followed closely, fearing they would fall and hurt themselves. Lingzi, in particr, was nimble-footed and bumped into the legs of the infuriated Concubine Xian who had just walked in. The little girl stumbled and fell t on her bottom. She was always quite sturdy, and being a young child, didn¡¯t feel pain from the fall. However, when she looked up and saw an angry woman ring at her, she couldn¡¯t help but pout her lips. ¡°You blind? Running around everywhere without any discipline!¡± Concubine Xian was furious and, being bumped, got even angrier, screaming sharply at Lingzi. Although Lingzi was sturdy, she was still a tiny child who had never been yelled at before. At this sudden outburst, her little body trembled; and her mouth deted as she burst into tears. The wet nurses and pce maids panicked and rushed to pick her up. Seeing his sister cry, Wenzan immediately picked up a small twig and ran in front of her, ring at Concubine Xian. Concubine Xian became even more angered: ¡°The children in the East Pce have no manners! What are you staring at? If you keep staring, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡± With that, she raised her foot to kick him.please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries. Li Yuanyuan rushed over at that moment, seeing the scene and quickly kneeled down: ¡°Your Highness Concubine Xian, please calm down! The young prince and princess meant no offense. Please, in consideration of their youth, forgive them this once.¡± Li Yuanyuan had a sweet and delicate appearance, even Jiang Ning admitted that her looks were irresistible to men. As she knelt there pitifully, looking even more unpleasing to Concubine Xian¡¯s eyes. She was already aging and couldn¡¯t stand seeing younger and more beautiful women. Concubine Xian sneered: ¡°The children in the East Pceck discipline, and the women are all seductive! What kind of future and achievements can we expect from a ce like this!¡± Li Yuanyuan lowered her head: ¡°Your Highness Concubine Xian, please calm down.¡± Concubine Xian coldly said: ¡°I can¡¯t stand seeing such seductive and coquettish looks. Who are you trying to seduce? Get out of my sight! Where is the Princess Consort? I want to see her!¡± ¡°Not letting you see.¡± Wenzan said with childish defiance. He didn¡¯t like this fierce woman who bullied his sister and had a gut feeling that she would also bully his mother. Concubine Xian was in the mood to settle both new and old scores, and her pent-up anger had nowhere to go. Upon hearing Wenzan¡¯s words, her anger shot through the roof, and she lost her reason, lifting her foot to kick Wenzan If she actually kicked him, Wenzan would undoubtedly be injured. The pce maids cried out in rm and tried to stop her, but it was toote. Bang! There was a dull thud. Still shaken, the pce maids found that the kick didn¡¯t hit the young prince. Wenzan was held safely in Li Yuanyuan¡¯s arms while she took the hit square on her back. Chapter 461: The Despicable Servant Who Blocks the Way Chapter 461: The Despicable Servant Who Blocks the Way Wenzan, who was being held, looked up at Li Yuanyuan¡¯s expression and curiously asked, ¡°Did Madam Li cry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Yuanyuan frowned. But the intense pain in her back still caused her eyes to redden uncontrobly. An alert pce maid had already run back to report to the Princess Consort. Jiang Ning came out just in time to see this scene. ¡°Xiaoman.¡± ¡°Your servant is here!¡± Xiaoman immediately dropped what she was holding, rushed over to stand in front of Concubine Xian, and guarded Li Yuanyuan and Wenzan behind her. The other pce maids went over to help them up. Facing the strong and robust Xiaoman, Concubine Xian unconsciously took a step back. Fu Liu scolded, ¡°You, this servant, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°This question should be asked to Concubine Xian.¡± Jiang Ning walked over, stretched out her hand, and held Lingzi in her arms. Lingziy on her shoulder, her little hands wrapping around her neck, and her big eyes filled with tears. Jiang Ning gently patted her back, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my dear. Your mother is here.¡± Huang Ying also hurried over to hold Wenzan and asked, ¡°Is the young master alright? Is there any pain anywhere?¡± Wenzan shook his head, stretching out his little hand to point at Li Yuanyuan: ¡°Madam Li is in pain.¡± Jiang Ning nced at Li Yuanyuan and ordered Chui and Dongxie, ¡°Help Concubine Li back to her room, and then go invite the Imperial Physician.¡± Dongxie angrily nced at Concubine Xian and her entourage, then dashed out. Although Concubine Xian hade with a great deal of anger, after scolding Lingzi and kicking Li Yuanyuan, half of her anger had dissipated. Seeing Jiang Ninge out, the other half also vanished. Looking at Li Yuanyuan¡¯s appearance and listening to Lingzi¡¯s crying, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty. Jiang Ning asked the wet nurse to take Lingzi and Wenzan back, then walked to Concubine Xian, smiling, ¡°Concubine Xian, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. I don¡¯t know what it means for you to rush to the East Pce so aggressively, beating and scolding my people?¡± Concubine Xian took a deep breath, recalling her purpose foring here, and her anger surged again, ¡°These lowly servants blocked my way. I only gave them a slight punishment. The Princess Consort doesn¡¯t need to be so aggressive!¡± ¡°Oh, are you saying that my son, daughter, and the Crown Prince¡¯s Concubine Li are all lowly servants blocking your way?¡± Jiang Ning stood in front of her, looking into her eyes, ¡°Now I am standing right in front of you, are you going to say that I am a lowly servant, too?¡± Concubine Xian defended herself, ¡°Princess Consort, you are trying to frame me. I was talking about Concubine Li, it has nothing to do with the others!¡± ¡°Why do you need to be so cowardly if you¡¯vee here so aggressively?¡± Jiang Ning spoke calmly, ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t you greet me when you saw me?¡± Concubine Xian said, ¡°I want to ask you if it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been plotting behind my back that His Majesty hasn¡¯te to the Prosperity Pce in a long time?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t answer, but instead walked around her in a circle and finally stopped behind her. Concubine Xian looked back at her in surprise, ¡°You¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Jiang Ning suddenly lifted her leg and kicked hard at the back of her knee. Caught off guard, Concubine Xian screamed and fell to the ground. The surrounding eunuchs and pce maids were stunned. They had been in the pce for so many years, but they had never seen such a scene. Concubine Xian felt both pain and hatred, unable to speak for a long time after being thrown to the ground. After a while, she regained herposure and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Jiang Ning looked down at her with cold eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t even know your ce, and you dare toe to the East Pce and show off? In the past, I considered you an elder and didn¡¯t bother arguing with you. But you dare to take advantage of your seniority with me. I warn you, either withdraw your ws as soon as possible, or I won¡¯t mind cutting them off!¡± Chapter 462: Cannot bear the blame for nothing Chapter 462: Cannot bear the me for nothing Concubine Xian trembled with anger. Fu Liu quickly helped her up: ¡°Your Highness, where did you get hurt?¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s face turned purple, and she pointed at Jiang Ning with her sharp, red-nailed hand, tremblingly saying, ¡°This is a rebellion¡­ I must report this to His Majesty and ask him to uphold justice!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°What do you want to use me of?¡± ¡°To use you of assaulting your elders!¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Jiang Ning rubbed her wrist, ¡°I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Concubine Xian took a step back: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I cannot allow myself to be wronged and shoulder the me falsely. Since you say I hit you, I must finish hitting you, then let you sue me!¡± Jiang Ning pped her across the face and called out to the people in the courtyard, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Help me out!¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s cheek burned as she fell to the ground. As for everything that had happened, she had never dared to believe it, and she began to doubt if she was dreaming or not fully awake. How else could such an absurd thing happen? Although the Princess Consort¡¯s status was higher than hers in terms of seniority, she was still a junior, so even if she didn¡¯t show respect, she shouldn¡¯t have been violent, right? Not to mention pping her directly in the face? As the saying goes, ¡®don¡¯t hit the face when hitting others,¡¯ even when punishing pce attendants, they rarely hit the face. Not to mention the masters themselves. pping the face was an extreme humiliation. Concubine Xian, born to a prestigious family, had given birth to a son early and had smoothly ascended to the position of one of the four consorts. Since then, her life had been smooth sailing, and she had never suffered such humiliation. She felt like she was about to explode with anger, almost fainting from it. Her head buzzed loudly. Around her, the eunuchs and maids of the East Pce, as well as the people she had brought with her, shed and scuffled with each other. The scene was chaotic for a moment. Even the gentle and elegant Huang Ying got involved in the fight. Jiang Ning looked up and saw a young man in ck clothes, Gucheng, sitting on the roof, watching from afar, as if asking her if she needed his help. Generally speaking, he wouldn¡¯t take action unless Jiang Ning was in danger. Jiang Ning shook her head at him. This was a fight amongst the women of the harem, and it was under control. But if he got involved, the situation could escte greatly. Once Gucheng confirmed that he wasn¡¯t needed, he disappeared from the roof. Jiang Ning shifted her gaze and assessed the chaotic scene. Concubine Xian hade to pick a fight, and brought a fair number of people with her, about seven or eight. But this was the East Pce, Jiang Ning¡¯s home turf. She would never be at a disadvantage in terms of the number of pce attendants. At a nce, Jiang Ning saw that the people Concubine Xian brought were beingpletely crushed by Huang Ying and the others, being surrounded and beaten, crying out in pain. Concubine Xian sat alone on the ground. Jiang Ning chuckled, found a knife, went over and pinched Concubine Xian¡¯s chin, the tip of the knife pointing at her face, ¡°Although Your Highness Concubine Xian is no longer young, you still possess charm. When women fight, there¡¯s no holding back. What would happen if I identally left a few scars on your pretty face?¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s cheek felt the cold touch of the de. Her anger had long since vanished without a trace. A chill ran from the soles of her feet up to her forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over: ¡°You, don¡¯t¡­remove the knife, don¡¯t hurt me¡­¡± Besides trembling and begging, she could not say half a word more. ¡°I thought you were a formidable character, only to see you scared so easily?¡± A trace of cruelty emerged in Jiang Ning¡¯s smile, as she tapped the knife against her face, leaning close to her. Chapter 463: Why Won’t You Listen? Chapter 463: Why Won¡¯t You Listen? Jiang Ning spoke softly, ¡°Do you know what your son and daughter-inw did to me? Do you think I¡¯ll let them go and let them live happily? You old fool, you should be grateful if I don¡¯t trouble you. But who would have thought you¡¯d have the guts toe up to my door and bully my people? I really don¡¯t understand, who gave you the courage?¡± Concubine Xian was terrified to the core and, using thest of her strength, she trembled, ¡°If you hurt me, the Emperor will not let you go¡­ Don¡¯t think I¡¯m relying solely on the favor of the Prince of Huai and His Majesty¡­¡± ¡°How ridiculous, do you really have their favor? Do you really expect a man who has had hundreds of women to be deeply devoted to you?¡± Jiang Ning mocked, ¡°Do you know why the Emperor has been ignoring you for these past few months?¡± ¡°It was you?¡± ¡°Of course, I was the one who made mischief behind the scenes. Let me guess, that night, when the Emperor returned, you were already asleep? The Emperor is a lustful man who loves tender young girls. When he saw your wrinkled and pale face while you were asleep, along with your white hair, what do you think he felt?¡± Concubine Xian was dumbfounded. She subconsciously looked down at herself, forgetting that the knife was still on her face. During these months, she hadn¡¯t thought about those things at all. Though she always knew her own age and often made jokes about it, as a woman ¨C especially one who had once been beautiful ¨C how could she willingly resign herself to growing old and unattractive? In her subconscious mind, she still believed that she was beautiful. She had never considered what she looked like when she slept. In this moment, reminded by Jiang Ning, she recalled the remaining shock in the Emperor¡¯s eyes when she woke up that night, and her heart gradually understood. It turned out that the Emperor wasn¡¯t angry with her for her thoughtless words. He simply disliked her for her age and ugliness. So much so that he couldn¡¯t even bear to look at her during the day. How sad was this for a woman? Concubine Xian was lost in thought for a while before she sputtered out a mouthful of blood, her face pale as paper, gritting her teeth and speaking softly, ¡°Jiang Ning¡­ how poisonous your heart is!¡± ¡°How terrifying, only Concubine Xian and her family can harm others, but others fighting back is cruel?¡± ¡°You just wait¡­¡± ¡°No need to wait, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson now.¡± Jiang Ning gripped the handle of the knife, holding it up vertically, aiming it at Concubine Xian¡¯s nose and cutting down, ¡°I will cut off your nose and turn you into a real monster, see how you go out and cause trouble then!¡± Concubine Xian let out a scream like a pig being ughtered, ¡°No, please¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± A faint voice rang out not far away. Jiang Ning raised her head and saw Li Hongyuan standing at the entrance of the courtyard, wrapped in a cloak, watching her. At this moment, her knife had already pierced the skin on Concubine Xian¡¯s nose, and she didn¡¯t n to pay attention to Li Hongyuan. She pushed down hard, intending to cut off Concubine Xian¡¯s nose in one stroke. Concubine Xian screamed in pain and fear, her shrill voice echoing through the air. Jiang Ning found it annoying and pped her across the face, ¡°Shut up!¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s head tilted, and whether it was from the force of the p or fear, she fainted. With no more interference, Jiang Ning continued to cut¡ª Her wrist was suddenly grabbed. Li Hongyuan pulled her up, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop? Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Jiang Ning knew that he was back, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue. She didn¡¯t waste any energy struggling, allowing him to hold her wrist and take the knife, throwing it to a follower behind her. The East Pce steward, Ding Wujin, waved his hand, separating the fighting factions. Chapter 464: Don’t worry, I’m not jealous Chapter 464: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not jealous Concubine Xian¡¯s people were beaten to a horrifying state. ¡°Ouch, ouch, what happened here¡­¡± Ding Wujin sighed, ¡°Somebodye here, get these messy people out. What have they done to the East Pce, clean it up immediately.¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s people were swept out like trash. As for Concubine Xian, she was still unconscious on the ground. Her cheeks were swollen, and blood was still dripping from her nose. Had it not been for Li Hongyuan¡¯s intervention, Jiang Ning would have severed her nose herself. Li Hongyuan had always known that Jiang Ning, despite her mild appearance, was rebellious and cruel at heart, not the gentle bunny she appeared to be. But he discovered that he had vastly underestimated this woman¡¯s audacity. Right in the East Pce, she publicly pinned down Concubine Xian and tried to cut off her nose. It wasn¡¯t just a threat, she really meant to cut it off. ¡°Wujin,¡± he first ordered the eunuch, ¡°Send someone to send Concubine Xian back to Prosperity Pce and call for the Imperial Physician for treatment.¡± Jiang Ning listened in silence. Li Hongyuan pulled her back into the room. Seeing the anger dissipated from her eyes, he said, ¡°I know you acted out because Concubine Xian was overbearing, stirring up trouble here first.¡± Jiang Ning nced at him, ¡°Then why did you stop me?¡± ¡°Even if you started the fight???? but why did you have to cut off her nose? Regardless, she is Emperor Father¡¯s woman. If Emperor Father explodes with anger, we won¡¯t have the strength to resist.¡± Li Hongyuan calmly analysed for her. ¡°You cut off Ms. Ma¡¯s ears, why can¡¯t I cut off Concubine Xian¡¯s nose? If we don¡¯t teach these despicable people a lesson, they¡¯ll never learn their lesson.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re talking back?¡± Li Hongyuan remarked irritably, ¡°Can these two beparable? Emperor Father is not callous. Even if he doesn¡¯t love these old concubines, he still has feelings for them. Concubine Xian is not of low status, how would Emperor Father save face if you humiliate her like this? Especially since Concubine Xian has the backing of her natal family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a fight between women, no need to make it a big deal¡­¡± ¡°Which woman usually cuts off someone¡¯s nose in a fight?¡± ¡°She still has her nose, doesn¡¯t she? I assure you, Concubine Xian only has a slight skin injury.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Why did youe back so soon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her, ¡°Why were you so angry today?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell Your Highness, Concubine Xian made your precious daughter cry. When she tried to kick Wenzan, Li Yuanyuan protected him and got hurt instead.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Next time you want to do something, be more discreet. At least they cannot get any evidence or excuse. Otherwise, it¡¯s like self-defeating, pointless.¡± ¡°Although your words make sense, that is your way of doing things. I prefer a public face-pping. It¡¯s more satisfying that way.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Lingzi and Wenzan.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Li Yuanyuan is also here, go together.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s steps faltered. Jiang Ning rested her chin on her hand and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get jealous.¡± Li Hongyuan calmly said, ¡°I guess soon Emperor Father will summon you, I¡¯ll apany you. You¡¯ve offended Concubine Xian badly today, be careful she may act desperately.¡± ¡°Rest assured.¡± ¡°You,¡± Li Hongyuan paused, ¡°don¡¯t think that because you have the support of your maternal family, and the protection of Gucheng, you can act recklessly. Unless you have no one you care about, otherwise you need to be more cautious.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve caused trouble for anyone.¡± Chapter 465: Love for the House Extends to the Crows Chapter 465: Love for the House Extends to the Crows ¡°Consider it yourself.¡± Li Hongyuan turned and left. He went to see the two little ones. The children were fine, having beenforted earlier, their emotions had long recovered, and the little brother and sister were lying on the bed, their small heads facing each other as they yed with toys. When Li Hongyuan entered, he picked them up one hand each and let them sit on hisp,ughing, ¡°Did you miss Daddy?¡± ¡°Miss!¡± The sound was soft and milky. Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help but smile at the corners of his lips. In the past, he didn¡¯t think it was important to have children. But when he really had them, looking at their round, adorable faces and their dependent gazes on him, all his bad moods would vanish. Especially little Lingzi, Yuxue was so adorable to the extreme. He could never get enough of looking at her. Ding Sanjinughed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many children, but I¡¯ve never seen a little princess as beautiful as her. Everyone says that the Princess Consort was even cuter when she was young, but I don¡¯t know what she really looked like.¡± Li Hongyuan rubbed the little girl¡¯s soft cheeks, not speaking. ¡°Lingzi, do you want to go with Daddy to see Li Concubine?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Lingzi hugged her father¡¯s neck. Li Hongyuan put down Wenzan and took Lingzi with him. Wenzan didn¡¯t mind. He knew he was the elder brother and should let his sister have her way. Royal girls were precious and even more pampered because they only had a dozen or so happy years in the Imperial Pce before they had to marry out. Everyone believed that boys would eventually have to shoulder great responsibilities and should not be overly spoiled. Therefore, the Crown Prince¡¯s undisguised preference for his younger daughter was seen as justified by all. He held Lingzi with one arm and entered the side hall where Li Yuanyuan was temporarily resting. The Imperial Physician had just finished examining her and hurriedly bowed when he saw Li Hongyuan. ¡°Imperial Physician Wei, how is she?¡± he asked. ¡°Replying to Your Highness, Concubine Li¡¯s back is slightly bruised, but luckily her bones have not been injured. She¡¯s fine and will be better after a few days¡¯ rest.¡± ¡°I see, you can go,¡± Li Hongyuan waved his hand dismissively and nced at Li Yuanyuan. Li Yuanyuan tried to get up and pay her respects, but he stopped her with an upward motion of his hand. ¡°Your Highness, why have you returned?¡± she asked softly. Li Hongyuan did not reply, saying, ¡°Your behavior in protecting Wenzan today has greatly pleased the Princess Consort and I will reward you. What would you like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any reward,¡± Li Yuanyuan shook her head weakly. ¡°I love Your Highness, so I should protect your children. A little injury means nothing and is not worth Your Highness and the Princess Consort¡¯s worry.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded, ¡°You rest well.¡± He then ordered, ¡°Sanjin, prepare some useful things to send to Concubine Li¡¯s ce when she recovers, and use a sedan chair to carry her back.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at Li Yuanyuan and didn¡¯t say anything more, leaving with Lingzi in his arms. Just as he put Lingzi down, Sanjin reported, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor has sent someone to call for you and it seems he¡¯s very angry. The messenger Eunuch¡¯s expression was not good.¡± ¡°What about the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort has also received the message and is waiting at the door for Your Highness.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes and just removed his cloak. He went with Jiang Ning to Crystal Frost Hall. ¡°Bastard!¡± The Emperor threw a cup of tea at their feet. Li Hongyuan pulled Jiang Ning to kneel, ¡°Emperor Father, please calm down.¡± The Emperor pointed at Jiang Ning, ¡°How can I calm down? In full view of everyone, you pped Concubine Xian and even wanted to cut off her nose? Is this something a junior should do? Where do you ce the dignity and rules of the royal family?¡± Chapter 466:1 want to clean up after her, but your Majesty’s heart aches Chapter 466:1 want to clean up after her, but your Majesty¡¯s heart aches Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Emperor Father, please calm down. I admit my wrongs. This matter has nothing to do with the Princess Consort, and I¡¯m willing to bear all the responsibility.¡± ¡°You really know how to protect your wife,¡± the Emperor sneered, ¡°She was the one who hit and injured her. How can this have nothing to do with her?¡± The Emperor pped the table forcefully, ¡°Jiang Ning, do you admit your guilt?¡± Jiang Ning calmly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, Concubine Xian is getting old, and I don¡¯t mind her disrespectful words and actions. However, her hitting and scolding Wenzan and Lingzi led me, as their mother, to not be able to hold back my anger. Maybe it¡¯s understandable?¡± The Emperor frowned, ¡°What disrespectful words and actions did she have?¡± ¡°Concubine Xian made a scene, saying that it¡¯s because of me that Your Majesty doesn¡¯t visit her chamber¡­¡± ¡°Silence,¡± the Emperor scolded, ncing around, ¡°Watch your words.¡± Those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that there was something going on between her and the Emperor based on Jiang Ning¡¯s words. Li Hongyuan nced at her, his handsome face expressionless, but a trace of amusement flitted through his eyes. Jiang Ning looked somewhat innocent, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not me who said that, it¡¯s Concubine Xian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd,¡± the Emperor was a bit displeased. As an emperor, his not going to a concubine¡¯s chamber couldn¡¯t be med on his daughter-inw. This rumor would be too unpleasant if it got out. The Emperor was somewhat dissatisfied with Concubine Xian in his heart. He used to think she was calm, steady, and understood the bigger picture. But now, as she had grown older, she went to the East Pce to cause trouble with the Princess Consort over such trivial jealousy. After a moment of silence, the Emperor slowly said, ¡°Even if her words were inappropriate, you could have sought the Empress to speak for you. You should not have resorted to violence.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t dare to do it next time,¡± Jiang Ning obediently apologized. The Emperor sneered coldly, ¡°You still expect there to be a next time? If it happens again, Concubine Xian might just die at your hands.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is wise; I would never dare to do such a thing,¡± Jiang Ning knelt on the ground, ¡°Concubine Xian is my elder. If it weren¡¯t for her ming and scolding Wenzan and Lingzi and kicking the protective Concubine Li, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my senses and resorted to this.¡± ¡°Did Concubine Xian kick Wenzan?¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t able to kick Wenzan, it was Concubine Li who was protecting him that got hurt.¡± ¡°It seems that this Concubine Li is good.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Those of our East Pce all have good qualities.¡± The Emperor nced at her, ¡°So everyone in the East Pce is good, but those who cause trouble in the East Pce are not good, right?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Your Majesty, why not visit Concubine Xian¡¯s chamber more often¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Emperor pped the table, ¡°When did it be your turn to meddle in my affairs?¡± ¡°If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t go, Concubine Xian feels stifled and ends up picking arguments with us younger generations. How can any of us bear it? Although I am usually gentle and amodating, a rabbit pushed too far will bite too. If I wound Concubine Xian next time, wouldn¡¯t that be bad?¡± The Emperor was rendered speechless by her andughed. He pointed at Jiang Ning and told Li Hongyuan, ¡°Listen, listen, this is the good daughter-inw you married. What nonsense she¡¯s talking!¡± Li Hongyuan looked at Jiang Ning and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Are you the gentle and amodating rabbit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an analogy. What can I do if Concubine Xian wants to cause trouble?¡± ¡°As the Crown Prince¡¯s consort, are you saying you can¡¯t suppress a Concubine Xian?¡± The Emperor was annoyed, ¡°You were fierce when you hit her, but now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re helpless against Concubine Xian?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°If I were to deal with her, Your Majesty would feel distressed¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please punish me. I am willing to ept it,¡± Jiang Ning said.. Chapter 467: The Son is Willing to Take the Chapter 467: The Son is Willing to Take the Punishment on Behalf of the Princess Consort ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare to punish you?¡± ¡°This humble son is willing to ept punishment. Please, Your Majesty, punish me severely!¡± Jiang Ning rubbed her leg. The Emperor ignored her little action, sneering coldly, ¡°Go kneel for half a month!¡± ¡°Emperor Father,¡± Li Hongyuan spoke, ¡°Jiang Ning¡¯s leg still hasn¡¯t fully healed,¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t punish her, others won¡¯t be appeased.¡± ¡°I beseech Emperor Father¡¯s forgiveness. This humble son is willing to bear the punishment in ce of the Princess Consort.¡± Li Hongyuan bowed his body. The Emperor looked at him for a moment and said, ¡°Then, as you wish. Jiang Ning, you won¡¯t need to take the punishment, but you must go and apologize to Concubine Xian.¡± ¡°I have to apologize to her?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The Emperor¡¯s cold gaze swept over her. ¡°¡­This humble daughter obeys.¡± ¡°You all may leave.¡± The Emperor waved his hand. The matter was settled like this. The Crown Prince took the punishment in ce of the Princess Consort, kneeling half a month at the Ancestral Temple. Jiang Ning, as the ¡°mastermind,¡± needed to go to Prosperity Pce to apologize to Concubine Xian in person. As they came out of the Crystal Frost Hall, the warm sunlight of spring was shining on their bodies, making them feel warm and cozy. Li Hongyuan looked at Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning grinned at him. ¡°As such, I¡¯m afraid this will be hard on Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Her tone was cheerful, waving her hand as she intended to leave. Li Hongyuan casually pulled her back and said calmly, ¡°You seem carefree. You¡¯re not even slightly grateful or apologetic. You have the thickest face I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Jiang Ning moved closer and held onto his arm, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you food every day. I¡¯ll cook it myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Concubine Mother. I won¡¯t be tempted by your treats.¡± Although Li Hongyuan¡¯s tone was light, he didn¡¯t pull his arm away and let her hold it. ¡°What would you like me to do then?¡± ¡°I hope that next time, try not to let others catch you in the act. Otherwise, even if you vented your anger, you¡¯ll still have to pay the price in the end.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I thought you would me me or scold me.¡± ¡°If I were there, Concubine Xian might have been hurt worse.¡± Li Hongyuan raised his hand and gently patted her shoulder, ¡°For this half month, I¡¯ll leave the East Pce in your care. Also, watch out for Concubine Xian¡¯s retaliation. She won¡¯t let it go this easily after suffering such a big loss. Although Emperor Father doesn¡¯t really like her, Concubine Xian¡¯s family still has some power. If you have any difficulties,e find me.¡± With that, he walked towards the Ancestral Temple. Sanli and Ding Sanjin hurried to catch up. Jiang Ning watched his retreating figure, thinking that he had just returned and hadn¡¯t even had time to rest before being punished again. Truth be told, these past two years, every time he was punished, it was because of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the East Pce.¡± Jiang Ning said. Huang Ying followed, ¡°Are you going to Prosperity Pce to apologize?¡± ¡°Who would dare to defy His Majesty¡¯s decree?¡± ¡°Are you going now?¡± Huang Ying asked, ¡°I can tell that Concubine Xian won¡¯t let this matter rest even if we go to apologize. She¡¯ll be troublesome in the future.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°I wonder how the Prince of Huai and his Princess Consort are doing.¡± Last time she said she would deal with them, but she had been too busy to aplish it. ¡°Huang Ying, you go back to the East Pce and let Xiaoman guard the gate. Before I return, don¡¯t let anyone in or out.¡± ¡°What about you, Princess Consort?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the pce for a while.¡± ¡°This ve will go with you.¡± ¡°Gucheng will be enough to apany me.¡± Jiang Ning waved her hand, ¡°Huang Ying, you go back first. I¡¯ll be back before nightfall.¡± Huang Ying looked around and knew that Gucheng would follow her. Jiang Ning left the pce alone, unimpeded and unhindered all the way. She had be a familiar face in the pce now. From top to bottom, there was no one who didn¡¯t recognize her.. Chapter 468: The Debauched Brothers Chapter 468: The Debauched Brothers Most of this credit goes to her stunning beauty, which is difficult for anyone who has seen her to forget. Without even needing to show her waist card, she casually strolled out of the Immortal-view Gate with her hands tucked into her skirt. Gucheng was already waiting with the carriage. Smiling, Jiang Ning walked over and asked, ¡°Gucheng, when did you arrange this carriage?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°I thought you were always following me.¡± Gucheng didn¡¯t say anything, just reached out his hand. Yun Dai held on to his wrist and got into the carriage. When she was settled, Gucheng lowered the carriage curtain, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and quietly waited. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Jiang Ning hade alone without any maids. He alone was enough. Jiang Ning knew that Gucheng wouldn¡¯t ask her where she wanted to go unless she told him first. ¡°Go to Aunt¡¯s house.¡± As someone who used to work for Jiang Mubai, Gucheng was familiar with the route. He then drove the carriage to bring Jiang Ning to the main residence of the Jiang Family. Jiang Mubai, being busy with his daily tasks, was not in the mansion, Aunt was at Lin Zizi¡¯s ce, their daily activities consisted of drinking tea, watching ys, selecting clothing, and jewelry. Both, the main residence and the second residence, had four children each. First Brother Jiang Qi and Second Miss Jiang Shan had each married off, leaving only Fourth Brother Jiang Mo and Eighth Son Jiang Yu in the mansion. These two were lively by nature and loved to y, showing signs of bing young aristocrats. Fortunately, Second Miss Jiang returned home asionally to give them a stern scolding and managed to keep them from going down the wrong path. However, they were quite skilled in the ways of a young aristocrat¡¯s mischiefs. When Jiang Ning arrived, they were squatting near the main gate, teasing a dog and chasing after a pretty young maidservant. The two brothers were overjoyed. ¡°You two sure know how to have fun.¡± Jiang Ning walked over. Jiang Qi raised his head to look at her, the grass leaves he had been biting dropped onto the ground. He hurriedly pulled Jiang Yu forward to bow respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort.¡± Though mischievous, they observed strict etiquette. Jiang Ning looked at the pale-faced little maidservant and said, ¡°You may go.¡± The little maid, as if granted amnesty, gratefully kowtowed to Jiang Ning before hastily retreating. Jiang Qi was slightly embarrassed, ¡°We were just ying with her.¡± ¡°As long as she finds it fun too. She has things to do every day; there¡¯s no need to make fun of her.¡± ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t do this again.¡± Jiang Yu behaved honestly. Jiang Qi asked with a smile, ¡°What brings Seventh Sister here? Where¡¯s my little nephew?¡± ¡°They are in the pce. I have nothing to do, so I came out for a stroll.¡± Jiang Ning nced at the dog and asked, ¡°Whose dog is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± Jiang Yu replied. ¡°Oh, it looks quite well-behaved.¡± Jiang Ning reached out to touch the dog¡¯s head. Jiang Qi was a little worried, ¡°This dog can be pretty fierce to strangers. Seventh Sister, be careful not to get bitten.¡± ¡°Yet, you used the dog to frighten the little maidservant.¡± ¡°The little maidservant was beingzy. We were just ying, not with malicious intent.¡± Jiang Yi was somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Does the dog bite people?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t really bite people, but it is fierce towards strangers,¡± answered Jiang Yu. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Eighth Son, do you want to join me for a stroll?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Jiang Yu was delighted. ¡°I¡¯lle too,¡± added Jiang Qi. ¡°My carriage can¡¯t fit you.¡± ¡°I can ride a horse alongside. Little Eight should ride a horse too; at his age, he can¡¯t snuggle in the Princess Consort¡¯s carriage; it¡¯s not proper.¡± Jiang Qi red at his younger brother. ¡°Eighth Son is still young; it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jiang Ning got up and walked back to the carriage, ¡°Remember to bring the dog along. Does it have a name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Changsheng..¡± Chapter 469: You’re Courting Death Chapter 469: You¡¯re Courting Death ¡°Oh, General Changsheng?¡± ¡°Haha, only Seventh Sister understands my meaning. They all don¡¯t get it and say the name sounds bad.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Uncle is a great general, and you named the dog after him. It¡¯s easy to guess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re all idiots.¡± ¡°You brat, don¡¯t act smug after getting an advantage!¡± Jiang Qi kicked his brother, ¡°Lead your General Changsheng and follow Seventh Sister.¡± Although Jiang Ning didn¡¯t mention the destination of their trip, the brothers knew in their hearts that Jiang Ning wouldn¡¯t take this dog for no reason. There must be something to do. Since thest time Jiang Ning led them to clean up Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s family, her siblings had admired her intelligence and were willing to mess around with her. For the children of the nobility, they were idle anyway and were worried about having nothing to do. The three of them arrived at the entrance of Prince Huai¡¯s residence. Jiang Qi looked up and asked, ¡°Seventh Sister, is this the ce?¡± Prince Huai was the former Crown Prince, reced by Prince of Yu. Even outsiders who did not know the details would not think their rtionship was good. Not to mention the children of the Jiang Family, who naturally knew the inside story. They vaguely knew how Prince Huai¡¯s couple had mistreated Jiang Ning. They wished they could set fire to Prince Huai¡¯s residence. Jiang Yu frowned as well. Jiang Ning got off the carriage,ughing, ¡°Eighth Son, lead General Changsheng, let¡¯s go see the Princess Consort of Huai.¡± With Prince Huai¡¯s broken legs and paralyzed in bed, one could easily imagine what he looked like now. Jiang Ning had no interest in seeing his miserable state, and he was not her goal for this trip either. Prince Huai¡¯s residence was somewhat rundown. There were very few servants in the residence. Only when they reached the backyard were they approached by a maid. ¡°I want to see your Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning said. The maid nced at her and then at the Jiang siblings behind her, not daring to refuse, and obediently led them to Ms. Ma¡¯s courtyard. As they entered the courtyard, they heard shouts and the sound of crying. Ms. Ma had a turban wrapped around her head, holding a whip andshing a servant girl. The girl was beaten to the point of blood and broken clothes, rolling on the ground and crying. It was truly tragic. ¡°She¡¯s so wicked.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. Her two brothers only teased the maid for fun and had already been reprimanded by their Seventh Sister. This Princess Consort of Huai was a thousand times more vicious. Jiang Qi casually picked up a stone and threw it, hitting Ms. Ma¡¯s arm. Ms. Ma felt intense pain in her arm and subconsciously dropped the whip, looking at them. Her face was full of viciousness. When she saw Jiang Ning, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze. ¡°Jiang Ning¡­what are you doing here?¡± Seeing her, Ms. Ma thought of the position of Crown Princess which she had lost and the ear she had lost, and the hatred in her heart made her eyes turn red instantly. ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°It seems you¡¯re in good spirits, still able to shout and beat your servant girls.¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s expression was gloomy, ¡°You don¡¯t have that much kindness.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Ning nced at Gucheng. Gucheng immediately brought a stool from behind the carriage and let her sit down. After Jiang Ning sat downfortably, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten Concubine Xian.¡± ¡°Wha¡­what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve beaten Concubine Xian.¡± Jiang Ning repeated. ¡°¡­¡± Ms. Ma sneered, ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Concubine Xian your mother-inw?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my real mother.¡± Ms. Ma said indifferently, ¡°Her life and death have nothing to do with me. I¡¯m happy because you¡¯re courting death. Concubine Xian¡¯s family is not easy to provoke. Her family is also a martial n, and her father and brothers¡¯ achievements are no less than your Jiang Family¡¯s.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I want to apologize to her..¡± Chapter 470: How to Spend the Second Half of Life Chapter 470: How to Spend the Second Half of Life Ms. Ma looked at her strangely, feeling a little apprehensive. She frowned and said, ¡°Your apology is your business, what does it have to do with me? Or are you here today to gloat over me, to unt your new position as the high and mighty Princess Consort?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to unt that.¡± ¡°You!¡± A sh of cold light appeared in Ms. Ma¡¯s eyes, clearly angered. But the two brothers Jiang Qi and Jiang Yu standing behind her were watching her intently, preventing her from acting recklessly. She spat out, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what¡¯s going on between you and Concubine Xian, it has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Of course, it has to do with you. I need to bring her good daughter-inw with me. After all, Concubine Xian has told me not to interfere with her son¡¯s life. Words alone won¡¯t be enough, if I bring you with me and tell her personally, she¡¯ll believe it. Such an apology is sincere.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in your affairs, I won¡¯t go!¡± Ms. Ma stepped back. ¡°Besides, she was referring to her son, why don¡¯t you take the Prince of Huai with you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Prince of Huai your husband? Aren¡¯t husband and wife like birds of a feather, flying their own ways at the first sign of trouble?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to mock me. When Prince Yu was in trouble, you didn¡¯t stand by him. As his legitimate wife, you were less than his concubines. You have the nerve to lecture me.¡± Ms. Ma sneered. Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s true. If Li Hongyuan turned out to be like your husband, the Prince of Huai, I would divorce him in a minute. Spend the rest of my life like a widow with a paralyzed man, how would I live then?¡± Those words struck a nerve in Ms. Ma. ¡°You were once crippled yourself, Prince Yu married you, youck gratitude, and now you¡¯re talking like this. Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll hear it?¡± ¡°Even if he were here, I¡¯d say the same thing. After all, I¡¯m not as hypocritical as you, or as good at bottling up my feelings. You clearly despise the Prince of Huai, yet you pretend to be virtuous and dutiful, staying by his side to serve him.¡± Her revealing these emotions so tantly, every word hitting where it hurts, how could Ms. Ma not be furious? She reached out to grab Jiang Ning. Jiang Qi and Jiang Yu were ready to defend her, but before they could move, a shadow blurred past. Gucheng, quick as lightning, had pped Ms. Ma across the face, sending her flying, just as she reached out her hand. Ms. Ma flew sideways into some bushes. The servants from Prince Huai¡¯s mansion scurried over to help her up. Ms. Ma was in a sorry state, and there was a touch of fear in her eyes when she looked at Gucheng. This silent young man in ck had been following Jiang Ning without drawing attention to himself. But this same person was so fast, so powerful. Was he human or ghost? After pping Ms. Ma, Gucheng returned to Jiang Ning¡¯s side, reverting to his usual silent manner. Jiang Qi and Jiang Yu exchanged nces and snickered. They¡¯d forgotten that Seventh Miss had Gucheng by her side. Gucheng was a trusted guard of their father¡¯s, now assigned to Jiang Ning as her personal protector. He could handle almost anything short of an army. While Ms. Ma was angered, she dared not make another scene. ¡°Jiang Ning, what are you trying to do?¡± she asked, suppressing her resentment word by word. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m taking you to the pce to see Concubine Xian. Meeting your own mother-inw shouldn¡¯t be such a big deal, should it? She¡¯s not going to eat you.¡± Jiang Ningughed. ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re up to? Are you willing to apologize to Concubine Xian?¡± ¡°You do seem to know me quite well..¡± Jiang Ning turned to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Eighth Son, didn¡¯t our Changsheng just contract rabies?¡± Chapter 471: The One Who Teases First is Cheap Chapter 471: The One Who Teases First is Cheap Jiang Yu was initially stunned. When did Changsheng get sick? However, he reacted quickly and sighed, ¡°Yeah, it just bit two people the other day. The doctor told me to kill the dog, but I can¡¯t bear to. After all, I¡¯ve raised it for several years.¡± Jiang Ning nced at Ms. Ma and asked, ¡°What will happen if you get bitten by a diseased dog?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand it very well, but the two who were bitten the other day are already dead.¡± ¡°How did they die?¡± ¡°I know this, I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Jiang Qi interjected, ¡°Those two servants turned into madmen, drooling, barking like dogs, and biting people. They practically became mad dogs. My heavens, it was terrifying!¡± His words were somewhat exaggerated, but Ms. Ma¡¯splexion turned paler as she listened. She nced at the big ck dog, Changsheng, and fear flickered in her eyes as her steps retreated unconsciously. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°The Princess Consort of Huai is also a delicatedy from a famed family. It¡¯s nothing to die, but if she bes a mad dog that bites people before dying, it would be¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°You¡¯ve already made me so miserable, why do you still hold a grudge against me?¡± Jiang Ning raised a finger and shook it, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s harming you, but you two who provoked me first. The one who flirts first is cheap, understand?¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s face changed with the insult, but she didn¡¯t dare to get angry. Jiang Yu pped his hands, ¡°Seventh Sister scolded well!¡± Jiang Qi was slightly more restrained and didn¡¯t follow his brother¡¯s praise, but he also felt happy in his heart. Jiang Ning said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Eighth Son, our Changsheng has been hungry for several days, don¡¯t we have to let it eat something before it dies?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Let Changsheng go and see who it wants to eat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Yu immediately squatted down and untied the cor around Changsheng¡¯s neck, patting its head. Changsheng shook its big head and looked at its master. Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes drifted towards Ms. Ma. Changsheng understood. It dashed towards Ms. Ma. Although these two brothers didn¡¯t engage in debauchery, they were still naughty. They would often bully people with Changsheng, and the dog knew who to attack from its master¡¯s nce after being raised for so long. The servants of Prince Huai¡¯s residence screamed and scattered, with none of them paying attention to Ms. Ma. Such a big wolf dog frightened Ms. Ma into screaming and standing stiffly, unable to move. Changsheng roared as it rushed to her face, biting the hem of her dress and tearing it vigorously. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Ms. Ma was terrified and slumped on the ground, screaming desperately, ¡°Don¡¯t bite me¡­ Jiang Ning, let me go! I¡¯ll do whatever you say. I¡¯ll go with you to the pce!¡± Jiang Ning nced at Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu smiled and waved, ¡°Changsheng,e back.¡± Changsheng released her skirt and returned to Jiang Yu¡¯s side without any dy. Jiang Ning red at them. This dog was well trained, and it was obvious that these two brothers had often caused trouble. Jiang Qi came closer to her ear and whispered with a smile, ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve never really bitten anyone while fooling around.¡± ¡°You better know your limits, otherwise, it¡¯s off to our uncle to expose your misdeeds.¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, we¡¯re only using Changsheng to scare people. Besides, it¡¯s not even interested in human flesh.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, walked to Ms.. Ma, squatted down, and looked at her, ¡°So, you agree to apany me to visit Concubine Xian in the pce?¡± Chapter 472: Prohibition of Trampling Chapter 472: Prohibition of Trampling ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Ms. Ma¡¯s face turned pale, her face covered in tears and snot, all of which were scared out of her. Jiang Ning patted her shoulder, scaring her so much that her body trembled, ¡°How do you n to face her?¡± ¡°How¡­ how do I face her?¡± Ms. Ma shivered and looked up at her nkly. Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°To tell you the truth, I have no interest in scaring or torturing people for no reason. After all, I¡¯m not a psychopath.¡± Ms. Ma didn¡¯t say a word. When she first arrived, she was already beating and torturing a maid to vent her anger. Jiang Ning¡¯s words clearly implied that she was the psychopath. But Ms. Ma didn¡¯t refute a single word. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°Our conflict is already in the past. Although both you and your husband have offended me and gotten your retribution, your great mother-inw, Concubine Xian, refuses to be honest. I¡¯m nning to stay in the pce for a while, isn¡¯t this upsetting me?¡± ¡°If Concubine Xian provokes you, go deal with her. Why are youing to me?¡± ¡°I am going to deal with her, but I have to choose the right method. After all, she still has the Emperor¡¯s support.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Come with me, and I¡¯ll exin everything on the way.¡± After finishing her sentence, Jiang Ning turned around and left. Ms. Ma sat on the ground, hesitating and not moving. Jiang Yu patted Changsheng¡¯s dog head, making Changsheng let out a soft whining sound. Ms. Ma, as if hearing a death knell, suddenly jumped up and ran after Jiang Ning. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jiang Yu pped his hands cheerfully, ¡°How interesting, very interesting indeed.¡± Afterughing, he worried, ¡°Fourth Brother, do you think Seventh Sister will tell Father on us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s even worse than us. She won¡¯t tell on us.¡± ¡°Then why do I feel guilty when she lectures us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she deals with viins, while we tease innocent little maids,¡± Jiang Qi exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It was you, Fourth Brother, who teased her. Tell me honestly, do you like Xing¡¯er, that little maid? That¡¯s why you always tease her?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Let¡¯s go!¡± Jiang Qi pped his brother on the back of his head and walked out. When the two brothers went outside, they saw Jiang Ning already sitting in the carriage. Ms. Ma stood under the carriage, talking to Jiang Ning with a hesitant and troubled expression. Upon seeing the General Changsheng held by Jiang Yu, her face changed involuntarily. She immediately nodded to Jiang Ning and hurriedly got into the carriage of Prince of Huai¡¯s residence. Jiang Ning looked over, ¡°Fourth Son, Eighth Son, you two should go home.¡± Jiang Qi went over and asked, ¡°Seventh Sister, let me escort you back to the pce.¡± ¡°Gucheng is here, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jiang Ning leaned on the carriage window, looking at the two brothers, ¡°Your eldest and third brothers are already married and established. When will you two stop fooling around? Do you n to live your entire lives relying on your ancestors¡¯ achievements?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Eighth Brother, not me,¡± Jiang Qi immediately said with a serious look, ¡°I¡¯ll follow in our family¡¯s footsteps as a great general, fighting enemies and protecting our country on the battlefield.¡± Jiang Yu said gloomily, ¡°Fourth Brother, can you not drag me down?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Anyway, you both better not mess around, or else I¡¯ll tell Uncle, and then¡­¡± ¡°Gucheng, it¡¯s gettingte, hurry up and take the Princess Consort back to the pce!¡± Jiang Qi urged Gucheng hurriedly. He was afraid of Jiang Ning¡¯s nagging. As they watched the carriage leave, the brothers finally sighed in relief. Jiang Yu said, ¡°Seventh Sister is the most beautiful girl in our family, and she¡¯s also very formidable.¡± ¡°Yes, and her skills in lecturing people are top-notch. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Chapter 473: Bitten by a Dog Chapter 473: Bitten by a Dog ¡°Go home and study? Do you really want to live a useless life?¡± Jiang Qi red at his brother and dragged him away. Jiang Ning brought Ms. Ma back to the pce, heading straight to the Prosperity Pce. The pce attendants at Prosperity Pce looked nervous when they saw her. But they didn¡¯t dare to stop her. She even dared to beat their master, Concubine Xian, let alone them, the servants? Ever since they beat Concubine Xian, the vicious reputation of the Crown Princess had spread. ¡°Where is Concubine Xian?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Your Highness Concubine Xian is resting in her room,¡± the pce attendant replied cautiously, ¡°Would you like to wait until she wakes up beforeing back?¡± ¡°His Majesty has ordered me toe and apologize to Concubine Xian. How can I wait? How about you report this to His Majesty and see if he can wait?¡± ¡°No, no, I dare not,¡± the pce attendant said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and announce your arrival.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jiang Ning strode straight in. Despite not having any attendants with her, not a single person dared to stop her. Ms. Ma followed behind, looking at her so domineering and didn¡¯t know whether to feel angry or envious. Both of them had been a crown princess, so why was there such a huge gap? Back when she was the Crown Princess, Ms. Ma was cautious everywhere, trying to show a virtuous and gentle side to be worthy of the future Empress¡¯s position. Not to mention high-ranking concubines like Concubine Xian, she wouldn¡¯t even show her displeasure publicly to the newly entered pce maids and youngdies. Why was Jiang Ning so unrestrained? Ms. Ma couldn¡¯t figure it out. With her head down, she followed Jiang Ning into Concubine Xian¡¯s room. Concubine Xian was indeed sleeping. Most women in the harem had the habit of napping. It wasn¡¯t that this habit was particrly good, but mainly because they had nothing to do. Apart from eating and sleeping, these women had no other business, which led to a lot of intrigues and scheming. Ms. Ma looked at Concubine Xian with some disgust. Jiang Ning sat down at a table and knocked on it casually, ¡°Wake up!¡± Concubine Xian was startled awake and saw her seemingly smiling face, her heart skipping. She sat up abruptly, ¡°How did you get in here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Your Highness Concubine Xian, I walked in,¡± Jiang Ning said as she poured herself a cup of tea and started sipping slowly, ¡°His Majesty wants me to apologize to you. You know about this, right?¡± Concubine Xian calmed down slowly and nced at Ms. Ma standing near the door. Since she lost an ear, Ms. Ma had been wearing a veil that only showed her eyes and nose. But Concubine Xian still recognized her. ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Concubine Xian frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Highness Concubine Xian want to be sure if your son and his wife are doing well?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°I specially made a trip to the Prince of Huai¡¯s mansion. Originally, I nned to bring the Prince of Huai here, but you know his condition. It¡¯s quite inconvenient, so I had to bring the Princess Consort of Huai.¡± Of course, Concubine Xian didn¡¯t believe that she would be so kind, but she still asked out of concern for her son, ¡°Is the Prince of Huai alright?¡± Ms. Ma replied indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t say if he is well or not.¡± Her hands were hanging down, wrapped with a white cloth. Her skirt was also torn. Concubine Xian frowned when she saw her, ¡°What happened to you? What happened to your hand?¡± Ms. Ma looked at Jiang Ning. Concubine Xian also looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Of course not me. It was our dog,¡± Jiang Ning said with a guilty expression, ¡°Our dog is so disobedient. It just killed someone a few days ago, and now it¡¯s bitten someone again.¡± ¡°Why keep a dog that bites people? Why not kill it?¡± Chapter 474: Hydrophobia Chapter 474: Hydrophobia ¡°Concubine Xian, you are right, I will deal with that dog when I go back. May I ask if you are satisfied with my apology?¡± Jiang Ning stood up. She nced at Ms. Ma. Ms. Ma¡¯s hands, hanging at her sides, slowly clenched. Concubine Xian sneered, ¡°What I want to see is my son. You think I will be satisfied if you bring her? If His Majesty ordered you to apologize, shouldn¡¯t you kneel down and kowtow to me three times?¡± ¡°I kowtow to you? Can you bear it?¡± ¡°You ¡± ¡°Princess Consort of Huai, what are you waiting for?¡± Jiang Ning looked at Ms. Ma, ¡°You are Concubine Xian¡¯s dear daughter-inw, why don¡¯t you kowtow to her and ask her to calm down?¡± Concubine Xian said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her, tell her to get out.¡± Ms. Ma suddenly raised her head and stared at Concubine Xian. Before Concubine Xian could speak, Ms. Ma suddenly knelt on the ground, her hands supporting herself, and crawled in front of Concubine Xian like a dog, her eyes bloodshot as she howled. Concubine Xian was dumbfounded by this sudden change and stood there, watching her helplessly. Ms. Ma howled and pounced on Concubine Xian, tearing at her, trying to bite her. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Concubine Xian was frightened and jumped up in panic, shouting, ¡°Someone,e quickly!¡± Several pce attendants ran in and were also dumbfounded by this scene. Ms. Ma followed Concubine Xian, grabbing at her clothes and gnawing at them with her mouth. She looked just like a madwoman. Concubine Xian struggled to dodge and cried out, ¡°What are you waiting for? Ms. Ma has gone mad, get her out of here, quickly!¡± The pce attendants came to their senses and hurriedly pulled Ms. Ma apart. Ms. Ma struggled and screamed, trying to bite anyone she could. Finally, a eunuch brought a rope and tied her up. Concubine Xian was still in shock, hiding behind the pce attendant, and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°How did Ms. Ma go mad? What happened?¡± An old nanny stared at Ms. Ma for a moment and said, ¡°Your Highness, it seems that the Princess Consort of Huai has hydrophobia.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°When I was young, before I entered the pce, I saw this kind of symptom in the countryside. After being bitten by a mad dog, people would be afraid of light, water, and would bite like a dog.¡± ¡°Bitten by a dog?¡± Concubine Xian looked up at Jiang Ning. All along, Jiang Ning stood still, not moving. Concubine Xian shakily asked, ¡°Princess Consort, you just said she was bitten by your dog?¡± ¡°Yes, she was bitten.¡± ¡°Is your dog a mad dog?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if the dog was mad or not, but I saw her being bitten with my own eyes. Oh dear, does the Princess Consort of Huai have rabies?¡± Jiang Ning said in surprise. Concubine Xian looked at Ms. Ma in horror, ¡°What will happen to this disease?¡± ¡°Death.¡± ¡°Is¡­is it?¡± Concubine Xian looked to the nanny. The nanny nodded hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s true, Your Highness. Once someone gets this disease, they won¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°If she had bitten me, would I also¡­?¡± ¡°Your Highness, did she bite you? Let me take a look!¡± The nanny asked urgently. ¡°She only bit my clothes¡­¡± Concubine Xian looked at her torn clothes and thought about Ms. Ma¡¯s mad-dog-like appearance, shivering all over. She took a few steps back and said, ¡°Princess Consort, why did you indulge your mad dog to bite people?¡± ¡°After all, a dog is a dog, who can control when it feels happy or wants to bite?¡± Jiang Ning shrugged, somewhat helpless, ¡°About that dog¡­¡± Chapter 475: Filthy! Bad luck! Chapter 475: Filthy! Bad luck! ¡°It¡¯s a mad dog. Kill it and throw it away!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to kill it. That¡¯s my uncle¡¯s favorite dog. Concubine Xian, if you¡¯re afraid, why don¡¯t you go and persuade my uncle yourself?¡± Concubine Xian remained silent. Her uncle was Jiang Mubai, a man who held great power and did not blink an eye while killing. Concubine Xian silenced for a while, then looked back at Ms. Ma. Ms. Ma was tied up and thrown on the ground, still struggling and making whining sounds. It was quite horrifying to watch. Concubine Xian quickly looked away, not daring to look again. She leaned on a pce maid and said, ¡°Go prepare hot water. The pce needs to bathe and change clothes!¡± She wanted to take off and throw away all her clothes. Dirty! Bad luck! The pce maids hurried to prepare, and Concubine Xian asked someone to lock up Ms. Ma. Jiang Ning spoke up: ¡°She¡¯s the one I brought here. I¡¯ll take her back. Concubine Xian, Your Highness, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Concubine Xian couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of this mad dog and quickly agreed. Jiang Ning reached out and pulled Ms. Ma up. Concubine Xian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°A mad dog doesn¡¯t bite just anyone.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s words were rich in meaning. Unfortunately, Concubine Xian was too frightened to understand at the moment. She asked, ¡°Why did you bring a dog to meet the Prince of Huai¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m scared.¡± Jiang Ning said matter-of-factly, ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you forget how the Prince of Huai and his princess conspired against me? For someone with ill intentions, it¡¯s not wrong to bring a dog as protection, right?¡± Concubine Xian hesitated: ¡°You won¡¯t bring the dog to the pce, will you?¡± ¡°Hard to say. If someone keeps annoying me and wants to cause trouble, I¡¯ll definitely keep more dogs.¡± ¡°By the way, are you satisfied with today¡¯s apology, Your Highness?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, satisfied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Your Highness, please rest well. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now. Although Princess Consort of Huai has developed a phobia of water, I can¡¯t just ignore her. I¡¯ll go find a doctor to take a look.¡± Jiang Ning left with Ms. Ma in tow. Watching their retreating figures, Concubine Xian slowly sat down, her entire body going weak. A person suddenly turning into a mad dog that bites everyone. This is terrifying. Just the thought of it made her feel anxious. Had she been bitten just now? Concubine Xian looked down at herself and eximed, ¡°Come, help me bathe. Then send for the Imperial Physician!¡± She stripped naked and sat in the bath, letting two pce maids examine her from head to toe, meticulously, not missing a single imperfection. ¡°If you don¡¯t check carefully and miss a bite from that lunatic, I¡¯ll have your heads!¡± After her bath, she ordered her removed clothes to be burnt. She then had the Imperial Physician check her pulse. Although the Imperial Physician repeatedly said she was not bitten and it was no problem, Concubine Xian still couldn¡¯t feel at ease. The image of Ms. Ma haunted her, causing her heart to race in fear, restless all day. After a few days, the Emperor finally remembered this incident and came to console her. He found Concubine Xian with a sallowplexion, her clothes and makeup disheveled, without any trace of the flirtatiousness usually present. The Emperor asked, ¡°Did the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consorte to apologize to you?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, she came, she came,¡± Concubine Xian hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m partly to me for this matter, too. It can¡¯t all be her fault. I beg Your Majesty not to me her.¡± The Emperor was surprised but also happy to hear this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Concubine Xian to be so magnanimous. No wonder I granted you the title of ¡®Xian¡¯ back then.¡± Thinking about Jiang Ning¡¯s words, Concubine Xian quickly added, ¡°I am, after all, older than the children. How can I hold grudges against them? This time, I truly made a mistake. Your Majesty, why not revoke the punishment for the Crown Prince and just forget about this matter?¡± Chapter 476: The Holy Mother of Chang’an City Chapter 476: The Holy Mother of Chang¡¯an City The Emperor could tell, her words came from the heart. This brought immense joy to the Emperor. Upon returning, he first rewarded Concubine Xian with arge heap of things, and then summoned the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince had only been punished for three days, and already he was summoned for an audience, the implications were clear as day. The situation must have taken a turn, the Emperor was ceasing his punishment. As for Jiang Ning, that day she took Ms. Ma away from the Prosperity Pce, ushered her into her own carriage, and personally sent her home. As soon as they stepped into the carriage, Ms. Ma¡¯s demeanor changed instantly. She let go of her hand, quietly sat down with a weary look, but her eyes were lucid and all traces of previous frantic and madness disappeared. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± she asked in a cold, low voice. ¡°Satisfied, very satisfied.¡± Jiang Ning handed over her kerchief, ¡°I must say, the Princess Consort of Huai has quite the acting chops. It¡¯s a shame you were born in the wrong era, otherwise Qingxia and Manyu wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you.¡± Ms. Ma didn¡¯t understand who Qingxia and Manyu were. She was in a state of extreme depression and wasn¡¯t in the mood to inquire. She did not understand the purpose of Jiang Ning having her put on this act in front of Concubine Xian. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I had you put on a show because I could not find a real dog with rabies.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ms. Ma was taken aback. ¡°Do you really want me to get hydrophobia? You want me to die?¡± Jiang Ning reached out and pinched her chin, smiling, ¡°Or what? You thought we were sisters? You tried to harm me, and I¡¯m supposed to spare your life?¡± Ms. Ma looked at her, filled with fear. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°A dog with rabies doesn¡¯tst long. Unless it bites, it¡¯s hard to tell it¡¯s sick. So, I can¡¯t find one for now and could only get you to put on a show before Concubine Xian. It¡¯d be best if we could scare her to death, even if not, we could at least make her restless for a while.¡± She withdrew her hand and smiled, ¡°But I believe, as long as I look hard enough, I¡¯m sure to find a dog infected with rabies¡­¡± ¡°What would you need a rabid dog for?¡± Ma¡¯s voice was a bit hurried, clearly terrified. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for dealing with you.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯ve already done what you wanted, yed the act in front of Concubine Xian, and it sessfully scared her. Why do you still need to find a mad dog to bite me? What exactly are you nning to do to me? Can¡¯t you just let it go?¡± Out of fright, humiliation and anger, her emotions were all over the ce. She was screaming frantically and even tried to reach out to grab Jiang Ning. But in terms of physical strength, Jiang Ning was certainly not a match for her. Yet, Jiang Ning was undaunted. She had Gucheng. Every time Ms. Ma¡¯s hand was about to touch her, a piece of whip would fly in from in front of the carriage and pull Ma¡¯s hand back. It was incredibly precise. Ms. Ma yelped in pain and shrieked angrily. Jiang Ning lifted the curtain and smiled at the surprised passersby, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Princess Consort of Huai is not feeling well, I¡¯m taking her to see the Doctor.¡± She pointed at her own head. The passersby understood. Indeed, from being Princess Consort of Huai to Crown Princess Consort, and then from Crown Princess Consort falling back to Princess Consort of Huai, such a drastic change in status, anyone would struggle to ept. It¡¯s not impossible for her to be mentally unstable after such stimtion. The passersby were all sighing, praising the new Crown Princess Consort for being so generous andpassionate, personally taking her floundering sister-inw to the doctor. The Crown Princess Consort was indeed the kindest crown princess consort in the world. Upon hearing the praise from people, Jiang Ning immediately burst into delight, promptly sending people out to spread the news, creating a saintly image of virtue and kindness for herself. Chapter 477: Top Notch of Chang’an City Chapter 477: Top Notch of Chang¡¯an City Word of the incident spread like wildfire to the officials, who immediately submitted a document, praising the Princess Consort with great admiration. Though the Emperor found it a bit nauseating, he was pretty pleased. Who wouldn¡¯t like a good reputation for their family? In no time, Jiang Ning became the talk of Chang¡¯an City. After sending the terrified Ms. Ma back to the Prince of Huai¡¯s residence, Jiang Ning rode in a carriage back to the pce. As they passed through a small alley, anotherrge carriage was approaching from the front. When two carriages meet in a narrow alley, one of them must reverse to make way for the other. However, Jiang Ning¡¯s carriage had entered the alley first, so, by right, the other carriage should reverse and let Jiang Ning¡¯s carriage pass. But the other party wouldn¡¯t budge. Jiang Ning was toozy to fuss over such trivial matters and was about to instruct Gucheng to reverse when a well-dressed young man hopped down from the carriage ahead. The young man was wearing a green robe, had a fairplexion, and was quite charming and dashing. However, he carried himself with a frivolous air. When he saw Jiang Ning poking her head out of the carriage, his eyes lit up. ¡°My goodness, where did this little beautye from?¡± The man approached with a fixed gaze on Jiang Ning¡¯s face, swallowing hard. ¡°Little Master has lived for twenty years, and I have never seen such a beauty. Old Man Li, go find out whose beauty this is, I need to know her name, age, and marital status!¡± A response came from the front carriage. Jiang Ning, holding onto the carriage,ughed, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± ¡°Ido.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The beauty is my future wife.¡± The man rubbed his hands together, drooling over Jiang Ning¡¯s ravishing face, ¡°What age are you, my beauty? Will you let this Little Master marry into your family? No problem if you¡¯re already betrothed, I have to have you.¡± ¡°Which family¡¯s master are you from?¡± ¡°Li Baodan, legitimate son of Prince of An, favored.¡± Gucheng suddenly spoke from the front of the carriage. Jiang Ning looked at him in astonishment. Li Baodan eximed, ¡°Little beauty¡¯s carriage driver even knows me! Seems like you have quite a background.¡± But what astonished Jiang Ning was not that Gucheng knew these things, but that he had actually spoken such a long sentence. Ever since she had known him, she had never heard him speak so many words at once. Jiang Ning found it too fascinating,pletely ignoring Li Baodan¡¯s lecherous gaze on her. Li Baodan reached out to touch her hand. Jiang Ning, reacting reflexively, pped him across the face. It made a crisp sound. Li Baodan was stunned. He touched his face, sniffed his hand, andughed, ¡°Little Master has lived for twenty years and no one has dared to touch a hair on my head. It¡¯s a first today.¡± Jiang Ning jumped down from the carriage, looked around, bent down to pick up a stone from the ground, and hurled it at Li Baodan¡¯s face. Li Baodan did not expect her to be so quick to strike. Unable to dodge in time, the stone hit his forehead, causing blood to gush out immediately. Jiang Ning¡¯s actions didn¡¯t stop there. After throwing one stone, she raised her hand to throw another. Li Baodan finally reacted, covering his head and turning to run away. ¡°Help, help, help!¡± ¡°Shameless lowlife, you stop right there! Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡± Jiang Ning hurled the stone at him, hitting him in the butt. The pain made him howl, and he dove into his own carriage, panic-stricken, ordering the driver to hurry and reverse away. The driver, who had been with him for many years, was used to relying on his connections. Never had he seen a woman like this and he cried in fear, ¡°Which family¡¯s woman are you? How dare you injure our young master?¡± Li Baodan, covering his head and bloodied, yelled, ¡°Enough of this nonsense, take me to find a doctor! As for you, woman, you just wait, you¡¯re dead!¡± Chapter 478: Whose Family Has Such a Arrogant and Domineering Woman Chapter 478: Whose Family Has Such a Arrogant and Domineering Woman Jiang Ning tossed away the stone, brushed off his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to call me ¡®Master¡¯.¡± When Li Baodan returns home, his face covered in blood, he sends the entire Prince of An¡¯s residence into a half-dead fright. This is the olddy¡¯s heart¡¯s apple, her dearest child. Usually, if even a single hair falls from his head, she will raise a storm, scolding everyone around her furiously, Imagine how much worse it is now that his entire face is bloody. The olddy, with the support of her maidservant, turns pale with fright, almost fainting. The responses of the Prince of An and the Princess Consort are of pure shock. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± The attendant sorrowfully replied, ¡°Today, while this servant was apanying the Little Master on the streets, we encountered a woman of extraordinary ferocity who, without much provocation, picked up a stone and smashed it in the Little Master¡¯s face, turning him into¡­ well, this¡­¡± The olddy, pained and angry, scolded vehemently, ¡°Usually, you are all sneaky and slippery, not taking proper care of the master, and instead acting like you are masters yourselves¡­ How do you serve, if anything untoward happens to him, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± The Princess Consort of An is even more distressed and calls out, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we hurriedly moved him back to his room and called for the Imperial Physician yet!¡± The servants, in a flurry of activity, moved Li Baodan to his room andid him down. The Imperial Physician rushed over to treat the wounds on his face, covering it entirely with a dark ck medicine. The olddy cries out in anguish, ¡°My lovely child, beaten to such an extent, under the very feet of the Emperor! Isn¡¯t there anyw and order left? You, his parents, are just watching as your child gets bullied and doing nothing?¡± Seeing his mother so upset and angry, the always respectful Prince of An hurries tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Old Madam. The Imperial Physician has already said that these are just superficial injuries; they may look serious, but a few days of rest will see him well.¡± ¡°But what about the scar left on the face?¡± Even after this assurance, the olddy continues to scold, pushing the Prince of An to find justice for Li Baodan. Eventually, news reaches thedies of the house who also flock to Li Baodan, inquiring about his well-being. The Prince of An, flustered, says, ¡°Old Madam, please calm down, allow your son to go and inquire about this.¡± The olddy, even as she wipes her tears, insists, ¡°You must find out who the arrogant woman is who dared to assault a man in the middle of the street!¡± Once the Prince of An steps out, he summons the coachman and questions him in detail. The coachman, who knows that he did not protect his young master well and has gotten into big trouble, kneels on the ground and keeps kowtowing: ¡°Prince, spare me, this humble one does not recognize that woman at all. She too was in a carriage and didn¡¯t have many attendants. She had only one coachman.¡± ¡°What did the woman look like?¡± ¡°As for her appearance, it was beyondparison even to thedies of our house; she was truly like a divine beauty¡­¡± The coachman, thinking of Jiang Ning¡¯s appearance, begins to speak enthusiastically. ¡°Bullshit!¡± The Prince of An roars angrily, ¡°You ve, do you understand what divine beauty is? How dare youpare thedies of our house to that outsider woman?¡± The coachman quickly lowers his head. ¡°Humbleness could not dare to lie in front of the Prince.¡± ¡°Were there any other clues?¡± ¡°Although the woman was beautiful beyondpare, she was very ferocious. And her coachman was rather strange. He was dressed from head to toe in ck, a man of few words who seemed to recognize our young master.¡± Prince of An knits his brow slightly, ¡°You¡¯re saying this woman recognized Li Si?¡± Li Baodan is the fourth in his family. The coachman says, ¡°Not the woman but her coachman.¡± The Prince of An ponders for a moment then says, ¡°Go and ept your punishment.¡± Rushing out of the house, he sends people to find out when such a beautiful woman, guarded by a young man in ck, appeared in Chang¡¯an City and what her background could be. Chapter 479: Not Easy to Mess With Chapter 479: Not Easy to Mess With The father of Prince of An and the father of the Emperor were half-brothers from the same father but different mothers. In other words, Prince of An and the Emperor were cousins. As a prince, he had a high status, so it was quite easy for him to investigate the background of a woman in Chang¡¯an City. So, he quickly found out. When he learned that the fierce and beautiful woman was none other than the newly-appointed Crown Princess, the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family, Jiang Ning, his facial expression was quite colorful. This woman was more than just fierce. Outsiders might not know, but how could he, as a prince, not know about the grudges and grievances between Jiang Ning, Prince of Huai, and Princess Consort of Huai? At that time, when the Crown Prince was still guarding the Imperial Mausoleum, she single-handedly fought with Prince of Huai and Princess Consort of Huai, creating a life and death struggle. Even with the support of the Jiang Family behind her, it was still surprising enough. This was not someone to be trifled with. Moreover, she was now the Princess Consort. Upon further investigation, it turned out that it was his own son who had harassed her in the street, causing trouble, and getting beaten up. Didn¡¯t he deserve it? Prince of An thought about it, considering that the other party was not easy to provoke, and decided to let the matter go for now. However, it was difficult to exin this to the olddy in his family. The olddy cried as if her heart and liver were dug out, forcing her son to avenge her grandson. Having no choice, Prince of An simply told her the reason: it was Li Baodan who harassed the girl and got beaten as a result. After inquiring further, the olddy found out that the other party was actually the newly-appointed Crown Princess, and her face immediately copsed. Although Prince of An¡¯s residence had a high status, how could it bepared with the Crown Prince¡¯s? Besides, the Jiang Family was not easy to deal with either. But this grievance was just too hard to swallow. ¡°Our family is not amon family, why should we endure the anger of the Crown Princess?¡± The olddy was extremely upset. Prince of An frowned: ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯s all because of the ipetence of my fourth son! If this matter gets to the Emperor, we will be disgraced as well.¡± ¡°A woman like the Crown Princess, if she hadn¡¯t gone out and unted herself, how could my grandson like her? She¡¯s simply viting the rules for women! A vixen!¡± After pondering for a while, the olddy went back to her room to discuss with her daughter-inw, ¡°Your sister is Concubine Yu in the pce, and she¡¯s been very favored recently.¡± The Princess Consort of An was a legitimate daughter of the Lu Family, while Concubine Yu was a concubine-born daughter of the same family. Even so, the rtionship between the two sisters was quite good. Concubine Yu had been in the pce for several years and only gained favor in the past two years because of her soft, supple physique and slender waist, which greatly pleased the Emperor. She was also someone who could speak a few words in front of the Emperor. ¡°What can Concubine Yu do?¡± Princess Consort of An didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let the Crown Princess have it easy.¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work.¡± Princess Consort of An hesitated and looked outside, lowering her voice a little, ¡°I will tell you the truth, Concubine Yu is pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Say that again?¡± ¡°Concubine Yu is pregnant.¡± ¡°When did you find out, how long has it been?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been just over two months, the fetus isn¡¯t stable yet, so we¡¯ve been keeping it a secret.¡± Princess Consort of An whispered, ¡°Mother, you know, the harem is a ce where people are eaten alive, and now there is a new Crown Prince. At this time, with Concubine Yu being pregnant¡­ how could she not be the thorn in others¡¯ eyes, the bane of their existence?¡± The olddy closed her eyes for a moment and then opened them again, saying: ¡°This is great news. Although the Emperor has many concubines, there hasn¡¯t been a pregnancy among them for years. Some princes have died, some have been deposed, with only one Crown Prince remaining. If the Emperor knew about this, he would definitely be overjoyed.¡± Chapter 480: The Princess Consort is a Bit Too Arrogant Chapter 480: The Princess Consort is a Bit Too Arrogant The smile on the Princess Consort of An¡¯s face also showed some pride: ¡°Your Majesty has a child in his old age. No matter whether it¡¯s a prince or princess, it¡¯s a great joy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s exactly the right time to act.¡± ¡°But Concubine Yu¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± The old Princess Consort rarely sat down with her daughter- inw, ¡°You can hide it now, but after three months, you won¡¯t be able to keep it a secret. In the meantime, do what you have to do. Even if the secret is out, with the fetus inside, all the crimes will be gone.¡± Princess Consort of An was still hesitant: ¡°But, that¡¯s the Crown Princess Consort¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her to kill the Crown Princess Consort; just teach her a lesson and let our Jiang Fourth Child vent his anger. There¡¯s a dragon child in her stomach. Why be afraid?¡± Princess Consort of An was persuaded and began to waver. After returning, she saw her son¡¯s wounds swelling and his face looking like a pig. The pain caused Li Baodan to groan, making Princess Consort of An feel heartbroken, and her hatred for Jiang Ning grew even more. She also silently made up her mind. The next day, she went to the pce to see Concubine Yu. Concubine Yu was still keeping her pregnancy a secret. She didn¡¯t dare to show off and was lying in bed asleep. Hearing that Princess Consort of An had arrived, she sat up. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± She said weakly, ¡°Please forgive me for not being able to get up and wee you due to my difort.¡± Princess Consort of An quickly went over to her: ¡°You rest well. How have you beentely? You¡¯ve lost weight. This can¡¯t go on.¡± Concubine Yu frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t feel much different, I just can¡¯t eat much and feel toozy to move.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all normal, but for the sake of the child, you have to eat something.¡± Princess Consort of An put the things she brought beside her, ¡°This is the blood bird¡¯s nest I brought, a rare tribute, even I can¡¯t bear to eat it. It¡¯s perfect for you to nourish your body.¡± Concubine Yu was touched: ¡°My aunt left early, and in our residence, you and Mother took care of me. Now in the pce, you¡¯re still the best to me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sisters; we should support each other.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Concubine Yuughed, ¡°How have you been, sister? Is everything okay in the Prince¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°What can be good? Our Fourth Child just got beaten up, and he¡¯s still lying in bed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Concubine Yu was shocked, ¡°Who was so bold as to hit Baodan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that child¡¯s own fault. He was sitting in a carriage outside when he encountered the Crown Princess Consort. He said something disrespectful and had his face smashed with a stone. He was in pain all night, my heart¡­¡± Princess Consort of An wiped her tears, choking on her words. Concubine Yu said angrily: ¡°That Crown Princess Consort is too arrogant! As a woman, it¡¯s bad enough that she goes out and makes a scene, but she even dared to hurt someone. Does she think she can cover the sky with one hand?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the Crown Princess Consort, naturally superior to others. Besides, who dares to offend her family? We can only swallow this breath. Poor Fourth Child, his face is scarred¡­¡± Princess Consort of An sobbed. Concubine Yuforted, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad. If she, the Crown Princess Consort, hadn¡¯t offended us, we would have let it be. Since she provoked us, we¡¯re not ones to submit meekly.¡± ¡°As his mother, I¡¯m powerless to avenge my son.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Baodan¡¯s aunt, and I will avenge him!¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re with child. Be careful not to be impulsive.¡± Princess Consort of An advised. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I have this child that I have my greatest authority.¡± Concubine Yu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, as she whispered a n into her sister¡¯s ear. Chapter 481: The Timid and Delicate Beloved Princess Chapter 481: The Timid and Delicate Beloved Princess Princess Consort of An nodded repeatedly as she listened, a smile appearing on her face. By noon, Concubine Yu sent someone to inform the Emperor that she was feeling unwell due to the sweltering weather. The Emperor had been favoring her recently, so upon hearing that she was unwell, he naturally rushed over to check on her. Upon entering the room, he saw Concubine Yu dressed in a thin veil, lying on the bed, her snow-white skin contrasting her slender waist, which was utterly captivating. Her delicate brows were slightly furrowed, evoking pity in anyone who saw her. The Emperor hurried over: ¡°What happened to my beloved concubine?¡± Concubine Yu, seemingly startled, struggled to sit up: ¡°This concubine is here to greet Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Lie back down.¡± The Emperor quickly pressed her down and asked with concern, ¡°Where is my beloved concubine feeling unwell? Should I summon the Imperial Physician to check on you?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t worry. This concubine has no real ailment. It¡¯s just that the weather has been increasingly hottely, and I don¡¯t feel like eating or drinking much.¡± Concubine Yu nestled timidly against the Emperor, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal that I¡¯m sick, but I can¡¯t serve Your Majesty well, and that makes me feel bad¡­¡± The Emperor felt unbearably sorry for her: ¡°This is not a big issue. Your health is what matters the most.¡± ¡°This concubine really is fine. It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t seem to stomach any food. It must be the heat. I¡¯ve been sensitive to heat since I was young, especially during this spring-and-summer transition.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Imperial Kitchen to prepare some delicious dishes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat the food from the Imperial Kitchen right now either.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± The Emperor furrowed his brows. At this moment, a pce maid attending by the side mentioned, ¡°This servant heard that the Princess Consort is skilled in cooking. Even the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, who is usually a picky eater, couldn¡¯t get enough of her food.¡± ¡°Qin¡¯er, what are you talking about? The Princess Consort is delicate and noble; how could I let her cook for me?¡± Concubine Yu immediately scolded the pce maid. The Emperorughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, what¡¯s the big deal? Besides, you are her elder.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t make a fuss over me and cause resentment among others.¡± ¡°What nonsense! I don¡¯t believe that asking the Princess Consort to cook a meal would make her bear a grudge. Beloved concubine, don¡¯t worry. Princess Consort is truly filial. She has been very good to the Princess Consort of Huai and Concubine Xian recently; I know all about it.¡± The Emperor patted Concubine Yu¡¯s hand and stood up, calling for a eunuch, ¡°Convey my oral decree: Concubine Yu has caught a summer heat and is feeling unwell. Order the Princess Consort to cook some appetizing dishes and send them over.¡± The eunuch respectfullyplied and went to the East Pce to deliver the decree. At this moment, Jiang Ning was coaxing her two children to take a nap. Since Li Hongyuan became the Crown Prince, he had been busy with various affairs, often away from the East Pce. Jiang Ning was happy to have some peace and quiet. Every day, she managed the East Pce¡¯s numerous tasks and spent her leisure time ying with Wenzan and Lingzi, reading, and writing. She was content with her carefree and leisurely life. However, as the wife of the Crown Prince in a pce full of the Emperor¡¯s concubines, she could not stay idle for long. Just as she had put her little ancestors to sleep, Huang Ying came in with a low voice to deliver the Emperor¡¯s oral decree. Jiang Ning frowned: ¡°Concubine Yu?¡± Having served in the pce for many years, Huang Ying was familiar with the situation. Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s puzzlement, she immediately exined, ¡°Concubine Yu has been in the pce for many years but only recently gained favor. Coincidentally, she and the Princess Consort of An are sisters. Concubine Yu is the half-sister of the Princess Consort of An, and they are said to have a very close rtionship.¡± ¡°Prince of An?¡± Jiang Ning understood. She bent down to kiss Lingzi¡¯s sleeping face and put on her shoes to go to the outer room, ¡°It seems the Prince of An¡¯s Mansion is seeking revenge for that prodigal son.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°Now that Concubine Yu is suddenly iming to be ill and specifically requesting the Princess Consort to cook for her, she is definitely up to no good. We absolutely cannotply.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Why not? I, for one, enjoy fulfilling other people¡¯s extraordinary wishes..¡± Chapter 482: Four Dishes and One Soup Chapter 482: Four Dishes and One Soup Huang Ying hesitated: ¡°If there¡¯s any problem with the food, it would be troublesome.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind the trouble.¡± ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Huang Ying said petntly. ¡°Ah, how can I disobey the emperor¡¯s Imperial Edict?¡± ¡°Why not let Chui make a few dishes to send over.¡± ¡°Huang Ying, you¡¯re being silly. Whether I cook it myself, Chui cooks it, or someone else does, as long as it¡¯s sent from our East Pce, it¡¯s as if I made it. There¡¯s no difference.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s being silly.¡± Huang Ying whispered, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Of course, I will behave properly and follow the orders of His Majesty the Emperor.¡± Jiang Ning rolled up her sleeves and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve cooked myself. The weather is a bit hot and dry these days, so I¡¯ll make more and we can eat together.¡± Huang Yingughed: ¡°Chui and the others will be delighted. But the Princess Consort will have to work hard again. Nowadays, you are managing the vast affairs of the East Pce and taking care of the two little princes. If you get tired, what will we do?¡± ¡°Just looking at ounts and apanying the children to read and write, how is that tiring? It¡¯s you maids who really don¡¯t know the hardships of ordinary people.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head and went to the kitchen. There was no kitchen in the East Pce originally, but she knew how to cook, and the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson and the two little ones were all picky eaters, so she discussed with Li Hongyuan and set up a kitchen. It was more convenient to make soups and congee. Huang Ying had to look after the two little princes, Dongxie was steady and had been assigned to serve the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson closely, Qii was smart and helped manage the affairs of the East Pce. Now, besides Gucheng who was responsible for her safety, only Xiachu was by Jiang Ning¡¯s side. Arriving at the small kitchen, Xiachu assisted her, preparing the ingredients. She found it difficult andined: ¡°Concubine Yu has the audacity to ask the Princess Consort to cook for her, where does she get such a big face? Relying on the Emperor¡¯s favor, she¡¯s lost all manners!¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°What manners or not, the Emperor¡¯s favor is the greatest rule. Even if she wanted to climb over the Empress¡¯s head, she could.¡± Xiachu said: ¡°But we don¡¯t know what dishes she likes, do you want me to go and ask?¡± ¡°Are you really treating her as your master to serve?¡± Jiang Ning nced at her, ¡°We cook whatever we like, and simply send her the leftovers.¡± Huang Ying, who hade over to listen, chuckled: ¡°The Princess Consort is right. Concubine Yu doesn¡¯t really want our food, she just¡­ Anyway, just prepare whatever the Princess Consort and the little princes like.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand now.¡± Xiachu finally cheered up. Preparing meals for the Princess Consort and the little princes was something she was willing to do. As for that Concubine Yu who was up to no good, did she even deserve it? That day at noon, everyone in the East Pce received the reward of added dishes. Everyone was delighted. After the meal, Huang Ying prepared a food box with several dishes and asked a young eunuch to send it to Concubine Yu. Concubine Yu wasn¡¯t lying about feeling unwell. She was pregnant and experiencing morning sickness, so she really couldn¡¯t eat. When she heard that the East Pce had sent food, she originally didn¡¯t want to bother with it and was ready to frame them. But curiosity got the better of her, and she asked the pce maid to bring it over to take a look. The pce maid brought out four small dishes, a bowl of soup, and a stack of golden roll pastries. The small dishes were very simple and refreshing. Besides one shrimp dish, the rest were vegetarian, but they were exquisitely prepared, and the colorbinations were vibrant and appealing, creating an appetite just by looking at them.. Chapter 483: Truly Fragrant Chapter 483: Truly Fragrant Though Concubine Yu felt ufortable from pregnancy nausea, she still felt hungry. This morning, she only managed to eat half a bowl of Bird¡¯s Nest Porridge before throwing up some of it. Now, as she looked at the exquisite and simple dishes in front of her, her appetite grew. She reached out to pick up a piece of pastry. ¡°Your Highness, no!¡± The pce maid stopped her, whispering, ¡°Be careful, these may not be clean.¡± Concubine Yu valued the child in her belly more than her own life, so she hesitated upon hearing this. ¡°How is that possible?¡± She stared at the pastry in her hand, ¡°Not even outsiders know about my pregnancy yet, how could she possibly harm me?¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s always better to be cautious.¡± Concubine Yu nodded, but her hand still held the pastry tightly, her expression uncertain. Seeing her reluctance to let go, the close pce maid smiled and said, ¡°Let me try the food for you, Master.¡± ¡°Chunxiao, we grew up together, we are like sisters, how can I ask you to try the food for me?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Call Su¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes, your Highness is wise.¡± Chunxiao smiled knowingly. They had always suspected Su¡¯er was sent by the Empress and could not trust her. Having her try the food would be the most appropriate. Soon, Su¡¯er was called in. Chunxiao instructed, ¡°Come and taste these dishes.¡± Su¡¯er appeared startled. Since she arrived, she had been assigned menial tasks and was rarely allowed near Concubine Yu. Now, she was asked to try the food? Su¡¯er nced at the dishes on the table, considered the Emperor¡¯s earlier words, and began to understand. They didn¡¯t consider her one of their own and deemed her expendable. Without showing any emotion, Su¡¯er bowed, picked up her chopsticks, and tasted a bit of every dish. Concubine Yu and Chunxiao watched her intently. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chunxiao asked. ¡°This humble servant has no difort.¡± ¡°The food¡­¡± ¡°The vors of these dishes are all excellent, and I have never tasted anything so delicious.¡± Concubine Yu and Chunxiao exchanged nces, both feeling relieved. ¡°Alright, you may leave,¡± Chunxiao ordered. After Su¡¯er left, Chunxiao fetched a clean pair of silver chopsticks and handed them to Concubine Yu. Concubine Yu eagerly picked up a piece of the green vegetable. ¡°Your Highness, how is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s crisp and delicious; I find it very appetizing.¡± Concubine Yu said happily. Chunxiao was even more delighted, ¡°I had heard that Princess Consort was skilled in cooking, but I didn¡¯t take it seriously. I never thought it was actually true. No wonder the always picky Concubine Jin is so fond of her.¡± As Concubine Yu enjoyed the dishes and soup, she asked, ¡°Peel some shrimp for me to taste.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you never eat shrimp.¡± ¡°I just want to taste it.¡± ¡°Yes, right away.¡± Since her Highness became pregnant, she had little appetite, which worried Chunxiao. Seeing her eat with gusto now, Chunxiao¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She carefully peeled a few shrimps and ced them on a small te. Concubine Yu took a bite and eximed, ¡°The shrimp is fresh, tender, tangy, and sweet. It¡¯s truly appetizing.¡± Chunxiao became even more delighted and peeled a few more. With growing enthusiasm, Concubine Yu continued to eat until she finished the whole teful of shrimp. ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s enough.¡± After some persuasion from Chunxiao, Concubine Yu finally put down her chopsticks with a lingering sense of satisfaction. Concubine Yu wiped her mouth with a cloth and smiled contentedly, ¡°If I could have the food made by Princess Consort every day, I wouldn¡¯t have trouble eating.¡± Chunxiao hesitated, ¡°Having her cook every time might not be possible¡­¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not possible, I¡¯m just saying.¡± Concubine Yu snorted, ¡°Although Princess Consort is a good cook, her arrogance and overbearing attitude are also true. She hurt Baodan so badly, as his aunt, I cannot let this matter go unchecked..¡± Chapter 484: Regret Chapter 484: Regret ¡°Your Highness, now that you have eaten the meal, what should we do next¡­?¡± ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll pretend to be ill, iming that the food upset my stomach.¡± Concubine Yu furrowed her brow and put a hand on her lower abdomen, uttering a low hum. Chunxiao couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Your Highness, you should rest in bed first, and you can pretend to be sick when the Emperor arrives.¡± ¡°Help me up,¡± Concubine Yu extended her hand to her. Chunxiao hurriedly assisted her. After standing up, Concubine Yu groaned, and her face turned pale: ¡°Why¡­ why does my stomach hurt a bit?¡± The color drained from Chunxiao¡¯s face as well: ¡°What happened? Your Highness, please lie down at once.¡± Concubine Yuy down, but to her dismay, she felt worse. Pain gripped her lower abdomen and she began to itch all over. She kept scratching her arm and her voice trembled: ¡°What¡¯s going on? I feel ufortable all over.¡± ¡°Could the food really have been poisoned?¡± A panicked Chunxiao blurted out, ¡°How is this possible? Su¡¯er,e over!¡± Su¡¯er rushed in, and seeing Concubine Yu¡¯s pale and painful face, she too grew frantic. Chunxiao pointed at her and demanded, ¡°You tasted the food earlier, how do you feel now?¡± Su¡¯er looked dumbfounded, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°Do you have a stomachache?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you itchy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Su¡¯er shook her head repeatedly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel unwell in any way.¡± Chunxiao said, ¡°But after eating the meal, Her Highness has stomach pains and an unbearable itch! What exactly is going on? Are you sure you didn¡¯t vomit out the food you ate?¡± In a rush, Su¡¯er said, ¡°No, really, no. How could I bear to throw up such delicious food? After tasting the food here, I went to water the flowers in the garden. Xiao Dezi was also in the garden, they can all testify for me.¡± Chunxiao called a few eunuchs and maids, and indeed, they could all vouch for Su¡¯er. As soon as she came out of Concubine Yu¡¯s room, she had been busy, and didn¡¯t vomit out the food, nor did she feel any difort. Chunxiao was utterly bewildered. Meanwhile, Concubine Yu, who was in bed, couldn¡¯t bear the pain. Her moans grew louder: ¡°My stomach hurts so much and I¡¯m itchy! Get the Imperial Physician quick!¡± She waspletely panicked. No matter if the Princess Consort nted poison in the meal or not, if anything happened to the child in her womb, she would be the one to suffer. In that moment, Concubine Yu felt regret. She regretted it so much that she was willing to bang her head against the wall. Why did she gamble with her own safety? No matter how great her rtionship was with the Princess Consort of An, no matter how much she cared for Li Baodan, ultimately he wasn¡¯t her own son. Her pain mixed with regret, causing Concubine Yu to burst into tears. Seeing Her Highness in severe pain, Chunxiao was scared out of her wits, hastily calling for someone to fetch the Imperial Physician. After the Imperial Physician made his examination, the diagnosis was that she was showing signs of a miscarriage. She must take her medicine immediately, remain absolutely bedridden, in order to preserve her pregnancy. Otherwise, there was an imminent threat of miscarriage. Even so, it was not guaranteed that the child could be saved. Soon, both the Emperor and Empress were alerted and came to visit. After all, the matter of the heir to the throne was critical. Moreover, the Emperor was growing old, and none of his Imperial Concubines had been pregnant for many years. Knowing that Concubine Yu was pregnant, the Emperor was naturally delighted. This at least proved that the Emperor was still capable. The Empress alsoforted Concubine Yu on multiple asions, providing her with food and other necessities. But Concubine Yu, lying on the bed, felt itchy all over, breaking out in little red spots and was in great agony. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± the Emperor inquired. Concubine Yu, who initially nned to frame the Princess Consort, now became more hardened in her resolve. Besides, she was the one who suffered the consequences, and thus, she confessed without hesitation. With the itch unbearable, she wept, ¡°It¡¯s all because Ick fortune. I cannot digest the food brought by the Princess Consort..¡± Chapter 485: The Child She’s Carrying Isn’t Our Crown Prince’s Child Chapter 485: The Child She¡¯s Carrying Isn¡¯t Our Crown Prince¡¯s Child What kind of person is the Emperor? He¡¯s someone who¡¯s seen it all, having grown up in the pce harem for decades, surrounded by all sorts of malicious machinations. When he heard Concubine Yu¡¯s words, he immediately knew there was more to the story. ¡°Your Highness, are you saying that the reason you¡¯re unwell is because of the food and drink sent by the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯s intentions were good, but it seems I¡¯m not fortunate enough to enjoy them¡­ I never thought that I couldn¡¯t handle what was sent.¡± Concubine Yuy on the bed, her face dotted with red spots, her tears streaming as if seeking sympathy. The Emperor was distressed, and he questioned the pce maid:¡± Is it true that Concubine Yu became ill after she ate the food sent by the Princess Consort?¡± Chunxiao knelt down, sobbing: ¡°It is all my fault; I should be punished for not noticing that something was wrong with the food. I let Your Highness eat it¡­ I am to me for everything and beg Your Majesty to mete out justice!¡± The Emperor was furious: ¡°How dare the Princess Consort to do such a thing?!¡± Empress Your Highness tried to defuse the situation: ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. In my opinion, the Princess Consort is not that kind of malicious person. We should find out the truth and not wrongly use her.¡± Upon reflection, the Emperor agreed that he could not immediately assign me to the Princess Consort based on this alone. Not to mention, he had just publicly praised her. If he were to hastily condemn her now, wouldn¡¯t that be like pping himself in the face?¡¯ The Empress gently suggested, ¡°Why not summon the Princess Consort and hear what she has to say?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Empress, speaks wisely.¡± The Emperor heeded the Empress¡¯s advice, softened his tone, andmanded, ¡°Summon the Princess Consort!¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Jiang Ning appeared before the Emperor and Empress. The speed at which she arrived was astounding. The East Pce was not close by. The Empress asked with a smile, ¡°Was the Princess Consort near? How lucky.¡± The Emperor snorted, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s feeling guilty.¡± Jiang Ning first saluted, then looked at the Emperor. After saying this, the Emperor regretted his words. No matter what, Jiang Ning was the mother of a future kingdom, being the Princess Consort. It¡¯s not good for him to use her of being a thief outright. ¡°When I heard about Concubine Yu¡¯s condition, I asked you to prepare some food for her since you¡¯re skilled in the culinary arts. Did you harbour resentment towards her?¡± ¡°I had absolutely no such intentions. Upon receiving Your Majesty¡¯s Imperial Edict, I immediately prepared the food. In addition to the meals sent to Concubine Yu, I also sent meals to the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, Wenzan, and Lingzi.¡± The Emperor was taken aback: ¡°Do they all feel well?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Would I harm my own child, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Well, I just meant that I care about their well-being.¡± The Emperor softened his tone but became stern again upon thinking of Concubine Yu¡¯s appearance, ¡°Concubine Yu experienced stomachaches and itching after consuming the food you sent. How do you exin this?¡± ¡°For the same food that many people have eaten without any consequences, why did it cause an adverse reaction upon reaching Concubine Yu? I truly don¡¯t know the reason. As for how many people may have touched the dish once it reaches her, I can¡¯t know that either. I am also not aware if Concubine Yu has eaten anything else.¡± Chunxiao, who was standing beside, immediately interjected: ¡°Before Your Highness felt unwell, she had not eaten anything other than what the Princess Consort had sent. Now, Concubine Yu has nearly miscarried, Princess Consort, you¡­¡± Realizing she had misspoken, Chunxiao quickly stopped herself. Jiang Ning raised an eyebrow: ¡°Oh? Concubine Yu is pregnant?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± The Emperor asked. Jiang Ning feigned surprise: ¡°It¡¯s not our Crown Prince¡¯s child that Concubine Yu is carrying; why should I know?¡± Chapter 486: Laughing Out Loud Chapter 486: Laughing Out Loud ¡°You ¨C ¡± The Emperor was so angry that smoke seemed toe out of his seven orifices. ¡°Bastard, is there anything you dare not say!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand the question Your Majesty just asked. Your Majesty must know that Concubine Yu is pregnant, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ just found out as well.¡± The Emperor said, with a somewhat embarrassed look on his face. ¡°If you just found out, how would I, a Princess Consort, know anything about it? Unless I¡¯m a god who can foresee Concubine Yu¡¯s pregnancy and bring her something to make her miscarry?¡± Jiang Ning talked incessantly, ¡°And another thing, there needs to be a motive for a crime. I have no grudge against Concubine Yu, so why would I harm her for no reason? Most importantly, am I really such a stupid person? Your Majesty ordered me to cook for Concubine Yu, and I just poisoned the food, so everyone in the world would suspect me?¡± The Emperor was actually rendered speechless by her questions. Well, that¡¯s true. No one could be that stupid. The Emperor in his heart already believed Jiang Ning¡¯s words by seventy or eighty percent, but an Emperor is still an Emperor and has to save face. In other words, stubborn. ¡°Then tell me, what did you cook exactly that almost caused Concubine Yu to miscarry after eating?¡± ¡°Why not ask the pce maids around Concubine Yu?¡± Chunxiao hurriedly said, ¡°The Princess Consort sent shrimp, several cold dishes, a te of gold-threaded rolls, and a bowl of soup.¡± ¡°Just these?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Bring the leftover tes to the Imperial Physician for examination.¡± The Emperor ordered. ¡°This¡­¡± Chunxiao showed a look of difficulty. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Her Highness Concubine Yu likes the food sent by Princess Consort very much and said they were delicious. So¡­ there¡¯s not much left. The ves have already ordered the tes and bowls to be washed.¡± Jiang Ningughed out loud. No one can escape thew of delicious food. The Emperor red at her, ¡°What are youughing at? The matter hasn¡¯t been rified yet, and you¡¯re not free from suspicion. Stopughing!¡± But seeing her smiling like a blooming spring flower, with a face so simr to Lin Zizi¡¯s, the Emperor couldn¡¯t get angry. Jiang Ning said seriously, ¡°Why not call the Imperial Physician and ask him? At least we need to know the cause of the illness first. Just because she ate a few bites of food, you can¡¯t me it on the cook. Otherwise, I will never dare to cook for anyone again. If any minor illnesses and disasters were to be med on me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± Upon hearing this, the Empress looked at the Emperor in silence. The Emperor immediately thought of Concubine Jin. Concubine Jin¡¯s greatest pleasure now was the various foods Jiang Ning would show her filial piety through. If she couldn¡¯t eat them anymore, the Emperor was afraid he would never be able to set foot in the Splendid Pce again. The Emperor was a little angry and ashamed, speaking in a low voice, ¡°You little girl, are you threatening me?¡± ¡°All I want is a fair judgment. I can¡¯t have all the me put on my head.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to convict you. Look at how panicked you are!¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s panicked isn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Shut up, have you finished talking?¡± The Emperor ordered a eunuch, ¡°Call the Imperial Physician.¡± The Imperial Physician came and knelt on the ground. The Emperor asked, ¡°Tell me, what is the situation with Concubine Yu¡¯s illness?¡± The Imperial Physician replied, ¡°Your Majesty, Her Highness Concubine Yu is pregnant and ate some cold food, which caused her fetus to be disturbed.¡± ¡°What kind of cold food?¡± The Emperor looked at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I was just following Your Majesty¡¯s order.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Your Majesty said that Her Highness Concubine Yu had summer heat and lost her appetite. Naturally, I made some cooling food. Did you expect me to make a heavy, hot dish likemb stew for Her Highness Concubine Yu to eat?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant. How could this be my fault?¡± Chapter 487: What If? Chapter 487: What If? Emperor: ¡°¡­Concubine Yu¡¯s body is itchy and covered in small red spots. What¡¯s going on?¡± The Imperial Physician hurriedly replied: ¡°I just discussed with several other physicians, and it seems that Concubine Yu is intolerant to certain foods.¡± ¡°What intolerance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an allergy,¡± Jiang Ning casually exined. The Imperial Physician looked at her and smiled, ¡°Princess Consort used the right term. Your Majesty, some people do indeed have allergic reactions to specific foods. I heard that Concubine Yu ate shrimp, so it¡¯s likely she¡¯s allergic to seafood and shellfish. These foods can indeed cause itchy allergic reactions all over the body, and it¡¯s not just Concubine Yu.¡± ¡°Has Concubine Yu never had shrimp before?¡± the Emperor asked. Pce maid Chunxiao replied awkwardly, ¡°As far as I remember, Her Highness has never eaten anything with shells before¡­¡± The Emperor angrily said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Chunxiao hurriedly knelt down, ¡°I deserve to die for my negligence, I really didn¡¯t know that Concubine Yu couldn¡¯t eat shrimp and shellfish.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you follow her since childhood?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Chunxiao suddenly remembered something and quickly said, ¡°When we were young, Her Highness fell ill one time, and she never ate these foods again after that. But I really didn¡¯t know that eating these things would cause illness.¡± Chunxiao burst into tears. Everything was made clear. It was all a misunderstanding and a coincidence. The most wronged one was Jiang Ning. It wasn¡¯t like she willingly cooked for Concubine Yu. The Emperor, feeling embarrassed, said a few polite words with a stern face, secretly rewarded Jiang Ning, and let her leave. When she returned, Jiang Ning stared at the table full of jewelry and silk brocades. Chui and Xiachu and a few maids tidied up the gifts, showing Jiang Ning anything notable. Huang Ying smiled, ¡°I was so scared, thinking Concubine Yu asked Princess Consort to cook with ill intentions. But who would have thought we¡¯d end up with so many rewards.¡± Jiang Ning snorted, ¡°She did have ill intentions.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Ying stopped what she was doing, ¡°What happened?¡± That matter hadn¡¯t spread yet. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Concubine Yu is pregnant, and she almost had a miscarriage after eating the food I sent.¡± The other maids looked at her in shock. Huang Ying quickly said, ¡°You all can leave and mind your own business.¡± After driving everyone away, Huang Ying came to Jiang Ning and whispered, ¡°So Concubine Yu knew she was pregnant and deliberately tried to frame us? But why would she actually eat the food?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, she must have tasted the dishes beforehand, knowing there was no poison in them before daring to eat.¡± ¡°In that case, why did she almost miscarry?¡± ¡°Who said there must be poison in the food for her to miscarry?¡± Jiang Ning leaned on her hand, picked up a string of pearls, and yed with themzily. ¡°It¡¯s the transition between spring and summer, and she just got pregnant. Plus, she¡¯s allergic to shrimp, so it¡¯s odd if she didn¡¯t have a reaction. The cold bitter melon sd is also bad for pregnant women.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit confused. Did you know that Concubine Yu couldn¡¯t eat shrimp?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Did you know she was pregnant?¡± ¡°She kept it a tight secret, even the Emperor and Empress didn¡¯t know. How would I know?¡± ¡°Then, I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°Does Princess Consort have the ability to predict the future?¡± ¡°Your Princess Consort, me, is not a swindler.¡± Jiang Ning yed with the jewelry in the box one by one, treating these treasures in the eyes of others as pebbles, ¡°What if?¡± Chapter 488: Brain Ache Chapter 488: Brain Ache ¡°What if?¡± ¡°I deliberately sent her some cold dishes as a gamble, just in case.¡± Huang Ying finally understood with an ¡°ah¡± sound. The Princess Consort really didn¡¯t know anything, but she was willing to prepare for that unknown one in ten thousand chances. If Concubine Yu didn¡¯t harbor ill intentions, everything would be fine. It wouldn¡¯t affect her either. If she relies on her pregnancy to harm others, then she can¡¯t me anyone else. Huang Ying lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Will anything happen to the child in Concubine Yu¡¯s stomach?¡± ¡°Leave it to fate.¡± Jiang Ning yawned and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with my son and daughter. You clean up here. Keep the useful things as rewards, and put the useless ones in my private storage.¡± The East Pce was peaceful, while chaos reigned at Concubine Yu¡¯s ce. Seeing Concubine Yu¡¯s itchy and ufortable appearance, the Emperor couldn¡¯t help but get angry, ¡°Since you knew you were pregnant, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Concubine Yu shook her head while crying. The Empress coldly said, ¡°Nothing more than fear of being envied.¡± Concubine Yu hastened to say, ¡°Empress, don¡¯t misunderstand. The child in my womb didn¡¯te easily, I was afraid if I told Your Majesty too early and the child was lost, it would cause unnecessary grief. So I nned to report it after three months when the fetus was stable. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It¡¯s myck of fortune¡­¡± She sobbed as she spoke. The Emperor only felt a headache. Why did women be so annoying, mediocre, and boring after being pampered for a while? It¡¯s much morefortable at Zhuzhu¡¯s ce¡­ As the buzzing sound of crying filled the Emperor¡¯s ears, his thoughts wandered, and he finally decided to go to Zhuzhu¡¯s ceter to cleanse his ears. In front of the Emperor, the Empress patientlyforted Concubine Yu for a while, telling her to rest and nourish her fetus and take her medicine. She would get better. Seeing the Empress stand up, the Emperor also hurriedly followed, ¡°I have something to attend to, Concubine Yu, you should rest well. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He left in a hurry. Concubine Yu cried even more fiercely. The Empress left with a cold face. The Emperor had already left, so who was here to watch the show? It¡¯s not like she had really miscarried. Crying and crying, it¡¯s so annoying. The Emperor and Empress left. Concubine Yu wiped her tears, calmed down, and called her personal maid Chunxiao, ¡°Call the Princess Consort over.¡± Chunxiao hesitated, ¡°She¡¯s the Princess Consort. It¡¯s not up to us to call her over casually. If she doesn¡¯te, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been harmed by her to such an extent, how could she not dare toe?¡± As Concubine Yu was venting her anger, a young eunuch ran in and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort is here.¡± Concubine Yu was stunned and exchanged nces with Chunxiao. ¡°Why did shee voluntarily?¡± ¡°Your Highness, shall we see her?¡± Chunxiao asked. ¡°See her, why not see her? She saved me the trouble!¡± Concubine Yu sneered andy back down on the pillow, ¡°Let her in, I want to ask her!¡± A momentter, Jiang Ning walked in slowly, holding a fan. Xiachu followed her. Seeing Concubine Yu, Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Concubine Yu, since you are unwell, there¡¯s no need to get out of bed and salute.¡± Concubine Yu: ¡°??¡± Chunxiao said, ¡°Our princess almost had a miscarriage because of the food sent by the Princess Consort. Your words are¡­¡± p. Xiachu raised her hand and pped her, ¡°What kind of thing are you to dare disrespect your superior, and talk back to our Princess Consort?¡± Chunxiao covered her face, feeling humiliated and resentful, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak up again. Seeing her own personal maid pped, Concubine Yu felt as if the p was on her own face and couldn¡¯t help but sit up, ¡°What is the Princess Consort doing?¡± Chapter 489: Differences Between Legitimate and Illegitimate Children Chapter 489: Differences Between Legitimate and Illegitimate Children Jiang Ning pulled up a chair to sit down, fanning herself leisurely. ¡°Why all the hostility when we¡¯re just having a conversation?¡± she said calmly. ¡°Concubine Yu,¡± used, ¡°You tried to harm me by sending me food. The emperor spared you because of his mercy, but you show no remorse, do you?¡± Jiang Ning eyed her with her jet-ck eyes, her smile carrying a touch of coldness. ¡°Didn¡¯t you let your maid taste the food first? Howe she showed no adverse reactions, but you did?¡± Concubine Yu was secretly rmed in her heart. She indeed had her servant taste the food first, but how did the Princess Consorte to know of this? Smiling faintly, Jiang Ning said, ¡°You are concealing your pregnancy and you set me up by pretending to fall sick after eating the food I prepared for you. Are you trying to avenge your useless nephew?¡± ¡°Avenge? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Concubine Yu denied, avoiding her gaze, but the guilt was clearly evident in her eyes. Jiang Ning rose from her seat and walked over to her bed, looking down at her, ¡°Concubine Yu, you are rather beautiful and it¡¯s your moment of favor. You should seize this opportunity and not allow yourself to be manipted by others.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Concubine Yu looked up at her, taken aback. ¡°You came from a humble background, inferior to your full-blood sister. When she got married, she became a legitimate Princess Consort, while you had to enter the pce as a lowly female attendant. After these many grueling years in the pce, you finally received some favor and became pregnant. Instead of keeping a low profile and biding your time, you hastily sought to gain favor for your sister and nephew.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and said unhurriedly: ¡°If anything were to happen to you in the pce, could the Princess Consort of An support you or even save your child?¡± Concubine Yu¡¯s face changed, and she remained silent. Although she had a good rtionship with her sister, there was indeed a difference between a legitimate and a concubine-born daughter. Her sister, as a legitimate daughter, was the honorable Princess Consort of An, while she resorted to being the lowest ranked female attendant in the pce. For all these years, she suffered in the pce while her sister lived afortable life as the Princess Consort, and they seldom saw each other. It was only when she received favor and ascended to the position of Concubine Yu that the Princess Consort of An started visiting her more often. Although she knew that the Princess Consort was trying to provoke her, the facts were right there and she couldn¡¯t deny them. After a long while, Concubine Yu sighed faintly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I am of lower stature than her, inferior in every way. I was not valued in my own family. Now that I have some power, I want to show off my capabilities.¡± Jiang Ning smiled faintly, ¡°Concubine Yu, you¡¯re quite brave. Even though I am not much educated, I know that certain cooling foods are harmful during pregnancy. Yet, you imed to be suffering from heatstroke and ate those cooling dishes I sent you. Wouldn¡¯t that harm the child? Thankfully the child is blessed. If anything had happened¡­ I could have imed myself innocent. You would ultimately be the one to lose.¡± Concubine Yu¡¯s face changed again. She moved her hand to her belly, filled with regret. If her child really was in danger, what would she do? She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She had been too impulsive, reckless, and foolish! ¡°I am also curious about something. If you intended to teach me a lesson, Concubine Yu, why did you still eat the food I sent you?¡± Jiang Ning asked curiously. At Jiang Ning¡¯s words, Concubine Yu appeared somewhat ufortable. ¡°Or did you find the food I cooked irresistible, and you just couldn¡¯t control yourself?¡± ¡°¡­Nonsense, I¡¯m not a glutton,¡± Concubine Yu blushed as she defended herself, ¡°Due to my pregnancy and the hot weather, my appetite hasn¡¯t been good. Seeing that your food was refreshing and seemed appetizing, I merely ate a little more than usual.¡± Chapter 490: Still Fond of the Little Princess Chapter 490: Still Fond of the Little Princess ¡°You should have said so earlier. I can make dishes that are both nutritious for pregnancy and delicious,¡± Jiang Ning said with a yful smile. ¡°Does Concubine Yu want to eat sweet and sour lemon shrimp, or maybe the savory, slightly spicy Three Chickens Stew?¡± ¡°Three Chickens Stew?¡± ¡°Oh, you want something spicy?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s gaze swept over her belly meaningfully. ¡°Since it¡¯s a little princess, Concubine Yu, you should stop fussing, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Concubine Yu was taken aback, then became angry with embarrassment, ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯re trying to trick me into revealing information again!¡± ¡°Do you really believe thosemon sayings about sour for a boy and spicy for a girl, even though you¡¯re a nobledy from a distinguished family?¡± Jiang Ningughed lightly, ¡°I was just joking. But honestly, a little princess is better, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her dark eyes nced casually at Concubine Yu. Suddenly, Concubine Yu felt a shudder in her heart. Looking at the beautiful Princess Consort in front of her, who was as radiant as a splendid spring flower, a chilling sensation welled up inside her. The Emperor used to have four sons ¨C of course, there were more before, but most of them died young, with only the four of them surviving till adulthood. Some died on the battlefield, some were crippled, and some frequented brothels and died of venereal disease. The final winner was Prince of Yu who made a name for himself in Chang¡¯an City since the age of twelve, and who is now the Crown Prince. Although the Emperor has always been healthy, at fifty, he couldn¡¯t help but be wary of the uncertain stability of the newly-appointed Crown Prince. If Concubine Yu were to give birth to another prince, it would be inevitable. Concubine Yu¡¯s voice trembled slightly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a prince or a princess, it¡¯s just a young child and can¡¯t bepared to the Crown Prince.¡± And pose even less threat to him. This was Concubine Yu¡¯s unspoken message. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Oh, Concubine Yu, where has your mind gone? I just meant that I like little princesses more; they¡¯re so fragrant and soft. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Girls are always cute,¡± Concubine Yu reluctantly agreed with a smile. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, the best child is the one born to oneself, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± Concubine Yu¡¯s heart sank again. Theughter from the soft-spoken Princess Consort was an unmistakable threat. If Concubine Yu dared to help the Prince of An¡¯s residence and oppose her, she should think about the safety of the child in her womb first. Concubine Yu was scared. She was genuinely terrified. She initially thought she could rely on the fact that she was carrying the emperor¡¯s heir to win some face in front of her sister, who was always more dominant. She was eager to vent her frustration on the Crown Prince¡¯s behalf. But she almost lost her own child. No matter how close her nephew is, her own child alwayses first. As for her position in the pce, the Crown Prince and Princess Consort will be supporting her and her child in the future ¨C whether a boy or girl. Why should she offend them for the sake of outsiders? Wasn¡¯t that just crazy? In the evening, Jiang Ning casually left Concubine Yu¡¯s residence. She didn¡¯t care whether Concubine Yu¡¯s child was a boy or a girl. This time, it was merely a warning. There were so many concubines in the Emperor¡¯s harem, big and small, with all kinds of intentions. If they all provoked her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. It would be so annoying. After punishing both Concubine Xian and Concubine Yu, she hoped it would serve as a warning to the rest of the harem to keep them in check. As expected, the harem quieted down considerably after that. Jiang Ning resumed her carefree days of checking the ounts, counting money, and ying with her two children. But of course, she also couldn¡¯t resist thinking up new recipes and cooking delicious dishes for her greedy Royal Mother-inw every now and then. Chapter 491: Daily Life in the East Palace Chapter 491: Daily Life in the East Pce The day got hotter and hotter. One day in June, Jiang Ning rolled up the sleeves of her snow-colored, double- breasted top and sweated profusely in the kitchen. No need to mention, the cooks all knew that the Princess Consort was creating a new dish to pay tribute to the Empress in the Splendid Pce. The two little ones had tired themselves out ying, so the wet nurse and maids took them for a nap. Huang Ying brought a cloth to wipe away Jiang Ning¡¯s sweat, sympathetically saying, ¡°On such a hot day, even us servants don¡¯t want to be in the kitchen. You don¡¯t need to cook for the Empress, she won¡¯t mind if you miss one meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just making this for her. The kids haven¡¯t had much appetite the past few days because of the heat. Especially Xiaoqian, I could see his tiny face getting thinner by the day. I thought I¡¯d make something tasty for them to regain their strength.¡± Huang Ying chuckled, ¡°Ever since the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson has been living with us, he has been eating, drinking, and sleeping well, gaining quite some weight. Even if he loses a bit, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Li Tingqian smelled the food and came running in, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m hungry.¡± He wore a soft silk tunic in goose yellow, his hair tied in a small braid that hung down the back of his head, adorned with arge glistening pearl. Before reaching adulthood, boys can¡¯t tie up their hairpletely, leaving it partially unbound. However, the weather was too hot, and when Li Tingqian didn¡¯t have to see outsiders in the East Pce, Jiang Ning would have his unbound hair braided too to prevent him from getting prickly heat around the neck. As the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, Li Tingqian had to study with his tutor every day, and those rigid Confucian schrs would absolutely not allow him to break the rules and style his hair however he wanted. At this moment, he hade in with his hair all loose, his head full of sweat and face flushed. Jiang Ning quickly handed the spoon to a nearby pce maid and led Li Tingqian by hand out of the kitchen. She gave him a bowl of mung bean soup to help him cool down, and wiped his sweat with a cloth. ¡°It¡¯s so hot at noon, you should have stayed in the Elegance Pce for your meals and nap. What would happen if you got heatstroke?¡± Jiang Ning nagged. ¡°The food at Elegance Pce doesn¡¯t taste good, and it¡¯s hot there too,¡± said Li Tingqian as he gulped down the cold mung bean soup. ¡°I just want to eat the food Aunt makes.¡± ¡°Growing up and still being so picky.¡± Although Jiang Ning said this, she immediately ordered the servants to serve the freshly cooked food in the side hall. There were ice basins everywhere in the side hall, with two enormous fans hanging from the ceiling connected to ropes. When the pce maids pulled the ropes, the fan¡¯s leaves would send a gentle and cool breeze. It was extremely cool andfortable. All the kids liked to y there. So Jiang Ning simply moved their dining area to this room. As the two little ones were still sleeping, Jiang Ning sat with Li Tingqian and ate first. ¡°Will you go back to Elegance Pce for your studies this afternoon?¡± Jiang Ning asked Li Tingqian while serving him food. ¡°My tutor said I could rest in the afternoon,¡± said Li Tingqian, with his cheeks puffed from eating. He raised his head and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sleepy. My tutor scolded me this morning for dozing off while studying.¡± Jiang Ning felt sorry for him and patted his head, ¡°Finish eating and go to sleep. We¡¯ll wake you when it¡¯s time.¡± The pce was too strict with the children. They had to begin studying at the Elegance Pce when they turned five, strictly following the schedules given by their tutors. The young children had to be dressed and carried by their wet nurses in the early morning, hardly able to keep their eyes open. Although Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t bear to watch this, Li Tingqian was the Emperor¡¯s eldest grandson. If she neglected him, not only would the Emperor and Empress me her, but the ministers from the previous dynasty would likely take the opportunity to criticize her and the Crown Prince. It wouldn¡¯t matter much, as she naturally wouldn¡¯t care about these things. She was just worried that if that happened, the Emperor and Empress wouldn¡¯t allow Xiaoqian to continue living in the East Pce. Chapter 492: Why Don’t You Go to Her Place, Your Highness? Chapter 492: Why Don¡¯t You Go to Her ce, Your Highness? She could only let him sleep more topensate. While eating, a young eunuch ran in and reported with a grin, ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince has returned.¡± ¡°Ah, Fifth Imperial Uncle is back!¡± Xiaoqian was so happy that he jumped up without caring about the food in his mouth and was about to run outside. Jiang Ning grabbed him in time. ¡°Sit down and eat properly. Your Fifth Imperial Uncle has legs and wille to see you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed better now that she can walk. It sounds so confident when she says that.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s cool voice came from outside. ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle!¡± Xiaoqian eximed joyfully. The next moment, Li Hongyuan lifted the curtain and walked in. The room was as cool as autumn, invigorating one¡¯s spirit. He looked up at the ceiling, ¡°You sure know how to enjoy life.¡± In fact, this was not about enjoyment, but intelligence and resourcefulness. Even as a Crown Prince, he had never seen such a convenient item. On hot days, besides an ice basin, there would be a maid holding a fan to cool them down. He had no idea how she had thought of this. A maid immediately offered a wet towel for him to wipe his face and wash his hands. The south was prone to heavy rain in summers, causing floods and disasters. As the Crown Prince, he had been busy with disaster relief for several days. He could see that he had gotten somewhat tanned. But he was still handsome. Although he was already the father of two children, he still looked youthful and full of vigor due to his young age. He was utterly different from theid-back Jiang Ning in terms of temperament. Even a bit ipatible. As soon as he entered, the leisurely atmosphere in the room changed. ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Xiaoqian pulled him to the table and asked, ¡°Why have you been away for so long?¡± Li Hongyuan tousled his hair and said with a smile, ¡°There was a lot to do outside. Xiaoqian, you¡¯ve grown fatter and taller.¡± He nced at Jiang Ning, ¡°Thankyou for taking good care of Xiaoqian.¡± He had been taken care of by his older brother since childhood, and Xiaoqian was the only child left by his brother. He had spent his whole life with him, and his feelings for Xiaoqian were deeper than those for his own children. Jiang Ning thought, I¡¯m not taking care of Xiaoqian for you. But she wouldn¡¯t say such discouraging words out loud. Li Hongyuan asked again, ¡°Where are the two kids?¡± ¡°They got tired ying in the morning and are still asleep now.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Li Hongyuan nodded his head. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness must be tired. Huang Ying, have the kitchen send more food.¡± Huang Ying responded, and soon a table full of dishes was brought in. Li Hongyuan scanned the table,paring it to what Jiang Ning and Xiaoqian had been eating. Their food looked more delicate and innovative. Li Hongyuan knew it hade from Jiang Ning¡¯s own hands. What he was eating was merely prepared by the pce cooks and the Imperial Kitchen¡¯s staff. He picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of meat, chewing silently for a while. Across from him, Jiang Ning and Xiaoqian also ate happily. Li Hongyuan put down his chopsticks and immediately took a te of food from Jiang Ning¡¯s side. Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I¡¯vee all this way, and you¡¯re only going to feed me this after not even attending my reception dinner with Emperor Father?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say you wereing back, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything for you,¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be like Li Yuanyuan, bending over backward to please you? This is my food.¡± She snatched the te back. Li Hongyuan was shocked. No woman had ever treated their husband like this. She was really capable of it. Jiang Ning looked up and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sure Concubine Li has prepared good food and wine and is eagerly awaiting your arrival. Why don¡¯t you just go to her ce?¡± Chapter 493: No Cheating Allowed Chapter 493: No Cheating Allowed Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t respond to her. He ate his meal calmly. Obedient and clever Xiaoqian had already moved his own food in front of Fifth Imperial Uncle. And Li Hongyuan epted it without hesitation. What a shameless man. He even snatched a child¡¯s food. Jiang Ning cursed silently in her heart, moved her own portion to Xiaoqian, patted his head and said, ¡°Eat well, and Auntie will read to you and put you to bed after dinner.¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Li Hongyuan raised his head, ¡°Read to sleep? Xiaoqian is six years old now, we can¡¯t spoil him like this anymore.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning winked at Xiaoqian, ¡°When your Fifth Imperial Uncle is not at home, we¡¯ll read to you and put you to bed.¡± Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­¡± After not seeing Xiaoqian for a while, Jiang Ning could tell he had been taken care of very well. His face was rosy and his eyes bright. He had grown taller and stronger, and his personality was more cheerful and lively. Everything was great. But having Auntie read to a six-year-old boy and put him to bed in the Imperial Pce was a bit too much. ¡°No reading to sleep,¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°whether I¡¯m at home or not.¡± ¡°Fine, no reading.¡± The woman across the table agreed very readily. But Li Hongyuan knew that she was just appeasing him. She didn¡¯t believe in the strict methods of child education in the Imperial Pce, thinking it was all nonsense. In the East Pce, her territory, she could do whatever she wanted. She believed that children needed the warmth andpanionship of their loved ones. Li Hongyuan nced at Xiaoqian, his chubby cheeks indeed still¡­ just a child. Xiaoqian finished all the food in his bowl, not leaving a single grain of rice, and neatly ced his chopsticks before getting off his chair, obediently saying, ¡°Fifth Imperial Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯ve finished.¡± He became so well-behaved? Li Hongyuan remembered very well how picky this child used to be with food. Every meal they had to coax him to eat, always refusing this or that. Forcing him to eat on his own, he would make a mess of the table and cause pain to both himself and others. Now look at him, he was like apletely different person. Li Hongyuan was quite moved. Seeing Xiaoqian¡¯s clean bowl, Li Hongyuan had to admit the effectiveness of Jiang Ning¡¯s way of raising a child. Jiang Ning also put down her chopsticks, held Xiaoqian¡¯s hand, and went to his bedroom. Leaving Li Hongyuan alone in the small side hall. He¡¯d traveled all the way back here, weary and dusty from the journey, only to be treated like this. This woman still had no feelings for him in the end. She only wanted to use him to be a Princess Consort, andter an Empress. Such a hateful woman. Li Hongyuan angrily ate all the food from Xiaoqian and Jiang Ning¡¯s tes. Jiang Ning read a book to Xiaoqian, patted his back a few times, and after he yawned twice, he obediently fell asleep. As soon as she went out, Huang Ying said the two little ones were awake too. Jiang Ning knew that Lingzi was the most delicate and would cry if she didn¡¯t see her after waking up. She hurriedly quickened her pace to their room. As soon as she stepped in, she heard the children¡¯s giggles. She peeked inside and saw Li Hongyuan holding one in each hand, letting them climb all over him. ¡°Mother, mother¡ª ¡± Lingzi was enjoying herself, but as soon as she saw Jiang Ning, she reached out for her. Jiang Ning went over to take her into her arms and embraced her. Wenzan, on the other hand, remained calm on Li Hongyuan¡¯s body and didn¡¯t fuss. ¡°They¡¯re almost two years old. Shouldn¡¯t they sleep in separate rooms? Why are they still together?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°They sleep separately at night, but in the morning, they y and get tired together. They lean on each other and fell asleep, so we didn¡¯t separate them to avoid waking them up.¡± Chapter 494: Incompatible Chapter 494: Ipatible Jiang Ning didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. They were such young children and siblings; there was no need for so many rules. Lingzi hugged her mother¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Lingzi is hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°I want Aunt Chui to feed me.¡± Lingzi reached out to Chui. Chui looked at Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan, not daring to answer. She knew that the Crown Prince had strict requirements for the children; once they turned one, they were not allowed to be fed by others. Unexpectedly, the Crown Prince seemed not to have heard this time; he put Wenzan on the ground and said, ¡°Go eat, and y again afterward.¡± Wenzan handed his little hand to Chui. Chui then led Lingzi with one hand and Wenzan with the other. There were still a few pce maids left in the room, but all of them tactfully withdrew. Only Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan remained. Jiang Ning sat on the edge of the bed, tidying up the children¡¯s clothes and toys, and asked with a smile, ¡°How has your work been going outside?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze swept over her. She was still the same. Wearing a soft, fine cloth dress, sleeves rolled up to show her delicate, fair arms. Her wrist had only a thin golden bracelet, making her skin look even fairer. Beyond that, she had no other adornments. Her long hair was loosely tied with a single ribbon, her slightly yellowish hair was soft and curled; her unpainted face, in the sunlight, clearly revealed fine downy hair. She seemed so ipatible with the strict and luxurious Imperial Pce around her. Li Hongyuan had seen countless pce women in his life, from the empress to pce maids, including his concubine mother, Concubine Jin. They were all dignified, powdered, and rouged. Over time, it was as if they were all wearing ayer of masks. And yet, Jiang Ning had always been free of makeup, always showing her natural face. A rosy, soft, fresh face. Like a baby¡¯s. Li Hongyuan stood beside her, watching for a while, then reached out his finger to touch her cheek. As expected, it was as soft as he imagined. Jiang Ning looked back at him in surprise, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Li Hongyuan met her eyes, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed. Their rtionship had not yet reached such a level of familiarity and intimacy. Not long ago, they were still mutually hostile and tense. Although he had confessed his feelings many times, she never seemed to take them to heart. Their rtionship was more like business partners than husband and wife. His status allowed her to soar, and her intelligence, beauty, and her family¡¯s power ensured his stability on the position of the Crown Prince. They used and achieved sess for each other. Li Hongyuan understood that clearly from her eyes. So he stopped saying things like he liked her. ¡°I heard that Wenren Zong is doing well in exile.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t heard Wenren Thirteen¡¯s name from others in a long time. He was an aplice to the traitorous King of Chen and a banished criminal. Normally, there would be no chance for him to return. But it was hard to say. Generally, when a new emperor ascended the throne, he would pardon everyone, demonstrating his immense grace. With this in mind, Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan. Would he be a benevolent emperor when he ascended the throne? Obviously not. Then, perhaps there was no hope for Wenren Zong to return. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? I thought you still had Wenren Zong on your mind.¡± Li Hongyuan added.. Chapter 495: Favor Girls Over Boys Chapter 495: Favor Girls Over Boys Jiang Ning neatly folded the children¡¯s clothes and ced them together, smiling, ¡°Your Highness, perhaps you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you personally admit that you like Wenren Zong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.¡± Jiang Ning stood up and looked at him gently, ¡°Now that I am already your Princess Consort, naturally, I have eyes and heart only for you, Your Highness.¡± Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­Your words sound so insincere.¡± She couldn¡¯t even bear to let him have a proper meal, yet she imed to have eyes and heart only for him? He clearly remembered that when Wenren Zong left, she had eagerly seen him off and given him lots of food. Needless to say, she had made it all by herself. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, so be it. Time will tell.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her eyes that held not the slightest sincerity and let out a soft humph. Xiachu ryed a message from outside the curtain, ¡°Your Highness, someone from Splendid Pce hase to inform you that Concubine Jin doesn¡¯t have an appetite and would like some light and delicious dishes. If it¡¯s convenient for you, could you please prepare a couple of dishes? If not, never mind.¡± Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan, ¡°For your sake, shouldn¡¯t I try to please her a little?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been estranged from my concubine mother since childhood, and after I grew up, we hardly met once every three or five months. If you try to please her, it¡¯s purely for your benefit.¡± He bluntly exposed her intentions. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit dense? Do you know how important Concubine Jin is to the Emperor? If you could please her, do you still need to worry about your position?¡± Li Hongyuan replied indifferently, ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried?¡± ¡°So?¡± Jiang Ning pricked up her ears. ¡°I was naive when I was younger and thought my mother would support me, but in reality, I was foolish. Theck of emotion between a mother and son is not created overnight. You are an outsider, so don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± Jiang Ning shrugged, ¡°As Your Highness says. It¡¯s not my ce to meddle in the affairs between you and your mother. Anyway, I think Her Highness Concubine Jin is quite nice.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her and said, ¡°She might have been happier if you were the one she gave birth to.¡± ¡°Why? Is Her Highness the kind of person who favors daughters over sons?¡± ¡°Perhaps. All I know is that she indeed does not cherish having a son.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason, but you seem quite pitiful.¡± ¡°Pitiful?¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Have you gone mad? Even without my mother¡¯s love, I, a prince born into the royal family, have been raised in luxury since childhood. You, on the other hand, pity me.¡± Jiang Ning was speechless. He was right. The original Jiang Ning was a nobledy who suffered much misfortune throughout her life. She was kidnapped as a child and had a difficult life for more than a decade, never enjoying a day of happiness, which her current self now enjoyed. It was truly pitiful. However, as for Jiang Ning herself, she had no feelings about it. She could genuinely pity Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan had no way of knowing that there was such a free and advanced world in a different dimension. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, Li Hongyuan thought he had touched a nerve and couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. He hesitated for a moment then asked, ¡°Do you want my help?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not shy about it. You want me, the Crown Prince, to join you in the kitchen?¡± ¡°No need, with you in the kitchen, you¡¯d only cause trouble for me. I have another task for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ordering me around?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I¡¯m merely asking for your help, Your Highness.¡± Half an hourter, Li Hongyuan changed into casual clothes, carrying a food box, and arrived at Splendid Pce.. Chapter 496: The Concubine Mother is Spoiled Chapter 496: The Concubine Mother is Spoiled Concubine Jin was lounging on a chair, listening to the opera. Two young actors in costumes were singing their melodic tunes. During the hot summer season, Concubine Jin, who was prone to heat, wore only a thin gauze dress that barely covered her chest, with no robes or adornments. Her long, dark hair was piled high, revealing her slender neck, plump shoulders, and a hint of her curves. If any ordinary man saw her in this state of undress, they would undoubtedly have improper thoughts. However, only pce maids and eunuchs came and went from this ce. Even for a eunuch, they did not dare to stare at Concubine Jin¡¯s appearance. When Li Hongyuan entered, he saw this scene. He nced at Concubine Jin and said, ¡°You are being quite indecent, Concubine Mother.¡± Concubine Jinughed lightly, ¡°What I choose to wear is my business; there is no need for your opinion.¡± ¡°Emperor Father doesn¡¯t manage you.¡± ¡°Neither does he have the right to,¡± Concubine Jin replied indifferently. ¡°What are you doing here? As the Crown Prince, don¡¯t you have other things to do?¡± The conversation was cold and distant. If it were the Li Hongyuan of his youth, he would have probably been hurt by his concubine mother¡¯s words for the entire day. But now, he had be ustomed and did not care. He simply ced the lunchbox down, ¡°I¡¯ve been away for a few months, and Concubine Mother doesn¡¯t concern herself with the court, so you might not know. This is a meal personally prepared by the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she send it herself?¡± ¡°Concubine Mother, you have been truly spoiled. On such a hot day, the Princess Consort was sweating in the kitchen making this meal, and still, you demand her to deliver it personally?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. Simply sending it with a pce maid would suffice.¡± ¡°Is it wrong for your son to deliver it? How much disdain does Concubine Mother have for me?¡± ¡°If a pce maid were delivering it, she wouldn¡¯t dare toment on my attire and imply that I am frivolous and indecent.¡± ¡°Indeed, she wouldn¡¯t. If Concubine Mother has no other orders, this son will take his leave.¡± Li Hongyuan turned to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Concubine Jin beckoned to him. Li Hongyuan looked back, seeing her signal to a pce maid. The maid understood, and she immediately retrieved a brocade box and several pieces of fabric, presenting them before Li Hongyuan, ¡°Crown Prince, this is a box of jewelry and some soft gauze for the Princess Consort and the young prince to use.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at them without much interest, ¡°Does Concubine Mother worry there aren¡¯t such items in the East Pce?¡± ¡°The items in your East Pce are indeed not up to my standards,¡± She said. ¡°Oh?¡± Li Hongyuan was displeased by the arrogance of the Queen Mother and nced at her, realizing she had already sat up and was picking at the food in the lunchbox. Even more so, she couldn¡¯t help but pick a bit up with her slender fingers and taste it. He chuckled. Concubine Jin nced at him with a trail of crumbs on her red lips, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Concubine Mother just said she looked down on the things from the East Pce, yet now she doesn¡¯t seem to know what she is eating.¡± ¡°What does this meal have to do with your East Pce?¡± ¡°The food was prepared by the Princess Consort, who is my wife. What does Concubine Mother think?¡± ¡°You think too highly of yourself. In my view, Jiang Ning has earned her position as Princess Consort herself.¡± Concubine Jin said with a slight mocking tone while continuing to eat, ¡°Without Jiang Ning, you might not even be Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Indeed, the Princess Consort is intelligent. However, without me marrying her, no matter how wise she might be, she could never be the Princess Consort. Weplement and support each other, unlike Queen Mother, who has lived under Emperor Father¡¯s protection all her life. Apart from listening to operas and snacking, life has no other meaning for you.¡± Chapter 497: You Unfilial Child Chapter 497: You Unfilial Child ¡°Meaningless?¡± Concubine Jinughed, ¡°Are you trying to say that you yourself are a meaningless existence?¡± Their conversation was tense and confrontational. It was hard to believe that they were a mother and son pair. Li Hongyuan snorted. Concubine Jin said, ¡°This thing is a reward for Jiang Ning, consider it a return gift to her.¡± ¡°Then send someone else to deliver it. I¡¯m not your errand boy.¡± Li Hongyuan turned to leave. The pce maids were already used to the situation between the mother and son, lowering their heads slightly, not at all surprised. ¡°Your Highness, these things¡­¡± ¡°You send them to the East Pce for the Princess Consort.¡± Concubine Jin continued eating without even lifting her head. She was obviously very satisfied with the taste today. Just as Li Hongyuan returned to the East Pce, a pce maid from Splendid Pce followed him in. Jiang Ning peeked out and saw the pce maid behind him. She immediately stepped out with her eyes bright and smiling, bypassing him and reaching out to receive the items in the pce maid¡¯s hand. ¡°I knew Concubine Jin wouldn¡¯t let me work for nothing.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Am I not even worth these few pieces of fabric?¡± He had traveled a long way toe back, but she didn¡¯t greet him with such a smile. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t hear him. She had already taken the jewelry box and fabric inside to discuss with the maids how to cut the clothes. Li Hongyuan shook his head, and was about to go back to change his clothes and then see the Emperor Father when he saw another pce maid from Splendid Pce running over in a panic, kneeling down, and shouting, ¡°To report to the Crown Prince, something happened to Empress Mother, something happened!¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Hongyuan turned around, frowning. He had juste back from Splendid Pce, and Jin Zhuzhu seemed just fine. What could have happened? The panicked pce maid said, ¡°Just after you left, Empress Mother copsed on the ground!¡± ¡°Get the Imperial Physician!¡± ¡°Someone has already been sent. Empress Mother also said to ask the Crown Prince toe!¡± Jiang Ning heard themotion and came out: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Concubine Mother. I¡¯m going to have a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± For some reason, Jiang Ning felt that this incident had something to do with her. After all, she had just sent the food over. Knowing Concubine Jin¡¯s gluttonous nature, she must have eaten it as soon as it arrived. However, the food was sent by Li Hongyuan, and he wouldn¡¯t have tampered with it to harm his own concubine mother, would he? There was no reason for that either. Jiang Ning was a bit puzzled in her heart. She turned around and instructed Huang Ying and Chui to look after the two children, and hurriedly followed Li Hongyuan to Splendid Pce. The Emperor and Empress had already arrived. The Emperor paced back and forth, his brows furrowed, and his face gloomy. The Empress stood to one side, her eyes slightly lowered. Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning approached to pay their respects, ¡°Son greets Emperor Father and Queen Mother, and wish peace to Emperor Father and Queen Mother.¡± ¡°Peace?¡± The Emperor stopped pacing and red at him angrily, ¡°You still want me to be at peace? You unfilial son!¡± Li Hongyuan could only kneel down: ¡°Emperor Father, please calm down. Concubine Mother will surely be alright.¡± As the Princess Consort, since the Crown Prince had already knelt, Jiang Ning had no choice but to kneel as well. But when the Emperor went in to see Concubine Jin, Jiang Ning silently stood up again. Her legs were too precious. Li Hongyuan asked the Empress, ¡°Mother, how is Concubine Mother now? What caused this?¡± The Empress shook her head, ¡°When I arrived, she was unconscious. You stand up, and go in to have a look.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up and went inside. Jiang Ning immediately followed. Inside, several Imperial Physicians were consulting for Concubine Jin, and the Emperor stood anxiously by the bed. Concubine Jin on the bed had a greenish face, purplish lips, tightly closed eyes, and even a little blood seeped out of her nose.. Chapter 498: She is My Strong Support Chapter 498: She is My Strong Support These symptoms, they all suggest poisoning. Jiang Ning frowned, feeling a sense of anxiety. In this deep pce, it seemed like an invisible hand was pushing the development of the entire incident, but she was temporarily unable to investigate, and could only passively follow the flow of events. She disliked this feeling greatly. The anxious Emperor kept questioning the Imperial Physician. After discussing in whispers with his colleagues, the Dean of the Imperial Medical Academy finally spoke up. ¡°Your Majesty, it appears that Concubine Jin has been poisoned,¡± he said. ¡°Poison?¡± The Emperor¡¯s face changed drastically. He turned to the maids who were usually close to Concubine Jin and said, ¡°You scoundrels, how did you serve her? Who dares to harm Concubine Jin? All the eunuchs and the maidservants knelt down in unison. The Dean further added, ¡°Your Majesty, we should investigate what Concubine Jin has consumed recently, so that we can identify the poison and provide appropriate treatment.¡± ¡°Investigate it back to its roots!¡± the Emperor ordered. Through the investigation, they pinpointed Jiang Ning as the likely suspect. Because before Concubine Jin fainted, she was eating food, cooked by Jiang Ning herself and delivered by Li Hongyuan. The Emperor¡¯s gaze turned towards Jiang Ning and Li Zhongci. Li Hongyuan frowned, ncing at Jiang Ning. ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Jiang Ning looked shocked, ¡°Heaven can testify. You and Xiaoqian have eaten the same food I cooked. If it was truly poisoned, why are you still fine? Moreover, why would I hurt Concubine Jin? She holds my ce in court, I should be ttering her instead of hurting her.¡± The Emperor mmed on the table and said, ¡°You are full of excuses! These days Concubine Jin has lost her appetite. She has mostly been consuming the food prepared by you. How can you say that you are not responsible!¡± Jiang Ning ridiculed, ¡°Even if I cooked the dishes, it was your son who delivered it. Why do you not suspect him of poisoning in the meanwhile?¡± Li Hongyuan was taken aback by her usation. ¡°Why would the Crown Prince harm his own mother?¡± The Emperor questioned. ¡°And why would I harm my own mother-inw?¡± retorted Jiang Ning. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, during this period, hasn¡¯t Concubine Jin been treating me the best? She treats me even better than her own son. Why would I harm her?¡± The Emperor was infuriated by her words. ¡°You have such a slick tongue! I did not conclude your crime, why are you protesting so much!¡± ¡°Even if they wrongly use me, do I not have the right to defend myself?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, please say less and not infuriate His Majesty,¡± the Empress said, attempting to stop Jiang Ning. Her tone was rather gentle. The Empress knew very well that besides Concubine Jin and Jiang Ning, no one else would dare to speak to the Emperor this way. The underlying reason was that they both bore resemnce to a certain someone. The Empress used to be jealous of them, but as the years passed by, she took it lightly. Jealousy was pointless. Her face could notpare to theirs. At this moment, a maidservant rushed forth, ¡°Your Highness has regained consciousness!¡± The Emperor quickly turned and sat by the bed, taking Concubine Jin¡¯s hand in his. ¡°Zhuzhu, you are finally awake. How do you feel?¡± Concubine Jin appeared feeble. Her usually beautiful and rosy face had turned pale and had even slightly swelled up. But the Emperor could not see it. He was only nervously staring at her face. Concubine Jin seemed rather indifferent, she did not respond to the Emperor¡¯s excitement. She did not respond to his inquiries, and even withdrew her hand from the Emperor¡¯s grip. She shifted her gaze towards Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning.. Chapter 499: Who is the True Love Chapter 499: Who is the True Love She spoke hoarsely, ¡°You,e here, I have something to say.¡± Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning went over, and the Emperor reluctantly made way for them. Before Concubine Jin could speak, she suddenly began to cough. The pce maid hurriedly handed over a handkerchief. Blood spilled out from the corner of her lips, wetting the handkerchief. Faint traces of blood, a shocking sight. The Emperor anxiously looked at her, gripping Concubine Jin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Concubine Jin gasped for breath and spoke hoarsely, ¡°Let everyone else leave.¡± The Emperor quickly said, ¡°Zhuzhu, don¡¯t worry about talking now. Let the Imperial Physician treat you first, then speak once you¡¯re better.¡± Concubine Jin nced at the Imperial Physician and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the truth, what poison have I been poisoned with?¡± The court judge bowed, ¡°Answering Your Highness, I am not sure yet. We need to find out who poisoned you, and with what poison, so that we can administer the proper treatment.¡± ¡°Useless!¡± The Emperor cursed angrily, ¡°What are you still standing there for, Crown Prince? Go and investigate! Princess Consort, Concubine Jin had eaten the food you made. You better investigate yourself as well! If anything happens to Concubine Jin, you will not escape responsibility!¡± Jiang Ning sneered in her heart upon hearing this. It turned out that the Emperor, in the end, only trusted his own son. Although he seemed to dote on his daughter of the bright moon, he ultimately doubted her in his heart. An emperor is an emperor. No matter how kind and approachable he may be, deep down, he is still suspicious and fickle. As soon as the Emperor¡¯s words fell, Concubine Jin started to cough violently again, her body bending in pain like a shrimp. The Emperor was horrified and anxiously yelled, ¡°Imperial Physician, Imperial Physician!¡± The court judge hurriedly went to check Concubine Jin¡¯s pulse and turned to say, ¡°There¡¯s no time to find out what kind of poison it is. Let¡¯s make a bowl of Detoxifying Soup for her to drink first. I will immediately perform acupuncture on Concubine Jin.¡± He instantly took out silver needles. However, the highly regarded acupuncture seemed to have little effect on the detoxification. Concubine Jin continued to cough up blood non-stop. Her pain was extreme, her hands clutching her stomach, curled up on the bed, her face turning green and purple, moaning in pain. Shepletely lost her usual grace, plumpness, and elegance. The heartbroken Emperor also shed tears and turned to shout at Jiang Ning, ¡°Did you or did you not poison Concubine Jin? Speak up! If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I will execute your entire family!¡± Jiang Ning was shaken. Did he still remember that the Jiang family also included his white moonlight, Lin Zizi? Who said that the Emperor¡¯s true love was Lin Zizi, and Concubine Jin was just a recement for her? Looking at it this way, his true love must be Concubine Jin. Seeing that she didn¡¯t utter a word, Li Hongyuan thought she was frightened, and spoke up, ¡°Emperor Father, don¡¯t be angry. In my opinion, this matter has nothing to do with the Princess Consort. There were many people around when she was cooking, and Xiaoqian and I also ate the same food as Concubine Mother. Furthermore, I personally brought the food from the kitchen. If anything, I am more suspicious.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes were practically spitting fire, ¡°Crown Prince, did you do anything?!¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°Despite our poor rtionship, Concubine Mother and I are still mother and son. I would never harm her. Emperor Father, your concern is making you irrational. Instead of suspecting me and the Princess Consort, it¡¯s better to investigate the people around Concubine Mother.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and investigate! Seeing your mother like this and you can still remain so calm, it¡¯s simply inconceivable!¡± The Emperor was furious. Concubine Jin continued to moan in pain. The pce maids brought medicine over, but she waved her hand and knocked it over.. Chapter 500: 500: May She Live a Pampered Life Chapter 500: May She Live a Pampered Life
Emperor roared, ¡°Fetch another bowl!¡± The pce maid hurriedly brought another bowl. The Emperor ordered two nannies to hold Concubine Jin, and he personally held the bowl, pouring the medicine into Concubine Jin¡¯s mouth. Concubine Jin¡¯s face twisted in pain, but she couldn¡¯t break free. The brown medicine spilled from the corners of her mouth, flowing onto her face and clothes. Her face was covered in tears.
Tears mixed with the medicine, flowing onto the bed. Li Hongyuan stood by the bed, watching this scene, his expression nk. Although he was Concubine Jin¡¯s biological son, their rtionship was not close due to her temperament, one could even say it was distant and cold. In Li Hongyuan¡¯s memory, Concubine Jin had always been pampered and luxurious. He had never seen her in such a sorry state before. After arge bowl of medicine was poured down, Concubine Jin seemed to improve. The pce maids changed her clothes and bedding. Shey weakly on the pillow, her face pale and swollen, her hair disheveled. She looked like a beautiful painting that had been soaked in rain, losing all its colors. She became a blurry ck and white image. Completely devoid of vitality and color. Jiang Ning felt nothing but sorrow in her heart.
She truly liked this woman. It was not an exaggeration to say that she even liked her more than the original owner¡¯s biological mother, Lin Zizi. She liked seeing Concubine Jin being tender and beautiful, living azy life. The Emperor hadpletely lost his sanity due to anger, and he summoned the Imperial Prison¡¯s torturer, ordering him to investigate who had poisoned Concubine Jin. If they failed to find the culprit, everyone in the Imperial Prison, from top to bottom, would lose their heads. The Imperial Physicians were also trembling with fear, all gathered in the Splendid Pce to diagnose Concubine Jin¡¯s condition, analyzing the poison affecting her and the next steps for treatment. The Emperor stayed by Concubine Jin¡¯s bedside, not leaving her side. Until it was dark. The Empress stepped forward and advised, ¡°Your Majesty, the safety of your dragon body is important. It¡¯s gettingte, and the Princess Consort is here to look after her. Why don¡¯t I apany you back to rest?¡± The Emperor sternly said, ¡°If the Empress is tired, she can go rest by herself! I will stay here with Concubine Jin!¡± The Emperor and Empress were married in their youth and their marriage was arranged by the previous emperor. Although the Emperor did not love the Empress, he had always respected her and given her the dignity she deserved as the Empress all these years. He had never publicly scolded her like this and dismissed her concerns.
The Empress¡¯ eyes reddened, and she dared not mention it again. Since the Emperor treated the Empress like this, Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning could not leave either. Not to mention they had yet to clear their suspicions. Even if Concubine Jin was the Crown Prince¡¯s biological mother, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Water¡­¡± Concubine Jin moaned softly. The pce maid hurriedly gave her a sip of water. Concubine Jin opened her eyes and weakly called, ¡°Ah Yuan.¡± Ah Yuan? The Emperor sitting by the bed was momentarily confused. Who was Ah Yuan? After a moment, it was the Empress who reminded, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s talking about the Crown Prince.¡± The Emperor suddenly realized.
Yes, the Crown Prince was named Li Hongyuan. He had always been called Lao Wu (Fifth) or simply the Crown Prince, and had never heard anyone call him like this. He momentarily did not react. Not to mention others, even Li Hongyuan himself had never heard his concubine mother call him like that. ¡°Crown Prince, why don¡¯t youe over?¡± the Emperor shouted angrily. Li Hongyuan came to the bedside. Every word Concubine Jin spoke seemed to consume a great deal of strength. After closing her eyes to gather herself for a long time, she finally spoke again, ¡°Everyone else leave, I have something to say to the Crown Prince alone..¡± Chapter 501: 501: Please Follow Me This Time The Emperor felt both pain and urgency in his heart, but he did not dare to raise his voice to Concubine Jin. He could only patiently say, ¡°Concubine Jin, you should rest first. We can talk about anythingter.¡± Concubine Jin nced at him: ¡°I¡¯m about to die, what¡¯s there to talk aboutter?¡± The Emperor was greatly pained: ¡°Concubine Jin, don¡¯t talk nonsense, you¡¯re fine!¡± Concubine Jin¡¯s face was pale, and she spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your Majesty, people always speak the truth before death. After all these years, just indulge me this once and let me speak privately with my son.¡± The Emperor was so heartbroken that he couldn¡¯t speak. He stood up, red fiercely at the people around him, including the Empress, Princess Consort Jiang Ning, and the other pce attendants, and then quickly walked away. The Empress waved her hand to everyone else, motioning for them to leave. Jiang Ning immediately followed suit. By the time Li Hongyuan looked back, he could only see her back as she stepped out of the room. She ran away so quickly. As if she was afraid of being implicated.
Li Hongyuan walked to the bedside and looked down at the unrecognizable face of Concubine Jin. ¡°Sit down,¡± said Concubine Jin, struggling to raise her hand and pat the edge of the bed. Li Hongyuan obediently sat down. Concubine Jin whispered, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since thest time our mother and son sat this close.¡± ¡°How long?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°¡­¡± Concubine Jin hesitated, thenughed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I never got close to you since you were born. You were raised by your nanny and wet nurse.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. The deprivation of maternal love in his childhood was not something a few words could resolve after growing up. Suddenly, Concubine Jin furrowed her brows and panted rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°I can¡¯t catch my breath¡­ My chest hurts as if it¡¯s being sliced¡­¡± Concubine Jin spoke in a hoarse voice, falling limp onto the bed and taking short, rapid breaths. Li Hongyuan hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the Imperial Physician!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Concubine Jin¡¯s hand tightly gripped his wrist, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine now¡­¡± Li Hongyuan frowned. Concubine Jiny on the bed like a beached fish, gasping for breath for a long time, her pale face flushed red. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t get better. Suddenly, Li Hongyuan had this feeling. ¡°How exactly were you poisoned?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Concubine Jin looked up at him and asked hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± Li Hongyuan frowned. ¡°Today, besides drinking tea, I only ate the food that you sent.¡± ¡°You think I poisoned you?¡± Li Hongyuan frowned.
¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t harm your own birth mother. But what about others?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort would never harm you either. She would have had plenty of opportunities to do so if she wanted, instead of waiting until today. Moreover, she has no motive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about her.¡± ¡°Mother Concubine, please speak directly, otherwise I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯tst long enough.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. Despite his cold demeanor, Concubine Jin didn¡¯t react and only shook her head, ¡°I really can¡¯t hold on much longer. I know my own body, and now I¡¯m just reaching my limit.¡± ¡°Do you know who harmed you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Jiang Family.¡± Concubine Jin coughed a few times, then whispered, ¡°The Jiang Family used the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Li Hongyuan asked calmly, ¡°From what I can see, the Jiang Family has no reason to harm a concubine like you who does nothing.¡± Leaning against the pillow, Concubine Jin gasped for breath before uttering a shocking statement, ¡°What if I told you that the Jiang family has thought about rebelling?¡± Chapter 502: 502: The Tragic Death of the Imperial Concubine Upon hearing such a shocking remark, Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t show any surprise but instead started tough. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± asked Concubine Jin. ¡°Concubine mother, you¡¯ve always been indolent and indulgent in pleasure. When did you start caring about politics?¡± Li Hongyuan gently helped her lie down and softly said, ¡°You will get better, I will definitely find the person who poisoned you, no matter who they are. I will make sure their body is torn to pieces.¡± A spark of light appeared in Concubine Jin¡¯s eyes. She tightly grasped Li Hongyuan¡¯s wrist and asked urgently, ¡°Ah Yuan, will you avenge me?¡± ¡°I will,¡± he replied. ¡°Ah Yuan, remember your words.¡± Concubine Jin closed her eyes as a tear fell from her eye, whispering, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Suddenly, arge amount of fresh blood poured out of her mouth. The blood gushed out violently. As Li Hongyuan caught a glimpse of the red, it had already flowed to her chin, her dress, the quilt, and his clothes. Li Hongyuan had seen life and death before. But he had never witnessed someone losing so much blood in an instant. Blood filled Concubine Jin¡¯s mouth and nose. She struggled to the side of the bed, her head resting on the bedside, her long hair falling to the ground.
Li Hongyuan stood up and shouted, ¡°Summon help! Summon help!¡± The plump Emperor rushed in first, followed by the Imperial Physicians, and then the Jiang Family, as well as the Empress, who had a tightly furrowed brow. The sight of blood everywhere gave the Emperor a tremendous visual shock. He abruptly stopped in his tracks, eyes wide open in shock, staring nkly at the dying Concubine Jin lying by the bed and the deep red covering the bed, the floor, and everything else. His lips trembled, his mind nk. Even after being Emperor for decades and witnessing countless storms, he was unable to utter a word at this moment. Jiang Ning rushed over, shouting, ¡°Imperial Physician,e quickly!¡± The Imperial Physicians frantically squeezed in, attempting to stop Concubine Jin¡¯s bleeding and administer medicine. However, their efforts appeared futile to Jiang Ning. Concubine Jin¡¯s condition clearly indicated that the poison had entered her organs, melting her insides and robbing her of breath. She¡¯d ultimately suffocate and die right before her eyes. If they had modern medical equipment, perhaps there would still be a chance. Unfortunately, there were no such possibilities. Standing by the bed, Jiang Ning watched as Concubine Jin spat out herst mouthful of blood and drew herst breath. Her death was so tragic. Jiang Ning felt a wave of nausea in her chest and almost couldn¡¯t hold back the urge to throw up. Just a moment ago, this was a beautiful, noble, graceful, and food-loving concubine with lively eyes full of allure. Now, in an instant, she had be a lifeless corpse. The Imperial Physicians tried in vain, but in the end, could only kneel helplessly before the Emperor to announce the death of the concubine.
The Emperor remained still. Aside from staring nkly at the concubine on the bed, he had no other reaction. The Empress was worried and gently advised, ¡°The concubine has passed away. Your Majesty, please hold your grief and take care of your health.¡± ¡°Passed away? How did she pass away?¡±
The Emperor muttered to himself, looking at the blood-soaked Li Hongyuan, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Li Hongyuan was still immersed in the intense emotions of his concubine mother¡¯s tragic death and could not bring himself back to reality. Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s question, he finally managed to lift his head, his voice a bit hoarse, ¡°She said her chest hurt terribly and she couldn¡¯t breathe, then she started vomiting blood¡­¡± Chapter 503: 503: The Most Favored One ¡°How could this happen?¡± It seemed as if the Emperor had heard Li Hongyuan¡¯s words, but also as if he hadn¡¯t. He merely muttered to himself, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she getting better? How did she suddenly die?¡± The Empress said, ¡°Your Majesty, please restrain your grief. Concubine Jin looks truly unsightly like this. Let someonee in and clean up¡­¡± ¡°Unsightly?¡± The Emperor suddenly grew angry, ring at the Empress. ¡°No matter what, Concubine Jin is always beautiful!¡± ¡°Yes, Concubine Jin has unrivaled beauty,¡± the Empress lowered her gaze. ¡°Empress, are you jealous of Concubine Jin, so you harmed her?¡± The Emperor¡¯s hidden suspiciousness and doubt underneath his amiable and kind exterior were now undoubtedly revealed. The Empress knelt down immediately, tears flowing with every word, ¡°I have been married to Your Majesty for decades, diligently managing the harem in fear and trepidation. I dare not mistreat any of Your Majesty¡¯s children. Yet, I cannot even earn a bit of Your Majesty¡¯s trust¡­ In that case, my position as Empress is in vain!¡± She stood up and moved to hit her head against a pir. The Emperor didn¡¯t seem to react. Jiang Ning was close by and, without thinking, grabbed the Empress¡¯s arm. In the time it took for this brief intervention, several servants had already rushed over to hold the Empress. The Empress cried loudly, iming she wanted to die.
The Emperor shouted in fury, ¡°If you want to die, go die somewhere else! Don¡¯t make a scene here at Concubine Jin¡¯s ce!¡± And with that, the Empress¡¯s cries came to an abrupt halt. With a sorrowful face, she stood up, holding onto a pce maid¡¯s hand, and left in silence. Concubine Jin had been in the pce for twenty years, receiving constant favor from a young girl to the present day. No, it could almost be said she was the only one who enjoyed exclusive favor. Even as new women kept entering the harem, among everyoneing and going, Concubine Jin was the most special, unique existence. The Emperor spent more than half of each year with her, even disregarding the rule to reunite with the Empress on the first and fifteenth days of the month. One could only imagine the extent of the Emperor¡¯s love for Concubine Jin. For all these years, everyone believed that Concubine Jin¡¯s favor was due to her resemnce to Lin Zizi. And indeed, it was true. Initially, the Emperor was heartbroken over Lin Zizi, so some sycophants, in order to please the Emperor, went out of their way to find women who looked like Lin Zizi and sent them into the pce. Concubine Jin was not the only woman sent into the pce for this reason. However, she was the most favored one. As the master of the six pces, the Empress waspletely overshadowed by her. She had struggled, but to no avail. In the harem, having the Emperor¡¯s love was equivalent to having everything. And Concubine Jin had it all. Yet now, Concubine Jin had been poisoned.
And her death had been terribly tragic. Not only did the Emperor drive the Empress away, but he also drove everyone else away. That included Crown Prince Li Hongyuan and Princess Consort Jiang Ning. Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning went outside, looking at the door of the Splendid Pce, the atmosphere somewhat oppressive.
¡°His Majesty truly loved Concubine Jin,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°She was just Lin Zizi¡¯s substitute,¡± Li Hongyuan replied indifferently. His calmness made Jiang Ning unable to believe that he was a person who had just lost his mother. Jiang Ning did not agree with his idea. ¡°Perhaps it started that way, but after all these years, His Majesty¡¯s feelings for Concubine Jin have grown genuine. She is no longer a substitute for anyone,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°You¡¯ll see if I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in such matters,¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her. ¡°Jiang Ning, I will only ask you this question once. Did you harm my concubine mother?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Good..¡± Li Hongyuan fell silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cold-blooded for showing no grief over my concubine mother¡¯s death?¡± Chapter 504: 504: Do You Really Not Care? A gust of wind blew over at this time. Jiang Ning looked up at him, noting that a few strands of his hair were clinging to the corner of his eye. A momentary gleam caught her eye. She averted her gaze. Pretending she saw nothing. ¡°As a child,¡± he began in a muted tone, ¡°I often wondered why other princes werevishly pampered by their concubine mothers while I found it difficult to even see her. I thought I was not exceptional enough to gain her favor.¡± Jiang Ning remained silent. Li Hongyuan chuckled, ¡°I thought that if I tried hard enough, I could earn my concubine mother¡¯s love. I really did many childish andughable things.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°The things a child does to gain a mother¡¯s approval aren¡¯t childish or ridiculous. Rather, I think she didn¡¯t like you not because of your ws, but because of her own.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand such things when I was a child. But as I grew older, I stopped caring.¡± ¡°Are you truly indifferent?¡±
Jiang Ning never heard his answer. But she knew that childhood regret could affect one¡¯s entire life. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Her presence or absence makes no difference to me. There are some benefits even. Because we didn¡¯t have strong emotional attachment, I wasn¡¯t very sad when she died. See, it¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°Good? There¡¯s nothing good about that,¡± Jiang Ning muttered. ¡°Your parents adore you and have spoiled you to the heavens,¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her, ¡°Some day, your parents will pass as well. Won¡¯t you feel sad and heartbroken? As you can see, I don¡¯t have to deal with this kind of trouble.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡± Jiang Ning thought, indeed, people tend to emphasize on the things theyck. If he truly didn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t have rambled on about it for so long. However, considering that his birth mother had just died, Jiang Ning restrained herself and didn¡¯t argue with him. Next, it was time to attend to the funeral of the revered Concubine Jin. The Emperor posthumously titled Concubine Jin as Empress Xiaochun. Her funeral was conducted ording to the rites for an empress. There was quite an impressive disy. But all the pomp and show were for the living; for the deceased, it held no meaning. Rtives from Concubine Jin¡¯s maternal side, Li Hongyuan¡¯s maternal rtives, also attended, but they maintained a quiet distance. Seeing them, elderly and free of any visible grief, Jiang Ning found it strange. It appeared that Concubine Jin¡¯s family wasn¡¯t influential, just a normal small family. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°If her family held power, why would they let their daughter enter the pce as someone else¡¯s substitute?¡± Jiang Ning nced at him, ¡°Concubine Jin doesn¡¯t resemble your maternal grandmother or grandfather at all¡­ In fact, aside from the eyes, you don¡¯t look much like Concubine Jin either.¡±
Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t reply to her. The atmosphere in the East Pce was currently very heavy. Outraged by the tragic death of Concubine Jin, the Emperor ordered the Court of Judicial Review, the Ministry of Justice, and the Imperial Prison to carry out a simultaneous, exhaustive investigation to identify her murderer. At any cost.
The entire harem was extremely apprehensive, no one daring to stir up the Emperor¡¯s anger at such a time. The Empress had been faulted several times in his presence; others could merely expect worse. A newly entered, still favored concubine rashly decided to visit Splendid Pce tofort the Emperor, only to be carried out horizontally. She was beaten almost to death. She died a few days after being sent back. The incident served as a warning to the entire harem to be absolutely quiet. The Emperor did not leave the Splendid Pce from the day Concubine Jin died until the end of the seven-day mourning period. The Emperor, who was typically diligent and invested in state affairs, disregarded everything, did not meet any officials, barely ate or slept, and stayed by the side of Concubine Jin¡¯s memorial tablet.. Chapter 505: 505: The Emperor Looks Haggard and Worn-Out No matter whether it was the previous dynasty or the Harem, everyone was extremely worried. The Emperor¡¯s condition was not right. Very not right. Being an emperor, the death of the imperial concubine would surely sadden him, but three or four days should be enough, so why did he stay for seven days? And there is no sign ofing out yet. It is the responsibility of the Empress to remind the Emperor. However, several times the Empress tried to gain entry, but the Emperor simply ignored her. The Empress had no choice but to find the Crown Prince and consult with him. Li Hongyuan, who had been acting on behalf of the Emperor for several days, was still looking at the documents when he was called. He seemed to be in good spirits, still looking like a handsome young man with a face like jade. But his expression was somewhat gloomy. The Empress advised, ¡°The loss of the Imperial Concubine is hard on everyone. It¡¯s natural for you to grieve, but as the Crown Prince, you must prioritize national affairs.¡±
¡°I understand, thank you for the reminder, Queen Mother,¡± replied Li Hongyuan calmly and steadily. The Empress sighed, holding a teacup with worry written on her face. Li Hongyuan caught a glimpse of the white hair at her temple and the fine wrinkles at the corner of her eye. He was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°If the Queen Mother has any troubles, please let me know, so that I can fulfill my filial duties.¡± ¡°Your Emperor Father has not left the Splendid Pce for many days,¡± the Empress said with a frown in a low voice. ¡°The funeral is over, and even though the Emperor is still grieving, he cannot neglect the affairs of the court. Does he still remember that he is the Emperor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Emperor Father grieves more since he and my concubine mother had a deep rtionship,¡± Li Hongyuan said. ¡°It is the Emperor who deeply loved your concubine mother, but her feelings towards the Emperor may not be mutual.¡± The Empress had a lot to say, but considering that the person was already gone, and speaking in front of the Crown Prince, it was not appropriate to say too much, so she slowly stopped Li Hongyuan said, ¡°If Emperor Father does note out, no one else can do anything about it.¡± ¡°As the Crown Prince, as the heir, you cannot watch your Emperor Father indulge his grief,¡± The queen mother said. ¡°Queen Mother, I understand your meaning, and I will take an appropriate opportunity to advise Emperor Father.¡± ¡°You are a wise child, and you understand as soon as I say it. I do not want him to not grieve, but after all, we are not an ordinary family. The Emperor is responsible for the nation, and I have been unable to sleep or eat in these past few days, sigh.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Li Hongyuan responded. Li Hongyuan slightly bowed, turned, and left. Lii Xiu, the attending Eunuch, followed and whispered, ¡°My lord, the Right Imperial Guard has sent news that they have found some clues rted to the Jiang Family. Should you go meet him now?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face showed no expression as he said, ¡°Go to the Splendid Pce first.¡± The Splendid Pce was still draped in pure white. Li Hongyuan slowed his steps, seeing several close eunuchs and maids of the Emperor, standing at the entrance with worried faces. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you attending to Emperor Father?¡± He said while approaching. ¡°My lord, His Majesty must first let us in,¡± the chief steward, Jieqing,mented with a sorrowful face. ¡°Today, this servant has only entered and seen His Majesty twice, sent two meals, and all came out untouched. His Majesty¡¯s body can¡¯t withstand this. My lord, please help to persuade him.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said Li Hongyuan.
Li Hongyuan stepped onto the tform, walked around the screen that his concubine mother used to love, and saw the Emperor sitting on the ground, staring nkly with a small figure in his hand. In just a few days, the Emperor¡¯s haggard appearance was visible to the naked eye. His round, chubby cheeks had sunken in, and hisplexion had turned dull. It was as if he had aged ten years in an instant..
Chapter 506: 506: Loving your concubine mother Chapter 506: Loving your concubine mother Emperor was not young anymore. His current appearance seemed almost like a senior citizen. His once upright posture now stooped over. Truth be told, Li Hongyuan¡¯s feelings for his Emperor Father were even deeper than those for Concubine Jin. As the Emperor deeply loved Concubine Jin, it was natural for him to regard the son she bore as a precious treasure. Seeing his father¡¯s current state, Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled as well. He stepped forward and spoke softly, ¡°Emperor Father.¡± The Emperor recovered his senses and nced at him, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Crown Prince. You should also apany your concubine mother. Although shees off as cold, she is actually someone who fears loneliness deep down.¡± His voice was hoarse. Due to his days of not eating and drinking properly, the Emperor¡¯s mental state had deteriorated.
Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Perhaps concubine mother just enjoys tranquility.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know her well enough.¡± Emperor then lowered his head to look at the small portrait. The woman in the painting was in the prime of her life, with lively eyes and full cheeks. She possessed both the loveliness of a girl and the innocent charm of extreme youth, while also carrying the hint of unparalleled beauty. Li Hongyuan looked at the painting and felt that it resembled his mother, but it was also different. Upon further reflection, he realized the truth. This painting was not of his mother, but of Madam Jiang¡¯s Lin Zizi. Although it was said that the reason why Concubine Jin was favored by the Emperor was because she resembled Lin Zizi, Li Hongyuan, who was the closest to them, could easily identify the differences between them. Lin Zizi was incredibly beautiful, whereas Concubine Jin was inferior to her. Moreover, she did not have the innocent and naive charm that Madam Jiang possessed in her youth. Even as her son, Li Hongyuan had to admit that in terms of appearance, demeanor, and even personality, Concubine Jin was inferior to the young Lin Zizi. Lin Zizi was truly an unparalleled beauty in her generation. However. Even if the Emperor loved Lin Zizi very much, he shouldn¡¯t be holding her portrait to mourn another woman, right? Li Hongyuan frowned. But the Emperor said, ¡°Do you see anything special about this painting?¡± ¡°This is not my mother.¡± Li Hongyuan coldly replied. ¡°Indeed, it is not her, but she is also in it.¡± The Emperor seemed to fall into his memories, ¡°This is a painting of Lin Zizi that I ordered the painter to draw based on your mother¡¯s appearance when she first entered the Harem and received my favor.¡± Li Hongyuan was stunned. ¡°I was too infatuated with Lin Zizi when I was young.¡± the Emperor sighed, ¡°You¡¯re still young and cannot understand that the first love of one¡¯s youth is something that is hard to forget for a lifetime. But it is just that, nothing more.¡± ¡°Your son does not understand.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that I like Lin Zizi, but my love for your mother¡­Is genuine love.¡± The Emperor shed tears, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that no one believes it, not even your mother. Over the years, she has been cold and indifferent to me, unloving both heaven and earth, and treating you poorly. I don¡¯t mind, I am willing to spoil her.¡± Li Hongyuan thought to himself, she treats me poorly because of your fickleness, Father. He then advised, ¡°Emperor Father, the spirit of concubine mother in heaven knows your heart. You mustn¡¯t be too sad, and take care of your body. The imperial harem and the people of the world are depending on you¡± ¡°Did the Empress send you?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice grew fainter.
Li Hongyuan did not deny it. Emperor sneered, ¡°Naturally, she is happy that Concubine Jin is dead.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, ¡°Emperor Father, do you not wish to be the Emperor any longer?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor looked at him in astonishment. No one had ever dared to talk to him this way before. Li Hongyuan continued, ¡°If you no longer wish to be the Emperor, you can be the Retired Emperor. At that time, even if you stay here for ten years, nobody would dare to say anything. I have managed the country quite smoothly as Regent these past few days..¡± Chapter 507: 507: Li Familys Love Seed Chapter 507: Li Family¡¯s Love Seed Li Hongyuan originally thought that after hearing these words, the Emperor would be furious and jump up to give him a few ps. ording to the Emperor¡¯s usual temperament, he would indeed do so. Even for their sons, Emperors are unwilling to let them covet the throne. At least, not while they are still alive. But unexpectedly, the Emperor not only didn¡¯t get angry but showed a thoughtful expression. ¡°As the Crown Prince, it¡¯s good for you to take on your responsibilities,¡± he said slowly. ¡°These days, I want to apany Concubine Jin. As for state affairs, you can take care of them for me.¡± Li Hongyuan was astonished. This Emperor must be truly lovesick. When did the Li family ever have such emotions? The Emperor¡¯s harem was filled with beauties, not quite three thousand, but at least several hundred.
Countless low-ranked concubines had been in the pce for more than a decade without even seeing the Emperor once, and the number of women waiting for his favor was innumerable. He actually had genuine love for Concubine Jin. Li Hongyuan, who had a good understanding of his Emperor Father¡¯s ways, found it absurd. ¡°Alright then,¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°if you can¡¯t bear to leave Concubine Mother, you can just apany her here. Just make sure you¡¯re not afraid of the Imperial Censor and Historian¡¯s denunciations, calling you a foolish ruler who loses his country and people for a woman.¡± ¡°You scoundrel! The one who died is your birth mother!¡± the Emperor shouted in anger. ¡°The person is already dead, and you¡¯re behaving like this, who are you trying to impress?¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly. ¡°Concubine Mother¡¯s death is mysterious, and you don¡¯t investigate the real culprit. Instead, you¡¯re pining away at a portrait and neglecting state affairs, ruining your own health. Moreover, this portrait isn¡¯t even hers! If Concubine Mother knew this in the afterlife, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace!¡± Upon hearing this, the Emperor finally showed some concern: ¡°Didn¡¯t I order the Ministry of Justice, Court of Judicial Review, and the Imperial Prison to investigate? Has there been no result so far? These useless people, I¡¯ve been feeding them for nothing!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t personally supervise their efforts, how could they give their utmost care? Concubine Mother¡¯s family isn¡¯t well-known, and now she died so wronged. She can only rely on you, Father Emperor, to avenge her injustice.¡± Li Hongyuan spoke with heartfelt sincerity, only stopping short of crying. Finally unable to suppress himself, the Emperor sighed and got up, staggering and saying, ¡°What you said is right. I must seek justice for Concubine Jin and let the person who harmed her be buried with her. No, I will wipe out their entire family line!¡± Li Hongyuan immediately reached out to support him. Seven dayster, the Emperor finally stepped out of the gates of Splendid Pce. Upon learning this, the concubines of the previous dynasty heaved a collective sigh of relief. If the Emperor continued to indulge in his grief over Concubine Jin¡¯s death, it would be truly troubling. The Emperor returned to his sleeping quarters, first bathed thoroughly, and then ate and rested. As for state affairs, Li Hongyuan still had to take care of them for the time being. The Emperor¡¯s mind was now entirely focused on finding the real culprit and avenging Concubine Jin. He even summoned several highly-skilled detectives from the yamen, asking them to secretly investigate. However, after investigating for only a few days, these detectives went missing one by one.
The Emperor was puzzled and sent people to search for them. In the end, they found the bodies of two detectives in a foul-smelling ditch. While the Emperor was furious, he also felt a chill up his spine. It seemed that the person who secretly harmed Concubine Jin possessed no small amount of power, even to the point of killing the detectives he had personally sent out.
To have such an influence in his imperial court, it was truly rming. Now, even if it wasn¡¯t for Concubine Jin¡¯s vengeance, the Emperor had to find out the truth.. Chapter 508: 508: Unable to Extricate Oneself Chapter 508: Unable to Extricate Oneself Although the Emperor was determined to uncover the truth, his health continued to deteriorate, and he gradually became weak. He had always been obese and neglected exercise, and as he aged, the grief from the death of his concubine took a toll on his body. In the days since leaving the Splendid Pce, he could not eat during the day, and when he closed his eyes at night, he saw nothing but the image of Concubine Jin. His weight loss elerated. The Empress was extremely anxious. The Imperial Physicians from the Imperial Medical Academy and the Imperial Chefs of the Imperial Kitchen took turns administering medicine, prepared gourmet meals, and prescribed various tonics, including ginseng and lingzhi mushrooms. However, none of it seemed to have any effect. Half a monthter, the Emperor¡¯s strength finally gave out, and he was bedridden. If this news were to spread, it would surely send shockwaves throughout the court and the nation. Their wise and valiant Emperor, who had reveled in the pleasures of his Harem for decades, had actually sumbed to the loss of a single woman. Even during his infatuation with Lin Zizi, he had never shown such distress. Back then, when Lin Zizi married Jiang Ruobai and the Emperor lost hope, his courtiers strove to please him by searching for beauties resembling Lin Zizi for his Harem. He graciously epted each one, but he never lost his appetite or suffered from insomnia as he did now. The Emperor¡¯s special attachment to Concubine Jin was evident to anyone with their eyes open.
Out of desperation, the Empress arranged for several of the favored courtdies in the Harem to take turns attending to the Emperor, in hopes that his affections would shift to another woman, helping him forget Concubine Jin. s, to no avail. Long chains of mistresses entered the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber only to be dismissed just as quickly. The Empress grew so frantic that she could no longer feel jealousy. She even secretly inquired about any young girls who closely resembled Concubine Jin. However, it was not so easy to find a lookalike. At the time, scores of courtiers had cast a wide across the nation to find Jin Zhuzhu, who had been hidden away in the bridal chamber. The Empress went to Li Hongyuan in tears, ¡°What are we to do? I had no idea that Concubine Jin was so important to the Emperor. Is he really willing to abandon the empire for the sake of one woman?¡± Li Hongyuan was also surprised by the Emperor¡¯s condition. He tried tofort the Empress, ¡°Your Highness, Emperor Father is wise and will graduallye to his senses. All things take time to heal, and even the most grievous of wounds will fade over time.¡± The Empress wiped her tears, ¡°But the Emperor¡¯s health is declining by the day. This morning, when I went to see him, his eye sockets had already sunken in. The Imperial Physician fears that if this continues, he might¡­¡± She dared not voice her fears, let alone entertain them. The number of white hairs on the Empress¡¯s head had increased significantly. Her usually well-maintained countenance now cast a shadow in sync with her advancing age. ¡°Crown Prince, you have always been the smartest among all the children. Hurry and think of a solution. We cannot allow the Emperor to continue like this, or disaster will strike!¡± Li Hongyuan pondered, ¡°Your Highness, I do have an idea. But¡­¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Tell me your idea!¡± For the sake of saving the Emperor, the Empress had no time for doubt. ¡°I heard that Your Highness is searching for a woman who resembles concubine mother?¡±
The Empress sighed, ¡°Where could I possibly find such a person on short notice?¡± ¡°Why search far and wide when what you seek is close at hand?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there one right in the Jiang household?¡±
The Empress was taken aback but quickly understood. Who else could resemble Concubine Jin better than Lin Zizi? After all, Concubine Jin had been found precisely because she resembled Lin Zizi. As the Empress contemted, she could not help but find the situation both absurd and amusing.. Chapter 509: 509: Wife is a Simpleton. Chapter 509: Wife is a Simpleton. In the past, the Emperor had been so infatuated with Lin Zizi that he had sought out Jin Zhuzhu. Now, he was seeking Lin Zizi because he couldn¡¯t forget Jin Zhuzhu. He even personally selected Lin Zizi¡¯s biological daughter to be the wife for his most loved son, the Crown Prince. The Emperor¡¯s preferences, from his youth to his old age, hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest. The Empress felt bitter and sad deep down in her heart. She had married the Emperor in her maidenhood, had diligently served in the harem for decades, had aged from a young girl to having white hair, and her eyes had lost their brightness. Yet, she never received a shred of love from the Emperor. As the Empress, she could not reveal her emotions, so she carefully hid her bitterness, maintaining her dignity and grandeur as the Empress. Now, everything revolved around the health of the Emperor. The Empress wiped her tears, reapplied her makeup, and directly issued an Imperial Decree to summon Lin Zizi, the seconddy from the Jiang family, to the pce. Ever since Jiang Ning had returned, Lin Zizi had been in a better state, but being sheltered in the inner courtyard for many years, she still had the innocence and charm of a young girl. When the Imperial Decree arrived, she immediately went to ask Jiang Ruobai why the Empress had suddenly summoned her to the pce.
Jiang Ruobai, being as cunning as a fox and having numerous sources in the court, was immediately aware of the reason behind the Empress¡¯s decree. How could he want his wife to see the Emperor? He was a hundred times opposed to it. His wife was naive and sweet, she could easily be manipted once she entered the pce. But, it was an Imperial Decree from the Empress. Even if the Jiang family wielded great power, they were ultimately subjects and couldn¡¯t openly defy the decree. After hearing Jiang Ruobai¡¯s analysis, Lin Zizi simplyughed, ¡°I thought there was some big problem. It turns out the only reason was tofort the Emperor so that he could recover more quickly. Isn¡¯t this part of our duty as subjects?¡± ¡°A subject¡¯s duty is one thing, but what the Emperor thinks about you is another.¡± Jiang Ruobai snorted. Lin Zizi¡¯s smile faded slightly: ¡°Ruobai, in those years when I wasn¡¯t well, you took two concubines, and I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Jiang Ruobai was quick to appease her: ¡°Madam, my intention was not to me you. I am unhappy with the Empress. There are thousands of beauties in the pce, but she is fixated on you, which seems devious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Empress, you should show some respect.¡± Lin Zizi scolded him, holding a set of purple clothes against her body, ¡°What do you think about me wearing this inside the pce?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Jiang Ruobai shook his head. ¡°Really? This is a newly made outfit, I haven¡¯t worn it because it¡¯s too grand. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect for going into the pce?¡± Lin Zizi looked at herself in the mirror, turning her head from side to side. Her beauty was iparable. Jiang Ruobai was consumed by jealousy, ¡°You well know that the color purple suits you best. Even the Emperor had praised it before. From now on, you shall only wear purple in front of me. I think the turquoise outfit is decent, and ssy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s too old-fashioned.¡± ¡°How can you call it old-fashioned? It¡¯s dignified, elegant! You¡¯re no longer a young girl, and our Seventh Sister is in the pce, don¡¯t you want her to be proud of you?¡± ¡°That¡­ is true.¡± ¡°So, this turquoise outfit is best!¡± Through his silver-tongued persuasion, Jiang Ruobai seeded in convincing his naive and sweet wife to put on the turquoise dress.
He personally apanied Lin Zizi in the carriage to the pce, but was not allowed to meet her. As an outsider, he was not permitted to enter the harem, so he had to rely on his rtions to ensure an acquainted eunuch would look after her. He also sent someone to inform Jiang Ning.. Chapter 510: 510: The Princess Consort is not Allowed to Leave the East Palace Chapter 510: The Princess Consort is not Allowed to Leave the East Pce Jiang Ning still had not been cleared of the suspicion of poisoning the Imperial Consort, and the Emperor had ordered her to stay in the East Pce, not allowing her to leave even half a step. When she learned that the Empress had summoned Lin Zizi into the pce, she knew the Empress¡¯s intentions in an instant. ¡°Women in ancient times are so magnanimous, so willing to find other women for their men,¡± she thought, ¡°If it were her, her man with this terrible character should just die. Wouldn¡¯t it be great for the Crown Prince to ascend the throne and herself to be the Empress Dowager?¡± Nevertheless, she hurriedly ordered Huang Ying to send a message to Li Hongyuan saying that she also wanted to go to the Emperor. Li Hongyuan was very busy nowadays, being surrounded by arge group of ministers in thest dynasty, buzzing in his ears. The Eunuch came forward to notify him of the Crown Princess¡¯s message. He nced at the chattering ministers and said, ¡°The Princess Consort wants to visit Emperor Father?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± replied the Eunuch, not understanding why the Crown Prince spoke out loudly about this matter in front of the ministers and simplyplied with it. The ministers, who were originally arguing incessantly, immediately quieted down upon hearing this. After all, there was still a great suspicion about the Crown Princess Consort, and it was already extraordinary leniency for the Emperor not to put her in the Imperial Prison. Was she not content to stay in the East Pce but wanted to go to the Emperor¡¯s sleeping quarters? The ministers felt that it was inappropriate.
Immediately, an upright and outspoken minister stepped forward to stop her. The rest of the ministers chimed in. A significant portion was merely going through the motions. They thought that the Crown Prince would not heed their advice, but to their surprise, he actually agreed. ¡°All of you ministers have made very good points. The Crown Princess Consort should not go to Emperor Father. However, there is no evidence to prove that she is guilty at the moment. As she wants to fulfill her filial duties, it is not right for me to stop her,¡± The ministers looked at each other, unsure of his intentions. But they soon found out. The Crown Prince closed the memorial, stood up, and said, ¡°I am not at ease and must go personally to see that Emperor Father is safe and sound before returning to hear the memorials from you ministers.¡± The ministers were somewhat dazed, ¡°Ah, right, of course. We appreciate your efforts, Your Highness.¡± So, the Crown Prince left with a flourish of his sleeve. After they left the Imperial Study Room and walked quietly for a while, Li Hongyuan sighed, ¡°My head is buzzing, and only now do I feel a little quiet.¡± Apanying Eunuch Li Xiu followed behind with his hands hanging down, slowly saying, ¡°Your Highness has to shoulder the world, and it will be hard work in the future. Please take care of yourself.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Go and summon Mu Jian.¡± Li Xiu hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Highness going to see the Crown Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Howe? Must I tell the ministers the truth about everything I do?¡± ¡°¡­Your servant understands. I¡¯ll bring General Mu Jian right away.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Li Hongyuan instructed, ¡°Send someone to the East Pce and tell them that by order of mymand, the Princess Consort is not allowed to leave the East Pce until the investigation results are revealed.¡± ¡°As youmand,¡± Li Xiu obediently replied. Li Xiu immediately waved to a young eunuch and asked him to go to the East Pce to deliver the message. Li Xiu himself went to summon General Mu Jian personally. Mu Jian was the leader of the Crown Prince¡¯s personal guards, a low-key and loyal man.
Jiang Ning in the East Pce felt uneasy when she received Li Hongyuan¡¯s order. Did Li Hongyuan still suspect that she had killed the Imperial Consort? Jiang Ning had done nothing herself, so she was not afraid of any false usations. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if she didn¡¯t leave the East Pce and waited for the final investigation result.. But how could she not go when Jiang Ruobai had specifically asked her to take care of Lin Zizi?
Chapter 511: 511: Will I Really Listen to Him Obediently? Chapter 511: Will I Really Listen to Him Obediently? Who knows what that scheming woman, the Empress, would do to Lin Zizi. Lin Zizi¡¯s naivete and simplicity were worrying. Huang Ying was very concerned, ¡°What should we do? His Highness the Crown Prince refuses to let you leave. Madam is kind-hearted and vulnerable, what if she is bullied¡­¡± Jiang Ning stood in the corridor, looking outside with a calm expression, ¡°The Jiang Family has my uncle and my father. Who dares to tantly bully my mother? But¡­¡± But what? She didn¡¯t say it. Not far away in a small garden, the two children Wenzan and Lingzi were ying happily,ughing unconcerned,pletely unaware of their mother¡¯s predicament at this time. Huang Ying lowered her voice, ¡°At first, his Majesty refused to let you leave the East Pce, but the Crown Prince always stood by our side. Now, the Crown Prince openly forbids you to leave, isn¡¯t this dering to everyone that you indeed are suspected of poisoning the imperial concubine?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Li Hongyuan is a very deep thinker, you don¡¯t need to guess his thoughts. Right now, I need to see my mother first.¡± ¡°But what about the order to not leave the East Pce?¡± ¡°Do I need to listen to Li Hongyuan¡¯s orders?¡± Jiang Ning raised her eyebrows, ¡°If he wouldn¡¯t let me do something, I would obedientlyply. Would I be able to stand here today?¡±
If Jiang Ning had been obedient, she would have been secretly killed by the former Crown Prince and Princess Consort during Li Hongyuan¡¯s punishment for guarding the tomb. Showing weakness on the surface doesn¡¯t mean she is really a rule-abiding and obedient person. Huang Ying said, ¡°I just asked Chui to check, and Li Xiu has stationed someone at the gate.¡± ¡°Li Hongyuan can be really ruthless.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment and ordered Huang Ying, ¡°You take the children back to the room.¡± As Huang Ying was always obedient, she knew that Jiang Ning had already made up her mind. She would not ask if her master didn¡¯t say, and immediately led the Nanny and wet nurse to take the two young masters back to their room. Jiang Ning looked down at herself. A light andfortable undyed fine cotton skirt, amonce attire, wasn¡¯t grand enough for an audience with the Emperor. But she didn¡¯t care. From head to toe, except for her wrists, not a single piece of skin was exposed. There would be no problem meeting the Emperor or even the Jade Emperor like this. After all, she and the Emperor knew each other when they were still humble, so there was no need to pretend to be a virtuousdy in front of him. Jiang Ning stretched out her fingers to pinch a flower petal that had fallen on her skirt, and walked outside. As soon as she stepped out of the back yard, a ck shadow floated silently andnded in front of her, pushing a wheelchair before her. ¡°Sit.¡± The young man, Gucheng, was as always, a man who cherished his words like gold. Jiang Ning smiled, and for once didn¡¯t refuse. She gracefully sat down. Thus, a ck-d silent youth pushed an exquisite wheelchair, on which sat a breathtakingly beautiful girl with waterfall-like long hair. The girl¡¯s long legs were crossed under her skirt, her left hand rested on the armrest, propping up her chin, looking rxed and carefree as if she was going on an outing. Li Xiu¡¯s imperial guards stationed at the second gate opened their eyes wide in surprise when they saw the youth in ck pushing the wheelchair, and the stunning Princess Consort sitting on it.
Hadn¡¯t the Princess Consort¡¯s legs¡­already healed? Why was she on a wheelchair again? The two guards stepped forward to stop her, politely persuading, ¡°In ordance with the orders of the Crown Prince, the Princess Consort must stay in the East Pce and not go outside. Please return, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Gucheng.¡± Jiang Ning gently uttered these two soft words with her pink lips.
As her words fell, Gucheng moved.. Chapter 512: 512:1 Dare Not Consider Myself Your Elder Chapter 512:1 Dare Not Consider Myself Your Elder However, Gucheng¡¯s movements weren¡¯t something that anyone could easily see. Those two guards couldn¡¯t see it clearly either. They only felt a blur before their eyes, and the lofty figure holding the sword had already disappeared from their sight. The next moment, they were immobilized. ¡°Well done, Gucheng.¡± Jiang Ning pped her hands and apuded. Gucheng held his sword and returned behind her, assisting with the wheelchair. His sword hadn¡¯t even been drawn from its scabbard. Not everyone was worthy of having his sword drawn against them. The two Imperial Guards stood at the entrance, watching from afar like dutiful guards. However, if one were to approach and observe, something would seem off. Their expressions were horrified, and their faces slightly stiff.
¡°What did you do to them?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Sealed their acupoints.¡± Gucheng pushed her and answered sinctly. After all, this ce was the East Pce, where countless eyes were watching. It was not appropriate for Gucheng to kill or injure the two guards, regardless of the method. Moreover, these guards were just following orders to stand guard and hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It was enough to immobilize them. Although they would feel ufortable afterward, they wouldn¡¯t suffer any real injuries. Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°This technique is really useful, I want to learn it too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gucheng hadn¡¯t refused any of Jiang Ning¡¯s requests to this day. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Will you teach me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great, once the Concubine Xian affair is over, I¡¯ll learn from you.¡± Jiang Ning was already fantasizing about how to practically apply the acupoint-sealing technique once she had learned it. After thinking for a while, she asked the crucial question: ¡°How long will it take to learn and be as good as you?¡± ¡°Ten years.¡± Jiang Ning let out a dryugh and fell silent. Of course, Gucheng wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to speak either. Both master and servant walked in silence for a while before Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°How old are you? You¡¯ve already learned for ten years?¡± Gucheng silently shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk to me more? Maybe speak some longer sentences!¡± Jiang Ning knew Gucheng wouldn¡¯t disobey hermand. As expected, after a long period of silence, Gucheng finally spoke slowly: ¡°I don¡¯t know how old I am. But when I started following the Great General, I was still a child, and it¡¯s been more than ten years by now+¡±
¡°Wow, what a long sentence, well said! You¡¯re amazing, Gucheng!¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t hesitate to praise him. Gucheng silently listened, thinking that the tone she had used to praise the two little princes a few days ago was simr. On the way, they encountered two concubines. Seeing the young man in ck pushing a wheelchair, they instinctively wanted to turn away but had already met face to face, so how could they dare to walk away directly?
First, the Princess Consort dealt with the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort, then she subdued Concubine Xian, and now she was very likely the murderer behind the death of Concubine Xian. Such a fierce person was not someone these small concubines dared to provoke. Jiang Ning leaned on her chin and sat in the wheelchair, watching them lower their heads and carefully move to the side of the road, bowing to her. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You are my elders, I can¡¯t ept such a grand gesture.¡± ¡°Oh no, we do not dare to ept that title.¡± The two concubines instantly turned pale. Oh my, what good would it do them to be her elder? Concubine Xian relied on her seniority to act as an elder in front of Jiang Ning, and ended uppletely submitting to her. Not to mention Concubine Xian¡­ Upon mentioning her, the expression of the younger concubines became even stranger. Wasn¡¯t the Princess Consort confined to the East Pce? How did shee out? Looking at the two concubines, who were both fearful and curious but didn¡¯t dare to ask, Jiang Ning kindly volunteered to exin: ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know if the weather is going to change again, but my leg feels ufortable again. So, I¡¯m going to see the Imperial Physician..¡±
Chapter 513: 513: Just Consider it a Blurry Vision Chapter 513: Just Consider it a Blurry Vision ¡°As it should be, as it should be.¡± The concubines didn¡¯t dare to ask why the Princess Consort didn¡¯t summon the Imperial Physician to the East Pce but went to find him herself instead. Jiang Ning was so considerate. She volunteered an exnation: ¡°All the Imperial Physicians are attending to His Majesty right now. As a junior, it would be unfilial for me to just summon them away.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The concubines echoed in agreement, but then felt something was off and hurriedly corrected themselves. ¡°No, no¡­ We didn¡¯t mean it that way, Princess Consort, please don¡¯t misunderstand. What we meant was, given your prestigious position, it would be proper for the physicians toe and check your pulse when they¡¯re not busy¡­ No, I mean, even though the Emperor is naturally the most important, but¡­ but¡­¡± The concubines couldn¡¯t find a way to finish. Jiang Ning kindlyughed and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highnesses. My leg is just a little ufortable and it¡¯s not worth troubling the physicians toe all this way, right? Look, I¡¯m fine with this wheelchair.¡± ¡°Yes, the wheelchair is quite unique. We haven¡¯t even had the chance to sit in one¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be hoping to sit in a wheelchair, Your Highnesses.¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, may I take my leave?¡± ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t have anything else to discuss, please go ahead.¡±
Both of the concubines couldn¡¯t wait to let her go. Jiang Ning took a look at Gucheng. Gucheng pushed the wheelchair and left. Throughout the entire conversation, he never nced at the two concubines. Those two concubines, however, looked back at his figure several times. ¡°The Princess Consort is so beautiful, I couldn¡¯t help looking at her face the whole time,¡± one said. ¡°Don¡¯t joke. She¡¯s Lin Zizi¡¯s daughter after all, who used to be the number one beauty in Chang¡¯an City! Prime Minister Jiang is also a gentle and refined man, how could their daughter not be beautiful? If not for her looks, the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with her at first sight!¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. By the way, who¡¯s the young man in ck?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? I heard his name is Gucheng, a talented fighter under General Jiang, and was assigned to protect the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Look at how well-connected she is: her uncle is a powerful general, her father is the Prime Minister, and she¡¯s the Princess Consort herself. I¡¯m so envious.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t? If I had such a family, what would I have to worry about? Even if I were ugly, I could live well for my whole life and not have to be cautious living in the pce.¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not dream about such things. Let¡¯s hurry and pray for the Emperor¡¯s health and blessings. In case¡­¡± Not daring to continue, the two concubines walked away with heavy hearts. Gucheng pushed Jiang Ning all the way to the Emperor¡¯s sleeping chambers. The Imperial Guards at the door were stunned when they saw her. This Princess Consort¡­ She just came like that? When did the Emperor give the order allowing her toe out? The calm and natural expressions of Jiang Ning and her servant made it difficult for the guards to determine if she had actually been pardoned or if she was just incredibly bold. While they were hesitating, the wheelchair slowly moved inside.
¡°¡­Should we stop them?¡± ¡°¡­Seems like it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just pretend we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±
The two guards maintained their rigid stance. Then they saw the figure of the young man in ck pushing the wheelchair, slowly emerging again. They were like:¡±¡­¡± There was no way they could pretend to be blind now. But the Princess Consort even cheerfully spoke to them: ¡°Have you seen my mother?¡± Chapter 514: 514 Chapter 514: Guard A was baffled. My mother? Oh no, it¡¯s her mother. Who is her mother again? Guard A pped his forehead. Right, I remember now. The number one beauty. But why would he ask them this question? How could the number one beautye here? Jiang Ning patiently waited for a moment, but didn¡¯t get a reply. Disappointed, she muttered to herself: ¡°Didn¡¯t see her. Maybe she was too slow? Could she have gotten lost? I thought someone was supposed to lead her here¡­¡±
As soon as her words fell, a beautiful woman with a graceful figure walked over from the front. The two guards were immediately captivated by her. This beauty looked very simr to the Princess Consort. However, their beauty was not on the same level. Although the beautiful woman was older, her charm and spirit were truly iparable to the young Princess Consort. Some people, even though they have almost identical facial features, just don¡¯t look the same. No wonder she was known far and wide as the number one beauty. She¡¯s beautiful. So beautiful. ¡°Ahem!¡± Jiang Ning coughed to remind the guards to look away and not keep staring. The guards came to their senses and hurriedly lowered their heads. The Princess Consort had already stood up and rushed towards the stunning beauty. ¡°Mother!¡± She ran over and hugged the beauty¡¯s arm. The beautiful woman smiled charmingly, reached out to touch her face, and spoke with a melodious voice: ¡°Why did you run so fast? You might fall again. You need to take good care of your leg. Gucheng, bring the wheelchair quickly and let Seventh Sister sit.¡± Gucheng¡¯s wheelchair had already been brought over. Jiang Ning simply sat down. After all, she came in today with the excuse of a leg injury, so she couldn¡¯t just walk in with bouncing steps. Even if everyone knew she was faking it, she still couldn¡¯t skip the necessary pretenses.
When Lin Zizi walked in front of the guards, she spoke softly: ¡°His Majesty has summoned me to an audience. Please announce my arrival.¡± ¡°Oh, oh! Alright, Madam, please wait.¡± Being stared at by the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes, the guard¡¯s head buzzed, and he couldn¡¯t think of anything but toply with her request.p> When he came to his senses, he was already standing in front of the Emperor¡¯s bedroom door.
¡°What are you here for?¡± A eunuch asked in surprise. ¡°I¡­¡± Guard A was puzzled for a moment, ¡°Oh, right, that beautiful woman¡­ no no, I mean, Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s wife has been summoned for an audience.¡± ¡°An audience?¡± The eunuch looked inside, wondering when the Emperor had issued such a decree. However, since the person had already arrived and imed to be summoned by His Majesty, the eunuch didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurried in, kneeling in front of the Emperor¡¯s bed, and carefully reporting the news. The Emperor was dozing off, but when he heard the name ¡°Lin Zizi,¡± his mind woke up instantly. He suddenly sat up and looked outside: ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Waiting outside the pce.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you invited her in yet!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The eunuch heard the Emperor¡¯s anxious tone and didn¡¯t dare to dy. He lifted his robe and ran out, then bowed and said to Lin Zizi: ¡°His Majesty invites you in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eunuch.¡± Lin Zizi spoke gently and offered a silver banknote with her slender fingers, ¡°Please have a cup of tea, Eunuch.¡± Even when holding the mostmon money, she seemed ethereal and otherworldly. The eunuch was a bit surprised but declined a few times and then epted the banknote; his smile grew even more enthusiastic and radiant.
Lin Zizi and Jiang Ning entered the room. After the eunuch¡¯s joy subsided, he began to feel confused: ¡°It seemed like something else followed the beautiful woman inside just now?¡± Chapter 515: 515: The Wicked Intentions of the Princess Consort Chapter 515: The Wicked Intentions of the Princess Consort Jiang Ning held Lin Zizi¡¯s hand as they entered, catching a glimpse of the Emperor through the screen, busily fixing his hair and clothes, appearing like a young boy in love for the first time. The eunuch immediately dragged out his voice to announce, ¡°Madam Jiang has arrived ¡± He directly ignored Jiang Ning. Indeed, in front of Lin Zizi, everyone paled inparison, including her own biological daughter who shared her likeness. The pce maids serving nearby could not help but secretly lift their eyes, casting sidelong nces at the legendary beauty who had bewitched the Emperor for a lifetime. She was indeed beautiful. Although her face had shown some signs of aging, her pure demeanor and bright, innocent eyes were still as youthful as a girl in her prime. Such innocence and seductiveness were embodied simultaneously in one person, making it impossible to look away. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but step forward, ¡°Zizi, you¡¯re here.¡± Jiang Ning felt a chill in her heart and hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve mistaken me. I¡¯m not Zizi; the one behind me is.¡±
The Emperor nced at her in surprise, then shifted his gaze behind her. His eyes lit up immediately, ¡°I was wondering why Zizi had be so ugly. Zizi, it really is you; you haven¡¯t changed in twenty years.¡± Jiang Ning:¡±¡­¡± This old Emperor has turned into a smitten fool. In his eyes, Lin Zizi will forever be the young girl from twenty years ago, no matter her appearance now. Lin Zizi bowed gracefully, gentle and polite, ¡°May I offer my greetings to Your Majesty, wishing you good health.¡± ¡°Zizi, no need for formalities, please sit, sit.¡± The Emperor was overjoyed, wishing he could personally help her sit down. However, he was ultimately unable to do so. Because Jiang Ning unceremoniously wedged herself between them, helping Lin Zizi to sit down. ¡°Your Majesty, your health is not well, let me help you. Please, have a rest.¡± After helping Lin Zizi, Jiang Ning attended to the Emperor. The Emperor looked at her in surprise, ¡°Princess Consort?¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°Your Majesty, did you only just see me?¡± ¡°Why are you here? Did I let you out?¡± The Emperor¡¯s shocked expression made it clear that he had only just noticed her. He was surprised that someone in the pce dared to openly disobey his orders. Jiang Ning suddenly groaned and bent down to hold her leg. Lin Zizi immediately became anxious and quickly came forward, asking nervously, ¡°Ning¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Is your leg ufortable? Come and sit down quickly!¡± The Emperor:¡±¡­¡± He understood the malicious intentions of this wretched girl at once. The Empress had summoned Lin Zizi, so she took the opportunity to bask in Lin Zizi¡¯s glory, hoping that he would overlook her disobedience in leaving the East Pce for Lin Zizi¡¯s sake. What was even more infuriating was that he truly couldn¡¯t ignore Lin Zizi¡¯s feelings!
This wicked girl had been using Concubine Jin all along, and now that Concubine Jin was gone, she had started to use Lin Zizi. One was her mother-inw and the other was her own mother. What kind of person couldn¡¯t she use, and what couldn¡¯t she do? The Emperor resentfully withdrew his questioning re and nced at Jiang Ning. She winked at him.
The Emperor forced a dryugh, ¡°If the Princess Consort¡¯s legs aren¡¯t well, she should stay home and not go out. What can¡¯t the servants do for her?¡± ¡°All the Imperial Physicians are here to serve Your Majesty, and if I wait to die in the East Pce while my leg is unwell, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see my father and mother.¡± Jiang Ning choked as she looked at Lin Zizi, ¡°Today, I risk disobeying Your Majesty and the Crown Prince¡¯s orders. As a daughter, I must see my mother.¡± Lin Zizi looked at the Emperor in shock, ¡°Why do Your Majesty and the Crown Prince insist on keeping my son confined?¡± Chapter 516: 516: Only Zizi is my confidant Chapter 516: Only Zizi is my confidant The tone of Lin Zizi¡¯s words gives the Emperor an inexplicable pang of anxiety. ¡°No, why would I confine the Princess Consort?¡± He hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that the pce has been busytely. Considering the Princess Consort¡¯s weak constitution, I haven¡¯t let her go out.¡± ¡°And what about the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince¡­He probably¡­it seems¡­¡± The Emperor faltered, catching a glimpse of Jiang Ning¡¯sposed demeanour from the corner of his eye, he hummed silently and figured something out, ¡°I guess the two young ones must be having a quarrel.¡± Jiang Ning smiled faintly. Lin Zizi looked at her, ¡°Seventh Sister, did you have a fight with the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Just a minor conflict, it¡¯s nothing serious. Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯vee out, haven¡¯t I? I don¡¯t think the Crown Prince really meant to confine me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But why didn¡¯t you bring your children?¡± ¡°I have not been feeling well, I didn¡¯t want to pass on the illness to the children.¡± The Emperor took the initiative to speak for Jiang Ning. Listening to the Emperor¡¯s exnation, Lin Zizi¡¯s face softened a bit. The Emperor hesitated for a while, ¡°Zizi, what made you think of visiting the pce today?¡±
¡°I was summoned by the Empress¡¯s Imperial Decree. She wished to see me.¡± Lin Zizi replied softly, with great tranquillity, ¡°The Royal Consort¡¯s demise must have left you in deep sorrow, your Majesty. You still need to take care of your health.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, only by taking care of your health and living a long life, can you reminisce her voice, her smile, and the time you¡¯ve spent with her every day.¡± Lin Zizi spoke at a leisurely pace, ¡°If anything happens to you, who would then remember the goodness of the Royal Consort?¡± The Emperor was deeply moved, he stared at Lin Zizi¡¯s face, ¡°If I¡¯m not here anymore, will there be no one left to remember the Royal Consort?¡± ¡°As long as you remember the Royal Consort, she will always exist. If no one remembers her, then she is truly gone.¡± Lin Zizi spoke in a soft voice. The Emperor let out a long sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for decades, known so many people, but only Zizi truly understands me.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Ning wondered, what about the Royal Consort? Lin Zizi said, ¡°The Royal Consort has always been aware of your Majesty¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°But, I dearly want to see her once more.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, everyone has a final destination, it¡¯s just a matter of time. Why should you worry about this temporary situation? A person¡¯s life span is predetermined, there¡¯s no need to worry or hurry. Everything is arranged by heaven. You just need to manage your immediate affairs. Otherwise, when you meet the Royal Consort in the future, you¡¯ll only be left with regret and vexation.¡± Jiang Ning was startled by Lin Zizi¡¯s words. Who could¡¯ve thought that Lin Zizi, seemingly naive and unsophisticated, could utter such profound words. And the Emperor, by the soothing voice of the beautiful woman, was also calmed down. ¡°Zizi,¡± he suddenly stood up, ¡°Now that the Royal Consort is no longer with us, my heart feels empty. Only when you are here can my heart feel a moment of peace.¡± Noticing the strange expression on the Emperor¡¯s face, Jiang Ning hurriedly assisted Lin Zizi to stand up, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Lin Zizi was most worried about her, so her focus shifted to Jiang Ning as soon as she heard her words. Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s difort, she immediately turned to the Emperor and said, ¡°May I ask your Majesty to allow the Imperial Physician to treat Seventh Sister?¡± The Emperor paused, regained some of his senses and then became somewhat embarrassed. He was upset. A moment ago, he had an rming thought of wanting to keep Lin Zizi by his side, recing the Royal Consort.
That was too frightening. Although he had many ws, he wasn¡¯t a tyrant who would contend for his subject¡¯s wife. Besides, the Royal Consort was irreceable. If he did that, it would be a betrayal to the Royal Consort..
Chapter 517: 517: How Lonely Chapter 517: How Lonely The Emperor felt that he had lost hisposure in front of Lin Zizi, and the realization that the Noble Consort was gone forever and would never be seen again left a sense of destion in his heart. His spirits were greatly dampened all at once. He waved his hand and said softly, ¡°Summon the Imperial Physician.¡± The Imperial Physician hurried in, and seeing that the Emperor was unharmed but the Princess Consort seemed to be having trouble, he quickly went over to examine her. Having been serving in the pce for a long time, the Imperial Physician knew how to read the situation well. The women in the Harem would try all sorts of tricks to win favor. Faking illness was all toomon. If the Imperial Physician were to tell the truth each time, even several heads would not be enough when the time came to move. After a quick examination, he knew that there was nothing wrong with the Princess Consort¡¯s leg. But he wouldn¡¯t say so outright.
He was well-versed in diplomatguage, and after advising her about invigorating energy and nourishing blood, and taking a good rest, he took his medicine box and left. The Emperor was no fool, and he understood that she was faking. In front of Lin Zizi, however, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger, so he said, ¡°In that case, Princess Consort, go back and have a good rest, and don¡¯t go out casually.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mother for a long time, and I want to take her to the East Pce for a visit. I ask for your permission.¡± Lin Zizi, thinking of her cute little grandchildren Yuxue, looked eagerly at the Emperor with expectant eyes. As the Emperor was captivated by those eyes, he forgot everything. He agreed to everything. Even if it meant giving his kingdom¡­ No. Perhaps that wasn¡¯t possible after all. After all, Lin Zizi didn¡¯t have a ce for him in her heart. If Lin Zizi had agreed to be with him back then, not being the Emperor wouldn¡¯t have mattered. At this thought, the Emperor was filled with even greater mncholy. He had the world at his feet, but he lost his beloved one. In the future, there would be no one to share the joys and sorrows of each passing day and night with him. How lonely that would be. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he waved his hand and didn¡¯t look at Lin Zizi. Lin Zizi said a few auspicious words, and then, holding her daughter¡¯s hand, she happily left. Watching her leaving figure, the Emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel envious, jealous, and resentful towards Jiang Ruobai.
Heartbreak, loss, and anger built up inside the Emperor, so he ordered the Empress to be summoned. The Empress had been watching the situation here closely, and as soon as she learned that Lin Zizi had left the Heavenly Mandate Hall, the eunuch came. The Empress was somewhat apprehensive, and carefully adjusting her attire to maintain the dignity of an Empress, she presented herself before the Emperor. The Emperor¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Empress, you have be quite fond of making decisions on your own recently.¡±
The Empress immediately knelt down: ¡°Your concubine is just worried about you.¡± ¡°Lin Zizi is Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s wife and the Crown Prince¡¯s birth mother. What is your intention in having here to my chambers?¡± The Emperor mmed the table, ¡°I may as well tell you the truth, I loved the Noble Consort, but I have never forgotten about Lin Zizi. If I really wanted her regardless of the consequences, I would make her the Empress and depose you, the fool!¡± The Empress¡¯ face turned slightly pale. She held back her tears, lowered her gaze, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. If you do that, you would bemitting a great offense against the world.¡± ¡°I am the Emperor!¡± His words implied that the whole world belonged to him. Let alone a woman. Even if she was a subject¡¯s woman. If he really wanted to do it, what could anyone else do? At this point, the Empress regretted her decision to invite Lin Zizi into the pce, as it did not improve the Emperor¡¯s mood but rather added to his irritability. He had just lost his beloved woman and was then confronted with the unattainable love of his youth. How could he feel better? Since the Emperor had been ill, his temper had grown increasinglyrger, and eventually he severely reprimanded the Empress with an edict, causing the Empress and her family great disgrace..
Chapter 518: 518: "Mother-in-law" Seeks Refuge with "Daughter-in-law" Chapter 518: ¡°Mother-inw¡± Seeks Refuge with ¡°Daughter-inw¡± The Emperor was furious, not only scolding the Empress but also taking away some of her power and giving it to Concubine Shu, asking her to help manage the Harem. Concubine Shu had a daughter, who was well-behaved and had a steady temperament. Although not favored, she was capable of managing affairs in the Harem. It wasn¡¯t originally her turn to take up these responsibilities, but with the death of Concubine Jin and Concubine Xian¡¯s foolish past actions rted to the former Crown Prince and the current Princess Consort, she couldn¡¯t take up the duties. She was now hiding in her chamber with no intention of showing her face. It was thus that Concubine Shu had to step forward. Concubine Shu was terrified. She didn¡¯t feel happy at all. Although the Empress didn¡¯t have a son, her family had a strong background, and Concubine Shu couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her. This time, after gaining the power of the Empress, she didn¡¯t view Concubine Shu as a thorn in her side. After deliberating, Concubine Shu made a surprising decision.
She went to the East Pce to visit the Princess Consort. This was an open show of submission. As one of the top four concubines, Concubine Shu sought to submit to the Princess Consort, who was of a lower generation. It was absurd. But it truly happened. Jiang Ning found it amusing when she learned about Concubine Shu¡¯s intentions. In the hearts of the concubines in the Harem, she was perhaps like a demon now? After Huang Ying served tea, Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Your Highness Concubine Shu, you are my elder, I should be the one to visit you first.¡± Concubine Shu hurriedly replied, ¡°Princess Consort, it¡¯s not a big deal that I came due to your difort. We¡¯re all a family after all, so we don¡¯t have to worry about formalities. It¡¯s better for us to get closer.¡± Her intentions were clear. Jiang Ning saw Huang Ying dismissing all the young eunuchs and maids in the room and then said directly, ¡°Your Highness Concubine Shu, there is no need for hidden words between people who understand each other. I understand your intentions, but I am currently struggling with my own difficulties and may not be able to help you.¡± The funeral rites for Concubine Jin had beenpleted, but her suspicions of poisoning her hadn¡¯t been cleared yet. If it were proven, it would be a crime punishable by death and confiscation of property. At this time, Concubine Shu¡¯s submission was not very wise. But Concubine Shu had her own strategy. As the saying goes, adding flowers to brocade is easy, but sending charcoal in the snowstorm is rare. Now was the most difficult time for the Princess Consort. Concubine Shu¡¯s demonstration of goodwill was a true show of sincerity. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t express any position on this. Since the death of Concubine Jin, she had always felt that there was an unseen hand manipting everything behind her back, and she had not yet found any clues.
She appeared calm on the surface, but deep inside, she was anxious. At the moment, she had no interest in the power struggle between Concubine Shu and the Empress. She wanted to go home and talk to Jiang Ruobai and her brother Jiang Yi about her current difficulties. However, since lying about her leg injuryst time, Li Hongyuan had be more strict with her, even assigning a personal Imperial Physician to the East Pce. Thus, she couldn¡¯t find any excuse to leave.
How could she investigate if she didn¡¯t go out? Now, she could hardly even see Li Hongyuan. After Lin Zizi¡¯s visit, the Emperor¡¯s health showed no improvement. He was still weak and listless, needing medicine and rest. With the Emperor losing interest in governing, the burden fell on the Crown Prince. As a result, Li Hongyuan was very busy. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t have time to return to the East Pce for half a month. It wasn¡¯t until summer passed, autumn arrived, and the pce was preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival that Jiang Ning met Li Hongyuan again. The Emperor hadn¡¯t attended court for a long time. There were many spections, but the court wasn¡¯t too worried. The recent events had shown that the Crown Prince was quite capable, enough to inherit the Imperial Throne and take on the responsibility of managing the country. Chapter 519: 519: The Princess Consort is Just a Decoration Chapter 519: The Princess Consort is Just a Decoration The Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet was organized by Concubine Shu and a few other concubines. As for the Empress, she was still in the ¡°Cold Pce¡± and had not been released by the Emperor. Before the banquet, Concubine Shu had visited the East Pce. However, Jiang Ning had no time for her. By custom, she would have a chance to see her family at the Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet. But that would require the consent of either the Emperor or the Crown Prince. Fortunately, before the pce banquet, she saw Li Hongyuan. It had been several months since theyst saw each other after Concubine Jin¡¯s funeral. Upon meeting again, they seemed to have grown much more distant from each other. The coldness and depth of authority in Li Hongyuan seemed to have deepened a lot.
¡°I have been busy recently and haven¡¯t been able to attend to the East Pce affairs. The Princess Consort must have had a hard time.¡± Li Hongyuan held the teacup and blew on the tea leisurely, without taking a sip. ¡°If the Princess Consort is too busy, you can ask Side Concubine Li to help you. She is quite capable.¡± Jiang Ning was slightly startled, looking up at him: ¡°Side Concubine Li?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, Li Liangyuan is now promoted to Side Concubine.¡± Li Hongyuan put down his teacup and smiled, ¡°The promotion ceremony will need the Princess Consort¡¯s hard work.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°As long as you are happy with the promotion of Side Concubine, Your Highness. However, if there is any such event in the future, please at least inform me in advance, lest people think I am just a disy piece as the Princess Consort.¡± Li Hongyuanughed and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. You have always been delicate and have to take care of two children. I promoted Li Yuanyuan to help you more. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Of course not, I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Jiang Ning smiled. She finally understood. This Li Hongyuan was indeed the seed of the old Emperor, with the same manners as his father. Just as the old Emperor disliked the Empress, he promoted Concubine Shu to share her power. Now, Li Hongyuan clearly did not trust her and had not seen her for several months. Upon his return, he promoted Li Yuanyuan to Side Concubine. Although he did not say it explicitly, Jiang Ning knew that soon, Li Yuanyuan would rece her in managing the affairs of the East Pce. Jiang Ning quietly drank tea. Li Hongyuan nced at her: ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask?¡± ¡°Your Highness has already confined me in the East Pce. What can I ask?¡± Jiang Ning calmly replied, ¡°If there is anything I need to know, I am sure Your Highness will tell me.¡± Li Hongyuan gazed at her for a moment, then slowly shook his head: ¡°Regarding the case of my concubine mother, I have found some clues. At present, keeping you in the East Pce also serves as a protection for you. Do you understand?¡± Jiang Ning looked up: ¡°I thought¡­¡± ¡°You thought I suspected you?¡± Li Hongyuan showed a hint of a smile. ¡°Though we haven¡¯t spent much time together, I have some understanding of your temperament. Moreover, you and my concubine mother have always been close, so I believe you have no reason to harm her. However, some clues are not in your favor, and the people involved in this case are far-reaching. If they could harm my concubine mother without a trace, what about you?¡± ¡°They?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of their identities yet.¡± Li Hongyuan furrowed his brows. ¡°For the time being, please bear with it and stay in the East Pce. Do not go out casually, all right?¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment and replied, ¡°All right.¡±
¡°Then, shall I let Side Concubine Li take care of the East Pce affairs during this period?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s fine, too.¡± Jiang Ning obediently nodded. And just like that, Li Hongyuan casually took away the power in Jiang Ning¡¯s hands once again. As she watched Li Hongyuan leave, the smile on Jiang Ning¡¯s lips deepened.
Chapter 520: 520: Its Getting Cold, Put on More Clothes Chapter 520: It¡¯s Getting Cold, Put on More Clothes Huang Ying seemed somewhat anxious as she whispered, ¡°Master, weren¡¯t you going to ask the Crown Prince if he could allow thedies from your family toe to the pce? Why didn¡¯t you ask just then?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He took away even my authority in the East Pce, it¡¯s clear that he wants to keep me locked up, how could he possibly let me see my family?¡± ¡°What exactly does the Crown Prince mean by this?¡± Huang Ying seemed a bit worried, ¡°The more I look at the Crown Prince, the more inscrutable he appears.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°What is there to ponder? Everyone in this world is bustling about for their own gains.¡± ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Anyone who does anything is bound to have their own reasons and motives behind it. Li Hongyuan is no exception.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince said he asked you to stay in the East Pce to protect you.¡± ¡°If I were to believe that, I would truly be a fool.¡± Jiang Ning looked up at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, put on an extra coat.¡±
Huang Ying hurriedly fetched a cloak for her to wear, ¡°Could the Crown Prince have other reasons?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about other motives, but for Li Hongyuan right now, the session to the Imperial Throne is the top priority.¡± Huang Ying quickly looked around to make sure there were no pce maids or eunuchs nearby, and then quietly said, ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t speak such words in public. The Emperor is still alive and well, we can¡¯t discuss session to the throne.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°You said the Emperor is well? He was alright before, but since the weather turned cold, have you ever seen him leave the Heavenly Mandate Hall? He doesn¡¯t attend the morning court at all anymore, leaving everything to Li Hongyuan.¡± ¡°Is the Emperor really in bad shape?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head, and felt a little sad thinking about the Emperor¡¯s condition. Who would have thought that this unfitting Emperor was truly infatuated with Concubine Jin? The Imperial Court appears calm on the surface, but there are indeed undercurrents surging beneath. After all, there are more power factions within the Imperial Court than just the Crown Prince from the East Pce. The person who sabotaged Concubine Jin in secret has not been exposed yet. Jiang Ning believes that whether or not she harmed Concubine Jin doesn¡¯t really matter to Li Hongyuan. Obviously, killing Concubine Jin wasn¡¯t the objective. Their real target is Li Hongyuan. More urately, it¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s position, as well as everything thates with it. The important thing for Li Hongyuan at the moment is to identify that power entity, eliminate all obstacles, and prepare for his imminent ascension to the throne. Huang Ying finished fastening her windbreaker. Xiachu came running, to say that Concubine Li had arrived. ¡°Will you see her?¡± Huang Ying asked, ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s here to unt her victory?¡± ¡°Let her in first.¡± Jiang Ning picked up an apple as she sat leisurely in her chair, biting into it, watching Li Yuanyuan walk elegantly with the support of her maids.
Li Yuanyuan was dressed in a splendid water-pink gown, with an borate headpiece and her radiant, beautiful face. She is truly very attractive. Jiang Ning had always wondered, Li Yuanyuan had been with Li Hongyuan for many years, wouldn¡¯t a man like Li Hongyuan be tempted by such an alluring and gentle concubine by his side? Li Hongyuan is no saint.
At least currently, it seemed that his ambition for power is quiterge. ¡°This humble concubine, Ms. Li, pays respect to the Princess Consort.¡± Li Yuanyuan offered her salutations with respect. ¡°Rise.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Congrattions to Side Concubine Li.¡± Li Yuanyuan blushed slightly, ¡°It is all because of the Princess Consort¡¯s rmendation and trust that this concubine has reached this point.¡± Chapter 521: 521: Accompanying the Old Eunuch Chapter 521: Apanying the Old Eunuch ¡°You are capable and did a good job protecting the two childrenst time. Your promotion is well-deserved,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have to work hard on handling the affairs of the East Pce.¡± Li Yuanyuan quickly replied, ¡°Because the Princess Consort is unwell, I am only here to help for a few days. Once the Princess Consort is better, I will have more free time.¡± She humbly conceded in every aspect and showed no arrogance or pride from her promotion. Even the pce maids like Chui became more fond of her. Jiang Ning said, ¡°As for your inauguration ceremony, the Ministry of Rites and the Internal Affairs Bureau will handle the preparations. Everything will be done ording to the rules, so I won¡¯t say much about it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Li Yuanyuan replied. ¡°You look great today; where are you headed?¡± Jiang Ning asked casually. ¡°I am going to attend the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet and came to invite the Princess Consort to join me,¡± Li Yuanyuan replied. ¡°Me? Never mind,¡± Jiang Ning sighed. ¡°The Crown Prince forbids me from going out.¡± Li Yuanyuan was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it rted to Concubine Jin¡¯s case?¡± Jiang Ning gestured, ¡°You go ahead and represent the East Pce; I won¡¯t join the fuss.¡± ¡°If the Princess Consort does not go, I will not go either,¡± Li Yuanyuan replied. ¡°If neither of us goes, others might think there¡¯s no discipline in our East Pce,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°¡­Fine then, I will go and fulfill my duty for a while,¡± Li Yuanyuan agreed. In the end, Li Yuanyuan went to the banquet. Chui scoffed, ¡°How pretentious! She must be eager to show her face. Look at her arrogant stride; one might think she¡¯s about to rece the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Chui, stop talking nonsense,¡± Xiachu red at her. ¡°Go watch the two young princes wash their hands and have some snacks; don¡¯t stand here and be an eyesore.¡± Huang Ying asked, ¡°Master, shall we celebrate the festival on our own? I can prepare for it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fun of celebrating alone?¡± Jiang Ning replied. ¡°What then?¡± ¡°On this day of family reunions, since I can¡¯t visit my parents, why not go and apany the old Eunuch?¡± Jiang Ning suggested. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I wonder if the Emperor has had any mooncakes by now,¡± Jiang Ning sighed. ¡°He¡¯s an old man, and as his daughter-inw, shouldn¡¯t I pay him a visit on this reunion day?¡± Huang Ying finally understood, ¡°You want to go see the Emperor?¡± ¡°Yes. The old man must be gazing at the moon and thinking about the past, feeling vulnerable. If I don¡¯t take advantage of this, am I still me?¡± Jiang Ning rolled up her sleeves as she walked, ¡°Prepare some ingredients; I¡¯ll make a few mooncakes.¡± Jiang Ning quickly made a few mooncakes, ced them in a small basket, and headed out. As expected, she was stopped. This time, it was General Mu Jian of the Right Imperial Guards who stopped her. ¡°Princess Consort, please go back,¡± Mu Jian said with an emotionless face. ¡°I know you have a skilled person named Gucheng by your side, and ordinary Imperial Guards are no match for him. That¡¯s why I am here. If you don¡¯t want casualties between me and Gucheng, please go back.¡±
Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°General Mu, you worry too much. I¡¯m not going out. It¡¯s a festive day, and I made some mooncakes to pay tribute to thete Concubine Jin at the Splendid Pce. Is that not allowed?¡± Mu Jian replied, ¡°I can send someone to deliver them for you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble General Mu!¡± Jiang Ning cheerfully handed the basket to him. Huang Ying asked in puzzlement, ¡°Master, you just gave him the mooncakes. How can we go out? Should we go back and make some more?¡±
¡°The mooncakes are not the point,¡± Jiang Ning replied with a mysterious smile. ¡°Just wait patiently; soon enough, the Emperor will personally summon me for an audience.¡± Chapter 522: 522: Cannot Eat Sweets Chapter 522: Cannot Eat Sweets Jiang Ning returned to the kitchen, took a mooncake, and carefully tasted it. Before he had even finished one mooncake, a eunuch from the Heavenly Mandate Hall came rushing over. As expected, he was stopped by Mu Jian at the entrance. The eunuch stomped his feet anxiously, ¡°His Majesty has ordered the Princess Consort toe for an audience! General Mu, do you dare to resist the decree?¡± Mu Jian paused for a moment before stepping aside. As Jiang Ning passed by him, he handed him a mooncake and said with a smile, ¡°General Mu, thank you for your hard work. Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, a day for family reunion. Have a taste of this mooncake, it may provide somefort for the longing of your loved ones.¡± With his back straight, Mu Jian stood still and said coldly, ¡°I have no living parents or family members. The Crown Prince is the closest person to me. It¡¯s my duty to serve here.¡± Jiang Ning stopped and asked, ¡°In that case, General Mu, are you not married?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where the Crown Prince went wrong. How could he neglect the lifelong affairs of even his close associates?¡±
¡°¡­I currently have no intention of starting a family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, men should establish a career before starting a family.¡± Jiang Ning stuffed the mooncake into his hand, smiling, ¡°Having no family doesn¡¯t prevent you from enjoying mooncakes, just as a way to express your grief.¡± Ignoring Mu Jian¡¯s expression, Jiang Ning walked lightly outside, saying as he went, ¡°Huang Ying, watch the gate. Gucheng, let¡¯s go.¡± A shadow flew in andnded precisely beside her, ¡°Wheelchair?¡± ¡°No need. Today, there¡¯s no need for the leg pain trick. Let¡¯s just walk.¡± Jiang Ning flipped his palm, offering a mooncake to Gucheng, and said cheerfully, ¡°If even Mu Jian gets one, you must have one too.¡± Gucheng took it, looked it over for a moment, and suddenly asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s sweet.¡± Jiang Ning lowered his voice, ¡°The ingredients in this mooncake are much better than the one I gave to Mu Jian. It¡¯s sweet and fragrant. Try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gucheng put it in his mouth, taking small bites. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You eat so delicately, like a youngdy.¡± Gucheng didn¡¯t speak, but he continued to nibble on the mooncake, treating it as the most precious food in the world. Once he finished, Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Was it good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Want more? Although I don¡¯t have any with me now, when we get backter, I¡¯ll make sure you have enough.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Jiang Ning nced at him, ¡°Or were you justplimenting me, too?¡± After a long silence, Gucheng spoke again, ¡°Can¡¯t have sweets.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Toothache,¡± Gucheng added.
¡°Oh, you have a toothache?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him amusingly, ¡°Just how much sugar have you eaten, child?¡± Gucheng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I ate a lot in the past when I was with the General. My teeth hurt, so I can¡¯t eat too many sweets now.¡± Jiang Ning burst outughing, ¡°So that¡¯s how Uncle trained you? By tempting you kids with candy?¡± Gucheng pursed his lips and said nothing.
Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know much about Gucheng¡¯s past, but those who were selected by Jiang Mubai for training were either poor orphans or children from impoverished families. It¡¯s understandable that such children, who have endured so much hardship, would like to enjoy some sweet treats. The master and servant chatted as they walked. Mainly, it was Jiang Ning talking, while Gucheng listened quietly. On this Mid-Autumn night, both the front and rear harems were filled with banquets. Besides those who had to serve and wait on people, the eunuchs and maids were trying to ck off whenever they could. Thus, they hardly encountered anyone on the way. When Jiang Ning arrived at the entrance of the Heavenly Mandate Hall, he didn¡¯t stop but continued walking straight ahead. Chapter 523: 523: Must Go Chapter 523: Must Go Gucheng nced at her. Jiang Ning said, ¡°If you want to know, just ask. What are you looking at?¡± Gucheng quietly walked behind her. Jiang Ning knew that she couldn¡¯t wait for his question anymore, so she took the initiative to exin: ¡°Because the Emperor is not in his sleeping chamber at the moment, he went to the Splendid Pce.¡± Gucheng gave a soft grunt as a response. ¡°As a good conversation partner, at this moment, you should ask me why I know that the Emperor is in the Splendid Pce.¡± Jiang Ning gently guided. Gucheng remained quiet. Just when Jiang Ning thought that he would no longer speak, he suddenly said, ¡°I want to.¡± Jiang Ning pped: ¡°Right, because the Emperor missed Concubine Jin, that¡¯s why he saw the mooncakes I sent and summoned me.¡± Gucheng grunted again.
¡°You are quite cunning.¡± At the turn of the corner ahead, a cold voice suddenly came. Jiang Ning was startled, and upon careful identification, she found it was Li Hongyuan, who wore a red robe. He walked around a cluster of flower trees,ing through the flowering willows with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, looking at Jiang Ning, ¡°You¡¯ve used all your little cleverness to calcte people.¡± ¡°I am just being filial.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t pay respects to him. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t mind. If she offered him her respects courteously at some point, that would mean there was a problem. ¡°Mu Jian certainlyined about you quickly.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s words were not without sarcasm. ¡°What, do you think a mooncake can buy my Right Imperial Guards General?¡± Li Hongyuan took a few strides to her front, ¡°I told you to stay in the East Pce honestly. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°The Emperor summoned me. I can¡¯t disobey the Imperial Edict.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t deliberately sent mooncakes to the Splendid Pce¡­¡± ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Reunion Festival. I had someone send some mooncakes to express my longing for Concubine Jin. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Jiang Ning interrupted him. ¡°Jiang Ning, both you and I know your thoughts on this.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face suddenly darkened, ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you going to refuse the Emperor¡¯s edict?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t retreat half a step, ¡°Li Hongyuan, our Emperor still lives well. You are just a regent now. Don¡¯t overdo things, or it will not end well when the Emperor hears of this.¡± ¡°You must go?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect you.¡± ¡°I have Gucheng, and I don¡¯t need your protection! You better go take care of your state affairs and your Concubine Li. Gucheng, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Ning pushed him away and left. Li Hongyuan frowned, but didn¡¯t stop her anymore. Gucheng, who was always by this woman¡¯s side, was an expert.
Even he himself might not be able to win for sure. Truly a thorny existence. Li Hongyuan shook his head and said to Mu Jian, who was standing not far away, ¡°Forget it, you go back to the East Pce.¡± ¡°What about Your Highness?¡±
¡°I still have some memorials to read.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pay tribute to Concubine Jin, Your Highness?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your Highness, dealing with state affairs is not as urgent at this moment.¡± Mu Jian advised. Li Hongyuan nced at him, ¡°Is it your turn to interfere with my affairs?¡± Mu Jian bowed his head, ¡°Your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Li Hongyuan waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any edicts being sent to the East Pce without my consent in the future.¡± ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡± After Mu Jian left, Li Hongyuan looked towards the direction of Splendid Pce for a while. At this time, Jiang Ning had already arrived at the Splendid Pce. As expected, the Emperor was sitting in the courtyard with only an old, decrepit Eunuch attending to him. The full moon in the sky seemed to be covered with ayer of mist. There was a sense of lonely destion.
Chapter 524: 524: Crying Just by Thinking about It Chapter 524: Crying Just by Thinking about It Jiang Ning stopped in her tracks. She hesitated to break the serene solitude. Nheless, the Emperor had already noticed her and spoke up, ¡°Seventh Sister,e and sit down.¡± The nickname made Jiang Ning smile quietly. She walked over, sat on a stone stool across from the Emperor, and took a jug to pour herself a cup of wine. The Emperor, holding a wine cup in his hand, remarked, ¡°You¡¯re not shy about helping yourself.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, when you first came to my ce for a meal, you were even more unreserved.¡± ¡°You were quite bold when you took so many antiques from me.¡± ¡°Oh, pardon my ignorance, but I didn¡¯t realize they were antiques at the time.¡± Jiang Ning brought the wine cup to her lips and took a small sip, finding it had a mellow aroma without any harsh taste. She found it delightful and gulped it down, pouring herself another cup. The Emperor warned, ¡°This wine has a strong kick.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival, a few more cups won¡¯t hurt,¡± Jiang Ning chuckled. The Emperor cast her a sidelong nce, ¡°What do you want to see me for?¡± ¡°It was Your Majesty who summoned me.¡± ¡°Ha, don¡¯t y your little games with me. When you sent mooncakes to the Splendid Pce, wasn¡¯t it just to see me?¡± The Emperor rolled his eyes, ¡°Those little tricks of yours are better used on the Crown Prince. What¡¯s the use of trying to get my attention, an old man?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Unfortunately, in the Crown Prince¡¯s heart, the state is more important than beautiful women.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Emperor was nomittal. ¡°Though the Crown Prince is your son, he¡¯s truly not like you,¡± Jiang Ning shook her head. ¡°In your heart, Your Majesty, beautiful women are more important than having a country. Sadly, Li Hongyuan is not that kind of person; it¡¯s such a pity, a great pity indeed!¡± The Emperorughed, ¡°Stop beating around the bush. While I kept you confined, you dared to let your thoughts wander out. How many times has this happened? Do you think that because I¡¯m considerate of your mother, you can act without any restraint?¡± Jiang Ning sighed, ¡°Your Majesty, I have been wrongly used. No one knows my true nature better than you. Do you really think I would harm the Imperial Concubine?¡± The Emperor took a sip of wine and said leisurely, ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you.¡± Jiang Ning was irritated, ¡°Then why do you keep me locked up? Li Zhongci won¡¯t let me take a single step out of the East Pce! Whenever he sees me, his eyes turn red, as if I am the murderer of his concubine mother! If this goes on, how can I make a living in the pce? Soon, even Li Yuanyuan will have the upper hand over me!¡± With augh, the Emperor replied, ¡°You have a powerful figure by your side. This treatment is reserved for me and the Crown Prince alone. There is no third person in the pce who can dare to step on you. Concubine Xian has been frightened by you so much that she has lost her courage. They say she did not even attend the banquet, probably out of fear of running into you. How could Li Yuanyuan surpass you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this because Your Majesty has been protecting me? Without your protection, do you think I¡¯d have the guts to fight with Concubine Xian?¡± Jiang Ning picked up the wine jug, filling the Emperor¡¯s cup diligently, ¡°Your Majesty, please release me and clear my name. On this day of Mid-Autumn Festival and family reunions, my mother must be missing me terribly and crying for me.¡± The Emperor covered his mouth with a handkerchief, coughing a few times whileughing, ¡°You can stop using your mother to scare me. Didn¡¯t I send the Crown Prince to investigate? As soon as the truth is determined, your innocence will be restored. Why are you in a hurry? You¡¯re not suffering any hardships in the East Pce.¡± Jiang Ning got the message. No matter who she brought up, it would be useless. The Emperor was determined not to lift her imprisonment.
Chapter 525: 525: The Man Has Passed Away Chapter 525: The Man Has Passed Away Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed, so she took the entire pot of wine to herself and drank it like fruit juice. The Emperor didn¡¯t bother with her, reaching out to take a piece of mooncake and eating it slowly while admiring the osmanthus tree in the courtyard, feeling quite content. Jiang Ning grumbled, ¡°This mooncake was made by me to worship Concubine Jin.¡± The Emperor was surprised, ¡°There are countless people in the world who are eager for me to eat their mooncakes, yet you are so stingy.¡± ¡°Concubine Jin is watching you from the heavens! She¡¯s watching how you eat her mooncake and nder her favorite daughter-inw!¡± Jiang Ning pointed at the sky with her little finger, angrily saying. The Emperor stared nkly and then burst intoughter. His hands shook withughter. The old eunuch couldn¡¯t help but peek at them. Afterughing, the Emperor said, ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a daughter like you who know how to please people. If I had taken your mother back then, you would have been my daughter.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Your Majesty, if my mother had married you, she might not have given birth to me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s okay. Any daughter of Zizi¡¯s would definitely be smart and lovely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just loving the house and its crow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity indeed. Thinking about it now, I have some regrets.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, if you had taken my mother back then, there would be no Concubine Jin.¡± The implication being, wasn¡¯t it Concubine Jin that you truly loved? She¡¯s watching you from the heavens! Think before you speak! The Emperor looked up at the bright moon in the sky and said nothing for a long time. Jiang Ning sat with him for a while, feeling a chill on her body, and nced at the old eunuch nearby. The old eunuch understood and immediately brought a thick coat. Jiang Ning took it, personally draped it over the Emperor, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s cold outside, you should return to your sleeping quarters.¡± The Emperor came back to his senses, ¡°I will apany her for a while longer.¡± ¡°Concubine Jin is already gone, you should mourn for her,¡± Jiang Ning said, in a rareforting tone. ¡°I still can¡¯t ept it,¡± the Emperor said, ¡°I always feel like she¡¯s still alive, lying therezily listening to the opera, eating sunflower seeds, coldly ignoring me.¡± ¡°Has Concubine Jin always been like this since she entered the pce?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What was she like before?¡± ¡°Lively, always smiling.¡± ¡°When did Concubine Jin stop smiling at you?¡±
¡°Since she gave birth to the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince once said that Concubine Jin never liked him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t like the Crown Prince, it¡¯s that she didn¡¯t like me, so she didn¡¯t like the child she had with me either.¡± The Emperor said with a bitter smile, ¡°I knew all along that Concubine Jin didn¡¯t love me.¡± Jiang Ning was surprised, ¡°Knowing that she didn¡¯t love you, you still pampered her and treated her well all these years.¡±
You really are not easy. She said thisst sentence in her heart. The Emperor slowly shook his head, ¡°I always took her as a substitute for Zizi. I didn¡¯t care whether she loved me or not.¡± ¡°So, all these years you have been pampering the imaginary Lin Zizi, not Concubine Jin.¡± ¡°Looking back, I owe Zhuzhu an apology.¡± The Emperor sighed. Unfortunately, she¡¯s gone now. No matter how much guilt and regret remains, it won¡¯t change anything. Under the moonlight, Jiang Ning noticed that the Emperor had aged, his face covered in wrinkles and looking quite old now. He was a far cry from the strong and agile man who could eat a whole pot of rice in a single sitting with a cunning smile on his face just two years ago. Love deceives people! Even at an old age, one can¡¯t escape. Chapter 526: 526: Return My Innocence Chapter 526: Return My Innocence Jiang Ning felt cold and didn¡¯t want to sit with the infatuated old man any longer. She put down the empty wine jug, stood up, and felt dizzy. ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t want to go back, just stay here. Uh, I¡¯m going back to sleep,¡± Jiang Ning said, supporting herself on the table. The Emperor nced at her, ¡°What are you here for, anyway?¡± Jiang Ning pointed at herself, ¡°What am I here for? Of course, to clear my name. Don¡¯t keep me locked up, let me see my parents and siblings!¡± Maybe it was the courage the wine gave her that made her chatter endlessly, ¡°Otherwise, why would I go through the trouble of making these mooncakes for the ghosts? I really don¡¯t understand, why don¡¯t you take care of your good son while you¡¯re alive! If this continues, he¡¯ll rebel!¡± The Emperor listened quietly, unmoved. Jiang Ning pointed at him, ¡°Old Emperor, tell me, why do you suspect me of harming Zhuzhu? She treats me better than her own son, I¡¯m counting on her to lead afortable life, why would I harm her, am I not making life difficult for myself?¡± The Emperor said calmly, ¡°Jiang Ning, you¡¯re drunk. Whoever that is, take her back, or if she keeps nagging and says something rebellious, I¡¯ll have a reason to cause trouble for the Jiang Family.¡± Gucheng silently appeared and supported Jiang Ning.
Jiang Ning muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, let go, I¡¯ll walk myself.¡± Gucheng obediently withdrew his hand. Jiang Ning grabbed a mooncake as she was leaving. After leaving the Splendid Pce, her steps became steady and her eyes clear. ¡°Gucheng.¡± she said. Gucheng replied. Jiang Ning took a bite of a mooncake and frowned, ¡°I want to go home and see my parents and brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Gucheng said. ¡°It won¡¯t work to just leave like that. So many eyes are watching me. I know you¡¯re an exceptional martial artist, but there are quite a few in the pce. As I said, just now that old eunuch knows martial arts.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gucheng nodded. ¡°Really? You saw it too? Is he powerful?¡± ¡°Powerful.¡± ¡°Compared to you?¡± ¡°Inferior,¡± Gucheng honestly admitted. Jiang Ning was shocked. The unremarkable-looking old eunuch, who seemed to have difficulty walking, turned out to be an unmatched expert, and even Gucheng admitted he was no match for him. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know martial arts, but she knew that the gatekeeper Mu Jian was also a master. There were countless experts in the pce. Even though Gucheng coulde and go freely by himself, it would be impossible if he brought her along.
And she absolutely didn¡¯t want Gucheng to get hurt because of this. Gucheng silently followed her for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°Pretend to be sick?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use¡­ faking sickness to get a doctor won¡¯t let me go home,¡± Jiang Ning gnawed at the mooncake with a troubled expression. As a group of pce maids approached, Jiang Ning stopped talking and silently walked past them.
When she walked by, the pce maids stepped aside, waiting for her to pass before continuing their walk. However, one of the pce maids stayed behind and grabbed Jiang Ning¡¯s sleeve. Jiang Ning looked back in surprise, ¡°You¡­?¡± The pce maid raised her head, revealing a pretty face, and winked at her. Jiang Ning opened her mouth wide, ¡°What¡­what kind of ghost are you?¡± It turned out that the pce maid was Jiang Yi in disguise! Jiang Yi¡¯s handsome appearance made him look natural dressed as a pce maid, except for his exceedingly tall stature. Jiang Ningughed in surprise, quickly pulled Jiang Yi back to her quarters in the East Pce, closed the door, and asked Gucheng to guard outside, not allowing anyone to approach. Chapter 527: 527: Taken Advantage Of? Chapter 527: Taken Advantage Of? Upon closer inspection under themp, Jiang Yi, dressed in a pink courtdy¡¯s attire, looked stunning if one could ignore his sulky expression. Jiang Ning looked at him and burst intoughter. Jiang Yi snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a lot to see you. If anyone sees me like this, how am I supposed to get by in Chang¡¯an City?¡± ¡°Suffer?¡± Jiang Ning held back herughter, ¡°Did some Eunuch take advantage of you? Tell me who it was, and I¡¯ll castrate him¡­ oh, he¡¯s already been castrated.¡± ¡°You little girl, really¡­¡± Jiang Yi was almost angered to the point of being unwell. He waved his hand, ¡°Enough of that, let¡¯s talk business. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, give me some¡­ hey, why do you smell like alcohol?¡± He noticed the smell of wine as he reached out to grab his sister¡¯s mooncake. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I had a few drinks with the Emperor.¡± ¡°You drank with the Emperor?¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°We all thought you were locked up in the East Pce and were worried about how sad you were. Who would¡¯ve thought you could get around so well? You even managed to drink with the Emperor. As far as I know, it¡¯s rare for the Imperial Concubines to see him. You have quite the prestige as a Princess Consort.¡± ¡°What prestige do I have?¡± Jiang Ning poured him a cup of tea, ¡°It¡¯s Concubine Jin¡¯s prestige, our mother¡¯s prestige, and the prestige of our father and uncle.¡±
As Princess Consort, she reliedpletely on the power of her family to get her position, which allowed her to run rampant in the Harem. Without the support of her family¡¯s influence, how could she possibly have Gucheng as her personal guard and have the freedom to move within the Harem? How could the other concubines in the Harem be like mice seeing a cat when they saw her? Jiang Ning was self-aware. After Jiang Yi ate the mooncake and drank half a cup of hot tea, he felt warm and content inside, thenughed, ¡°I rarely get to taste your cooking since you entered the pce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, if it weren¡¯t for my cooking skills, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught and be a suspect in poisoning Concubine Jin.¡± Jiang Ning grumbled. She paused and looked at Jiang Yi, ¡°Third Brother, this matter¡­ it wasn¡¯t done by our Jiang Family, right?¡± Jiang Yi was startled, ¡°What, you suspect our family is behind this without your knowledge?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible for it to be our family, but¡­ I find the Emperor and Li Hongyuan¡¯s attitude a bit off.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°They keep saying they believe me, but they¡¯re still cautious about me. I have a feeling they suspect our Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s expression also turned serious, ¡°Oh? Do you have any basis for that?¡± ¡°No evidence, just a feeling. However, tonight I heard the Emperor say something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t help but lean in closer, lowering his voice. This made Jiang Ning tense up and follow suit, lowering her voice, ¡°At the time I was pretending to be drunk and grumbling, and I heard him say that if I kept talking nonsense, he would have a reason to cause trouble for the Jiang Family. Brother, do you think the Emperor has taken a disliking to our family?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. Just as you had no reason to harm Concubine Jin, what reason does the Emperor have to cause trouble for the Jiang Family?¡± However, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t bring herself tough, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so sure, our Jiang Family can¡¯t cover the sky with one hand. Take our father, he has many old rivals in the Imperial Court. Is it possible that someone else harmed Concubine Jin and framed our Jiang Family?¡± Chapter 528: 528: Daddy Bull Breaks Chapter 528: Daddy Bull Breaks Jiang Yiughed, ¡°The Jiang Family has many enemies, but in all these years, it¡¯s only been others who have been defeated by father. Father never lost. Do you think just anyone can frame the Jiang Family?¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself, there¡¯s no general in this world who never lost a battle. Even Uncle, didn¡¯t win every battle.. Among the Jiang Family, there are two brothers, one is a military officer and the other a civil official. Both wield significant power. From Jiang Ning¡¯s historical perspective, it was clear they had already vited the imperial taboo. No Emperor could tolerate his subjects possessing such great power. Seeing her frown, Jiang Yi smiled and said, ¡°Sister, the things you¡¯re worried about, father and Uncle have thought of. They¡¯re not foolish.¡± ¡°I know father is a cunning old fox.¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not good to talk about your own father like that.¡± Jiang Yi thought about how this little girl would talk like this in front of their parents,ughed, and said, ¡°As long as you stay safe and well in the pce, our parents will be at ease. Everything is taken care of at home. As for the murder of Concubine Jin, father has been investigating it, and now there are some clues.¡± ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Do you think our parents would sit idly by and watch you suffer in the pce?¡± Jiang Yi chuckled, ¡°I disguised myself as a pce maid and sneaked in during the chaos of the Mid-Autumn Banquet, just to tell you about this.¡± ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°After Concubine Jin¡¯s death, father managed to have her body examined.¡± ¡°Father is badass.¡± Jiang Ning was genuinely impressed. After Concubine Jin¡¯s death, the Emperor was devastated and stayed in the Splendid Pce for seven consecutive days without leaving. Under such circumstances, if Jiang Ruobai could still send someone to examine the body, that was truly formidable. Jiang Yi continued, ¡°The autopsy result was that Concubine Jin died from Nine Breaths Poison.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jiang Ning knew nothing about poison. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you haven¡¯t heard of it. It¡¯s an extremely rare poison that I heard about from father.¡± ¡°What happens if you take it?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°They say that Nine Breaths is colorless and tasteless and hard for ordinary people to detect. After taking it, the internal organs are all burned, and blood flows from all seven orifices. It¡¯s extremely painful, extremely gruesome,¡± Jiang Yi said in a low voice. Jiang Ning thought of how Concubine Jin looked before she died, and felt very saddened, ¡°Concubine Jin, who loved beauty and cleanliness, died in such a ghastly way. The person who poisoned her is truly evil. They deserve to die!¡± ¡°Indeed, Nine Breaths has no antidote, and most doctors simply don¡¯t recognize it. They would not know where to start.¡± ¡°Did they find out who did it?¡± ¡°Father traced the source of the Nine Breaths poison and couldn¡¯t find anything in the Splendid Pce at first. However, they recently found a tiny bit of the Nine Breaths powder in the stuffing of the pillow that the noble concubine used every day.¡± ¡°The pillow stuffing?¡± Jiang Ning was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Concubine Jin always had a persistent headache. Her pillow stuffing was specially prepared by the Imperial Physician at the Imperial Medical Academy, it was supposed to calm the heart and mind.¡± ¡°And the people who could have ess to the pillow stuffing? Have they checked?¡± ¡°They only found it on a pce maid named Denghua. But after Concubine Jin¡¯s death, that maid died by suicide.¡±
Jiang Ning uttered, ¡°I remember her, at that time everyone said she was a rare loyal servant. The Emperor even specially rewarded her and allowed her to be buried with the noble concubine. It turns out shemitted suicide out of guilt.¡± Jiang Yi nodded, ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°So this line of inquiry has reached a dead end? Did they investigate the people who were in contact with this pce maid?¡±
Chapter 529: 529: Denghua Chapter 529: Denghua Jiang Yi slowly shook his head: ¡°This pce maid named Denghua had no parents since she was a child. She was sold by her uncle and aunt to a rich family to rece their youngdy as a servant in the pce.¡± This kind of thing was verymon among themon people. The youngdies of thosendlord families were also pampered since childhood and were unwilling to be sent into the pce to serve others as ves. So, the family would buy poor girls to rece them. This practice was against the rules. However, since thendlord¡¯s daughters needed someone to rece them and the poor girls could also enter the pce and have enough to eat, it was a mutually beneficial arrangement. With no reports from the people and no investigation from the officials, a little bribery would help cover things up. It was an open secret. Denghua was just one of countless unfortunate girls. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Have you found anything about Denghua¡¯s uncle and aunt?¡± ¡°No. Denghua entered the pce when she was twelve years old, and after that, she has been serving in Splendid Pce. Now she is twenty years old, and her uncle and aunt died in floods three or four years ago, leaving their children homeless and untraceable.¡± ¡°So, Denghua is an orphan, with no social connections.¡±
¡°What do you mean by ¡®social connections¡¯?¡± ¡°I mean rtives and friends outside the pce.¡± ¡°Friends, well, she has been in the pce for so many years that she certainly wouldn¡¯t recognize the people from her hometown anymore.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°Father searched up to this point and got stuck. We can¡¯t investigate further.¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t continue investigating Denghua, why don¡¯t we look into the source of the poison? This rare Nine Breaths, even the Imperial Physician might not know about it. Where did amon pce maid with no rtives or friends obtain it?¡± Jiang Ning analyzed carefully, ¡°Since no one from the outside gave it to her, the source must be within the pce.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°My sister, you have the same idea as our father. He also investigated the people Denghua interacted with in the pce, but they were all just ordinary pce maids, nothing special.¡± After investigating everything, there was still no anomaly found. That Nine Breaths could not have just appeared in Denghua¡¯s hands. Jiang Ning bit her finger, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s investigate the motive.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°A person always has a reason for doing something. Especially for a big deal like murder. Denghua has been serving Concubine Jin for eight years, and Concubine Jin wouldn¡¯t be harsh to the people around her. Without a special reason, Denghua wouldn¡¯t harm her own master. Besides, shemitted suicide with her too.¡± ¡°Yes, what could have driven a little pce maid to not only harm her master but also herself?¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°The reasons for harming someone are mostly money and lust.¡± She stood up, contemted for a moment, looked at her brother, and said, ¡°Third Brother, go back and tell father to check if Denghua had any lovers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Denghua only interacted with a few pce maids, and she never left the pce in all these years. If she liked men, I¡¯m afraid it could only be the Emperor and the princes.¡± Jiang Yi paused, ¡°Could Denghua be infatuated with the Crown Prince? But that¡¯s not right. Why would she harm Concubine Jin if she was infatuated with the Crown Prince? Then it must be the Emperor, but she killed herself too. Even after harming Concubine Jin, she didn¡¯t get to please the Emperor. As for the other princes, then¡­ ¡± Seeing his troubled look, Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Third Brother, can¡¯t you think more broadly?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Who says there are only emperors and princes among the men in the pce?¡± ¡°Sister, are you talking about those eunuchs? Can eunuchs be considered men?¡±
Chapter 530: 530: Concubine-born Daughter Marries Concubine-born Son Chapter 530: Concubine-born Daughter Marries Concubine-born Son Jiang Yi said this, not with sarcasm or any other intentions. He was very serious about it. To almost everyone¡¯s eyes, eunuchs are not considered men. Even including the eunuchs themselves. As people¡¯s thoughts are influenced by their environments, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t find his natural assumption strange at all. ¡°Eunuchs are not men, so are they women? Their bodies may be iplete, but their hearts are whole, and they have human emotions.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to argue with you on this matter now, what I¡¯m saying is, besides the Emperor, the Princes, and the eunuchs, there are also many Imperial Guardsing and going in the harem. They are normal men. Is it possible that Denghua has had dealings with one of them?¡± Jiang Yi let out a sound, as if suddenly realizing something. He stood up and said, ¡°How could I forget such an important thing? I¡¯m afraid father didn¡¯t think of it either. Thankfully, my little sister reminded me, I will go back and discuss with father right away.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Jiang Ning held onto him, ¡°I have one more thing to say to you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The current situation is different from the past. The Emperor is deeply distressed by the death of the noble concubine and has not attended to state affairs for many days. It is hard to say whether there will be a significant change in a short period of time.¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Jiang Yi hurriedly lowered his voice, ¡°My dear, this is the pce, with many ears around, don¡¯t speak so loudly.¡± ¡°This is my residence, and Gucheng is guarding outside, no one can get near.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rely too much on Gucheng.¡± ¡°Gucheng was given to me by Uncle, why can¡¯t I rely on him?¡± Jiang Ning wondered. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s always unreliable to entrust your safety to others. Over-relying on others will make you lose some of your ability to protect yourself.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°I understand, I will learn self-protection skills and try to rely less on others.¡± Jiang Yi looked at his sister¡¯s brilliant smile, patted her head, andughed, ¡°As for your family, you can trust and rely on them wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Jiang Ning nodded vigorously, ¡°I know that only father, mother, and Third Brother are the best to me in this world.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Speaking of which, Jiang Yuan¡¯s marriage also has some prospects.¡± ¡°Really, who caught her eye?¡± ¡°Eldest son of the Liu Shng family, although concubine-born.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°He is the eldest son, and there is a possibility of inheriting the family business in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for Jiang Fifth Daughter, who is so proud and arrogant, to settle for a concubine-born son.¡± ¡°Originally, she was unwilling, but after meeting him, he indeed has an outstanding appearance and character, and she herself is a concubine-born daughter, so even if she looked further, there wouldn¡¯t be a better match. In the end, she agreed.¡± ¡°Has a date been set?¡± ¡°It is still under discussion, considering the noble concubine died less than three months ago, this marriage must be postponed to avoid upsetting the Emperor.¡± The Emperor was grieving for the loss of the noble concubine, and if the Jiang family were to celebrate their daughter¡¯s marriage with noise and excitement, wouldn¡¯t this deliberately provoke the Emperor¡¯s anger.
At this point, it is necessary to keep a low profile. Jiang Ning agreed, ¡°Third Brother, when you go back, you must talk to father and uncle, our family is eye-catching enough as it is, we must keep a low profile, even more so, we should give up some power voluntarily.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°I know your concerns, rest assured, father and uncle are both well aware of this.¡± He lowered his voice, ¡°Every dynasty has its ministers, and when father initially arranged for your marriage with the Crown Prince, didn¡¯t he have this consideration as well?¡±
Chapter 531: 531: The Godfather and Goddess Mother Chapter 531: The Godfather and Goddess Mother Although the Emperor hated ministers taking sides, it was unavoidable that they had to do so secretly behind the scenes. From the beginning, when Jiang Ruobai allowed Jiang Ning to marry Li Hongyuan, who was still the Prince of Yu, he was betting on him. And for Li Hongyuan to marry Jiang Ning and gain the powerful support of the Jiang Family was also part of the Emperor¡¯s own calctions. This was a mutual decision made by the two old foxes, without ever speaking of it. It had to be said that these two master and servant were quite a match. They had the same vision when they were young, and they had the same thoughts on choosing inws for their children. Poor Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan had be mere chess pieces in the hands of the two old men, each trying to outmaneuver the other. Jiang Ning was worried for Jiang Ruobai. A minister who went against the Emperor usually had no good oue. Jiang Ruobai was smart, but there were many instances where his intelligence had led to his own undoing. At this thought, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill on her back.
She whispered to her brother, ¡°Do you think the old Emperor would do something like killing the donkey when the grinding is done, or preparing the dog stew when the hare is dead?¡± ¡°Hey, you, don¡¯t be so blunt,¡± Jiang Yi really couldn¡¯t handle his sister¡¯s sharp tongue and whispered even lower, ¡°Of course the Emperor wants to use the power of the Jiang Family to secure the Crown Prince¡¯s position. But you are the Princess Consort too.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t hold too much hope for me. Li Hongyuan may seem like a gentle and refined person, but he¡¯s actually very cold at heart. Nowadays, he¡¯s investigating things outside and doesn¡¯t tell me anything. He even confines me to the East Pce, not allowing me to leave.¡± Jiang Yiughed and said, ¡°Do you really think our family is counting on you to be an Empress and help us out? Father arranged for you to be the Princess Consort so that you could enjoy the highest status and all the wealth and power thates with it. As for your concerns, don¡¯t worry, father and uncle have everything under control.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Jiang Ning breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I will also try to investigate the matter of Denghua in the pce. After all, I have some convenience here.¡± Jiang Yiughed and said, ¡°The Emperor and the Crown Prince both want to control you, how can you investigate?¡± ¡°If they could really keep me confined, I wouldn¡¯t have met you outside today.¡± ¡°Sister, this matter is dangerous; don¡¯t act rashly. The family will handle everything. You should just focus on taking care of your children in the East Pce, eat and drink as you please. I¡¯ll inform you of any news in time.¡± Jiang Ning had no choice but to agree. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go,¡± Jiang Yi said, then added, ¡°Oh, almost forgot about this.¡± He took out a cloth parcel from his pocket, opened it, inside there was wax paper, and inside that were two mooncakes. Even ustomed to delicate pastries, Jiang Ning could hardly recognize these as mooncakes. But Jiang Yi carefully ced the two mooncakes on the table, pointing at the twisted one and saying, ¡°This cake was made by father, and that one was made by mother. They both wanted you to feel at ease and take good care of yourself since our family couldn¡¯t reunite tonight.¡± Jiang Ning was deeply touched. Jiang Ruobai was a powerful Prime Minister of the country, with considerable influence. Lin Zizi, too, was a highly regarded youngdy from a prominent family. Her beauty and charm had mesmerized countless young men, including the Emperor, and she was like a goddess who was not tainted by the mundane. But now, in order to show their care for her, they had both prepared these mooncakes with their own hands. Immediately, she took a bite of one mooncake, then picked up the other one and took another big bite, saying, ¡°I may not enjoy the taste that much, but I will finish them both to honor our parents¡¯ love.¡±
Jiang Yi chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯ve tasted them too, they¡¯re really quite horrible. I took a bite and spat it out. It¡¯s quite impressive that you can swallow them, worthy of being my little sister. I admire, admire.¡± Chapter 532: 532: This is Money Chapter 532: This is Money Jiang Ning stuffed a mouthful of mooncake into her mouth, but found herself unable to swallow nor spit it out. She felt like a fishbone was stuck in her throat. While she hesitated, she started choking, and after she managed to swallow, she began hupping. Jiang Yi watched the whole process in shock, until her loud hups scared him into a startled gasp. ¡°Ahahahaha~!¡± ¡°Jiang Third Son, I hate you!¡± Jiang Ning grabbed her tea cup and gulped down water, but still couldn¡¯t stop hupping. Jiang Yi, holding back hisughter, patted her back: ¡°Drink slowly, hold your breath, it will pass soon.¡± Jiang Ning followed his advice, took a deep breath, finished her drink in one gulp, and indeed stopped hupping. ¡°Third Brother is amazing.¡±
¡°Just a bit, just a bit.¡± Jiang Yi chuckled modestly. Seeing himughing wildly,pletely devoid of a pce maid¡¯s grace, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t bear it: ¡°Brother, you should go back soon before someone finds out.¡± ¡°Right, I should go, all thanks to you being too hrious, I lost track of time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡± Jiang Yi caressed her: ¡°Stay obediently in the East Pce, don¡¯t go run amok. As long as you are safe, the family will be at ease. Oh, I have something for you.¡± He searched his person, and took out a stack of banknotes: ¡°Here.¡± ¡°What is this, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s money, you idiot. You can¡¯t even recognise it, you¡¯re utterly spoiled! Come, let me teach you, this note is worth 5000 taels, this one is¡­¡± ¡°¡­Brother, are you serious?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know what banknotes are?¡± ¡°Then why did you ask¡­¡± ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t want your money.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your older brother, it¡¯s only natural I give you some spending money, take it!¡± Jiang Yi forcefully stuffed the money into her hand, ¡°You can spend money freely in the pce, don¡¯t hold back. If you need to give out tips, don¡¯t be stingy, buy anything you like. We may be short on other things at home, but we have plenty of money.¡± Jiang Ning asked in a low voice: ¡°Do we have so much money because Father is corrupt?¡± ¡°Rubbish, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Father would never stoop to such lowly actions.¡± ¡°But Father¡¯s sry isn¡¯t quite high, is it?¡± ¡°We have properties, farnd, and shops, all sources of ie.¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°These past few years it was Aunt Liu who¡¯s been managing the shops and she¡¯s made a lot of money.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have guessed Aunt Liu is such a sessful businesswoman.¡±
¡°Father is busy with his duties at Imperial Court, Mother is¡­ even when Mother is well, she has never cared for the mundane and wouldn¡¯t get involved in business.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°As for me, I have my own ways of making money, you don¡¯t need to worry. Our family can¡¯t possibly run out of money to spend.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°Being polite with your brother.¡± Jiang Yi indulgentlyughed, ¡°I really have to go now, Father and Mother are waiting for my news.¡± ¡°Third Brother, remember what I said, be careful back home.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember.¡± Jiang Yi waved his hand and walked towards the door. Who would have expected to hear Gucheng¡¯s voice outside: ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± Jiang Ning was startled and instinctively looked at Jiang Yi: ¡°Brother, go hide in my bedroom.¡± ¡°In case he goes to the bedroom, it will be even harder to exin. No worries.¡± Jiang Yi was quick to react, he picked up the tray of tea from the table, bent down, and pretended to be a pce maid serving tea. Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice came from outside: ¡°Where is the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort isn¡¯t feeling well and is resting.¡± Gucheng said. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll go in and see her.¡± ¡°Not possible.¡± Gucheng stopped him. If Jiang Ning asked him to guard the door, then no one would be able toe in. Chapter 533: 533: You, Turn Around Chapter 533: You, Turn Around Li Hongyuan nced at the closed door, his expression unchanged. ¡°Gucheng, who¡¯s in there with the Princess Consort?¡± he asked. ¡°No one.¡± Gucheng isn¡¯t very good at lying. However, before Li Hongyuan could ask again, Jiang Ning had already opened the door. With a teasing smile, she said, ¡°Could it be that Your Highness, the Crown Prince, thought I was in the room with some man?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t answer but looked at her face, ¡°Gucheng said you weren¡¯t feeling well just now.¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°Yes, I felt a bit dizzy earlier and wanted to be alone, so I asked Gucheng to guard the door for a while. Is there anything you need, Your Highness?¡± Li Hongyuan walked into the room, and as he passed by her, he clearly smelled a strong scent of alcohol. His eyes swept the room, spotting only a serving girl holding a teacup; there were no wine jars or sses.
That is to say; she had been drinking outside. Thinking of where she had been going earlier, Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart stirred slightly as he asked, ¡°Did you drink with Emperor Father?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Because the Myriad Fragrances Wine you drank is a tribute wine, and only Father Emperor has it.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t I have stolen the wine myself?¡± Li Hongyuan ignored her, fell silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°That was Concubine mother¡¯s favorite wine when she was alive.¡± Jiang Ning was slightly stunned, recalling the Emperor¡¯s dreamy eyes when looking at the wine ss earlier, and thought to herself that the Emperor must have truly loved Concubine Jin deeply. ¡°What did you and Father Emperor talk about?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t care about her expression, sat down at the table, and looked at the two half-eaten mooncakes on it. Jiang Ning nced at Jiang Yi out of the corner of her eye, signaling him to leave quickly, andughed, ¡°Nothing much.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°What can I say with the Emperor? Just asking about his health and asking him to take care of himself. I asked him to find out the truth as soon as possible so that I can clear my name. What else could it be?¡± Jiang Yi was about to retreat with the tea tray. ¡°Bring the tea over for me to eat.¡± Unexpectedly, Li Hongyuan suddenly wanted tea. Jiang Yi¡¯s footsteps stopped. He didn¡¯t dare to raise his head. Jiang Ning hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s the leftover cold tea that I didn¡¯t finish. I¡¯ll have him go and get you a cup of hot tea. What are you still waiting for? Go now!¡± Jiang Ning scolded the serving girl that Jiang Yi was pretending to be. Jiang Yi quickly bowed his head even lower and turned to leave. ¡°I was feeling hot just now, and I ate a greasy dinner, so I wanted some cold tea. Don¡¯t bother getting a new one; just bring it over,¡± Li Hongyuan said calmly.
Jiang Ning almost thought that he had seen through Jiang Yi¡¯s disguise. But his expression didn¡¯t show it. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°That¡¯s my leftover tea.¡± ¡°So what, I can¡¯t drink the tea you left behind?¡± Li Hongyuan looked up at Jiang Ning, his eyes inquiring and meaningful.
Jiang Ning was a bit nervous. Not because he was looking at her, but because Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t get away. ¡°Princess Consort, are you feeling hot?¡± Li Hongyuan moved a little closer, ¡°Your face looks a bit red, and you¡¯re sweating too, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, it is a bit hot.¡± Jiang Ning fanned herself, ¡°Otherwise, why would you want cold tea, Your Highness?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at the ¡°serving girl¡± and frowned, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you brought the tea yet?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Jiang Yi had no choice but to bring the tea tray over again. Li Hongyuan reached out, took the teacup, took a sip, and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s still warm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, haha.¡± Jiang Ning forced augh, looking at Jiang Yi, ¡°You can go now; the Crown Prince and I have something to discuss.¡± Jiang Yi bowed and hurriedly turned to leave. Jiang Ning breathed a sigh of relief in secret. But to her surprise, Li Hongyuan suddenly called out to the ¡°serving girl¡± again, ¡°Wait, you, turn around.¡±
Chapter 534: 534: Things Husband and Wife Should Do Chapter 534: Things Husband and Wife Should Do Jiang Yi¡¯s body stiffened slightly, but he had always been fearless. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to disguise himself as a pce maid and enter the harem. He turned around, put his hands down, and took small steps to walk in front of Li Hongyuan. Jiang Ning took a bite of the mooncake and said, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, are you trying toy your eyes on my pce maids? Concubine Li is still eagerly waiting for you.¡± Li Hongyuan smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t even touched you yet, how could I touch your pce maids? Princess Consort, you must be overthinking.¡± ¡°In that case, Your Highness, please leave if you have no other business. I have a headache and want to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were feeling unwell and resting before I came here?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Looking at you, it doesn¡¯t seem like you were resting.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze circled around her. Her attire had always focused onfort, but today was Mid-Autumn Festival after all, and she had been hoping to see her family, so she dressed more formally. Her clothes were neat and tidy, not at all like someone who had been lying in bed resting.
Jiang Ning reached out and pulled at her clothes, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I heard that Your Highness wasing, so I hurriedly put on my clothes? The inside is still a mess.¡± ¡°Inside?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows, ¡°Prove to me that you¡¯re not lying.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to prove it?¡± Li Hongyuan tilted his chin, ¡°Take off your outer garment. Let me see how messy it is inside.¡± Jiang Ning was stunned. Of course, she was only casually making excuses. Although she and Li Hongyuan already had two children, it was under the Emperor¡¯s scheming. She didn¡¯t know if Li Hongyuan had any feelings for her, but she certainly didn¡¯t remember it herself. From the time they got married, she gave birth to their children; he went to guard the tomb until now, moving into the East Pce. Li Hongyuan once confessed his feelings, saying he liked her. But he basically didn¡¯t ask for more. Except for that one time after getting drunk. But it was only that once. And it wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory, making her unwilling to recall it. So much so that Jiang Ning almost forgot that they were husband and wife and still needed to do some marital things. When she suddenly heard Li Hongyuan¡¯s demand, she was a bit flustered and somewhat unable to react. Thinking about the man who always dealt with her in an official manner suddenly asking her to take off her clothes? Jiang Ning was only startled, but she quickly reacted. It was Jiang Yi, who was disguised as a pce maid at the side, that was provoked. He knew that his sister had married the Crown Prince, and it was natural for husband and wife to have intimate matters. But knowing it in his heart was one thing, and seeing it in front of him was another.
As an elder brother, he really couldn¡¯t tolerate another man making such demands on his little sister. At that moment, he wanted to smash his tray against the Crown Prince¡¯s head. However, Jiang Ning shot him a nce, stopping him. Jiang Yi was not impulsive; he bowed his head even lower, hiding the coldness in his eyes.
Jiang Ning sat still, eating her mooncake at a leisurely pace, smiling as she said, ¡°Your Highness must be joking. Do you really need to make someone spell it all out for you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her. ¡°Would you rather hear me say I was resting, or would you rather hear me say I didn¡¯t want to see you, so I asked Gucheng to guard the door?¡± Li Hongyuanughed, ¡°Of course, the former. However, I prefer to hear the truth, even if it¡¯s unpleasant.¡± ¡°The truth is, I wasn¡¯t resting. I just had a drink, and I want to be alone for a while. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Li Hongyuan put the teacup on the tray in the ¡°pce maid¡¯s¡± hand and stood up, ¡°Since the Princess Consort doesn¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll leave.¡± As he said this, he stepped away, walking past the ¡°pce maid¡± and suddenly remarked, ¡°The pce maids here are quite tall.¡± Chapter 535: 535: Its Time to Have Another Child Chapter 535: It¡¯s Time to Have Another Child Jiang Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and when she opened her mouth to speak, a ¡°hup¡± slipped out instead. The sound was so loud, it stunned Li Hongyuan. Earlier, her hup that was triggered by getting choked, was cured by Jiang Yi. Perhaps she was startled by Li Hongyuan¡¯s words and she couldn¡¯t help huping again. Over Li Hongyuan¡¯s shoulder, Jiang Ning saw Jiang Yi¡¯s slightly shaking shoulders. Clearly, he was trying hard to suppress hisughter. What a soulless man. At a time like this, he still found the heart tough. Jiang Ning rolled her eyes inwardly, but she couldn¡¯t control herself and huped once again. Li Hongyuan turned his head to look at her: ¡°Why are you huping? Is it from overeating or hunger?¡± ¡°Maybe, I ate too much¡­¡± Jiang Ning covered her mouth. However, it failed to suppress the loud hup that escaped.
¡°Right, you even managed to swallow that mooncake, it¡¯s normal for you to feel full.¡± Li Hongyuan lifted his hand. ¡°Let me pat your back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m huping, not choking. What¡¯s the use of patting my back, hic!¡± Jiang Ning, feeling both embarrassed and weary, said, ¡°Your Highness, given my condition, I¡¯m hardly fit to y host. Perhaps you should leave?¡± ¡°I finished my earlier tasks and today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. If I¡¯m not here with the Princess Consort, where else should I be?¡± ¡°Then go to see your children, or go to the Side Concubine Li.¡± ¡°To be a wife like you, so magnanimous, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such graciousness.¡± Li Hongyuan, instead of leaving, nted his feet firmly on the ground. ¡°Speaking of which, Wenzan and Lingzi are already two years old, and you should have recovered.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s time for us to have another child,¡± said Li Hongyuan casually, ¡°As the Princess Consort, it¡¯s your duty to continue the royal lineage. Having only Wenzan and Lingzi isn¡¯t nearly enough.¡± With her hand over her mouth, Jiang Ning mumbled between hups, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve already given birth to two. Doesn¡¯t Your Highness have Concubine Li and the like? Why not ask them to bear children? Or is it that you make concubines not for heirs but merely as decorations at home?¡± ¡°Has the Princess Consort not heard of the saying, ¡®Marry a virtuous wife, select a beautiful concubine?''¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Are you implying that I, as your wife, am unattractive and meant solely for breeding? The concubines are beautiful, so they need not bear children; their sole purpose is to please you?¡± ¡°You may not mince words, but you¡¯re not wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning was almost amused toughter. But all she managed was an even louder hup. Huping is a tiring task. Especially when there¡¯s an annoying man babbling in front of you. It bes even more infuriating. ¡°¡­Your Highness is jesting. The Princess Consort is the daughter of the first beauty of our realm. With her radiant beauty, how could she be seen as unattractive? If I may say, she is at least a thousand times more beautiful than Your Highness¡¯s Side Concubine.¡± This delicate voice came from Jiang Yi, who was impersonating a pce maid while holding a tray. Unable to stand the Crown Prince teasing his sister and iming that she was unattractive, he defended her, even at the risk of revealing his identity.
The intentionally pinched falsetto sounded awkward no matter how you listened. Li Hongyuan nced at him, speaking calmly, ¡°You¡¯re bold. Do you think you have the right to speak here? Get out.¡± Jiang Yi remained unmoving. He was worried that the moment he left, Li Hongyuan would bully his sister behind closed doors.
Jiang Ning frantically signaled him with her eyes to leave immediately. Li Hongyuan wasn¡¯t the same as before. He was no longer the powerless Prince of Yu. He was now the Regent, with his power increasingly consolidated. Jiang Ning suspected that he was secretly investigating the Jiang Family. At a moment like this, they absolutely could not afford to hand him any leverage. Chapter 536: 536: Ill Stay Here Tonight Chapter 536: I¡¯ll Stay Here Tonight Jiang Yi saw the look in Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, but he decided to ignore it. As the eldest son of Prime Minister Jiang, he had fought with the princes when he was young. Now that he had grown up, although he no longer fought, he did not fear these so-called princes in his bones. What about the princes? The emperor¡¯s world was guarded by generals and managed by officials. Jiang Yi was rebellious in nature and did not take the royal family seriously. Moreover, this crown prince was his brother-inw. If he dared to bully his sister, he would dare to fight for real. Seeing that the ¡°pce girl¡± was still standing, Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He looked back again. ¡°Burp!¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s loud burp caught his attention once more.
Jiang Ning met Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze with an awkward smile, ¡°I think I¡¯ll go out for a walk and get some fresh air. Maybe that will stop my hups. I know I¡¯m not supposed to leave the East Pce, but maybe we could make an exception if you apany me?¡± This was the first time she had actively asked for hispany. Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to go out, but you still went to see Emperor Father and had a stomach full of wine, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Ning grabbed his arm and smiled sweetly, ¡°Today is the Mid-autumn Festival, aren¡¯t you here to apany me? Let¡¯s go out and enjoy the moon together. And¡­ could you get some fruits and snacks, as well as some chairs? We can enjoy the moon in the courtyard.¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help but be pulled out by her, leaving the courtyard. Soon, Huang Ying led several pce maids over. Gucheng disappeared into an invisible ce. Jiang Yi understood that Li Hongyuan would not bully his sister anymore. After giving his sister a farewell nce, he casually handed the tea tray to a pce girl and left gracefully. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel that Li Hongyuan had given Jiang Yi a meaningful look as he walked away. With Li Hongyuan¡¯s scheming, he had probably recognized Jiang Yi from the beginning. But he had been holding back without saying anything. He even deliberately frightened Jiang Ning several times, scaring her hups away in the process. No matter how powerful the Jiang family was, Jiang Yi, as the brother of the Princess Consort, was merely an outsider. Without the Imperial Edict, he couldn¡¯t enter the harem freely. By disguising himself as a pce girl and entering the pce, he had clearly vited the pce rules. It¡¯s not a trivial matter, but it depends on whether one wants to pursue it or not. It seemed that Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter at the moment. This didn¡¯t make Jiang Ning feel grateful. Instead, she felt that his scheming was terrifying. The two sat face to face in the courtyard, surrounded by the fragrant scent of osmanthus and the moon hanging in the quiet night sky. At some point, Jiang Ning¡¯s hups had stopped. She held her cup of tea quietly, saying nothing and watching the moon. Li Hongyuan looked at her, ¡°I will stay here with you tonight.¡±
¡°Oh, what? Why?¡± Jiang Ning, somewhat absent-minded, looked at him in surprise after reacting, ¡°Why stay here with me?¡± ¡°You are the Princess Consort. As per the rules, I am supposed to stay with the Princess Consort on the first and fifteenth of every month. Aren¡¯t you aware of the rules of the pce?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so long, and you¡¯ve never cared about this rule on the first and fifteenth before.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°If the Princess Consort feels wronged, I can make up for all the missed first and fifteenth nights.¡±
Jiang Ning was speechless. Li Hongyuan: ¡°It seems that the Princess Consort is not very willing?¡± Chapter 537: 537: Resist Him Chapter 537: Resist Him Jiang Ning was very straightforward: ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡± ¡°As a Princess Consort¡­¡± ¡°I, a Princess Consort!¡± Jiang Ning cut him off, ¡°can¡¯t leave the East Pce and can¡¯t manage any of its affairs. The meaningless title without any benefits; do you still intend for me to fulfill my duties as a Princess Consort?¡± Li Hongyuanughed: ¡°Once I uncover the truth, all the rights will be restored to you.¡± Jiang Ning leisurely swayed her teacup: ¡°The rights granted by others can be taken back whenever they wish.¡± ¡°ording to your meaning, dear Princess?¡± Li Hongyuan seemed tough, ¡°Under the heavens, besides the Emperor, who has rights not granted by others?¡± ¡°Of course, there are. For example, my uncle earned his merits by putting his life on the line. Nobody can snatch that away, including the Emperor.¡± ¡°It seems that the Princess Consort also wants to achieve great sess on horseback. Unfortunately, your gentle nature prevents you from doing such things.¡± Li Hongyuan yed with his teacup, his voice unhurried and emotionless. Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Who said I would lead soldiers to fight? I don¡¯t have that ability. What I mean is, I don¡¯t need any rights you give, and I don¡¯t want to interfere in East Pce¡¯s trifles. If Li Yuanyuan likes it, let her handle it. In contrast, I don¡¯t want anything from you, and you shouldn¡¯t expect any benefits from me either.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want anything I give you? Including the identity of the Princess Consort?¡±
¡°If you would let go of the Jiang Family, I would certainly let go of the position of Princess Consort.¡± ¡°If you left the East Pce, would you go looking for Wenren Thirteen? He is in exile, and I fear he has no hopes of returning to Chang¡¯an City in this life.¡± ¡°If he neveres back, so be it.¡± ¡°If you think so much of him, why not go there to apany him?¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare me, Your Highness?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°If I go, I go. With love, drinking water can satisfy our hunger. The destion there is temporary; who knows what the future holds.¡± Li Hongyuanughed. It was full of disdain. Jiang Ningughed too. He knew nothing. Based on the map, Wenren Zong¡¯s exile is actually a prosperous tourist attraction in the future. Merely an ancient man. A shortsighted vision. At this moment, neither of them had any regard for each other. When conversation isn¡¯t engaging, every word is excessive. But Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t leave. It seemed that he had made up his mind to spend the night here. Jiang Ning had no intention of sharing a bed with him. That one time they became intimate after getting drunk was shameful, not a beautiful memory. Moreover, their marriage was just a transaction. Li Hongyuan¡¯s confessions were half-true and half-false. Since returning from the Imperial Mausoleum, his attitude has been hard to decipher.
Jiang Ning mulled over several ideas and finally decided to be straightforward. ¡°Your Highness, when we got married, neither of us wanted it. Later, when we reconciled, it was because of our individual motives. You know¡­ ¡± ¡°I know, you don¡¯t like me.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice faded, ¡°But I¡¯ve also said that I, at least, like you. Regardless of who you have in your heart, since you¡¯ve be Princess Consort, do you really think you won¡¯t share a bed with me for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Why not? After all, I¡¯m not the only woman by your side.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°If you must stay, Your Highness, that¡¯s fine. Huang Ying, go prepare a room for His Highness to rest.¡±
Although, she always said she wanted to hold onto his coattails, from her body to her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but resist him. Chapter 538: 538: If You Feel Pity for a Man Chapter 538: If You Feel Pity for a Man Li Hongyuan had no reason to stay any longer. Before leaving, he said something. ¡°Jiang Ning, no matter what I do, I can¡¯t earn your true heart.¡± ¡°Your Highness, take care, I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Jiang Ning kneeled down and bowed gracefully. Her golden silk embroidered shoes shone under the moonlight. Li Hongyuan nced at them and left with a flick of his sleeve. Jiang Ning watched him walk away, and momentster, two Imperial Guard soldiers appeared and stood at the door like two iron towers. ¡°Close the door!¡± Jiang Ning ordered the door to be closed, keeping the guards out of sight.
Huang Ying brought a cloak and draped it over her. ¡°Where are the children?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°The little Highnesses were ying happily today, maybe they were tired, they went to bed early.¡± Huang Ying said softly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s chilly outside. Let¡¯s go back inside, Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit for a little while longer. Look how beautiful the moon is.¡± ¡°Yes, the moon tonight is really beautiful.¡± Huang Ying also stood still, looking up at the deep blue night sky and the clear, bright moon. The master and servant quietly gazed at it for a long time, until Jiang Ning¡¯s neck ached, and she stood up and stretched. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and sleep.¡± Huang Ying ordered the pce maids to tidy up the courtyard while she followed Jiang Ning, asking, ¡°Why did Master anger the Crown Prince? Since moving into the East Pce, the Crown Prince has never stayed here. There¡¯s a lot of talk about it in the harem.¡± ¡°Let people say whatever they want.¡± ¡°This ve thinks the Crown Prince seems a little pitiful too.¡± ¡°Pitiful?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Huang Ying, do you know, if a woman starts to pity a man, it¡¯s probably not a good sign.¡± Huang Ying hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°Master, don¡¯t scare this ve, I absolutely do not harbor any inappropriate thoughts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Jiang Ning yawned, took off her cloak and threw it to Huang Ying, kicked off her shoes, andy down on the bed. Huang Ying tucked her in, whispering, ¡°Master, as the Princess Consort, you shouldn¡¯t reject the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak for him, he¡¯s too melodramatic.¡± Jiang Ning turned her back to the wall, closed her eyes, and spoke drowsily, ¡°Don¡¯t just listen to what he says, pay attention to what he does.¡± ¡°In order to save the Princess Consort, the Crown Prince¡­¡± ¡°He does everything for the sake of securing the position of the Crown Prince. I won¡¯t go into details about that since we are in a cooperative rtionship. But if he wants something he shouldn¡¯t, it won¡¯t be allowed.¡± ¡°Has Master forgotten that when the King of Chen rebelled, the Crown Prince abandoned saving His Majesty and came to the rescue of the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°I remember, how could I forget?¡± Jiang Ning opened her eyes and frowned, ¡°I thought about itter. He temporarily lost his position as the Crown Prince and lost the Emperor¡¯s favor. But, he gained the trust of the Jiang Family.¡±
Huang Ying was slightly stunned. ¡°He¡¯s a prince, and Concubine Jin¡¯s son. Regardless of whether he saved His Majesty or not, that fact can¡¯t be changed. He can, however, try to redeem his status. But with the help of General Jiang and Prime Minister Jiang, he truly gained wings.¡± Huang Ying found this hard to ept. ¡°Is the Crown Prince not truly sincere towards you? Are those things he did only for himself, and not for you?¡±
Jiang Ning said, ¡°You young maids always judge people by their appearances. Is Li Hongyuan some kind of good and honest person? His goal has always been that position. People say it¡¯s hard to change one¡¯s nature; do you think ame and mad woman like me can change him?¡± Chapter 539: 539: Its All the Womens Fault Chapter 539: It¡¯s All the Women¡¯s Fault Huang Ying hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°But the look in one¡¯s eyes when they like someone cannot be concealed. When I see the Crown Prince look at Master, his gaze is different from when he looks at Concubine Li.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Then, Master still¡­¡± ¡°Him liking me and him liking the kingdom are not mutually exclusive.¡± Yun Dai turned over, ¡°But in his heart, whether the kingdom is more important or the person he likes is more important, that¡¯s hard to say.¡± Huang Ying pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Master should not overthink it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ning looked at her with wide eyes, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m shameless, self-deluding, and even daring topare myself to the kingdom in a man¡¯s heart?¡± Huang Ying hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°This servant didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Jiang Ning closed her eyes again. But this time she didn¡¯t speak anymore. This kind of conversation could only be held privately. If word got out, who knows how many people wouldbel her with the four words ¡°a beauty who brings disaster¡±?
How could a mere woman think that the Crown Prince would value her more than the kingdom? Impossible! If such a Crown Prince were to ascend to the throne in the future, he would be nothing more than a foolish ruler blinded by lust! Jiang Ning knew very well that everyone thought the same way, excluding herself. This included her maid servants. It was not that they were disloyal to her, but rather because they were brought up with such a mentality since their childhood. Whenever men fail to do anything right, such as failing the imperial examination, failing in their official duties, or failing to manage the kingdom, they always find a reason for it. And they me everything on the woman, using her of being a ¡°beauty who brings disaster¡±, thus easing their conscience. Failing the examination is not because they don¡¯t work hard enough, but because the woman doesn¡¯t manage the household well, allowing the man to study in peace. Failing to manage the kingdom is due to too many seductive women, causing the ruler to indulge in wine and women. In short, it¡¯s always the woman¡¯s fault. As Jiang Ning thought about it, she became angry and couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. ¡°Huang Ying.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master?¡± Huang Ying quickly responded. ¡°You go to sleep.¡± ¡°This servant will stay here in case Master gets thirsty in the night and needs water.¡± After all, she had drunk a lot of alcohol. Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, and if I¡¯m thirsty, I¡¯ll pour myself some water. You can go.¡± Unable to argue, Huang Ying tidied up the room and left.
Jiang Ningy there for a while longer, and when everyone in the courtyard was asleep, she sat up, got dressed, and went outside. ¡°Gucheng.¡± She called out casually. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, just a habit when she went out. She had only realized that it was alreadyte at night when she finished speaking. However, the next moment, a ck shadow floated down from the roof.
In the darkness, it looked like a ghostly apparition. Guchengnded softly in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Jiang Ning asked in surprise. Gucheng remained silent for a long time before he finally said slowly, ¡°When you don¡¯t call me, I¡¯m asleep.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad for you? Wouldn¡¯t that mess up your daily routine?¡± Jiang Ning frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Did Uncle train you this way?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t exin further. Besides being a man of few words, the reasons behind his upbringing were quiteplicated and difficult for Jiang Ning to understand. She didn¡¯t pursue the matter further either. At such a young age, to be as formidable as he was, his training must have been extremely brutal and painful. Why should she inquire about it and make him relive those memories again?
¡°You¡¯re not sleeping?¡± Gucheng took the initiative to ask her. This was the first time she had called for him in the middle of the night. Chapter 540: The Young Lady’s Aptitude is Too Poor Chapter 540: The Young Lady¡¯s Aptitude is Too Poor Jiang Ning sat on the stone bench, propped her arm on it, and rubbed her brows, ¡°Gucheng, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been feeling restless these past few days.¡± Gucheng silently watched her. ¡°You can sit down.¡± Jiang Ning lifted her chin, pointed at the stone bench opposite of her. Gucheng quietly sat down. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Not hungry.¡± ¡°Where do you usually sleep?¡± Jiang Ning suddenly became concerned about his daily life. Gucheng, as usual, took a moment before answering, ¡°In the room.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In the room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning suddenly remembered that there was a room for him in the front yard of the East Pce. It was arranged by Li Hongyuan himself. However, that was in the front yard, quite a distance from here. How could he hear her voice from so far away, and then arrive in an instant? Seeing Jiang Ning staring at him suspiciously, Gucheng said, ¡°Just now, I happened to be on the roof tonight.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep in the room tonight, and stayed on the roof instead?¡± Jiang Ning grew even more curious. ¡°To appreciate the moon.¡± ¡°¡­ Hahaha.¡± Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Gucheng to have such a romantic side. I thought you were just a wooden-head who only knew how to practice martial arts.¡± Gucheng didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Gucheng, I can¡¯t sleep either. How about you teach me martial arts?¡± Gucheng shook his head. Jiang Ning thought he was unwilling: ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Your aptitude is too poor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning could no longer maintain her smile, ¡°Where do I look like I have poor aptitude? Everyone praises me for being smart!¡± ¡°Being smart and having aptitude for martial arts are two different things.¡± Gucheng was very direct. ¡°Can¡¯t I practice to get stronger and healthier?¡± Jiang Ning tried to save face. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time,¡± Gucheng said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss,¡± Gucheng addressed her like this. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°With me by your side, you don¡¯t need to practice martial arts. It¡¯s my duty to protect you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stay by my side all the time for the rest of your life,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°I should be able to.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him in surprise. ¡°Based on physical conditions, I should live longer than Miss.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seems the conversation couldn¡¯t continue like this. Jiang Ning stood up: ¡°It¡¯s a long night, and I can¡¯t sleep. How about we do something interesting?¡± Gucheng looked at her. ¡°I want to find out who in the pce was Denghua¡¯s lover.¡± Jiang Ning jumped to a new topic, ¡°Based on my guess, it should be an Imperial Guard. But since Denghua is already dead, I have to think about where to start my investigation.¡± Jiang Ning frowned and subconsciously bit her nails. ¡°Residence.¡± These two words suddenly floated into her ears. Jiang Ning looked up at Gucheng: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Residence.¡± Gucheng repeated. ¡°You mean, check Denghua¡¯s residence?¡± Gucheng nodded. ¡°Right, we should start investigating from there. But¡­¡± Jiang Ning hesitated again, ¡°Denghua is already dead, so I¡¯m afraid the ce she used to live might have been cleared already, right?¡± Gucheng didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Ning was already used to his silence most of the time. Without waiting for his answer, she mumbled to herself, ¡°Back then, Denghuamitted suicide by hitting a pir. The Emperor gave her a posthumous title. Maybe her residence hasn¡¯t been touched? Besides, the Splendid Pce has always been sealed, and no one dared to mess around since the Emperor often went there¡­¡± She became more excited as she spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out now. We might find some clues!¡± Chapter 541: Stupefied Chapter 541: Stupefied Jiang Ning stood up and walked out. Gucheng quietly followed her. His steps made no sound. If not for his slender shadow in the moonlight, Jiang Ning would have almost believed he wasn¡¯t human. ¡°There are people guarding outside.¡± Jiang Ning pressed her ear against the door, ¡°Now should be the time when people are the most drowsy. I wonder if they have dozed off.¡± ¡°No.¡± Gucheng answered. His tone was very certain, obviously, he had seen it when he flew down from the roof earlier. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they tired?¡± Jiang Ning wondered. ¡°They change shifts every four hours.¡± This time Gucheng exined quickly. ¡°No wonder.¡± Jiang Ning was slightly annoyed, speaking softly, ¡°That damned Li Hongyuan, treating me like a thief and guarding me so tightly, yet he ims he doesn¡¯t suspect me. Is there any way to avoid these imperial guards¡­¡± She mumbled to herself, deep in thought. Unexpectedly, Gucheng¡¯s voice came again: ¡°I can.¡± ¡°You?¡± Jiang Ning looked back at him. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Gucheng asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Suddenly, Gucheng reached out, grabbed the cor of her robe, and lifted her up. The next moment, Jiang Ning found herself in mid-air. She was dumbfounded. Not that her mind was muddled, but she looked like a fool. A grown person like her, being carried in mid-air by Gucheng holding her clothes. If not a fool, what was she? ¡°Let go of me!¡±, Jiang Ning whispered angrily. ¡°You¡¯ll fall.¡±, Gucheng said. ¡°You¡¯re carrying me so ostentatiously, those imperial guards aren¡¯t blind, can¡¯t they see us?¡± ¡°Even if they see us, they can¡¯t catch up. Besides, they can¡¯t see us.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I knocked them out.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°When the Seventh Miss called me.¡±, Gucheng said slowly but clearly, ¡°It was convenient.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­¡± She was questioning her life choices: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it earlier, I could have just opened the door and walked out myself, right???¡± ¡°This is faster.¡± Gucheng paused, then added, ¡°If you insist, I can put you down now.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Jiang Ning dangled her arms and legs, resigning herself to feeling like a cat. A cat being held by the scruff of its neck, floating in mid-air. Soon, they arrived at the Splendid Pce. There were not many people around the Splendid Pce. The Emperor had already gone back to the Crystal Frost Hall to sleep. Gucheng gently put Jiang Ning down. Jiang Ning looked around. The once magnificent pce nowy deste and dark, evoking a sense of mncholy. On such a mid-autumn night, the few pce maids and eunuchs of the Splendid Pce were all sneaking off either to y cards and drink or to find a ce to sleep. After all, there was no longer a master here. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Denghua used to live before she died.¡± Jiang Ning looked around hesitantly. Splendid Pce was enormous, with many rooms. It was unrealistic to search them one by one. Even if they found it, they couldn¡¯t be sure. At this moment, Gucheng suddenly said, ¡°Seventh Miss, there¡¯s someone.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Jiang Ning felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Gucheng turned and left, disappearing in an instant. Jiang Ning almost burst into tears, ¡°Gucheng, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Before her tears could fly out, Gucheng reappeared, now holding a person in his hand. He was holding them up as well. Jiang Ning instinctively touched her own neck and leaned in, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A woman.¡± Gucheng casually pressed a point, and the woman let out a moan, waking up and looking around alertly. This was a young woman, about seventeen or eighteen years old, dressed in ordinary pce maid attire. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen you before?¡± Jiang Ning felt that the girl looked familiar. However, the maid recognized Jiang Ning immediately and knelt down: ¡°This servant greets the Seventh Miss.¡± Chapter 542: 542: General Jiangs Spy Chapter 542: General Jiang¡¯s Spy Jiang Ning instinctively took a half-step back, looking at Gucheng. Gucheng wore a nk expression. Clearly, he didn¡¯t recognize this Pce Maid. However, as long as he was by her side, her safety was guaranteed. Jiang Ningposed herself and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Your humble servant is Rui¡¯er.¡± The pce maid responded respectfully. ¡°Why did you call me Miss?¡± Jiang Ning asked again. ¡°Because¡­¡± Rui¡¯er looked around, her gaze swept over Gucheng, her eyes sharp. Then, she answered, ¡°Your humble servant was originally a servant of the Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re of the Jiang family? How did you end up in the pce?¡± ¡°My circumstances are the same as his.¡± Rui¡¯er pointed to Gucheng.
Gucheng¡¯s expression remained impassive. Jiang Ning looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± ¡°Miss, in most cases, we do not know each other,¡± answered Rui¡¯er, ¡°I was sold to a brothel due to my family¡¯s poverty when I was little. It was the General who saved and raised me.¡± Jiang Ning had not expected that Jiang Mubai not only took in boys, but girls as well. However, as the General, he had many enemies both inside and outside. It was understandable that he raised some trusted people for himself. But the fact that he sent the girls he adopted into the Pce couldn¡¯t be considered as purely motivated. Without asking, Jiang Ning could roughly guess why. The Emperor had the Brocade Guards, and perhaps some other forces, to monitor the princes and ministers to prevent them from having improper thoughts. Simrly, the ministers were not fools either. They could also secretly nt their people in the pce, making it more convenient to gather information or perform other tasks. As far as Jiang Ning knew, not only Jiang Mubai but also her father, Jiang Ruobai, had eyes and ears in the pce. All of them had beenbustling about the imperial court for decades, and none of them were not crafty foxes. Since she was one of theirs, Jiang Ning felt reassurance and said with a smile, ¡°Rui¡¯er, is it? Get up and let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Yes, Seventh Miss.¡± Rui¡¯er stood up. Under the moonlight, Jiang Ning could see clearly that Rui¡¯er had a chubby little face, clear brows, and bright eyes. Even when she wasn¡¯t smiling or moving, she was quite appealing. No wonder Jiang Mubai sent her to the pce. Jiang Ning asked Gucheng, ¡°Are there any others nearby?¡± Before Gucheng could answer, Rui¡¯er preemptively said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Nobody will hear us for now. There are people in some guardrooms nearby, but at thiste hour, they¡¯re either sleeping or drunk and unconscious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
¡°Miss, it¡¯s cold outside. Shall we talk in my room?¡± suggested Rui¡¯er. ¡°Your room?¡± ¡°I was also originally a maid of the Splendid Pce.¡± Jiang Ning eximed, ¡°No wonder you look familiar. But I¡¯ve been here often before and didn¡¯t see much of you.¡±
Rui¡¯er said, ¡°I am responsible for tending flowers and nts. It¡¯s rare for me to be in the presence of the masters. It¡¯s quite normal for the miss to feel that I¡¯m unfamiliar.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°So, you¡¯re quite familiar with Denghua?¡± Rui¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Denghua is a first-ss pce maid of the Splendid Pce and has been in the pce for many more years than me, serving Your Highness personally. She looks down on a lowly maid like me.¡± Jiang Ning grinned, ¡°I find you much more likable than Denghua.¡± Rui¡¯er chuckled, revealing a dimple in her cheek which was quite charming. Jiang Ning asked again, ¡°Do you know where Denghua used to live?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rui¡¯er nodded, ¡°Miss, did youe here to find Denghua¡¯s residence? Actually, I have searched it several times but found nothing.¡± Chapter 543: 543: The Jiang Familys Waters Run Deep Chapter 543: The Jiang Family¡¯s Waters Run Deep Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Did someone from our home tell you to investigate this?¡± ¡°It was the General himself who ordered for a secret investigation.¡± ¡°Then who did my father instruct for the investigation?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Rui¡¯er shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve always been in touch with the General. Are there other members of the Jiang family in the Splendid Pce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Jiang Ning realized that the matter of the Jiang family was quiteplicated. Even though she was the daughter from the second branch of the Jiang family and was pampered by her parents, Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi, there were still many things about the Jiang family that she did not understand. Both Gucheng and Rui¡¯er, who were close to her, were in the employ of her uncle, Jiang Mubai. There were definitely informers in the pce serving Jiang Ruobai, but she had no idea who they were. Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t seem to intend to reveal any of this to her either.
On second thoughts, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to attain a position like Jiang Ruobai¡¯s. ¡°Rui¡¯er, it¡¯s great that I bumped into you here. I¡¯m also interested in investigating Denghua¡¯s case. But it¡¯s alreadyte, let¡¯s skip the ce you were thinking of bringing me to. You can take me to the ce where she lived before she died.¡± ¡°Yes. Please follow me this way, Miss.¡± Rui¡¯er was efficient, and immediately led Jiang Ning toward Denghua¡¯s dwelling. Gucheng silently followed behind them. After a while, Rui¡¯er stopped in front of a row of houses. Pointing to one of them, she said, ¡°Miss, this is the house where Denghua lived. She was a first-ss maidservant in Splendid Pce, and lived alone in this house.¡± Jiang Ning nodded and pushed the door open. The door opened lightly. The inside of the room was pitch ck, and a faint smell of musty dust could be smelled. Rui¡¯er drew out a fire starter from somewhere and lit antern. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Won¡¯t this attract attention?¡± ¡°Not at this hour,¡± Rui¡¯er exined. ¡°Actually, ever since Concubine Jin passed away, morale has been low¡­ there would hardly be anyone keeping a close eye on anything¡­ sigh.¡± She sighed. Although she had always considered herself part of the Jiang family, she had been living here for years. She couldn¡¯t im she had no sentiments attached to this ce. Jiang Ning took thentern and looked around the room. The room was fairly spacious with exquisite furniture of high quality. It was clear that Denghua lived afortable life. This also suggested that Concubine Jin treated her retinue well. Rui¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯ve thoroughly searched the bed, chest, everything. I didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡± While examining the room, Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Did you ever notice her getting close with anyone?¡±
Rui¡¯er shook her head: ¡°She was trusted by Concubine Jin and would often go out to run errands on her behalf. She didn¡¯t share her tasks with us, much less bring us along. When in the Splendid Pce, she mainly concentrated on serving Concubine Jin and never did anything inappropriate.¡± Jiang Ning walked over to the table and flipped through several books on it. They appeared to be collections of poetry and travelogues. ¡°It looks like she was literate.¡±
¡°Yes, she could read and write, and keep ount books. Concubine Jin highly esteemed her.¡± Rui¡¯er exined. Jiang Ning flipped through the pages casually without finding anything abnormal. She was about to set the book down and move away when she felt something was off. Consequently, she shook the book in her hand again. ¡°Miss, is anything the matter?¡± Rui¡¯er asked. ¡°This book seems a bit heavy,¡± Jiang Ning weighed it in her hand. The book she held was a poetry collection. She remembered seeing a simr one at Li Hongyuan¡¯s study; quite thin, with just twenty to thirty pages, light as a feather. However, the one she held now was heavy and bulky. Chapter 544: 544: Bearing Humiliation and Burden, Being a Cat Again Chapter 544: Bearing Humiliation and Burden, Being a Cat Again Upon hearing this, Rui¡¯er immediately took the book and checked it carefully, frowning, ¡°I have read this book a few times, but I didn¡¯t find anything unusual. However, it is indeed a bit heavy.¡± She flipped through the pages with a rustling sound, muttering to herself, ¡°Why is it so heavy?¡± Jiang Ning brought thentern closer, making the pages translucent. That¡¯s when they discovered the clue. It turned out that each page consisted of twoyers, with what seemed to be anotheryer sandwiched between them. Jiang Ning turned and asked, ¡°Gucheng, do you have a knife?¡± Gucheng immediately handed her a small dagger. ¡°Miss, let this servant do it, don¡¯t cut your hand.¡± Rui¡¯er took the knife and carefully cut open a page, revealing the hiddenyer in the middle, which could be pulled out. She took a look, and it was a letter. ¡°Miss, look at this.¡± She hurriedly handed it to Jiang Ning.
Jiang Ning quickly scanned it: ¡°It¡¯s a letter written by that man to her.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Rui¡¯er asked. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Jiang Ning looked at the end and shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no signature.¡± Rui¡¯er opened several more pages in session, gathered all the letters, sixteen in total, of varied lengths and without any signature. Clearly, they were being cautious. Denghua had gone to great lengths to hide these letters, which showed her dedication to that man. Rui¡¯er examined the letters for a while and said, ¡°If we investigate based on the handwriting, we might be able to find the person. Miss, let¡¯s give these letters to the Grand General, he must have a way.¡± Jiang Ning took a few letters and said, ¡°Let¡¯s divide it in half. You take these to Uncle, and I¡¯ll keep these for myself. Maybe there¡¯s a chance topare them.¡± ¡°Seventh Miss always thinks ahead.¡± Rui¡¯er carefully stowed away the letters in her bosom, nced outside, and said, ¡°Miss, I have to hurry and deliver these to the Grand General.¡± ¡°You go do your thing, and Gucheng and I will go back on our own.¡± ¡°Seventh Miss, be careful, there are many skilled people in the pce.¡± Rui¡¯er warned, ¡°If you need anything in the future, just send someone to find this servant.¡± ¡°I know, you be careful too.¡± Jiang Ning looked at Gucheng. Dawn was breaking. To avoid being discovered, she once again had to endure the humiliation and be carried back like a cat. Fortunately, the journey was uneventful. The two Imperial Guards were still sleeping at the gate. Back in her room, she spread the letters on the table and examined them carefully. She had a feeling that these letters held the key to solving the mystery of who conspired against Concubine Jin.
Although she suspected that the owner of these letters was an Imperial Guard in the pce, there were thousands of guards who had ess to the Harem. How could she go about investigating this? It would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Huang Ying brought in water and saw Jiang Ning deeply engrossed in something while still wearing her clothes from the previous night and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°Master, did you not sleep all night?¡± ¡°Huang Ying, you came just in time. Get me something to eat.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t feel sleepy, just hungry.
Huang Ying quickly prepared some tea snacks and brought them over. Jiang Ning continued to eat and stare at the letters. She did not try to hide the letters from Huang Ying. Out of the corner of her eye, Huang Ying caught a glimpse of the letters, and eximed, ¡°Who wrote these letters to you, Miss? They look rather familiar. What do they say?¡± Seeing the words filled with longing and suffering, she was shocked, ¡°Which insolent servant dared to write such things to you?¡± But Jiang Ning became excited, grabbing her, ¡°You just said, the handwriting looks familiar?¡± ¡°Yes, it does remind me of someone¡¯s¡­¡± Huang Ying had also spent many years in the pce and knew more people than Jiang Ning. Chapter 545: 545: Savoring the Tender Feelings over and over again Chapter 545: Savoring the Tender Feelings over and over again Jiang Ning felt silly for forgetting that Huang Ying, who had been in the pce for a long time, knew many people and had ess to a lot of information. Otherwise, Jiang Ruobai wouldn¡¯t have assigned her to serve Jiang Ning when she was about to leave the pce. ¡°Take a closer look at these characters,¡± Jiang Ning said, holding Huang Ying down and offering her tea. ¡°Here, have some tea.¡± Huang Ying was frightened and stood up, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t frighten me like this. This only confuses me, and I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Jiang Ning realized her overexcitement andughed, ¡°I was too anxious. Huang Ying, take your time to think about it, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Huang Ying picked up the letter and read it carefully. Then she asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the situation with this letter?¡± ¡°These are Denghua¡¯s letters.¡± ¡°Denghua?¡± Huang Ying thought for a moment, ¡°Oh, the maid by Concubine Jin¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Are you familiar with her?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Not very,¡± Huang Ying shook her head. ¡°I entered the pce around the same time she did. But we served in different ces. I served the Empress Dowager while she was assigned to Splendid Pce. We only greeted each other when we asionally met. I didn¡¯t expect Denghua to have a secret love affair in the pce.¡±
Huang Ying read the remaining letters with great interest, shaking her head as she read, ¡°This is too sentimental and nauseating.¡± Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Can pce maids and eunuchs pair up inside the pce?¡± ¡°No, if discovered, their legs will be broken.¡± Huang Ying quickly shook her head, ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to prevent it privately. It¡¯s not like we really want to find a eunuch to be with, it¡¯s just that life in the pce is too hard to bear.¡± Jiang Ning asked softly, ¡°Huang Ying, are you unhappy in the pce? You were originally old enough to leave the pce and get married, but you followed me back in.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°I used to be a ve in the Jiang Family, and I¡¯ve gotten used to the life in the pce over these years. Actually, I had a decent life in the pce, and it wasn¡¯t hard. However, some young pce maids who just entered the pce without anyone to care for them are bullied by other maids and eunuchs. They can¡¯t help but want to find someone to rely on.¡± ¡°And some eunuchs with power and influence would actively seek out pce maids, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but there are not many of them.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°Eunuchs are not considered men and can¡¯t do those things. It¡¯s pointless to bother a woman and demean both of them. Master, do you suspect that Denghua has a secret rtionship with a eunuch?¡± ¡°Actually, I suspect it¡¯s an imperial guard. After all, there are very few eunuchs who can read and write such beautiful characters.¡± ¡°True, these characters are so beautiful. No wonder they¡¯re familiar to me. I must have seen them somewhere before.¡± Huang Ying looked at the letters for a while, ¡°The person who wrote the letters is very cautious. He always reminded Denghua to burn the letters after reading them. Why didn¡¯t she burn them?¡± She was very puzzled. This was equivalent to leaving evidence for others. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°One nce and anyone can tell that you¡¯ve never had a sweetheart.¡± ¡°How is that?¡± ¡°Just think about it. If a man you really like writes you many sentimental words, would you immediately burn the letters after reading them once or carefully preserve them to cherish them from time to time?¡± Huang Ying didn¡¯t hesitate to answer, ¡°Compared to the potential serious consequences, I would choose to destroy them immediately.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Denghua is so infatuated that she¡¯s being used by others.¡± Chapter 546: 546: Mother Complains of a Leg Ache Chapter 546: Mother Comins of a Leg Ache Huang Ying frowned for a while, feeling a bit guilty: ¡°I can¡¯t remember where I saw this handwriting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is handwriting, not a person¡¯s appearance. It¡¯s already impressive that you find it familiar,¡± Jiang Ning consoled her, ¡°Take your time. If you can¡¯t remember, it¡¯s not a big deal. I can always find out.¡± ¡°Master, perhaps I¡¯ll remember after settling my mind.¡± Huang Ying smiled, ¡°Let me focus on my work, and my mind will settle. I¡¯ll help you wash and change your clothes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t slept all night, hadn¡¯t bathed, brushed her teeth, or changed her clothes. Huang Ying worked methodically and attentively. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t dare disturb her, so she stayed quiet. Not until Wenzan and Lingzi came running, did the quiet room suddenly fill with the children¡¯s chattering and the sound of them running around. ¡°Mother,¡± Lingzi hugged Jiang Ning¡¯s leg, ¡°Mother, take me to see father.¡±
¡°Oh? What makes you think of your father?¡± ¡°Father said yesterday that he would take us fishing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning let Lingzi sit on herp andughed, ¡°Your father is so busy, how could he have time to take you fishing?¡± ¡°Father said he hasn¡¯t been with us for a long time, so he wants to take us out of the Imperial Pce for fun!¡± ¡°Is that so? Wenzan?¡± Jiang Ning looked at her son. The son was well-behaved and never lied. Wenzan nodded, ¡°Father said so.¡± ¡°Out of the pce, out of the pce, out of the pce!¡± Lingzi was extremely excited. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°This huge Imperial Pce is not big enough for you two to y in? You¡¯re so eager to go out.¡± Wenzan also leaned against Jiang Ning and asked, ¡°Will mothere with us to fish outside the pce?¡± This question left Jiang Ning unsure how to answer. Of course, she wanted to apany her children, but with the double ban from the Emperor and the Crown Prince, her craftiness within the pce was already reaching its limit. Leaving the pce was simply impossible. Moreover, she felt leaving the pce was quite dangerous. She wouldn¡¯t be at ease until the real culprit was found. But she couldn¡¯t tell the children all this, so she smiled and said, ¡°Mother¡¯s legs have been hurting, and I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely. You go with father first, and when I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll take you out.¡± Children are easy to deceive, as long as you give them a convincing reason, they can easily ept it. In their young hearts, their mother indeed had a weak body, sometimes even needing a wheelchair. ¡°Mother, rest well at home and take good care of yourself,¡± Lingzi tenderly advised her.
¡°Such a good girl.¡± Jiang Ning instructed Huang Ying, ¡°Have someone prepare more breakfast, I¡¯ll eat with the children.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Ying to set up a table. Jiang Ning fed a piece of rice cake to Lingzi, and heard a pce maid outside the curtain, ¡°Reporting to the Princess Consort, the Crown Prince is here.¡± Li Hongyuan personally lifted the curtain and entered.
He was dressed in a bamboo-green robe, which added a touch of elegance to his handsome and gloomy temperament. Every time Jiang Ning saw his youthful appearance, she found it hard to connect him with the father of two children. ¡°Father!¡± Lingzi and Wenzan got up, their faces filled with surprise, ¡°Father, have youe to take us out of the pce?¡± ¡°Yes, but you have to eat well first.¡± Li Hongyuan spoke tenderly to both children, especially Lingzi, his voice almost melting the ice of the cold December. After speaking, he looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Will the Princess Consort be joining?¡± Lingzi said, ¡°Mother can¡¯t go, she said her leg hurts.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze swept over her leg, revealing an ambiguous expression, ¡°Li Xiu, tell Concubine Li to get ready to apany me and the children out.¡± Chapter 547: 547: Daddys Guarantee Chapter 547: Daddy¡¯s Guarantee Upon hearing that Concubine Li was to be taken out, Wenzan had no reaction, but Lingzi immediately became unhappy and even pouted. She hugged her father¡¯s neck: ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t take Concubine Li.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Daddy is bad!¡± Lingzi pouted, her big eyes quickly filled with ayer of mist, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Daddy take Mother out and instead takes Concubine Li? Doesn¡¯t Daddy like Mother?¡± Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­¡± He could be cold to Jiang Ning, but he couldn¡¯t say anything harsh to such a soft little person. This was his daughter after all. Wholeheartedly dependent on him, his own little daughter. Li Hongyuan took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the little girl¡¯s eyes, smiling softly, ¡°Daddy, of course, loves Mother. But Mother¡¯s leg isn¡¯t feeling well, don¡¯t we have to let her rest at home?¡± The little girl epted this exnation.
She was still very concerned about her mother¡¯s leg. ¡°Daddy can go without Mommy, but you can¡¯t bring Concubine Li.¡± She sniffed, speaking with a milky voice. ¡°Why?¡± Li Hongyuan asked patiently. ¡°Because everyone is going out to y, leaving Mother alone at home, Mother will be sad, and she will cry.¡± Lingzi spoke, unable to hold back her tears. Jiang Ning was a bit surprised. This little guy. Normally, she would immediately hold the little girl to her chest andfort her. But now the little girl was hugging her father¡¯s neck, and Jiang Ning pretended not to see or hear. Li Hongyuan was busyforting her, not thinking to let the nanny or nursemaid help, nor asking Jiang Ning for help. ¡°Alright, alright, Daddy won¡¯t take Concubine Li, stop crying.¡± Li Hongyuan was defeated by the little girl¡¯s tears. ¡°Daddy must keep his promise to Lingzi.¡± ¡°Daddy promises.¡± Under Li Hongyuan¡¯s repeated assurances and ordering Li Xiu to inform Concubine Li, Lingzi finally relented and put away the pearl ne. Li Hongyuan nced at Jiang Ning. He found her leisurely eating breakfast, as if it had nothing to do with her, like she was just watching a show. Wenzan tugged at her sleeve and asked, ¡°Mother, are we going?¡± Jiang Ning took a sip of soybean milk: ¡°You have to ask your father.¡± Li Hongyuan said: ¡°Your mother¡¯s leg is not well, she can¡¯t go anywhere. Today, Daddy will take you two out of the pce to y. Let Nanny change your clothes, and we will leave now.¡± The two children happily changed their clothes and went out with Li Hongyuan under the escort of the nanny and pcedies.
Jiang Ning was originally very calm. She didn¡¯t want to leave the pce either. Having someone to help her with the children was what she asked for, she could finally have some peace and quiet. Until Huang Ying said something to her.
¡°Master, I seem to remember.¡± Huang Ying hesitated and whispered. ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t react at first. Huang Ying whispered: ¡°The letter.¡± Jiang Ning eximed and hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you remember?¡± ¡°It seems to be General Mu¡¯s.¡± Huang Ying frowned, ¡°Master, please forgive me, I can¡¯t remember very clearly. I just vaguely remember that during Lantern Festival one year, thedies in the pce wrote riddles onnterns for the servants to guess. General Mu guessed several right, and won thedies¡¯ favor, even getting some rewards.¡± ¡°Did you see Mu Jian¡¯s handwriting at that time?¡± ¡°Yes, because I was ordered to serve the ink and paper, I happened to pick up General Mu¡¯s note.¡± Huang Ying tried to remember, ¡°At that time, I thought that General Mu looked rough but had such beautiful and elegant handwriting. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered it so clearly.¡± Chapter 548: 548: Husband and Wife are One Chapter 548: Husband and Wife are One Jiang Ning was greatly astonished. ¡°Huang Ying, you must remember clearly, this is not a trivial matter.¡± ¡°Yes, this ve had also been unable to recall it before. It was not until just now that I saw General Mu by Crown Prince¡¯s side that I suddenly remembered that incident.¡± Huang Ying¡¯s expression was very serious, ¡°I feel that the elegant handwriting I saw at that time is very simr to the one I just saw on the letter. However¡­ after all, too much time has passed, and whether they are the same or not, I cannot be sure. Perhaps I remembered it wrong, or maybe¡­¡± She was afraid that her memory might have made a mistake and wronged a good person. But this matter concerned her Master¡¯s innocence, so she had to reveal it. She believed that her Master was a clear-headed person who would investigate thoroughly and not wrongly use others. Watching her Master trapped in the East Pce every day being stripped of her rights by Concubine Li and enduring the Crown Prince¡¯s indifference, she felt more miserable than anyone else. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t think as much as she did. She only had one thing in mind. If Mu Jian was really Denghua¡¯s lover, and the one who instigated Denghua to harm Concubine Jin, then¡­ the real mastermind behind all this would be Li Hongyuan, wouldn¡¯t it?
Mu Jian was Li Hongyuan¡¯s confidant, which was well-known to all. Could Li Hongyuan be the one who poisoned Concubine Jin? This spection made Jiang Ning hardly dared to believe it. Although the rtionship between Concubine Jin and her son Li Hongyuan was not very close, there was no grievance or conflict between them in daily life. Most importantly, why would Li Hongyuan harm his own mother? Concubine Jin might have been a bitzy and indifferent, but she had always stayed away from the Imperial Court and never intervened in anything. No matter how she thought about it, Li Hongyuan had no motive to harm Concubine Jin. Seeing her serious expression, Huang Ying said softly, ¡°Master, this matter needs to be investigated slowly and verified. After all, there are many people who can write simr handwriting. We must keep this matter a secret for now. You and Crown Prince must not have any friction.¡± ¡°With the way he treats me now, do I still have to be polite to him?¡± Jiang Ning sneered, ¡°If he really is behind this, he shouldn¡¯t expect any mercy. I will repay him what he did to me.¡± ¡°Master, please don¡¯t be angry. Now you are Princess Consort, and you and Crown Prince are one. If anything happens to Crown Prince, can you be alright? If not for anything else, just look at the little Crown Prince and Princess.¡± Huang Ying was really afraid that she would reveal this matter because she held a grudge against Crown Prince. Jiang Ning said, ¡°That¡¯s a future issue. Right now, I need to find a way to obtain Mu Jian¡¯s handwriting forparison. However¡­¡± She hesitated, ¡°If it really was Mu Jian, could he and Denghua have really kept their liaisons so well concealed?¡± Huang Ying thought about it carefully and said, ¡°After all, Mu Jian is always by the Crown Prince¡¯s side, frequently following him in and out of the Splendid Pce, so he would have many chances to see Denghua. It¡¯s not impossible for the two of them to get involved.¡± ¡°There are chances, but¡­¡± Jiang Ning thought of Rui¡¯er she sawst night. She was also a member of the Splendid Pce and was a spy arranged by her uncle. Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be as capable as Gucheng. Could she really have not noticed the exchanges between Denghua and Mu Jian? This made Jiang Ning doubt her own judgment again. Maybe it was just a simrity in handwriting? Jiang Ning¡¯s mind was a little chaotic, and she pressed her temple, saying, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not think too much about it for now. The priority is to find some way to get Mu Jian¡¯s handwriting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Huang Ying was confident this time, ¡°There must be some at General Mu¡¯s residence. Young Master and Old Master can help you get it.¡±
Chapter 549: 549: She is the Embodiment of Justice Chapter 549: She is the Embodiment of Justice Jiang Ning thought for a moment and said, ¡°My dad and my third brother can get it, but it might alert the enemy.¡± ¡°Does Master have other good ideas?¡± ¡°Let me think.¡± Jiang Ning fell into deep thought. In fact, she had already made up her mind. She sent Gucheng to do the job. Gucheng was an expert in lightness skills, able toe and go without a trace, so he could surely get it. However, Gucheng, who always obeyed her unconditionally, surprisingly refused her request. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± His ck clothes were hidden in the shade of the trees, thin and faint like a shadow.
His voice was also intermittent, blown away by the wind, making it difficult to hear clearly. Jiang Ning often felt that Gucheng would disappear with a gust of wind. She couldn¡¯t help but walk closer and stare at his profile, asking, ¡°Why not?¡± What he said was ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± not ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Gucheng fell silent once more. Jiang Ning, having spent some time with him, had already be very good at following his rhythm. As expected, after a rustling sound of the wind, Gucheng spoke again, ¡°I am not good at stealing.¡± ¡°With your excellent lightness skills, as long as you¡¯re not discovered, you can be the most powerful thief.¡± Jiang Ning felt like a strange aunt teaching bad habits to a child. However, Gucheng was a principled child. No matter how Jiang Ning tried to coax him, his answer was always two words: No. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that people trained by Uncle could be so upright.¡± Jiang Ning was deeply impressed by General Jiang Mubai¡¯s noble character. ¡°As the niece of the general, how can I always think of using such unorthodox methods?¡± She engaged in deep self-reflection, feeling that her thoughts were too dirty. After an intense mental struggle, Jiang Ning looked at Gucheng seriously and said: ¡°Gucheng, you are right, I should use an open and aboveboard way to investigate!¡± After saying this, a gust of wind blew by. Jiang Ning felt like she was the embodiment of righteousness. She had transcended. No longer was she the girl who only wanted to reach the peak of life and then live a life of leisure until herst days! ¡°Gucheng, go and rest!¡± She waved her little hand and turned to leave.
A momentter, Gucheng¡¯s voice came from behind her: ¡°Miss, I can rmend a real master thief to you.¡± Jiang Ning staggered, almost falling to the ground. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and pretended to bend down to tie her shoce. She then realized that her ornate, golden embroidered shoes had noces to tie and awkwardly took out her handkerchief to wipe off the tiny bit of dust on her shoe tip. ¡°In the autumn, the weather is windy, and there¡¯s a lot of dust.¡± sheughed.
¡°Xingcheng.¡± Gucheng said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The burr¡¯s name.¡± Gucheng continued, ¡°He and I trained under the general in the same group. I became an assassin, and he became a thief.¡± Jiang Ning was astonished: ¡°Uncle is a leading general who trains Imperial Guards, but why would he also train thieves?¡± She approached Gucheng and lowered her voice: ¡°What kind of business is Uncle into, killing and robbing people? Is our family¡¯s money all stolen or robbed by you guys?¡± Gucheng¡¯s face remained expressionless: ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Miss.¡± ¡°What does Uncle usually ask Xingcheng to do?¡± ¡°He goes to the enemy camp to gather intelligence and steal required information.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It turned out that it was a legitimate use of the skill. After all, deceiving in war is not bad. ¡°Where is Xingcheng now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gucheng resolutely shook his head.
¡°Didn¡¯t you just rmend him to me? I thought you two were close and knew each other well.¡± ¡°You can ask the General for him.¡± Chapter 550: 550: Writing a Love Letter Chapter 550: Writing a Love Letter Jiang Ning suddenly lost her spirit. How could she go meet her uncle? The old Emperor and the dog Crown Prince would not let her go out. ¡°Gucheng, can you help me see my uncle?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? If you¡¯re with me, you must obey my orders!¡± Jiang Ning said. Gucheng slightly furrowed his eyebrows, remained silent for a long time, and then slowly said, ¡°I am here to protect you, Miss. Your safety is more important than anything else.¡± ¡°Including disobeying my orders?¡± After another long pause, Gucheng said word by word, ¡°Yes. If your orders endanger your safety, I will refuse.¡± ¡°You say no to this and that.¡±
Jiang Ning paced back and forth in front of him with her hands behind her back, then suddenly stopped and looked at him, ¡°Gucheng, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Why do you speak so slowly?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gucheng did not answer. And fell silent again. For questions that don¡¯t necessarily need an answer, he can always pretend not to hear. Jiang Ning only asked casually, not really trying to pry into his privacy, and let it go when she didn¡¯t get an answer, quickly putting it out of her mind. Now, she was thinking about how to see her uncle. Her uncle was amanding general, holding hundreds of thousands of troops in his hands. But he could not bring so many soldiers back to the capital with him, otherwise it would be considered treason. By the rules, he could only bring his own personal Imperial Guard. What if he didn¡¯t bring Xingcheng with him? Jiang Mubai was an outer minister. Without an Imperial Edict, he could not enter and exit the Harem at will. For Jiang Ning to see him, she would have to go to the front to find him or get the Emperor to issue an edict. Neither of these was likely at the moment. When Huang Ying learned of her troubles, sheughed and said, ¡°My Master is overthinking this. General Mu is a close follower of the Crown Prince and often follows him around and in and out of the East Pce. It¡¯s not necessary to steal his handwriting from his home; just ask him to write a few words.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that? But I can¡¯t find a suitable, unnoticed reason.¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Huang Ying hesitated, ¡°It¡¯s odd to ask an Imperial Guard to write something without any special asions.¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes flickered.
Huang Ying quickly asked, ¡°Master, have you thought of a way?¡± ¡°You could say it¡¯s not really a solution.¡± Jiang Ning whispered a few words in her ear. Huang Ying opened her mouth wide, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t a good idea, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not real, just a few words in reply.¡±
¡°But you shouldn¡¯t write the letter yourself. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, there will be trouble.¡± Huang Ying shook her head repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s better to have someone else write the letter.¡± ¡°Who would be suitable? Huang Ying, what about you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t either. Although I can recognize a few characters, my handwriting is not presentable.¡± ¡°Exactly, among you all, only Xiachu is better. But in this kind of matter, the fewer people who know, the better. I¡¯ll do it myself, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sign my name and I¡¯ll change my handwriting.¡± Jiang Ning decided on the spot. She went to her desk, spread out a piece of paper, took up the brush, dipped it in ink, and thought for a moment before starting to write. Huang Ying looked on, head tilted. ¡°General Mu, I admire you very much¡­¡± she read out a few words, trying not tough and worried at the same time, ¡°Master, stop writing. You are the Princess Consort, writing such a letter to a subject, it just doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s fake, but what kind of merit does Mu Jian have?¡± Chapter 551: 551: I am So Talented and Brilliant Chapter 551: I am So Talented and Brilliant ¡°Ugh, stop bothering me, you¡¯re breaking my train of thought¡­¡± Jiang Ning bit her pen, deep in thought. Huang Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry: ¡°You are really taking it seriously.¡± Jiang Ning ignored her and carefully crafted her words and sentences. After a while, a heartfelt letter was written. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jiang Ning showed it off to Huang Ying, ¡°I¡¯ve definitely captured the feelings of a lovelorn girl, eight or nine times out of ten.¡± Huang Ying waved her hand: ¡°This ve doesn¡¯t dare to look again.¡± ¡°What a waste not reading my excellent writing skills.¡± ¡°Sigh, Master, please be more sensible.¡± Huang Ying was helpless, ¡°If you were writing to the Crown Prince, I could be happy for you. But this¡­¡± ¡°I would be crazy to write a letter to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
Huang Ying was speechless. Did she really understand that she was the Crown Prince¡¯s woman? Huang Ying asked, ¡°Master, are you sure that Mu Jian will reply?¡± ¡°With such a brilliant letter, how could he not reply?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s really not certain.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve written the letter, how do you n to send it to Mu Jian?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that yet.¡± Jiang Ning thought about it for a while, and only Gucheng could help her with this. But Gucheng was so stubborn that he wouldn¡¯t leave her side for a moment. Jiang Ning, clutching the letter, paced around the courtyard, a little irritable. This damned ancient era, this damned Imperial Pce. Although her leg had healed, she was still restricted in all aspects, unable to go anywhere! She walked around the tree with her hands behind her back, going in circles under the tree. Gucheng crouched on the tree trunk, silently watching her, his eyes following her movements. ¡°Miss.¡± After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly spoke. Jiang Ning was annoyed: ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you pacing for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a n.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I want to send a letter to Mu Jian, but I don¡¯t know how to get it to him without anyone noticing.¡±
¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°You?¡± Jiang Ning stopped and looked up at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who wouldn¡¯t leave my side? The one who swears to protect me?¡± ¡°When he enters the pce.¡± His words were disjointed, but Jiang Ning, who was gradually catching up to his rhythm, quickly understood.
¡°You mean, wait for Mu Jian to enter the pce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mu Jian is also very skilled, can you give him the letter without him noticing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning immediately threw the letter to him, ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t find out.¡± Gucheng nodded, tucked the letter into his sleeve, and continued to squat among the branches and leaves, looking like an owl daydreaming in broad daylight. It wasn¡¯t until evening that Li Hongyuan came back with the two children. Both children were tired from ying, and on the way back, they fell asleep in the swaying carriage. Two eunuchs carried them on their backs. Huang Ying hurriedly followed to help, cing them on the bed to sleep. Jiang Ning looked back. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°I¡¯m checking to see if it¡¯s raining.¡± Jiang Ning casually replied.
Of course, she wasn¡¯t just idly checking the rain; she wanted to know if Mu Jian had returned as well. Looking around with her eyes, she didn¡¯t see Mu Jian, and even Gucheng, who was supposed to be in the tree, was gone. Li Hongyuan examined her: ¡°The children are back, and you don¡¯t ask a single question, but you care about whether it¡¯s raining.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to ask?¡± ¡°How the children yed, what they ate at noon.¡± ¡°They were with you, and there were so many people following, it¡¯s not like they could becking food or clothing.¡± Jiang Ning waved her hand indifferently. Chapter 552: 552: Your Little Tricks, Not A Single One Will Escape Chapter 552: Your Little Tricks, Not A Single One Will Escape Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that the clothes of Wenzan and Lingzi have been switched?¡± ¡°So what if they changed clothes, it¡¯s nothing that unusual. People in this pce, maybe they have too many clothes to wear, they always have to change clothes. Take a walk outside, sweat a few drops, they need to change clothes. Have a meal, smell a bit like the food, they need to change clothes. Leave the house and they need to change clothes,e back and they still need to change clothes. The Clothing Bureau is arguably the busiest department in the entire Imperial Pce. Wenzan and Lingzi are still kids, they are naughty, and it¡¯s natural for them to change clothes when they are dirty.¡± Li Hongyuan suddenly took her by the chin, sizing her up, ¡°Jiang Ning, don¡¯t you dare have any wicked thoughts, I know all about you.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you know, Your Highness?¡± Jiang Ning remained still, allowing him to hold her chin.
¡°Your little moves, not one escapes my eyes,¡± Li Hongyuan let go, gently stroking her cheek with the back of his hand. ¡°What were you doing at the Splendid Pce in the middle of the night? Hm?¡± ¡°I missed the imperial concubine, I went to see her, is that wrong?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. The imperial concubine treated me so well, just like my own mother. She¡¯s gone now, and I¡¯m sad. That¡¯s just human nature.¡± ¡°You cozy up to the concubine mother only so she will favor you and help you.¡± ¡°True, but that doesn¡¯t contradict with me liking the imperial concubine, does it?¡± His cool hand slid across her face, and it felt odd. Without realizing it, Jiang Ning turned her face away, avoiding his touch. Li Hongyuan paused, slow to put down his hand, speaking softly, ¡°Better be careful, stay obediently in the East Pce, at least you¡¯d be safe there.¡± Jiang Ning remained silent. The Emperor and the Crown Prince, both old and young, say they keep her close for her safety, but they refuse to tell her anything. What does that mean? Are they treating her well out of their good intentions, or is there a bigger plot? Although Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai were pretty calm, Jiang Ning, who understood history, knew that no emperor could tolerate a subject bing too powerful and outshining him. Especially as the emperor¡¯s health worsened, would there be any schemes between him and the crown prince, in order for the crown prince to ascend to the throne without trouble, to strike the Jiang family? It wasn¡¯t an unfounded concern for Jiang Ning, countless examples of bloody tragedies in history proved so. Given the situation, it was impossible for Jiang Ning to fully trust the words of the emperor and Li Hongyuan. Despite the fact that Li Hongyuan seemed to treat her well, had done a lot for her. But she would never naively think that Li Hongyuan valued her more than his empire. Li Hongyuan noticed a trace of disdain and coldness remaining on the corners of her lips. ¡°Let me make it clear again, I know the concubine mother was not harmed by you, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± he said.
¡°So, do you know who the real culprit is?¡± Jiang Ning gazed into his eyes, trying to find a hint of information from him. But, she was disappointed. Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes were calm and t, revealing nothing out of ordinary, ¡°I am not sure yet, but I have some clues.¡± Just then Huang Ying brought in tea, offering it to Li Hongyuan: ¡°Your Highness.¡±
Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Save your tea for your master. I have some business to attend to, I must leave.¡± He straightened his hem and left without looking back. Once he made sure he had left, Jiang Ning rushed to find Gucheng. Gucheng said, ¡°It¡¯s been delivered.¡± ¡°Where was it delivered?¡± ¡°It was ced on Mu Jian¡¯s horse.¡± ¡°Did he receive it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gucheng had personally witnessed Mu Jian pick up and open the letter before he came back. Chapter 553: 553: Master Has Many Thoughts Chapter 553: Master Has Many Thoughts Jiang Ning was relieved. With Gucheng¡¯s ability, Mu Jian shouldn¡¯t be able to deduce anything. However, Huang Ying asked another soul-searching question: ¡°Master, you said that Mu Jian would definitely reply to the letter. But since you didn¡¯t sign it, he doesn¡¯t know who wrote it. Who is he supposed to reply to?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid in your eyes?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I left the location where the letter was ced.¡± ¡°This maid still feels it¡¯s improper. Mu Jian seems to be a man with many thoughts. With an unsigned letter like this, you want him to take the bait, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough. Even if he really replies, he probably will observe secretly to see who picks up the letter.¡± Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but smile at Gucheng: ¡°Look at our Sister Huang Ying, isn¡¯t she smart? She can consider everything so thoroughly.¡± Huang Yingined: ¡°I¡¯m actually worried, and you¡¯re making fun of me.¡± After all, it was she who brought up the suspicions about Mu Jian. If something goes wrong, she is the culprit. Jiang Ningughed: ¡°You worry too much, we have Gucheng. If he was able to quietly ce the letter on Mu Jian¡¯s horse, isn¡¯t he capable of taking it back without anyone noticing?¡± Huang Yingughed: ¡°Has the Master ever thought that doing so would make it even more suspicious? If it was just an ordinary pce maid who admired him, how could they have the ability to do such a thing?¡±
¡°Let him suspect then. When he is suspicious, he will be curious and reply to the letter promptly.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°For someone like Mu Jian, strong curiosity and great self-confidence are worth exploiting.¡± Huang Ying nodded: ¡°Master really has more foresight than others and thinks everything through.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m cunning?¡± ¡°This maid is praising you.¡± Huang Ying held back a smile and left with the tea tray. The next evening, Jiang Ningy in the lounge chair in the courtyard, reading and drinking tea, while two children yed nearby, apanied by a little eunuch, emitting noisy shouting. A piercing scream from the children reached her ears, and Jiang Ning quickly covered them, mumbling, ¡°Raising children is terrifying. I¡¯m d, so d.¡± ¡°What are you d about, Master?¡± Huang Ying asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m the Princess Consort, and I have plenty of people to help me take care of the children.¡± ¡°As the Master, you are highborn, unlike ordinary folk.¡± ¡°If I had discovered my pregnancy before reaching the Jiang Family, I would have definitely aborted the child.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Ying was shocked, ¡°You can¡¯t! After all, it¡¯s your own child, no matter how hard it is, you shouldn¡¯t abort it.¡± Jiang Ning took a sip of tea: ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t be willing to let myself endure that. If I hadn¡¯t been taken in by the Jiang Family, with nothing to eat, and had two children, not to mention the gossips around, would I be able to raise them?¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Huang Ying knew about the situation of the two children at that time and sighed when she talked about it. If it were anymoner, an unmarried pregnant woman would not know what to do. Only because Jiang Ning was carrying the royal blood, she could rely on her children¡¯s status and be treated like a great meritorious official. Who would dare to say that the Emperor made Li Hongyuan the Crown Prince not because he had both a son and a daughter? After all, the other sons of the Emperor had no male offspring. At this moment, a gust of wind blew, and Gucheng, dressed in ck, slowly flew down from the tree,nding silently in front of Jiang Ning.
Jiang Ning cast a nce at the two children in the distance, then lifted her chin towards Gucheng, signaling him to follow her to the study for a conversation. Chapter 554: 554: Comparing Handwriting Chapter 554: Comparing Handwriting Arriving at the study, Jiang Ning asked impatiently, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As expected, Gucheng pulled out a letter and ced it on the table. Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I knew it! There¡¯s nothing Gucheng can¡¯t do. You weren¡¯t followed, were you?¡± Gucheng was silent for a while before slowly saying, ¡°Mu Jian did send someone to watch me, but his martial arts were weak, and he didn¡¯t notice me.¡± ¡°Great job! You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Jiang Ning was overjoyed and handed Gucheng a te of snacks from the table, ¡°Here, sit down to rest for a while, and let me take a look at the letter.¡± Gucheng: ¡°¡­¡± He was not a child. He couldn¡¯t be sent away with a te of fruit. But out of respect for the youngdy, he still took the te and quietly walked to a corner to sit down. As he ate the snacks, he watched the little princes and princesses ying outside.
Jiang Ning opened the letter and first examined the handwriting instead of focusing on its content. Ah. It was indeed very simr. Both had slightly beautiful and elegant writing that showed practice at first nce. Fearing that she might miss something, Jiang Ning hurriedly took out the letter she had obtained from Denghua andid the two side-by-side,paring them carefully. Whether it was the strokes, the connections, changes in direction, pauses, or other details, they were almost identical. Most strikingly, the character ¡°·î (serve)¡± had one less stroke in both of them, whether intentional or not. After theparison, Jiang Ning could ascertain that Mu Jian was the man who had written the letter to Denghua. Confirming her suspicion, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t feel any joy at all. She only felt rm. Mu Jian was Li Hongyuan¡¯s man. Why would Li Hongyuan harm his own mother? This was absolutely unreasonable. If it wasn¡¯t Li Hongyuan, who could have given Mu Jian his orders? Could he have already betrayed Li Hongyuan? Jiang Ning preferred to believe thetter. No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to believe that Li Hongyuan was such a ruthless person, even hurting his own mother with poison. Jiang Ning stared at the letter, frowning. At this moment, Huang Ying ran in and said anxiously, ¡°Master, there¡¯s news from the front. The Old Master wants to see you.¡± ¡°What? My father?¡± Jiang Ning looked up, ¡°Where is he?¡±
¡°He¡¯s already at the East Pce.¡± ¡°He just came over?¡± Jiang Ning was surprised. Huang Ying smiled, ¡°Of course, it is with the Emperor¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange that the Emperor would agree to let my fathere to the Harem.¡± Jiang Ning thought it was unbelievable, but she always wanted to see her family. Now that her father was just outside, there was no reason for her not to see him.
As they talked, a young eunuch led Jiang Ruobai in. Jiang Ning hurriedly went to greet him, ¡°Father!¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled warmly, looking as refined and gentle as ever. He even ceremoniously bowed to Jiang Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, father. I am your daughter.¡± ¡°In the future, when you be Empress, you will be the mother of the nation, and even I as your father will be your subject. We mustn¡¯t neglect the proper etiquette.¡± Jiang Ruobai mentioned this matter without any reservations. Fortunately, there were no outsiders, and Huang Ying and Gucheng in the room were both absolutely trustworthy. ¡°Father,e and sit down. I have something to tell you.¡± Jiang Ning pulled Jiang Ruobai to sit down and asked Huang Ying to pour some tea. But Jiang Ruobai was only concerned about his daughter, ¡°Why have you lost some weight? Are the meals in the pce not to your liking? Indeed, the imperial food is barely edible. How about I have our cook from homee into the pce to serve you after I return?¡± ¡°Father, father!¡± Jiang Ning quickly interrupted, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about these trivial matters. I have something serious to tell you!¡± Chapter 555: 555: Resigning from Office to Maintain Peace Chapter 555: Resigning from Office to Maintain Peace Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t think so: ¡°How can this be a trivial matter? Your health and safety are the most important things to our family.¡± ¡°Father, I know you care about me, but let¡¯s focus on the important issues for now.¡± Jiang Ning gave Huang Ying a signal with her eyes. Huang Ying understood and went out immediately, standing at the door to prevent anyone from barging in and overhearing their conversation. As for Gucheng, he was squatting in a corner, eating snacks quietly, and basically blending in like air whenever he wasn¡¯t called upon. The father and daughter didn¡¯t mind him being there at all. ¡°Father, please take a look at this.¡± Jiang Ning led Jiang Ruobai to the table and asked him to look at the two letters spread out on it, ¡°Do you notice anything special about these two letters?¡± Jiang Ruobai was a civil official and had won the top spot in the imperial examinations in his time, possessing extensive knowledge, and had profound insights on calligraphy and antiques. Jiang Ning¡¯s level of expertise wasn¡¯t even on the same level as his. While it took Jiang Ning a long time topare and tentatively identify the handwriting, Jiang Ruobai figured it out after just a nce. ¡°This is the same person¡¯s handwriting, but the content¡­ seems to be for different people.¡± ¡°Prime Minister Jiang is truly amazing!¡± Jiang Ning gave a thumbs up and showered her father withpliments, ¡°Father, you¡¯re a master of Chinese learning, like a person with high moral standards, great reputation, or outstanding achievements who are admired by everyone, and a leading figure in the field of calligraphy and painting¡­¡±
Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°What a load of nonsense you¡¯re saying.¡± Jiang Ning held up the two letters, ¡°Are you really, really sure that these are indeed, indeed written by the same person?¡± ¡°As long as your father¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t blind, I can tell at a nce!¡± Jiang Ruobai pulled up a chair and sat down, ¡°Now tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing her cautious expression, he knew there must be a situation with these two letters. One thing Prime Minister Jiang didn¡¯tck was patience. Jiang Ning then told him the source of the two letters. Jiang Ruobai¡¯s face remained as still as water, showing no surprise or any other expression. Having experienced the ups and downs of the officialdom for many years, he had long since developed the ability to remain calm, even when facing a crisis. Even understanding the deeper implications of these two letters. ¡°At that time, I took a few letters, and the rest were handed over to Rui¡¯er who said she¡¯d give them to Uncle as soon as possible. Didn¡¯t Uncle tell you about it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my son, how can he report everything to me?¡± Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, ¡°Our Emperor is naturally suspicious. I am a civil servant, and your uncle is the general inmand of a powerful army. If we brothers get along well, the Emperor probably won¡¯t be able to sleep well at night.¡± What Jiang Ning was worried about was precisely this point. After hesitating for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Father, in order to ensure the safety of our Jiang family in the future, I think one of you and Uncle must make a tactical retreat.¡± ¡°Is that necessary?¡± ¡°Yes, it must be done!¡± Jiang Ning hurriedly said, ¡°In my opinion, it would be best for both you and Uncle to quit your positions, only then can the Jiang family truly be safe.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, I understand your worries and intentions.¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled faintly, ¡°However, things aren¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just resign? What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to resign. But, do you know how many people our Jiang family has offended over the years?¡± Jiang Ning fell silent. She had oversimplified the situation.
When the Jiang family was in power, their enemies wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. But once they showed any signs of losing power, they would pounce like venomous snakes, tearing the Jiang family apart until nothing was left. Once trapped in the quagmire, it was already toote to escape. Chapter 556: 556: Itll be too late once youre pregnant Chapter 556: It¡¯ll be toote once you¡¯re pregnant Thinking about all this, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, like needles poking in her back. It seemed as if a sharp sword was hanging above her head, ready to fall at any moment. Everyone in the Jiang family, old and young, was close to her heart, and she couldn¡¯t bear for any of them to be hurt. ¡°Father, even if you and Uncle both resign from office, isn¡¯t there still me at home?¡± She suddenly thought of this, ¡°I am now the Princess Consort, and if nothing goes wrong, I will be the Empress in the future, andter on¡­ well, you know what I mean.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite cunning.¡± Jiang Ruobai chuckled, showing no disapproval of his daughter¡¯s words, but rather a great deal of indulgence. When he married his daughter to the Prince of Yu, he had always intended to send her to the very pinnacle of power. For this purpose, he no longer cared about what would be of the Jiang family in the future. Jiang Ning stroked her chin, deep in thought, ¡°Father, should I start preparing now for our shared goal?¡± ¡°What preparations?¡± ¡°Eliminating potential threats.¡± ¡°Oh? Such as?¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at his youngest daughter with interest.
¡°Lately, Li Hongyuan has been quite distant towards me. He may suspect me of harming Concubine Jin, or he may just be wary of our Jiang family. He is very close to Li Yuanyuan, and if things continue like this, isn¡¯t it only a matter of time before Li Yuanyuan gets pregnant?¡± Jiang Ning pondered, ¡°If Li Yuanyuan has a child, won¡¯t that childpete with my child for the throne in the future?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking quite far ahead.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed. ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared, for waiting until she¡¯s pregnant is toote.¡± ¡°Even if she gives birth, it¡¯s never toote.¡± Jiang Ruobai said chillingly. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Why go to all that trouble? Just kill her before she gets pregnant, and save the hassle. After all, I really couldn¡¯t bear to harm a child.¡± ¡°Can you really bear to harm Li Yuanyuan?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked her with a half-smile. ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning also smiled. Although Li Yuanyuan was a bit pretentious, she had never done anything outrageous, nor had she ever been disrespectful to Jiang Ning. She had even protected Wenzan and Lingzi when Concubine Xian was causing trouble. Regardless of her motives, her actions weremendable. Jiang Ruobai sighed, ¡°You¡¯re clever, but ultimately too inexperienced. You need to learn more.¡± ¡°By ¡®mature¡¯, do you mean ruthless and cruel?¡± Jiang Ning asked bluntly. ¡°In a way, yes. Remember, in this world, there are no permanent friends, only permanent interests.¡± Jiang Ruobai said meaningfully, ¡°Do you think Li Yuanyuan protected the children out of kindness? She naturally has her own advantages.¡± Li Yuanyuan had been kicked by Concubine Xian, but in exchange, she had won the favor of Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning, grown closer to Wenzan and Lingzi, and gained a good reputation. This trade was quite profitable. Jiang Ruobai continued, ¡°As for me, I passed the imperial examination at twenty, joined the Cab at thirty, and have seen countless acts of deception and life-and-death struggles throughout the years. Trust no one but your closest kin. Even a man who swears love to you today may be the one to pierce your heart with the coldest knife tomorrow.¡± Never test human nature. Because human nature cannot withstand such tests, and the consequences will be unbearable. Jiang Ning recognized the truth of her father¡¯s words, but to say them so bluntly made life seem too cruel. Jiang Ruobai, knowing that his daughter was still young, did not lecture her too much. He pointed his finger at the two letters on the table and asked, ¡°Whose are these?¡±
Chapter 557: 557: Gained Some Weight, Breathed Some Heavily Chapter 557: Gained Some Weight, Breathed Some Heavily ¡°Mu Jian.¡± ¡°Oh, themander of the Crown Prince¡¯s Right Imperial Guards.¡± Jiang Ruobai had a thorough grasp of the imperial court and immediately remembered the man with the hooked nose and peach blossom eyes who often apanied the Crown Prince. He was highly skilled in martial arts and seldom spoke. A formidable figure. Jiang Ning held up a letter, ¡°This one, found in Denghua¡¯s possession, which you should know about since Uncle must have told you. As for this other one, I just tricked it out of Mu Jian¡¯s hands.¡± Jiang Ruobai pondered for a moment before suddenly realizing, ¡°Huh, could it be that the Crown Prince poisoned Concubine Jin?¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯ve finally caught on.¡± Jiang Ning folded up the letter, put it back in the envelope, and carefully stored it away, ¡°This is precisely what¡¯s been puzzling me, and I was just about to ask you for advice when you conveniently showed up. Speaking of which, how did His Majesty allow you toe to me?¡± ¡°By appealing to his emotions and reasoning with him. His Majesty also has a heart of flesh, so he has to empathize with this old father missing his daughter.¡± ¡°Father, your choice of words is a little off.¡± ¡°I know better than you.¡± Jiang Ruobai scoffed, ¡°Why would the Crown Prince want to kill Concubine Jin? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±
¡°Father, if it truly was Li Hongyuan¡¯s doing, I cane up with a motive for him.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°His Majesty isn¡¯t old, although he¡¯s put on some weight and is a bit short of breath, his health has always been quite good. Li Hongyuan, as the Crown Prince, might have to wait another ten or twenty years, or even thirty or forty years to ascend to the Imperial Throne.¡± Jiang Ruobai said nothing. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°Which Crown Prince would be willing to wait for so many years, only to grow grey-haired while still a Crown Prince?¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you painting the Crown Prince in too malevolent a light with this idea?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Crown Prince malevolent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Throughout history, there have been no shortage of pce coups.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°However, my motive is based on the assumption that we are certain Li Hongyuan was the one who killed Concubine Jin. What if it wasn¡¯t him who ordered Mu Jian to do it?¡± ¡°You think Mu Jian betrayed the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t imitate the way I speak.¡± Jiang Ruobai pped her head. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Father, you have to help me investigate.¡± ¡°Do you even need to mention it?¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°This isn¡¯t just about you, it¡¯s of great importance. Regardless of whether Mu Jian betrayed the Crown Prince or not, it¡¯s a serious matter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look into Mu Jian. I have overlooked him in the past.¡± ¡°You need to hurry, I don¡¯t know how far Li Hongyuan¡¯s investigation has progressed. If they keep me locked up like this, eventually everyone will believe I am the murderer.¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s exactly what they want people to think.¡± ¡°Framed, huh?¡± ¡°The Jiang Family is not to be so easily framed.¡± Jiang Ruobai stood up and pulled a stack of banknotes from his pocket, cing it on the table, ¡°You¡¯re strapped for cash in the pce, take these and spend them, don¡¯t be frugal.¡± It was quite a thick stack.
Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Third Brother already gave me money when he came.¡± ¡°Who everined about having too much money?¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°The money your brother gave you is his, and this is from your father.¡± ¡°Father, actually, I don¡¯tck money. I can¡¯t spend that much in the pce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t encountered a need to spend money yet. Once you need money, you¡¯ll realize its benefits.¡± Jiang Ruobai mused, ¡°Seventh Sister, let me ask you this, if it turns out that the Crown Prince really killed Concubine Jin, what do you n to do?¡±
Chapter 558: 558: Not From the Same Path Chapter 558: Not From the Same Path Jiang Ning said, ¡°Then I should keep my distance from him, and be on my guard against him.¡± Who would desire to have someone so ruthlessly cold-hearted at their side? Maybe one day if you say the wrong thing, you¡¯ll be killed in your sleep. The mere thought was horrifying. Jiang Ning considered herself to not a particrly kind person, but she would never harm the innocent. If the real culprit is Li Hongyuan, then it means they are not on the same side. ¡°What if it¡¯s not him?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked. ¡°Then we will tell Li Hongyuan about this matter so he can deal with the traitor. Mu Jian holds a very important position at his side and cannot harbor any treacherous thoughts.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ruobai seemed to only ask for his daughter¡¯s opinion, ¡°I cannot stay here for too long, otherwise the Emperor and the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes and ears would start to pay attention.¡±
Jiang Ruobai prepared to leave. ¡°Father, stay a little longer please.¡± Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Ruobai, her heart feeling somewhat reluctant. She found that, she was growing fonder of the Jiang family members. She truly considered them as family, people to rely on and trust. Jiang Ruobai extended his hand to pat her head, and softly said, ¡°Dad knows you are quite stifled in the pce. Don¡¯t worry, after a few days, I¡¯ll find a way to take you out for a stroll.¡± ¡°Father, there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯m doing quite well in the pce. Once everythinges to light, I will naturally be able to leave the pce.¡± Jiang Ning understood clearly that for Jiang Ruobai to enter the pce to see her, it must have taken quite some effort. The Emperor and Crown Prince were both keeping an eye on her, if Jiang Ruobai insisted on taking her out of the pce, it would be like openly opposing the royal family, handing them the knife to attack him. She would never want to cause trouble for the Jiang family because of herself. Before leaving, Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°By the way, your Fifth Sister¡¯s marriage has been set for the sixth day of thest month.¡± ¡°There¡¯s less than three months to go, it¡¯s very soon.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s not young anymore, there¡¯s no need to drag this out.¡± ¡°This is a happy asion. I hope I¡¯ll be able to leave the pce to attend the wedding by then.¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled, ¡°All your sisters at home miss you. Without you at home, they all say it¡¯s quite dull.¡± ¡°I miss them too.¡± ¡°Alright, I really need to go now.¡± It was evident that Jiang Ruobai was also reluctant to leave. But still, he resolutely left. He stood outside the East Pce, paused and looked back. In that moment, he felt a pang of regret.
If he hadn¡¯t married his little daughter off to the Prince of Yu, or if he¡¯d picked a son-inw, she could have stayed with them all the time. Then he wouldn¡¯t be in the situation he is now, separated from his flesh and blood, having to make a great deal of effort to see her and needing the permission of the Emperor. But Jiang Ruobai was after all Jiang Ruobai, such a fleeting thought was quickly dispelled. He has always been a person with clear goals, perseverance.
Once a decision is made, he would see it through to the end. No matter the process or the result, he was willing to bear it. Returning to the Jiang family, he went through the back door to the main room to find his big brother who was drinking alone. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Jiang Mubai gathered as much, he asked someone to bring in an extra set of dishes and chopsticks, ¡°Come, have a drink.¡± Jiang Ruobai silently picked up the wine cup and drained it in one gulp. Jiang Mubai nced at him, ¡°Not in a good mood?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jiang Ruobai snorted, ¡°If it were your daughter being confined, would you be in a good mood?¡± Jiang Mubaiughed, ¡°We are brothers born of the same mother. Seventh Sister is my niece. What¡¯s the difference between her and my own daughter?¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, how¡¯s your investigation into Concubine Jin¡¯s matter going?¡± Chapter 559: 559: The Jiang Family Needs Seventh Miss Chapter 559: The Jiang Family Needs Seventh Miss Jiang Mubai casually picked up a stack of letter paper and handed it to him. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it.¡± Jiang Ruobai nced at it and quickly looked away. ¡°Oh? It seems that this Seventh Sister is indeed clever.¡± Jiang Mubai quickly realized that Jiang Ning had found out about Mu Jian almost at the same time as him. That was quite rare. Although Jiang Ning was in the pce and seemed more convenient, she was in a difficult situation now and could not move freely in and out of the East Pce. The only person she could rely on was Gucheng. As for Gucheng, his martial arts skills were high and he was loyal, but his mind was not flexible enough. He was good enough to be an Imperial Guard, but not quite enough to be an assistant. Under such circumstances, she was still able to urately and quickly find out the real culprit, proving that she was smart and resourceful. Jiang Mubai couldn¡¯t help but feel both envious and jealous of his brother. ¡°Howe such a good girl didn¡¯te out of my wife¡¯s belly?¡±
¡°Do you have any shame as a big brother? Taking advantage of your brother?¡± Jiang Ruobai didn¡¯t get angry and calmly drank from his wine cup, ¡°I don¡¯t know who just said that a niece is the same as a daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Mubaiughed, ¡°Second child, I have a feeling.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Perhaps in the future, our entire Jiang Family will have to rely on Seventh Miss.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not impossible.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°The two of us are getting older. There are some good male descendants in the family, but if you talk about great achievements, there may not be any.¡± He put down his wine cup and nodded towards the letter: ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Mu Jian?¡± General Jiang Mubai must have found out more than Jiang Ning. Jiang Mubai happily took a sip of wine, savored it for a moment, and then said, ¡°This young man has been following the Crown Prince since he was seven or eight years old and is the Crown Prince¡¯s sparring partner.¡± As a prince, Li Hongyuan studied and practiced martial arts since he was a child. There were tutors and sparring partners. Of course, not everyone could serve as these tutors and sparring partners. They all had to be from prestigious families. Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°I know this already. Tell me something useful.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much to say, this Mu Jian¡¯s background is very simple, he is the nephew of Concubine Jin¡¯s maternal family.¡± It was toomon for someone from one¡¯s maternal family to be sent to serve as the prince¡¯s sparring partner. Everyone knew how to promote their own family. This was beneficial to both parties. Nephews from one¡¯s own family could be trusted, and their disposition was clear. They would also be loyal to the prince and could assist him in the future. Jiang Ruobai frowned, ¡°In that case, this Mu Jian might not betray the Crown Prince. Is there anyone else worth betraying his master of ten years? Can you find anything else?¡± Jiang Mubai shook his head slightly, ¡°Mu Jian is the child of Concubine Jin¡¯s maternal rtives. Both his parents have passed away, and he lives alone in the capital without a wife. Besides following the Crown Prince, he doesn¡¯t have any other contacts or rtionships. From every angle, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would betray the Crown Prince and harm Concubine Jin.¡±
Jiang Ruobai smiled faintly, ¡°A river too pure gives no fish. Often, the simpler a person seems, the more suspicious they are. As themander of the Right Imperial Guards in the East Pce, can he be that simple?¡± ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, and I¡¯m still investigating. There¡¯s no hurry for this matter.¡± ¡°Just now I saw Seventh Sister, and she thinks that if Mu Jian didn¡¯t betray the Crown Prince?¡± Jiang Ruobai slowly asked, ¡°What if the Crown Prince himself is the mastermind behind the plot against Concubine Jin?¡±
Chapter 560: 560: For That Day Chapter 560: For That Day This statement was chilling. In the turbulent Imperial Court, murder was not the scariest thing. What was frightening was murder without boundaries. Only an extraordinary person would be capable of matricide. Ask yourself, if someone could even poison their own birth mother, what boundaries do they have? They could disregard all previous rtionships with anyone around them. Such a person was not only terrifying, but also unworthy of partnership in great endeavors. Jiang Mubai, unshakable as a mountain, said calmly, ¡°Then our Jiang Family should think ahead and prepare an escape route.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister said the same thing, suggesting that either you or I should take a step back, or both of us should resign from our positions.¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, ¡°What do you think, General Jiang? Can you bear to let go of your power over a million troops?¡± Jiang Mubai snorted, ¡°I am willing to let go; the problem is that when Prime Minister Jiang needs me, I might be powerless, and that will leave Prime Minister Jiang in a hurry.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed out loud, ¡°But if I resign, who will provide the supplies and food for the soldiers when General Jiang is fighting on the battlefield?¡±
Jiang Mubai remained silent. One of them held a position in the Imperial Court, the other at the border. One strategized behind the scenes of the Imperial Court, the other fought in the bordend. Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s authority required General Jiang¡¯s military power for deterrence, while General Jiang¡¯s logistics needed Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s support in the Imperial Court. The brothers depended on each other. Jiang Ruobai sighed, ¡°It is easier said than done to step back.¡± ¡°Maybe, by the time that dayes,¡± Jiang Mubai said leisurely, ¡°you and I will be able to enjoy our twilight years in peace.¡± He didn¡¯t specify which day. But both brothers knew well. Naturally, it was the day when Jiang Seventh Daughter reached the pinnacle of power. The brothers looked at each other and smiled. They raised their wine sses in unison, ¡°Here¡¯s to that day! Cheers!¡± The sses clinked together with a crisp and pleasant sound. They drained the sses in one go. ¡°Big brother, let me continue to investigate Mu Jian. I have more ess to information in the Imperial Court.¡± After finishing the wine, Jiang Ruobai made a suggestion, ¡°Your territory is at the border. Coming here this time, if you get involved in too many court matters, it may arouse His Majesty¡¯s suspicions.¡± Jiang Mubai nodded, ¡°I know you have some secret forces in your hands. In addition to Mu Jian, we also need to guard against the Crown Prince. He is clearly targeting our Jiang Family by holding Seventh Miss captive. Even if he is not the mastermind behind the killing of the Imperial Concubine, he is already on guard against the Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Ruobai nodded silently, ¡°Big brother, do you think the Crown Prince has any reason to kill the Imperial Concubine?¡± ¡°He does.¡± The always blunt General Jiang had the same thought as Jiang Ning this time. He pondered, ¡°We both saw the condition His Majesty was in after the Imperial Concubine¡¯s death.¡±
¡°True, His Majesty seems to be getting worse mentally.¡± ¡°When His Majesty passes away earlier, isn¡¯t that the time for the Crown Prince to ascend the throne?¡± Jiang Mubai said with a low chuckle, ¡°The Crown Prince is not as harmless as he appears.¡± ¡°That would be fine, but the problem is that if it wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince, then we don¡¯t know which dark force within the court could operate at this level.¡± A powerful enemy was not scary; it was the unseen enemy lurking in the dark who was daunting.
¡­ East Pce. Jiang Ning also investigated some of Mu Jian¡¯s background and learned that he was a rtive from Li Hongyuan¡¯s maternal family. Although Li Hongyuan¡¯s maternal family was also an official family, it was not a prestigious one. Mu Jian did not have a very good background either, as his parents had passed away long ago. With no family left, Mu Jian had nothing to worry about. Chapter 561: 561: The Princess Consort wants to see you Chapter 561: The Princess Consort wants to see you This was a bit tricky. The more it was like this, the more Jiang Ning found him suspicious. When she found out that her family hadn¡¯t found out more about Mu Jian, Jiang Ning thought for a long time and decided to test Li Hongyuan. The Emperor¡¯s health did not improve, and he was always weak and listless. Li Hongyuan, as the Crown Prince¡¯s Regent, still had to carry on. He didn¡¯t return to the East Pce often. Sometimes he returned once every three to five days, and sometimes even disappeared for half a month. As the weather gradually turned cold and everyone was wearing padded jackets, Li Hongyuan still hadn¡¯t returned to the East Pce. Jiang Ning was impatient and sent someone to inquire about him. Li Hongyuan was reading the memorials in the Imperial study, surrounded by several ministers, who were discussing border disputes and the autumn harvest in the south. Each of these matters was important to the state and people¡¯s livelihood.
None of them could be neglected. The eunuch Li Xiu came in and whispered in his ear, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort has sent someone to ask when you will return to the East Pce.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at the memorial and asked indifferently, ¡°What does the Princess Consort want?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything, just that Your Highness hasn¡¯t been back for a long time and she misses you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Hongyuan did not confirm or deny. Li Xiu served by the side, seeing that he had not spoken for a while, he cautiously reminded, ¡°The person sent by the Princess Consort is still waiting outside.¡± Li Hongyuan made a sound of acknowledgment. After waiting for a moment, he finished reviewing the document in his hand and said, ¡°Since she wants to see me so much, I will go back to the East Pce for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiu hurriedly went out and told the small eunuch from the East Pce Li Hongyuan¡¯s words. The little eunuch returned to report to Jiang Ning. Chui happily said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Kitchen now and have someone prepare some dishes that His Highness likes in advance.¡± Huang Ying asked, ¡°Do you know what kind of food His Highness likes?¡± ¡°¡­ His Highness likes light food, everyone knows that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. His Highness likes the food personally cooked by our Princess Consort.¡± Huang Ying looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Master, are you going to cook in person?¡± Jiang Ning originally had no intention of cooking. She was not a cook. She disliked the smoky kitchen unless she was in a good mood.
But thinking about testing Li Hongyuan and probing him for information this evening, if she couldn¡¯t please him with the food, it would probably be difficult. So she went to the kitchen. She spent half the afternoon preparing a full table of dishes. Sweet, savory, soups, and sauces.
Chui stood by and couldn¡¯t help salivating, ¡°Master¡¯s cooking skills are really amazing. It¡¯s tempting the greedy worm in my stomach.¡± Xiachuughed, ¡°When are you not greedy? Master cooks, you wait to eat, it¡¯s so wonderful. Hurry and help Master change clothes and wash.¡± Jiang Ning wiped her face with a towel and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t there still some in the kitchen?¡± Her habit had always been to cook inrge quantities so that everyone around her could eat. Since the kitchen was full of smoke, to make Li Hongyuan enjoy the meal, Jiang Ning deliberately chose a delicate and refreshing dress, and put up her long hair that was usually loose, pinning it with several elegant pearl ornaments. She wore pearl earrings, shining with gentle elegance. The maids couldn¡¯t help but admire her beauty. ¡°Master usually dresses too casually. With just a little embellishment, you have eight or nine points of Madam¡¯s charm back in the day.¡± Huang Yingughed. She was older and had seen Lin Zizi¡¯s peerless beauty when she was young. Chui pursed her lips,ughed, and said, ¡°Looks like we should prepare for His Highness to stay overnight tonight.¡± Chapter 562: 562: Where Did the Crown Prince Go? Chapter 562: Where Did the Crown Prince Go? Even though Jiang Ning was young and well-dressed, she could only match up to eighty percent of Lin Zizi¡¯s past charm. This showed Lin Zizi¡¯s unparalleled elegance. Jiang Ning looked into the mirror and nced down at the dazzling shoes peeking out from under her skirt, indicating her satisfaction. She was not very particr about clothes, jewelry, or hairpins, only really caring about shoes. All sorts of shoes, some made of gold thread and others embedded with pearls and gems. The more borate and luxurious, the more she liked them. In the East Pce, she had a dedicated dressing room, with one whole wall lined with cab after cab filled with luxurious shoes. Anyone who took the trouble to get to know her preferences would know to present her with valuable, exquisite shoes. In this regard, many people secretly spected that it was probably because the Princess Consort had been disabled for years and could not walk properly. This obsession with shoes was unusual.
The direct daughter of the Jiang Family, now the Princess Consort, having such a small hobby was harmless. Many people were happy to cater to it. Jiang Ning lifted her foot, gazing contentedly at the magnificent shoes for a long time before she finally looked away, asking, ¡°What time is it? Go see if His Highness has returned.¡± Chui hurriedly went to find out. But after waiting and waiting, Li Hongyuan still didn¡¯te. The sky gradually darkened. When thest rays of light finally disappeared from the room andmps were lit everywhere, there was still no one in sight. The two children were tired from ying. Jiang Ning arranged for them to eat and wash before coaxing them to sleep. When she returned to the dining hall, Li Hongyuan was still nowhere to be found. Even the usuallyposed Huang Ying couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Chui, didn¡¯t you go inquire? Ask why His Highness still hasn¡¯te.¡± Chui fretted, ¡°I asked several times, but was turned away by Li Xiu each time, saying that His Highness is busy and asking the Princess Consort to wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Ying looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°Our Crown Prince needs to take care of his body. He has scheduled meals and medication. Why hasn¡¯t hee for dinner at this time?¡± Jiang Ning sat at the table, facing all the dishes, and said, ¡°These dishes are all cold.¡± ¡°Perhaps His Highness is preupied with state affairs and won¡¯te tonight,¡± Huang Ying whispered softly, ¡°Master, you should eat something to fill your stomach first.¡± Jiang Ning yawned, ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry. Since he said he¡¯de, let¡¯s wait a little longer, otherwise, it would seem insincere.¡± Out of concern, Huang Ying advised her to lie down in bed and wait while having Chui warm up the dishes again. It wasn¡¯t untilte into the night that an anxious Huang Ying personally went to find Li Xiu, forcing him to reveal Li Hongyuan¡¯s whereabouts. As it turned out, Li Hongyuan had returned to the East Pce long ago. However, he had note to see the Princess Consort, but rather went to Concubine Li¡¯s room. Huang Ying was stunned. Clearly, the Princess Consort had sent someone to invite the Crown Prince, and he had agreed himself. Why had he gone to Concubine Li¡¯s room instead?
Could it be that the Crown Prince was unwilling to even send a messenger to the Princess Consort, making her wait until midnight? Huang Ying¡¯s hand, hidden in her sleeve, trembled with anger as she stared at Li Xiu and calmly asked, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Has His Highness retired to Concubine Li¡¯s room for the night?¡± Li Xiuughed, ¡°Not yet. His Highness is having dinner with Concubine Li and has been talking and ying chess with her. I reckon they¡¯ll be retiring soon.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Huang Ying turned and left.
As she approached the room and saw the Princess Consort sitting alone at the table, she didn¡¯t even have the courage toe closer. She didn¡¯t know how to tell her what she had just learned. Chapter 563: 563: If you take this lowly person seriously, you lose. Chapter 563: If you take this lowly person seriously, you lose. Jiang Ning rested her elbow on the table, her hand propping up her chin, nodding off little by little. The food had already been reheated three times. Chui and Xiachu stood nearby, both showing expectant looks when they saw Huang Ying return. ¡°Sister Huang Ying, how is it? Where is the Prince?¡± They looked behind her. Huang Ying remained silent, her face grim. Chui and Xiachu looked at each other and stopped speaking. Jiang Ning was awakened by the sound of footsteps, raised her head, and saw Huang Ying. With a slightly sleepy voice, she asked, ¡°Sister Huang Ying, what time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the third watch of the night.¡± Huang Ying answered softly, ¡°It¡¯s very cold at night these days, why don¡¯t you go back to your room where it¡¯s warm?¡± Jiang Ning rubbed her eyes, nced at the untouched food in front of her, and although she was not sure where Li Hongyuan was at that moment, she had a rough idea that she had been yed with by him. If he didn¡¯te, why make her wait foolishly? Was it enjoyable?
Jiang Ning didn¡¯t get angry, she just found Li Hongyuan ridiculous. She stood up and said to Huang Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t waste this food. If you are hungry, eat it. But don¡¯t eat too much at such ate hour, or you might have trouble digesting and feel ufortable. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡± She yawned and walked towards her bedroom. Huang Ying hurriedly followed her: ¡°Master, don¡¯t you want to ask why the Crown Prince didn¡¯te and where he has gone?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯te, so why should I ask him where he went? Does it make any difference where he went?¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t get angry when I tell you.¡± Huang Ying hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°The Crown Prince dide to the East Pce early. However, he went to Concubine Li¡¯s room. Just now, when I went there, Li Xiu told me that the Crown Prince was still in the room, chatting and ying chess with Concubine Li while drinking.¡± Jiang Ning nced at her andughed, ¡°You seem to be angrier than me. You should advise yourself that being angry is bad for your health.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re really not angry?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°But, Master, don¡¯t you hate being deceived the most?¡± Huang Ying was puzzled. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± ¡°Since I hate being deceived by him, why should I be angry at him? Wouldn¡¯t I lose even more?¡± Jiang Ning leaned to the side andy on the soft padded quilt, ¡°With such a despicable person, the more you pay attention to him, the more you lose.¡± Huang Ying: ¡°¡­¡± This statement was genuinely outrageous. Luckily, there were only the two of them in the room, with no outsiders. After thinking for a moment, Huang Ying still felt that she could not let the rtionship between the Princess Consort and the Crown Prince deteriorate further, so she whispered, ¡°The Crown Prince has always been considering the Princess Consort seriously. He wouldn¡¯t deceive you over such a trivial matter. I think it¡¯s highly probable that Concubine Li used some trick to pull the Crown Prince to her side halfway. Concubine Li is really out of line.¡± ¡°The whole point of the women in the Harem is to serve the Emperor and the princes and receive their favor. Even if Concubine Li really did this, you can¡¯t say she¡¯s wrong.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°But seriously, Sister Huang Ying, do you really think that a man like Li Hongyuan can be easily swayed by a woman using just some small tricks?¡± Huang Ying thought about the Crown Prince¡¯s recent actions and silently shook her head.
The Crown Prince even personally said that he liked the Princess Consort and cared about her. Didn¡¯t he also say that he would keep her confined and take away her management rights in the East Pce? It just shows that the Crown Prince is inherently cold-hearted. Jiang Ning said, ¡°So, you shouldn¡¯t me Li Yuanyuan either. She¡¯s just a tool used by Li Hongyuan.¡± ¡°A tool?¡±
Chapter 564: I Can’t Leave You for Even a Day Chapter 564: I Can¡¯t Leave You for Even a Day This was the first time Huang Ying heard the term, but that didn¡¯t prevent her from understanding its meaning. Sheughingly said, ¡°It¡¯s amusing what you said, Your Ladyship. But, I suppose the women in the harem do not mind being tools for the royal family.¡± ¡°Whether Concubine Li minds or not, I don¡¯t care.¡± Jiang Ning closed her eyes. Indeed, she was not angry at all about Li Hongyuan¡¯s behavior, even though he had made her wait in vain for an entire afternoon and half a night. Her current concern was that Li Hongyuan seemed to have somewhat grasped her intent. To avoid openly refusing her request, he yed this little trick halfway, went directly to Concubine Li¡¯s ce, and avoided seeing her. Where Li Hongyuan was willing to go was his choice, but if he avoided seeing her like this, how could she get information from him? Huang Ying helped her with her shoes, and whispered, ¡°Your Ladyship, let me lower the bed curtains so you can have a good night¡¯s sleep. Any troubling matters can wait until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Our sister Huang Ying is always so gentle and considerate. I really cannot do without you even for a single day.¡± Jiang Ning turned to her with a smile. Huang Yingughed, ¡°Your Ladyship has be even more talkative.¡± She covered Jiang Ning with the quilt. Jiang Ning suddenly asked, ¡°Tell me, if the Crown Prince refuses to see me, what can I do to make him take the initiative toe to me?¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°When ites to methods for attracting the Emperor¡¯s attention, there are countless of them in the harem. The key is to adapt to the situation and choose the most suitable one for you. Otherwise, it would be like an ugly girl trying to imitate a beauty.¡± ¡°Sister Huang Ying is truly knowledgeable.¡± Jiang Ning pped her hands, ¡°then, may I ask Sister Huang Ying, which method suits me?¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°Your Ladyship, who can¡¯t see through those little tricks? It¡¯s only people with low status who need to exhaust their efforts in pleasing others. Someone with noble status and lineage like you, a legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, doesn¡¯t need those little schemes. All you have to do is sit quietly in your room, and the Crown Prince will take the initiative toe to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the first day of the month. ording to the rules, the Crown Prince must apany the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Is Li Hongyuan really such a stickler for the rules? If he says he¡¯s feeling unwell or busy, and I, the Princess Consort, insist on himing, wouldn¡¯t thate across as unfilial?¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°The rules in the pce are not meant for the emperors and princes to obey, but to give reasons for the officials, ministers, and imperial censors to supervise them.¡± With these words, Jiang Ning truly began to look at Huang Ying with new eyes. As Princess Consort, with the strong backing of her Jiang family, she could easily put pressure on the Crown Prince. If the Jiang family released even a little pressure, there would certainly be people in the imperial court criticizing the Crown Prince. After all, the Crown Prince was not yet the Emperor. What he needed to worry about, he still had to consider. Jiang Ning was delighted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier? So, it spared me the trouble today, intending to wait for the prey tomorrow.¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°How can Your Ladyship say that? I¡¯m here to serve the Princess Consort, of course, I¡¯d like for the Crown Prince and Princess Consort to have a harmonious rtionship. Or do you think I¡¯m unsatisfied with the frequency of the Crown Prince¡¯s visits?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, with Sister Huang Ying¡¯s clever tongue, it¡¯s a waste to have you here.¡± ¡°Where else could I go?¡± ¡°You should be an Imperial Censor, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d make the emperors and princes ashamed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a woman, and I don¡¯t have that kind of ability.¡± Huang Ying gave a littleugh, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should close your eyes and sleep. Tomorrow, wait patiently for the Crown Prince to pay a visit.¡± After Huang Ying lowered the bed curtains, she watched as Jiang Ning tossed and turned a few times on the bed. She quickly went quiet and motionless. Huang Ying knew she had fallen asleep and then she left the room with relief. Chapter 565: I’ll Go in and See Her Chapter 565: I¡¯ll Go in and See Her Chui and Xiachu were discussing the table full of untouched food. Although Jiang Ning had told them to eat, they still felt at a loss on how to begin. It wasn¡¯t until Huang Ying came out that they felt relieved and hurriedly asked for her opinion. ¡°Sister Huang Ying, what do you think, should we eat it all or just pick a few dishes and leave the rest?¡± Chui asked. Huang Ying nced at the dishes on the table and was about to speak when Eunuch Li Xiu rushed in. ¡°The Crown Prince is here!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Huang Ying was startled. Chui and Xiachu were also a little flustered. Li Xiu looked around the room and asked, ¡°Where is the Princess Consort? Why hasn¡¯t shee out to wee the Crown Prince?¡± Chui muttered under her breath, ¡°We¡¯ve waited all night long, and just when sheid down to rest, he arrives¡­¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Xiachu pinched her and whispered. Li Xiu anxiously said, ¡°Hurry and ask the Princess Consort toe out!¡± Before Huang Ying could speak, Li Hongyuan had already lifted the curtain and entered the room. Huang Ying and the other three pce maids hurriedly knelt to greet him, ¡°Your humble servants greet Your Highness.¡± ¡°Rise.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed, and he smelled faintly of wine. He slightly lifted his chin, signaling them to rise, ¡°Where is the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort has been feeling unwell recently. She waited for you all day, but couldn¡¯t bear the cold. Your humble servant barely persuaded her to rest in the backroom.¡± Huang Ying replied. Li Hongyuan nodded slightly, nced at the dishes on the table, and asked, ¡°Did the Princess Consort make these?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. The Princess Consort spent an entire afternoon preparing them for you. Since you were busy, we¡¯ve reheated the dishes three times and she¡¯s been waiting.¡± Li Hongyuan neither confirmed nor denied, walked to the table, looked at it for a moment, picked up some chopsticks, and took a bite of a meatball. Delicious and fragrant. Jiang Ning¡¯s cooking had never disappointed. Seeing this, Li Xiu wanted to say something but hesitated. Chui pulled his sleeve, ¡°What do you mean, Eunuch Li?¡± Li Xiu whispered, ¡°We haven¡¯t tested it for poison yet!¡± Chui was furious but didn¡¯t dare tosh out in front of the Crown Prince. She red fiercely at Li Xiu, her eyes seemingly ready to devour him. Li Xiu felt very confused. What did this have to do with him? Ever since the Empress Dowager was poisoned, the pce had introduced this new rule. It was just that the Princess Consort had a small kitchen here, not eating from the imperial kitchen, so she didn¡¯t know about it. After slowly finishing the meatball, Li Hongyuan put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°When the Princess Consort wakes up, tell her I enjoyed the meal she prepared.¡± He began to walk out. Seeing him leaving, Huang Ying became anxious and quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, allow me to wake the Princess Consort. Perhaps she¡¯s just changing her clothes and will be here soon.¡± ¡°She¡¯s changing, is she?¡± Li Hongyuan smiled, turned, and walked towards Jiang Ning¡¯s bedroom, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. I won¡¯t make here out; I¡¯ll go in and see her.¡± Huang Ying couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous as she quietly followed, only for her arm to be grabbed. Turning her head, she saw Li Xiu¡¯s round face. ¡°Sister Huang Ying, what are you doing?¡± Li Xiu asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re an experienced pce servant, don¡¯t you understand the rules?¡± Huang Ying red at him, shook off his hand, and whispered, ¡°Li Xiu, you entered the pceter than me. You¡¯ve just been fortunate enough to serve beside His Highness for a few years. You haven¡¯t improved in other aspects, but you¡¯ve learned how to take advantage of your position like a dog! Ptui!¡± Chapter 566: 566: You Seem to Be Quite Eager to See Me Chapter 566: You Seem to Be Quite Eager to See Me Li Xiu scratched his head and said softly, ¡°My dear sister Huang Ying, after all, I am following the Crown Prince, and I have to save face in front of others. But how dare I do that in front of you.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Huang Ying sneered coldly, ¡°What are you afraid of? For example, today, the Crown Prince went to Concubine Li¡¯s room early in the morning. When you were waiting outside, couldn¡¯t you tell someone? Chui went to inquire several times, but you didn¡¯t reveal anything. If I hadn¡¯t gone there myself, would you tell me? The Princess Consort has been waiting all night, you¡¯ll see the consequencester!¡± Li Xiu hurriedly apologized with a bow, ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t be angry, I really can¡¯t be med for this.¡± ¡°If not you, then who?¡± ¡°His Highness didn¡¯t allow anyone to reveal his whereabouts.¡± Li Xiu frowned with a pale face, ¡°Our rtionship is different from others, sister, you know that if I could send a message, wouldn¡¯t I want to please the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Why did you finally agree to tell me?¡± ¡°That was when His Highness rxed his restrictions and asked what the Princess Consort was doing. At that time, I knew that His Highness would definitelye tonight, so I dared to muster up the courage and tell you. Isn¡¯t that why he¡¯s here now?¡± ¡°Hehe, with your mouth, no wonder the Crown Prince values you and lets you follow him. In the future, I¡¯ll have to watch your face.¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t tease me. When I first entered the pce and was bullied, it was you who helped me. I will never forget this kindness for the rest of my life.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough, you don¡¯t need to mention it. I just want you to know what kind of person lives in this room, if you dare to favor one and discriminate against the other, you¡¯ll have a good time in the future.¡± Li Xiu hurriedly pped his own face, ¡°Am I crazy? Don¡¯t I know that our Princess Consort is the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion and gave birth to a pair of boy and girl twins? Do I dare to favor Concubine Li who has no family background or identity?¡± ¡°As long as you know! If something like this happens again in the future, you¡¯d better be flexible.¡± Huang Ying whispered, ¡°You won¡¯t go wrong if you listen to me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I remember.¡± Li Xiu felt a little puzzled in his heart, but didn¡¯t say more, only nodding his head in agreement. Li Hongyuan entered the bedroom and was immediately enveloped by a warmth filled with an intriguing fragrance. It was intoxicating. Li Hongyuan took a deep breath, feeling that some of the alcohol had dissipated. He looked at the bed. Within theyers of curtains, a figurey on its side, faint and indistinct. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve woken up?¡± Li Hongyuan said. There was no response from the bed. Li Hongyuan approached, lifted the curtain, and looked down. The woman on the bed slept soundly with her eyes closed, her arm exposed, revealing the delicate curve of her neck and shoulders. When she slept, her long eyshes drooped, her cheeks as white as the first snow with a hint of pink. Li Hongyuan was reminded of a baby¡¯s sleeping face. He quietly watched for a moment, then reached out and gently pinched her rosy cheeks. Warm and soft. Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze became a little distant.
The young girl on the bed had already opened her eyes. When a man suddenly appeared at the head of the bed where she had been sound asleep, Jiang Ning, who was used to sleeping alone, felt a moment of panic. But she quickly reacted, her body remaining still and her voice still raspy from sleep, ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me over?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you stay in Li Yuanyuan¡¯s room?¡± ¡°When did I say that?¡± Li Hongyuan withdrew his hand, stood with his hands behind his back, and said lightly, ¡°It seems like you really want to see me. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 567: 567: Thank You, Father and Mother Chapter 567: Thank You, Father and Mother Jiang Ning sat up, hugging her quilt, with just her head visible. She was actually wearing clothes ¨C she just didn¡¯t want to let go of the warmth inside the quilt. With her hair let down, she looked pure and innocent in the dim light of thentern, like a child. ¡°Would Your Highness like to say it like this or wait for me to get dressed and go outside?¡± she asked. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it like this.¡± Li Hongyuan stood with his hands behind his back, ¡°I have to go backter.¡± ¡°To Concubine Li¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Are you jealous of Concubine Li?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°As a wife, how is it possible not to feel some jealousy toward my husband¡¯s concubines?¡± Jiang Ning lowered her eyes, her voice mncholic. In the cold night, she seemed somewhat fragile. Li Hongyuan was silent for a moment and said, ¡°I need to go back to the Crystal Frost Hallter, there are still some political affairs that need to be handled. Did you need me for something?¡±
¡°Your Highness, in a few days, it will be my mother¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t quite remember this. Jiang Ning said, ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask. These years, my mother has suffered a lot because of me. She loves me, and if I, as her daughter, can¡¯t go back to celebrate her birthday, I would be quite unfilial.¡± ¡°So, you came to me to ask for permission to leave the pce and return to the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°Your Highness, may I?¡± Jiang Ning looked up, her eyes slightly misty, herrge, round pupils strangely reminiscent of a small animal. Quite different from her usualzy and uninhibited demeanor. Like her mother, this woman¡¯s beauty was irresistible. Even though everyone could see her deliberate act at this moment. Li Hongyuan averted his gaze and said, ¡°The Emperor Father forbids you from leaving the pce for your own safety.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince can send people to protect me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Your Highness can send your most capable and formidable confidant to escort me back to the Jiang Family. In this way, both His Majesty and Your Highness should be able to rest assured.¡± Jiang Ning carefully suggested. Li Hongyuan looked at her deeply: ¡°Who do you think should escort you?¡± Jiang Ning pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that General Mu Jian by your side is highly skilled in martial arts and has a steady personality. If he could escort me back, it would definitely be safe.¡± ¡°You seem to know quite a bit about the people around me.¡± ¡°Is Your Highness unhappy?¡± Jiang Ning asked softly, ¡°I thought that a wife caring about her husband is what she¡¯s supposed to do. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t ask around in the future.¡± ¡°Fine, since you think highly of Mu Jian, let him escort you back.¡± Unexpectedly, Li Hongyuan agreed quite readily. Jiang Ning said, ¡°What about His Majesty¡¯s side¡­¡±
¡°I will exin to Emperor Father. Since it¡¯s Madam Jiang¡¯s birthday, I don¡¯t think he will object.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jiang Ning jumped up happily, throwing away the quilt, hugged Li Hongyuan, and joyfully said, ¡°Thank you, Li Hongyuan!¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t move and let her hug him, then said, ¡°Jiang Ning, your performance tonight was too pretentious and hypocritical. Do you think I¡¯m blind and can¡¯t see through it?¡± Jiang Ning let go of him and sat back on the bed: ¡°As long as the trick works, it¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°If someone else had worn that face and acted that way in front of me, I would have thrown her out.¡± Li Hongyuan said. ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning touched her own face, ¡°Thank you, Dad, thank you, Mom, for giving me a face that doesn¡¯t need stic surgery.¡± Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 568: 568: Little Fatty Chapter 568: Little Fatty ¡°Prepare a table of dishes tomorrow and send them to Crystal Frost Hall.¡± Li Hongyuan made a request before leaving. ¡°Isn¡¯t there already a table outside? Your Highness, just go and eat.¡± ¡°What, don¡¯t you want to return to your maternal home?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡± A wise man submits to circumstances. The next day, Jiang Ning prepared a table of food meticulously. The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, who was about to leave for school, couldn¡¯t resist eating and stayed behind to have a meal before finally leaving with satisfaction. Watching his retreating figure, Huang Ying was worried, ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you noticed any changes in the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± ¡°What changes?¡± ¡°The young master is getting fatter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning looked at Li Tingqian¡¯s departing figure, ¡°Well¡­ indeed he has put on a bit of weight.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just putting on weight, Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright for a child to be a little chubby.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care, ¡°Once he reaches puberty, he will grow taller.¡± Huang Ying couldn¡¯t understand. But people in Great Sheng do not consider obesity to be beautiful. If the Princess Consort makes the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson too fat and lose his human form, she will not be favored by the Emperor and Empress. You should know that the former imperial eldest grandson, despite Li Hongyuan¡¯s meticulous care, was extremely thin. But since he followed Jiang Ning, his appetite had grown, and his cheeks had visibly filled out. While a slightly round-faced child is cute, being overly fat is not desirable. Jiang Ning thought for a while, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll control his portions a little.¡± She took the cloth and wiped her face, sighing, ¡°Cooking with a purpose is making me hate the kitchen.¡± Huang Ying said with pity, ¡°This kind of thing was never meant for you to do. If Madam knew, she would be heartbroken. Madam has never touched anything rted to the kitchen in her life.¡± Jiang Ning stretched out her hand, ¡°My hands are meant for hardship, and they cannotpare with my mother¡¯s delicate fingers. You send someone to take these dishes there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go personally so that someone like Li Xiu, who has no discernment, won¡¯t block our way.¡± Huang Ying filled arge food container and brought it to Crystal Frost Hall, only to see Li Xiu kneeling in the courtyard, pale and trembling. She just nced at him and understood. She stood beside Li Xiu for a moment without saying anything and then entered Crystal Frost Hall. When she came out, she stopped beside Li Xiu and said, ¡°I warned you.¡± Li Xiu gave a bitter smile without saying a word. Huang Ying returned to the East Pce and recounted what she had seen and heard. ¡°Li Xiu was punished to kneel? Who punished him?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Since Li Xiu is under the Crown Prince, naturally the Crown Prince punished him.¡±
¡°What did he do?¡± In Jiang Ning¡¯s impression, Li Xiu was an honest-looking man with a simple face. Perhaps it was due to Li Hongyuan¡¯s suspicious nature. Unlike the Emperor, he did not like his attendants to be too smooth or cunning. Huang Ying said, ¡°I asked around, but I¡¯m not sure why. Li Xiu came out to kneel not long after the Crown Prince returnedst night.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s been kneeling fromst night until now?¡±
Jiang Ning subconsciously touched her own knees. Having been disabled before, she felt some sympathy for this situation. ¡°Li Hongyuan is indeed a cold-hearted and unfeeling man. Li Xiu is loyal to him, even if he gets punished, why make him kneel for so long? Won¡¯t his knees rot?¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°Could it be because Li Xiu revealed Li Hongyuan¡¯s inner thoughts to youst night?¡± Huang Ying remained silent. At this point, Chui said, ¡°Master, Side Concubine Li requests an audience.¡± Chapter 569: 559: The Reason Li Xiu Was Punished to Kneel Chapter 569: Chapter 559: The Reason Li Xiu Was Punished to Kneel ¡°Let her in.¡± Although Li Yuanyuan was in charge of the East Pce¡¯s domestic affairs, at least on the surface, she was impable. She came to pay her respects to Jiang Ning, the Princess Consort, every day and provided her with everything she needed for clothing and daily necessities without any neglect. She always chose the best things to send over. From Jiang Ning¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯t find any fault with Concubine Li. Moreover, Li Yuanyuan was graceful and gentle, always treating Jiang Ning with humility and respect. Jiang Ning felt that Li Yuanyuan was much more agreeable than Li Hongyuan. She walked in gracefully, kneeling down to pay her respects to Jiang Ning: ¡°This humble one pays her respects to the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°You may rise, sit down.¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand and smiled as she looked at her, ¡°Concubine Li, your pink dress is very bright and beautiful. It¡¯s rare to see you wearing such a color.¡± Li Yuanyuan usually preferred light and elegant colors. Li Yuanyuan smiled and said, ¡°This fabric was a gift from His Highness. Although I don¡¯t particrly like this color, I dare not let his kindness go to waste.¡±
Chui sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t wear it. It¡¯s not like someone¡¯s forcing you¡­¡± She stood by the door, speaking softly enough that only she could hear. But she was still pinched by Xiachu, ¡°You and your loose lips! Can¡¯t you stop talking behind people¡¯s back?¡± Chui grumbled, ¡°I hate people who act pretentious.¡± Suddenly her eyes lit up, ¡°Didn¡¯t the master make us each a few sets of winter clothes a few days ago? I remember you have one in the same color! Is her fabric the same as yours?¡± Xiachu nced at Li Yuanyuan and shook her head, ¡°The fabric is not the same. The fabric the master gave us was sent from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s better than what Concubine Li is wearing.¡± Chui whispered something in her ear. Xiachu shook her head, ¡°No, that was given to me by the master. I haven¡¯t even worn it yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trade you two new ones for it! Look at you being so stingy. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing! It¡¯s not like the master has treated you poorly.¡± ¡°The master is generous, but I like to be frugal. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll trade you three new ones for it, is that okay?¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± The two of them went out, whispering and muttering. In the room, after Li Yuanyuan sat down, she also mentioned the matter of Li Xiu being punished to kneel. ¡°Sister, do you know why Eunuch Li was punished?¡± Li Yuanyuan asked with a smile. ¡°Probably because my servant asked Eunuch Li for information yesterday,¡± Jiang Ning said frankly. As Li Yuanyuan had dined with the Crown Prince the night before, she wasn¡¯t too concerned about the matter. Having the Crown Prince visit her room was a blessing for her. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and didn¡¯t need to feel guilty in front of the Princess Consort. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister, you are mistaken. His Highness didn¡¯t punish Li Xiu for telling Huang Ying about his whereabouts.¡±
¡°Then what was the reason?¡± ¡°On the contrary, it was because Li Xiu didn¡¯t reveal it earlier.¡± Li Yuanyuan smiled, ¡°It caused the Princess Consort to wait in vain for half the night.¡± Jiang Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I have been with His Highness for much longer than you, sister. I can somewhat understand his temperament.¡± Li Yuanyuan sighed softly, ¡°In the end, His Highness still cares about you. Even if he appears distant on the surface, he does so with concern in his heart.¡±
Jiang Ning didn¡¯t respond. It was only Li Yuanyuan¡¯s spection. As for the real reason, only Li Hongyuan himself knew. Jiang Ning smiled and asked, ¡°Since you knew about this early on, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to plead for Li Xiu? Li Xiu is in charge of the Crown Prince¡¯s affairs and will be the Chief Eunuch in the future. Many concubines willpete to curry favor with him. Why hasn¡¯t Concubine Li taken advantage of the current situation in the East Pce to build rtionships?¡± Chapter 570: 570: Comparing Goods, You Have to Discard Some Chapter 570: Comparing Goods, You Have to Discard Some Jiang Ning¡¯s words were straightforward indeed. Li Yuanyuan candidly admitted, ¡°I won¡¯t lie, sister, I have considered it. However, our prince isn¡¯t like others, he despises those who try to bribe his associates. If I were to do this, not only would I not win over Eunuch Li, I might harm myself and him.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know the prince¡¯s temperament.¡± ¡°What kind of temperament?¡± asked Jiang Ning, and before Li Yuanyuan could answer, she continued, ¡°Cold-blooded and heartless?¡± Even though Li Yuanyuan is usually forthright in expressing herself, she didn¡¯t know how to answer this. Jiang Ning rested her chin on her hand with azy smile, ¡°Back in the Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion, there were two others besides you. I wonder what happened to them.¡± Li Yuanyuan chuckled, ¡°They made mistakes. It¡¯s right that they were punished. Besides, the prince only sent them to the countryside, nothing more.¡± ¡°Is that so? Concubine Li has some power now, why not look it up?¡± Jiang Ning said this because she had learned from Jiang Yi that those two women were dead.
How they died was unclear. In Jiang Ning¡¯s view, Li Hongyuan must have been involved. If his treatment of the women who served him was this cruel, it revealed his ruthless nature. Hearing Jiang Ning¡¯s words, Li Yuanyuan¡¯s face turned a little pale. She lowered her head and stopped talking. After a long silence, she said, ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t disobey the prince¡¯s wishes. Sister, there¡¯s no need to worry. The prince is only punishing Eunuch Li. It won¡¯t cost him his life. He just has to kneel for a few days.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and left it at that. After sitting for a while, Li Yuanyuan stood up and excused herself. Supporting herself with the hand of a pce maid, she went outside and saw two maids approaching, both of whom she recognised. One was Chui, the other was Xiachu. These pce maids were brought from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion by the Princess Consort herself. They had a close rtionship, and Li Yuanyuan always showed extra courtesy to them. However, today her smile barely held on her face. Chui and Xiachu stopped to pay their respects. Li Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Chui¡¯s clothes. It was a scarlet dress. Exactly the same colour as the one she wore. But the difference was, the fabric of Chui¡¯s dress was obviously more sumptuous and borate. From afar, one wouldn¡¯t notice, but standing together, theparison was clear. Even the pce maid beside Li Yuanyuan changed her expression. Li Yuanyuanughed, ¡°They say the Princess Consort is generous. Indeed, it is true. Chui, your dress is quite lovely.¡±
¡°Thank you for thepliment, Concubine Li. This is a casual gift from Her Highness, it¡¯s nothing special.¡± Chui casually tugged at her skirt. Li Yuanyuan smiled and, holding the hand of the pce maid, walked away. As she passed, her smile disappeared. The pce maid whispered, ¡°Her dress looks more expensive than yours¡­¡±
¡°I¡¯m not blind!¡± Li Yuanyuan red at her, ¡°Of course the Crown Prince would give the Princess Consort something better than what he gives me.¡± The pce maid wanted to say something, but held back. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Li Yuanyuan looked at her. ¡°I heard that the clothes of the maids around the Princess Consort aren¡¯t from the pce, they¡¯re all from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Li Yuanyuan sighed, ¡°They have the backing of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, which has abundant resources. What do I have?¡± Back to her room, she threw off the dress. Even then, the news spread across the East Pce, and Concubine Li became theughingstock for some time. Chapter 571: 571: What she doesnt dare to do, do I not dare to do either? Chapter 571: What she doesn¡¯t dare to do, do I not dare to do either? After Li Yuanyuan left, Jiang Ning leaned on her wheelchair lost in thought. Huang Ying took a small stool and sat beside her, massaging her legs. ¡°What is the master thinking?¡± she asked. ¡°It seems to be raining outside.¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°Huh, it is.¡± Huang Ying went out for a look and then returned with a smile. ¡°How did the master know? The rain is getting heavier, it¡¯s quite cold.¡± She shrank her neck and brought a nket to cover Jiang Ning¡¯s knees. Jiang Ning patted her leg: ¡°My leg is more urate at predicting the weather than the Bureau of Astronomy¡¯s ministers.¡± However, Huang Ying couldn¡¯t bring herself tough. She knew the master had suffered a lot because of these legs. Even now, when they were said to be healed, they would be unavoidably ufortable during rainy and cloudy days.
¡°The rain is getting colder and colder.¡± Jiang Ning said again. ¡°Yes, the weather has turned cold earlier this year. Looking at the gloomy sky, I wonder if it will snow.¡± Huang Ying said. She had just finished speaking when Chui and Xiachu lifted the curtain and entered, bringing a chill with them. Rubbing her hands together and patting her body, Chui said with a smile, ¡°Oh dear, master,e and see, it¡¯s snowing!¡± Huang Ying was surprised: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it raining?¡± ¡°It was raining before, but now it has turned into snowkes.¡± Chui stretched out her hand, ¡°Look, aren¡¯t these snowkes?¡± Upon looking, Jiang Ning realized that it was indeed snow. It instantly melted on Chui¡¯s sleeve, turning into a small puddle of water droplets. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± Xiachu went to tend to the fire. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Where are the kids? I¡¯ll go check on them and make sure they aren¡¯t getting too cold. And Huang Ying¡­¡± She called Huang Ying and said, ¡°Let Xiachu apany me. Grab my ck fox coat from the cab and the knee protector that my mother made for me, and send them to Li Xiu.¡± Huang Ying hesitated, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you just hear what Concubine Li said? The Crown Prince¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to take Li Yuanyuan¡¯s words as absolute truth. Besides, if she doesn¡¯t dare to do something, would I, Jiang Ning, also be afraid?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Just do as I say, hurry up.¡± Huang Ying smiled, ¡°I will not take the ck fox coat, as it is too luxurious. Li Xiu is, after all, a eunuch, and it would be inappropriate to give it to him openly. Many masters in the pce don¡¯t even have one. It¡¯s the knee protector, though¡­ it¡¯s specially made for the master by the Madam, how can I give it to others? I have a new pair that was meant for master, so I¡¯ll let him use it first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, just hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Ying went back to the room to get the knee protectors, thought for a moment, then went to the kitchen for hot tea and pastries, and with a small box in hand, she braved the snow to head to the Crystal Frost Hall. The Crystal Frost Hall was the Emperor¡¯s sleeping pce, and it was veryrge with many rooms. These past days, the Crown Prince had been reviewing various documents and seeing ministers here on behalf of the Emperor.
Li Xiu was then kneeling in the courtyard of the Crystal Frost Hall. asionally, a pce attendant would pass by and nce at him, but no one dared to ask questions. Everyone knew that it was the Crown Prince who had punished him, so who would dare to interfere? When Huang Ying arrived, there was already ayer of snow on Li Xiu¡¯s head and body. Since it had rained earlier, his robe¡¯s hem was wet, not to mention his knees.
He couldn¡¯t tell if it was the cold or something else, but his face was turning blue and purple, and his body was slightly trembling. Huang Ying ced an umbre over his head and took a cup of hot tea first, put it to his lips, and whispered, ¡°Take a sip to warm up.¡± Li Xiu slowly turned his eyes to look at her and shook his head slowly. Huang Ying whispered, ¡°This is from Princess Consort. I know you¡¯re afraid of the Crown Prince, but if you don¡¯t drink, you may freeze to death here. Besides, with Princess Consort¡¯s support, you don¡¯t have to worry about her getting implicated.¡± Chapter 572: 572: The Son Minister Dares Not Punish Her Chapter 572: The Son Minister Dares Not Punish Her ¡°Drink up.¡± Huang Ying brought the teacup to his lips. Li Xiu had been kneeling for half a night plus an entire morning, drenched in rain and covered in snow, his entire body almost numb from the cold. The steaming tea before his eyes was an indescribable temptation for him. He hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth and took a sip. Half a cup of tea warmed him from the inside out, spreading through his internal organs and limbs. ¡°Thank you, Sister,¡± Li Xiu said hoarsely. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, the Princess Consort sent it,¡± Huang Ying took out some snacks, broke off a small piece, and put it in his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve already had tea; this won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Li Xiu cracked a grin, his chapped lips aching in the process. His smile was uglier than crying.
After eating half a morsel, Huang Ying stopped and handed him the kneepad she had brought. ¡°Put this underneath.¡± Li Xiu quickly shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m being punished by the Crown Prince, and I¡¯m already grateful that you¡¯re willing to visit me and bring tea. I can¡¯t possibly use this kneepad. Please take it back.¡± ¡°Li Xiu, don¡¯t be foolish. In this freezing weather, if you keep kneeling like this, your knees will give out,¡± Huang Ying whispered softly. ¡°We servants are not like our masters; we have to stand and wait on them all day long. If your legs give out, how will the Crown Prince use you? What future would you, a eunuch, have?¡± Li Xiu hung his head: ¡°But the Crown Prince is punishing me.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is punishing you, but it¡¯s rted to the Princess Consort. She¡¯s kind-hearted and asked me to bring this kneepad. She even wanted to give you her own fur coat to wear, but I managed to persuade her otherwise,¡± Huang Ying adjusted the hem of his robe. ¡°This kneepad is made of deer hide. Just pad it under your knees and cover with your clothes; no one will notice. The Princess Consort is shielding you, but your legs are your own. Don¡¯t be foolish.¡± Li Xiu did not move. Huang Ying looked at him: ¡°You may look foolish, but you¡¯re not really foolish, are you?¡± Li Xiu gave a bitter smile: ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset, Sister. My legs are truly numb and unable to move.¡± Realizing the situation, Huang Ying quickly helped him slightly lift his body and ced the kneepad under his knees, soft side down. The movement and blood flow were like millions of ants crawling through his bones, causing Li Xiu to grit his teeth and wince. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Huang Ying adjusted his robe, covering his legs. ¡°Did the Crown Prince say how long you have to kneel?¡± ¡°Three days.¡± ¡°And no eating or drinking?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯lle back when it¡¯s dark.¡± Huang Ying fed him the remaining half cup of tea and snacks to avoid attracting attention and hurriedly left. Inside the Emperor¡¯s sleeping quarters in Crystal Frost Hall¡¯s main hall. The Emperor sat on the couch, draped in a thick nket, watching the scene outside the window andughed, ¡°Crown Prince, it seems this Li Xiu of yours, while he appears honest, has some connections within the pce.¡± Li Hongyuan, sitting on the opposite side, briefly nced outside and said, ¡°That¡¯s ady-in-waiting from the Princess Consort¡¯s side, named Huang Ying.¡± ¡°Ah, no wonder.¡±
¡°No wonder what?¡± ¡°When you punished Li Xiu, no one in the pce dared intervene, except for this Seventh Sister.¡± The Emperorughed. ¡°You put out word: whoever intervenes will share the same fate. How do you n to punish the Princess Consort?¡± Without lifting his head, Li Hongyuan casually replied, ¡°Emperor Father knows very well that I wouldn¡¯t dare seriously punish the Princess Consort. Her father, her uncle¡­ which of them can I afford to provoke?¡± Before the Emperor could respond, Li Hongyuan raised his head and asked solemnly, ¡°Would Emperor Father dare to punish her?¡±
The Emperor chuckled, ¡°Crown Prince, your method of sowing discord between us is rather clumsy. Is this the extent of your capabilities as the Crown Prince?¡± Chapter 573: 573: Emperor Father, do you remember your sons birthday? Chapter 573: Emperor Father, do you remember your son¡¯s birthday? Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I have no such intention. It¡¯s just that Emperor Father has been indulgent of the Jiang Family for too long.¡± The Emperor calmly said, ¡°Without the Jiang Family, could you have reached this point? To discard someone once they¡¯ve served their purpose is not the quality a ruler should possess. The Jiang brothers are loyal to the royal family and are the Princess Consort¡¯s maternal family. They are also the grandparents of your children. You must not do anything to dismay them.¡± ¡°Emperor Father is overthinking it. I will not do anything to the Jiang Family,¡± Li Hongyuan said helplessly. ¡°Why does everyone think I would make a move against them? I can¡¯t see how it would benefit me in any way.¡± The Emperor did not speak. He rubbed a string of precious beads in his hand and then asked after a while, ¡°How did your investigation into that matter turn out?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at the beads in his hand. It was a string of beads that Concubine Jin had loved when she was alive. All other belongings had been buried with her, and only this string of beads remained. The Emperor would sometimes take them in his hands and stare at them for half a day. To be reminded of her by the beads ¨C that was all there was to it. ¡°Mu Jian has some connection with Denghua, the one who serves at concubine mother¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The Emperor seemed to have known already and nodded nonchntly. ¡°What else? Mu Jian is one of your Crown Prince¡¯s people, after all.¡±
Li Hongyuan put down his pen and frowned, ¡°Emperor Father must know that this carpenter is a rtive of concubine mother¡¯s family. It was she who brought him into the pce to keep mepany. I have always considered Mu Jian as one of my most trustworthy confidants. Over the years, he has indeed not done anything to betray me. So, I think¡­¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Perhaps this is merely a coincidence,¡± Li Hongyuan said softly. ¡°Intimate rtions between Imperial Guards and pce maids within the pce are not umon. It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be rted to the plot to assassinate concubine mother.¡± The Emperor coldly said, ¡°Are you trying to absolve yourself?¡± Li Hongyuan immediately knelt down: ¡°I dare not.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± The Emperor averted his gaze and looked back at the beads. ¡°I believe you would not go so far as to harm your own concubine mother. But as for this Mu Jian¡­ Surely there¡¯s even less reason for your maternal family to harm her?¡± ¡°I have investigated my entire maternal family, and indeed there are no suspicious points.¡± Concubine Jin¡¯s family was not a prominent one, so an investigation was rtively simple. Moreover, they relied on their daughter¡¯s favor in their high-born family. They wouldn¡¯t dare to harm her as they were dependent on her support. It simply didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Keep investigating in other directions.¡± The Emperor said. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Hongyuan hesitated for a moment, ¡°Also, there¡¯s one more thing. Yesterday, the Princess Consort had a request.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Zizi¡¯s birthday is in two days, and the Princess Consort said she wants to go back to the Jiang Family to celebrate.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The Emperor nodded, ¡°The first day of the eleventh lunar month is Zizi¡¯s birthday. It would be appropriate to hold a celebration.¡± Li Hongyuan joked, ¡°Even after so many years, Emperor Father still remembers Lin Zizi¡¯s birthday clearly. Emperor Father, do you remember my birthday?¡± ¡°How could a father not remember his son¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Then, when is it?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at him, waiting for his answer. After a moment of silence, the Emperor seemed to remember something suddenly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for your medicine? These servants are getting more and more negligent!¡±
Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­¡± If he didn¡¯t remember, he didn¡¯t remember. Talk about sidestepping the question. He always threw a tantrum when taking his medicine, and now he took the initiative to ask for it. Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Emperor Father, should we allow the Princess Consort to return?¡±
¡°The bond between mother and daughter is strong. How could we not let her go?¡± Chapter 574: 574: Wont Suspect the Princess Consort Chapter 574: Won¡¯t Suspect the Princess Consort The Emperor said, ¡°Our Great Sheng is not so pedantic, a woman who marries must sever ties with her parents, no child is allowed to return home.¡± ¡°Indeed, Emperor Father¡¯s benevolence is a blessing to the people of Great Sheng.¡± ¡°You send her then, the sooner the better.¡± ¡°But, the Princess Consort has specifically requested Mu Jian to escort her home.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The Emperor looked up, casting a somewhat doubtful nce at his son, ¡°Are you indirectly trying to link this Mu Jian matter to the Jiang Family?¡± Li Hongyuan gave a bitter smile, ¡°Emperor Father, your son is simply speaking the truth. The reason for Li Xiu¡¯s punishment was exactly this.¡± ¡°So the servant was punished, not because your words betrayed your feelings, wanting to see the Princess Consort, yet running off to the Side Concubine¡¯s chambers, leaving the Princess Consort waiting in vain all day?¡± ¡°Emperor Father is wise, but without my consent, my servants disclosed my whereabouts privately. If I didn¡¯t punish them, I wouldn¡¯t be justified.¡± ¡°At this time, it is exactly when you should win over Li Xiu. Your astute Side Concubine would not engage in such affairs, instead she roused the Princess Consort. Such a fool, this Seventh Sister.¡± The Emperor huffed. Li Hongyuanughed, ¡°Even Li Yuanyuan overthought this. Did she really assume, I was genuinely angry with Li Xiu?¡±
¡°Apply your cleverness to important matters, not meddling with these women.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Even so, having only a Main Consort and a Side Consort in your East Pce is too few. After the New Year, select a few more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Hongyuan responded. ¡°Why does the Princess Consort want Mu Jian to escort her back to her parental home?¡± The Emperor suddenly asked. ¡°Probably, fearing my refusal, the Princess Consort took the initiative to propose Mu Jian as the escort, also signaling her intention to supervised.¡± Li Hongyuan answered after pondering. The Emperor chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspicious that the Jiang Family has bribed Mu Jian?¡± ¡°About this matter, your son will look into it. But if it is indeed the Jiang Family, the Princess Consort, with her intelligence, would at least avoid suspicion, and wouldn¡¯t propose Mu Jian as her escort.¡± ¡°Perhaps, it is precisely her unambiguous actions that highlight her innocence?¡± The Emperor counter-questioned. ¡°This¡­ Regardless of the reality, in the absence of evidence, your son will not suspect the Princess Consort.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Your son has thanked Emperor Father for the grace on behalf of the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Alright, you may go. There¡¯s no need toe here today.¡± The Emperor waved. ¡°Your son will take his leave.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, turned around and left. The Emperor slowly let out a sigh, then lowered his head to look at the string of beads in his hands. Without the nourishment of the owner¡¯s fair, jade-like skin, even this string of pearls seemed to have lost their luster. The pce maid, holding the medicine, entered and respectfully kneeled down, ¡°Your Majesty, it is time to take your medicine.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± The Emperor suddenly became irritable and overturned the bowl of medicine with a swing of his hand. ¡°I am not sick, but you people with your bitter medicinal soup are wearing out my body!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down.¡± The pce maid, terrified, hastily kowtowed. The Emperor massaged his forehead, as if a moment¡¯s rage had drained all his energy. He weakly waved his hand: ¡°Out.¡± The maid, her face pale, cleaned up the broken bowl and left. At this time, the eunuch from the Evaluation Office came in, carrying a tray and carefully said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is sent by the Empress. You haven¡¯t been to the Harem for many days, this¡­¡±
¡°The Empress has always been virtuous as usual.¡± The Emperor sneered, ncing at the cards on the tray. A dozen small green-head cards, each stamped with the names of the concubines. Only the most familiar, the most well-worn one, was missing.
Chapter 575: 575: All Misshapen Melons and Split Dates Chapter 575: All Misshapen Melons and Split Dates The Emperor lowered his head, staring at the string of pearls, his mind filled with Concubine Jin¡¯s beautiful face, and his heart ached. ¡­ The eunuch from the Evaluation Office stood in front of the Empress with a bowed head and a helpless expression. ¡°Did he not flip the tag again?¡± the Empress asked with a stern face. The eunuch shook his head, ¡°Your Highness, he only flipped it once since Concubine Jin passed away. But when the person was sent to him, he sent her back without favoring her¡­¡± ¡°Huh.¡± The Empress chuckled without a change of expression, ¡°Our Emperor was a sentimental man when he was young, but who would have thought he¡¯d be so infatuated now?¡± The eunuch didn¡¯t dare to join in the conversation. The Empress asked, ¡°Are there any in the harem who have not served him at night?¡± ¡°Your Highness, there should be. Among those who entered the pce in thest two years, there are still quite a few who have not even met his face,¡± the eunuch cautiously replied. ¡°You go and pick two with good looks, most importantly those that resemble Concubine Jin¡¯s appearance, even if only in one aspect, and bring them to me.¡± The Empress gritted her teeth, ¡°If this goes on, the Emperor won¡¯t forget Concubine Jin, and his health will only get worse. You useless ones, sending those twisted and wed ones here when I asked you to choose.¡±
The eunuch agreed repeatedly, ¡°Your servant will do it immediately.¡± The Empress closed her eyes, looking exhausted. Thedy-in-waiting served tea but didn¡¯t dare to say more. The Empress sighed, ¡°His spirit has been getting worse day by day since the weather has turned cold. I¡¯m really worried¡­ Although the Crown Prince is quite capable, after all, he didn¡¯te from my womb. Oh, right¡ª¡± Her eyes opened, ¡°How is Concubine Yu¡¯s health?¡± ¡°I just asked the Imperial Physician. Concubine Yu is in good spirits, and the child in her womb is also very healthy. It should be within these few days,¡± thedy-in-waiting said softly, ¡°I particrly reminded the Imperial Physician to take good care of her, not to let any idents happen.¡± The Empress rxed a little, leaned back in her chair, and whispered, ¡°I hope Concubine Yu¡¯s womb will not disappoint us, and that she will give birth to a prince.¡± Thedy-in-waiting shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to boast for others, but even if Concubine Yu gives birth to a young prince, he would still be too young. How could he bepared to the Crown Prince? Your Highness, you cannot put all your hopes on Concubine Yu¡¯s womb. After all¡­ Concubine Jin is gone, and in the future, you will still be the only Empress in the harem. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if you be estranged from the Crown Prince because of Concubine Yu.¡± ¡°I know the reasoning behind this.¡± The Empress frowned, ¡°I always feel that the Crown Prince¡¯s schemes run too deep. I am not his birth mother, after all, who knows how he will turn out once his power grows stronger?¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± thedy-in-waiting whispered, ¡°Rather, the little ones are easier to control.¡± The Empress nced at her, ¡°Who am I trying to control?¡± Thedy-in-waiting hurriedly knelt down, ¡°I spoke out of turn, I deserve punishment!¡± The Empress withdrew her gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Crown Prince or the one in Concubine Yu¡¯s womb, they are both of the royal bloodline, and I, as their legal mother, will treat them equally. No matter what the matter is, the capable ones will handle it.¡± ¡°Your Highness is wise.¡± ¡°Recently, there have been no news from the East Pce,¡± the Empress suddenly said, ¡°A while ago, the Princess Consort caused quite a stir in the harem. Why has she be quiet now?¡± ¡°She has no choice but to be quiet. Both the Emperor and the Crown Prince suspect that she has something to do with Concubine Jin¡¯s death, and they have confined her,¡± thedy-in-waiting replied. ¡°Humph.¡± The Empress didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, the Empress¡¯s trusted nanny entered the room, lifting the curtain. Hearing the words, she said disapprovingly, ¡°Chi¡¯er, you don¡¯t know yet, but I just heard outside that the Emperor has allowed the Princess Consort to return to the Jiang Family.¡±
Chapter 576: Wife and Children Return to their Maternal Home Chapter 576: Wife and Children Return to their Maternal Home Thedy-in-waiting by the Empress¡¯s side was named Chi¡¯er. Upon hearing Nanny¡¯s words, she was greatly surprised, ¡°I thought the Emperor was suspicious of the Princess Consort. How could he allow her to leave the pce? Could it be that the Emperor has already found the real culprit and cleared the suspicion from the Princess Consort?¡± Nanny shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± However, the Empress sneered, ¡°With the power of the Jiang Family, no matter whether Jiang Ning is the murderer or not, who would dare to keep her locked up all the time? Besides, there is still that one person in the Jiang Family.¡± Everyone in the room knew exactly who that one person was. The Empress suddenly eximed, ¡°Now I understand.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I remember that Lin Zizi¡¯s birthday is around this time¡­ Yes, that must be it. Princess Consort wants to go back to the Jiang Family to celebrate Lin Zizi¡¯s birthday.¡± Chi¡¯erughed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quite possible.¡± Nanny said softly, ¡°The Jiang Family has great influence.¡± With another coldugh, the Empress said, ¡°Even if the Jiang Family were justmoners, for the sake of celebrating Lin Zizi¡¯s birthday, could our Emperor bear the thought of letting Lin Zizi be disappointed and not see her daughter?¡± Nanny and thedy-in-waiting exchanged a nce, but neither spoke. ¡°First Lin Zizi, then Concubine Jin¡­ Howe such women are so likable?¡± the Empress said softly. Chi¡¯er hesitated before saying, ¡°Your Highness,st time you let Lin Zizi meet the Emperor, but it seemed that he showed no difference in his attitude. Perhaps, in the Emperor¡¯s heart, Concubine Jin is more important than Lin Zizi.¡± The Empress picked up her teacup and smiled, ¡°Yes, the living can neverpete with the dead.¡± ¡­ Two dayster, Jiang Ning personally dressed the two children in brand new clothes, put a small round hat on Wenzan, andbed two braids for Lingzi. Dressed in festive and adorable outfits, she held one child in each hand as they got in the carriage and left the Imperial Pce, heading towards the Jiang Family. Li Yuanyuan sent them off up to the gate of the East Pce, kneeling in respect as they left, before standing up. They made sure to follow all the proper etiquette. This time, Jiang Ning took everyone back home with her. Apart from Gucheng and Xiaoman, Huang Ying, Chun, Xia, Qiu, and Dong, along with the wet nurses and maids for the two children, all went with her. The whole entourage was quite impressive. Upon the order of the Crown Prince, Mu Jian had already assembled two teams of the Right Imperial Guards and was waiting at the pce gates to escort Jiang Ning and her two children. As the procession left the Immortal-view Gate, Li Hongyuan was sitting in Crystal Frost Hall, calmly writing. ¡°As your wife takes the children back to her family¡¯s home, you don¡¯t seem worried at all.¡± The Emperor¡¯s somewhat aged voice came to his ears. The Emperor wasnguidly lying on a couch behind a screen, idly ying with a string of beads, speaking unhurriedly. ¡°The Jiang Family is very safe, and they will return in the evening, so there is no need to worry,¡± Li Hongyuan said. ¡°What about Mu Jian? Is he also safe?¡± asked the Emperor, ¡°I only agreed to let Jiang Ning go, not the two little ones. Can you be sure now that Mu Jian can be trusted? At this moment, he is leading arge group of Imperial Guards, surrounding your wife and the children. What if he has any ideas¡­¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t finish his statement. Li Hongyuan had no choice but to stop writing. ¡°Emperor Father, without entering the tiger¡¯s den, one can¡¯t capture its cubs,¡± he said. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Emperor was furious. ¡°You caught a tiger cub? You threw your own child away too!¡± ¡°Please calm down, Emperor Father,¡± Li Hongyuan stood up and faced the screen. ¡°With Gucheng¡¯s protection, the Princess Consort and the two children will be safe.¡± ¡°You have a high opinion of that little stammerer,¡± the Emperor snorted. Chapter 577: A Perfect Man Chapter 577: A Perfect Man Li Hongyuan said, ¡°The person behind Mu Jian is hidden too deeply, and even now I still haven¡¯t been able to investigate thoroughly. I want to know whether he is really connected to the Jiang family or not.¡± ¡°Why bother with this effort, putting your own wife and children in danger?¡± The Emperor disapproved of his actions, ¡°It¡¯s just a mere Mu Jian, capture and torture him, and I doubt he will still refuse to confess.¡± Li Hongyuan shook his head slightly, ¡°This won¡¯t work for Mu Jian. On the contrary, it will alert the others.¡± He had grown up with Mu Jian, and he knew Mu Jian¡¯s character better than anyone else. He was a man with unwavering determination. No amount of physical pain could ever make him yield even the slightest bit. What¡¯s even more troublesome is that Mu Jian¡¯s parents had passed away early, and he himself had not married and had children. There was simply no one to threaten him with. Li Hongyuan did feel a bit regretful in his heart. As the saying goes, a man without desire is a firm man. Mu Jian didn¡¯t covet wealth, wasn¡¯t lustful, and had no other bad habits. It¡¯s almost impossible to pry open his mouth with external things. From a certain perspective, he was a near-perfect person. But Li Hongyuan would never think that Mu Jian was truly without ws. As long as one is a human, one would have ws. He just hadn¡¯t discovered Mu Jian¡¯s ws yet. Having been together for ten years and not knowing the other¡¯s ws was also something that annoyed Li Hongyuan. If such a person was loyal to him, it would naturally be a good thing. But if he were to betray him, it would be a big problem. So when Jiang Ning took the initiative to ask Mu Jian to escort her back to the Jiang family, Li Hongyuan felt that this might be an opportunity. ¡­ In the carriage, Wenzan and Lingzi sat together ying, Jiang Ning watched them for a while, and heard Chui say that the snow was getting heavier outside, so she lifted the curtain to look outside. The maids were all in the carriage behind, one after another lifting the curtains, stretching out their hands to catch the snow and y. They were chirping excitedly. Like little animals that hadn¡¯t been out for decades. After spending a long time in the Harem, indeed everything outside seemed fresh to them. This was also why Jiang Ning insisted on taking them out. One reason was to have them rx, and the second reason was that they were all born in the Jiang family, and their parents and rtives were all in the Jiang family, so it was a good opportunity for them to reunite with their families. Watching theirughter, Jiang Ning also smiled. Her gaze swept over the surrounding Imperial Guards, finally falling on Mu Jian. Mu Jian was riding a horse, following her carriage, wearing a ck robe embroidered with koi fish, a sword hanging from his waist, his expression serious, and his eyes sharp. ¡°General Mu,¡± Jiang Ning said. Mu Jian slightly turned his head, following the rules and not looking directly at Jiang Ning, his voice steady, ¡°I am here.¡± ¡°The snow is getting heavier, we are all in the carriage, but General Mu and the soldiers have no shelter. Will it be cold for you all?¡± Mu Jian said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess Consort. A little snow is nothing.¡± Regardless of wind and snow, even if knives were falling from the sky, they would still have to do their duties. Jiang Ning, of course, wasn¡¯t genuinely concerned about whether they were cold or not; she was just trying to strike up a conversation with Mu Jian. ¡°I heard that General Mu and the Crown Prince grew up together since childhood?¡± Jiang Ning casually asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Jian answered concisely. ¡°So, does that mean that General Mu is about the same age as the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°In response to Your Highness, I am two years older than the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Oh, so that means you¡¯re 22 years old.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At this age, you should be married and have children, right?¡± Chapter 578: 578: Going to Xiaoman Chapter 578: Going to Xiaoman At this moment, Jiang Ning¡¯s expression and tone were like that of a matchmaker waiting to make a fortune. Mu Jian said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess Consort. I haven¡¯t married or had children yet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning, who already knew, feigned surprise, ¡°General Mu is so young and gifted, how could he still be unmarried? Are all the adults in Chang¡¯an City blind?¡± Mu Jian didn¡¯t expect this beautiful andzy-looking Princess Consort to be so interested in his marital affairs. He could only say, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m still young, so there¡¯s no hurry for marriage.¡± ¡°General Mu says that, so do you have someone in mind?¡± Jiang Ning asked with a gossiping face. ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Then it must be because General Mu is too proud and looks down on ordinary women,¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°However, with General Mu¡¯s talent and appearance, there must be many young girls who admire him.¡± Mu Jian said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Ning secretly rolled her eyes.
Keep pretending! Pretentious prick, watch out for lightning! Jiang Ning looked up at the sky. Unfortunately, there was no thunder in the snowy weather. Along the way, she deliberately tried to strike up conversations with Mu Jian, but he always maintained a respectful andposed attitude, never exposing himself. Jiang Ning gained nothing. She could only see that Mu Jian was a deep and introverted person. The convoy slowly stopped at Jiang Family¡¯s entrance. Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai, the two brothers, led their sons and nephews to wee them at the entrance, having received the news early on. Madam Jiang, the second Madam Jiang, and the girls were standing inside the gate. As the Princess Consort, Jiang Ning was entitled to be greeted by even her parents and uncles with proper etiquette as per the state rules. Jiang Ning got off the carriage and went forward to pay her respects to her parents, uncle, and aunt. She performed a state salute first, followed by a family salute to them. Jiang Ruobai nced behind her, ¡°Just you?¡± Jiang Ning looks back and realizes, ¡°Oh, Li Hongyuan is busy and can¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°¡­Your father doesn¡¯t care about whether the Crown Prince coulde or not.¡± Jiang Mubaiughed, ¡°Has this child be dull-witted from staying in the East Pce? Your father is talking about the two children.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Once a grandfather, you only have eyes for the children and not your daughter. Are you not happy with just your daughtering today?¡± Before Jiang Ruobai could speak, Lin Zizi stepped forward and took her hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind your father, as long as youe, your mother is happy. Whether others cane or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
Jiang Ning hugged her, ¡°It¡¯s always my mother who loves her daughter the most.¡± ¡°So big and still acting spoiled.¡± Jiang Ruobai shook his head, ¡°You are a mother too, yet you can still bear to leave your children in the pce ande back.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Do you want me to bring both children back? Are you hoping I won¡¯t return?¡± Jiang Ruobai fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to stay at home? Going back is no different from being in jail.¡±
¡°His Majesty and the Crown Prince won¡¯t let me stay at home.¡± ¡°Your father says it¡¯s okay, so it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Father, remember that you said this.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t bring the children back.¡± ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t?¡± Jiang Ning grinned and pped her hands, ¡°Come on, Xiaoman.¡± Xiaoman came forward with a child in each hand, smiling happily. The two children, dressed like snowballs and holding them in their hands, sat on Xiaoman¡¯s arm, seemingly amused and smiling brightly. Seeing this, everyone in the Jiang Family couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. Even Lin Zizi, who only had eyes and heart for her daughter, couldn¡¯t help but reach out to take Lingzi over, kissing her little cheek, Chapter 579: 579: So Many Uncles Chapter 579: So Many Uncles Smiling, she scolded Jiang Ning yfully, ¡°Since you brought her, why not hold her down earlier? She¡¯s gotten so much bigger and still naughty.¡± As for Wenzan, he¡¯d already gone to Jiang Ruobai¡¯s arms. ¡°My grandson is so strong and sturdy!¡± He said with a face of pride. Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Come on, call me uncle.¡± Wenzan immediately spoke, ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Ama, is this child a genius or what?¡± ¡°Our Jiang family¡¯s genes, how could they be bad?¡± Jiang Fourth Son also leaned over, ¡°Little Highness, call me Fourth Uncle.¡± ¡°Fourth Uncle,¡± said Wenzan in his milk voice. ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Jiang Eighth Son squeezed over, ¡°Call me Little Uncle!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wenzan called him, ¡°Little Uncle.¡±
After he finished, the child looked at Jiang Ning with a confused face, asking, ¡°Mommy, there are so many uncles.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± This adorable appearance instantly won the love of the entire family. It was as if they had gained a treasure. ¡°Let¡¯s all go inside, the snow is so heavy, and the child¡¯s little face and hands are freezing.¡± The eldest Madam Jiang smiled affectionately, ¡°Seventh Sister, today is your mother¡¯s birthday, and she has been thinking about you all day. You must apany her well when youe back this time.¡± ¡°Yes, I will not only apany my mother but also my Aunt.¡± Jiang Ning handed Lingzi to Xiaoman, and hand in hand with Lin Zizi and the Eldest Madam Jiang, they all walked towards the backyard together. Jiang Eldest Son and Jiang Yi went to greet Mu Jian and the imperial guards, inviting them to the front yard to avoid the snow and have a cup of tea to warm up. Mu Jian himself didn¡¯t care, but as the leader, he wouldn¡¯t treat his subordinates poorly, making them suffer. Jiang Qi and Jiang Yi, the two brothers, pulled Mu Jian to their table and sat among the other young masters of Chang¡¯an City. Mu Jian couldn¡¯t refuse, so he reluctantly sat down. Jiang Yi poured wine for him himself, but Mu Jian hurriedly declined, ¡°The Crown Prince has ordered me to escort the Princess Consort and the young Highnesses, it¡¯s my duty, I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°The Princess Consort won¡¯t be going back until this evening, and with General Mu¡¯s extraordinary martial skills, this little bit of wine won¡¯t affect you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, General Mu, in the future when you rise in ranks, don¡¯t forget about us brothers.¡± Seated at the table were all the prodigal sons of the noble families, and although they didn¡¯t have many skills, they were good at finding fun and persuading people to drink. They were stronger than anyone else at this. Jiang Yi found two stunningly beautiful Qing girls to sit behind the curtain, ying the zither and singing songs. In the excitement of the drinking, Mu Jian eventually drank quite a bit of wine. The backyard. Jiang Ning properly bowed to Lin Zizi. ¡°Daughter wishes Mother a happy birthday, good health, and forever young and beautiful!¡± Everyone around themughed.
What a strange thing to say. Which person, wishing their elder a happy birthday, would directly say they wish them to be forever young and beautiful? It¡¯s too frivolous. However, because it was Jiang Ning who said it, it didn¡¯t seem all that strange. She took arge box from Huang Ying¡¯s hands and presented it, ¡°This is the gift from your daughter.¡±
Such arge box, it inevitably aroused people¡¯s curiosity about the gift from the Princess Consort herself. After all, the other girls of the Jiang family had given gifts that were not very precious, simply their own handmade clothes, shoes, and the like. ¡°Seventh Sister, why not show us your gift?¡± Jiang Yuan spoke. Before Jiang Ning appeared, in the entire second branch of the Jiang family, it was Jiang Yuan who was the most spoiled daughter. But after Jiang Ning returned, she became a chick that nobody cared about. However, her attitude towards Jiang Ning softened a lot after those incidents. Although she was still arrogant, she didn¡¯t harbor any real malice. Jiang Ning wasn¡¯t pretentious, and directly opened the box, ¡°You all know me. My hands are so clumsy and I can¡¯t do needlework like my sisters. I could only spend money to buy gifts.¡± Chapter 580: 580: Ransacking Chapter 580: Ransacking Everyone craned their necks to look. Inside the box, half were ginseng and the other half were all lingzhi mushrooms. In such arge box, there were roughly over a hundred ginseng roots. The quality of the items was top-notch. Everyone gasped in astonishment. For their families, ginseng wasn¡¯t a rare item, but such good quality and quantity were notmon. Madam Jiangughed, ¡°So many ginseng roots of the same size, it¡¯s indeed very rare. Even I haven¡¯t seen it before, let alone these younger ones.¡± ¡°Where did you get them?¡± Lin Zizi asked her daughter. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I rummaged through the Crown Prince¡¯s storeroom and bought some from others, barely making up a box.¡± At that moment, Li Hongyuan, far away in the Imperial Pce, suddenly sneezed.
Li Xiu attentively offered a cloak. ¡°What time is it?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just noon now.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, what did the Princess Consort say she would do yesterday when she asked for the storeroom key?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort said that she was going to her mother¡¯s home to celebrate Madam Jiang¡¯s birthday. She felt embarrassed not to have any decent gifts and wanted to borrow some from the Crown Prince.¡± Li Hongyuan suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He calmly asked, ¡°What did she take?¡± ¡°She said she took some medicinal materials for Madam Jiang to maintain her health.¡± Just then, the Emperor suddenly rushed in angrily. Seeing Li Hongyuan, he scolded, ¡°Your wife is a spendthrift!¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, ¡°Emperor Father, please calm down.¡± ¡°This is robbery! She said she wanted to buy some ginseng for her mother, but she didn¡¯t pay for it! The good ginseng in the pce storeroom was all taken away by her!¡± The Emperor was furious. ¡°Just now, Concubine Yu sent someone to ask for some ginseng as she¡¯s about to give birth. Only then did I find out that Jiang Ning had taken all the ginseng, lingzhi mushrooms, and bird¡¯s nests from the pce!¡± Li Hongyuan remained silent. The Emperor said, ¡°I remember thatst time, Governor of Yunan had brought some blood ginseng when he visited. I had rewarded you with some of it. Do you still have them? Send them to Concubine Yu.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent. Finally, he knew what Jiang Ning had taken away from his storeroom. The Emperor red at him, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Emperor Father, those blood ginseng¡­ are gone.¡± ¡°Where did they go?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort took them to give to Madam Jiang.¡± Li Hongyuan tentatively asked, ¡°Shall I ride a fast horse to the Jiang Family and take the blood ginseng back?¡±
This time, it was the Emperor who was silent. Take back the gifts given to Lin Zizi? Let alone Concubine Yu giving birth, even if he were giving birth himself, that would not work. ¡°Well, never mind, there¡¯s always more ginseng to be found¡­ The Princess Consort should show her filial piety to her parents when she visits.¡± The Emperor shook his head and turned to leave.
In the backyard of the Jiang Family, Jiang Ning was enthusiastically dividing the blood ginseng from the box to her aunt. ¡°This is good stuff for nourishing the body and blood. It¡¯s most suitable for beautiful and nobledies like my aunt and mother.¡± Jiang Ning spoke eloquently, making her elders feel delighted. ¡°She really knows how to tter.¡± Jiang Yuan muttered under her breath. Jiang Ning looked at her, smiled, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted Fifth Sister yet.¡± In half a month, it would be the day of Jiang Yuan¡¯s wedding. Jiang Yuan blushed and turned her head away. She had always been proud and aloof, but now that she was marrying a concubine-born son, she couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. But given her status as a concubine-born daughter, it would be difficult to arrange this marriage without the support of the Jiang Family and the Princess Consort. Chapter 581: 581: On Bridal Dowries Chapter 581: On Bridal Dowries Fortunately, the other party was also a cultured and polite person, not a typical prodigal son. After the count¡¯s family divided the property, even though he was a concubine-born son, he would still get a share and have his own independent house. This would actually be a quiet and worry-free life. Jiang Yuan tried to console herself with these thoughts whenever she felt upset. However, when she saw Jiang Ning returning home with a box full of top-quality ginseng, lingzhi mushrooms, and bird¡¯s nest, she couldn¡¯t help but think that her life after marrying the count¡¯s concubine-born son would be of a small and humble nature. If she returned to her parental home to give gifts, she would probably have to scrimp and save, and couldn¡¯t take out any decent things, let alone be as generous as Jiang Ning. The daughters of the same father, just because they were born from different mothers, had vastly different paths in life. Jiang Yuan¡¯s mood sank, and the dim sum in her mouth lost its vor. ¡°Fifth Sister,¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s voice came to her ears. Jiang Yuan turned back and saw her sister¡¯s translucent and beautiful face, which dazzled her eyes.
¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°When you get married, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to leave the pce and visit home. It¡¯s all thanks to you. Thank you so much,¡± Jiang Ning said with a grin. Jiang Yuan listlessly replied, ¡°A grand Princess Consort like you can only say thank you with words?¡± ¡°Of course not! We are family, and although I may not have many merits, I will never forget my own family.¡± Jiang Ning winked at her. Jiang Yuan didn¡¯t take these words to heart. Although her rtionship with Jiang Ning had indeed eased, they were not as close as sisters. They were indeed blood sisters. However, as her concubine mother had always said, there was still a barrier between them. Who could tell how much sincerity and pretensey behind their rtionship? Jiang Yan, who spent her days with Jiang Yuan and knew her thoughts well, whispered, ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t worry. You are the daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and our father and mother will certainly provide you with a generous dowry. They won¡¯t let you suffer any loss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a concubine-born daughter¡­¡± Jiang Yuan pouted, ¡°My mother is only a concubine. How much dowry can I get? Wait and see, I don¡¯t know how shabby it will be. When I think about this, I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. The face of the Jiang Family must be upheld,¡± said Jiang Yan. ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me. Just worry about yourself,¡± replied Jiang Yuan. ¡°You¡¯re only a year younger than me, and once I leave, it¡¯s your turn. Your mother is just like a wooden block, not even as good as mine.¡± Jiang Yan whispered, ¡°As long as we have good character, a dowry or no dowry is not important.¡± ¡°Only a fool would say that!¡± Jiang Yuan snorted. ¡°Do you think a dowry isn¡¯t critical? The eyes of the groom¡¯s family are all watching! A dowry is your foundation for the future! If your dowry iscking, they¡¯ll look down on you. Can you livefortably then?¡± Jiang Yan lowered her head. Although they both lowered their voices, Jiang Ning, who sat beside them, still heard their conversation without missing a word. It turned out that both of the youngdies were worrying about their dowries. Jiang Ning gently tugged on Lin Zizi¡¯s sleeve.
Lin Zizi nced at her, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ve given you everything I have. I can¡¯t give you anything else.¡± Daughters usually inherited their mother¡¯s dowry. Lin Zizi had a son and a daughter, and was extremely doting on her long-lost younger daughter. She had no regard for the other two concubine-born daughters. Naturally, she spared no expense for her own daughter¡¯s marriage.
Chapter 582: 582: Getting Mu Jian Drunk Chapter 582: Getting Mu Jian Drunk As for the issue of dowries for the other two concubine-born daughters, Lin Zizi never thought about it, as a noblewoman pampered by Jiang Ruobai, she did not need to consider these issues. Everything was naturally taken care of by Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ning heard about it and let it be. Before her return, Jiang Ruobai had given all his fatherly love to Jiang Yuan, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t treat her poorly. After the banquet, Lingzi came back with a sweaty head, leaned on Jiang Ning¡¯s side, and her eyes were a little blurry as she said in a childish voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Good girl, let mom hold you.¡± Jiang Ning hugged her onto herp and looked for Wenzan¡¯s figure with her eyes. She saw him sitting on a small stool, his little face tense, but also staring straight ahead. Seeing him struggling to stay awake, Jiang Ning felt both pity and amusement. She quickly ordered Dongxie, Xiaoman, and the wet nurses to take them to the side rooms to sleep. Lin Zizi was full of thought about her daughter and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you not go back to the pce tonight and stay at home for a night?¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go either. Our home is much morefortable.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°But, I have no choice. I have to go back. It took me a lot of effort to ask the Crown Prince for just one day.¡± Lin Zizi displeasedly said, ¡°What Crown Prince! Doesn¡¯t he, as a father himself, understand the feelings of other parents missing their daughters? I¡¯ve never liked the Crown Prince¡­¡±
She was an otherworldly person, but as soon as it involved her daughter, she immediately became no different from any ordinary woman. ¡°Zizi, don¡¯t talk about the Crown Prince like that, even though he¡¯s your son-inw. Hurry up and shut your mouth.¡± Here, only Madam Ge of the Jiang Family could restrain her. Lin Zizi¡¯s temperament was somewhat naive and ignorant of world affairs, and she only had her husband and children in her heart. She felt sorry for her daughter, who had to live like a prisoner in the pce, and how reluctant she was to let go when she finally came back. She simply went to the front courtyard to find Jiang Ruobai and bluntly asked him to let her daughter stay for the night. As for the problem in the pce, she asked Jiang Ruobai to solve it. Jiang Ruobai had no choice but toply with his beautiful wife. He repeatedly agreed, ¡°It¡¯s just for one night, what¡¯s the big deal? Just stay with your daughter at ease. For the pce, I will handle it.¡± Only then did Lin Zizi return contentedly. In the warm pavilion, under the joint efforts of Jiang Eldest Son, Jiang Third Son, Jiang Fourth Son, Jiang Eighth Son, and a group of prodigal sons, Mu Jian was finally drunk. Jiang Fourth Son gnashed his teeth, belched, and said with a thick tongue, ¡°This Mu Jian has such a high alcohol tolerance. After several jars, I couldn¡¯t handle it.¡± Jiang Third Son Jiang Yi¡¯s expression was clear as heughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Can youpare his physical strength to yours? If you were stronger than him, you would be themander of the Right Imperial Guards, not him.¡± ¡°Pah.¡± Another prodigal son at the table pinched the wine jug, stood up, walked to Mu Jian who was lying drunk on the table, and kicked him, ¡°I¡¯ve been annoyed with this guy for a long time. What ability does he have? Hees from humble origins and just relies on his friendship with the Crown Prince since childhood to bully others. In the end, he¡¯s still just a dog!¡± The Jiang family¡¯s young masters were all born noble and had connections with the prodigal sons of the royal and noble families in Chang¡¯an City. Mu Jian, on the other hand, came from humble beginnings and followed the Crown Prince all day. His cold face couldn¡¯t tolerate these prodigal sons. They weren¡¯t on the same path at all. Jiang Fourth Son invited them over, saying that they wanted to prank Mu Jian by getting him drunk and making him mess up. These prodigal sons, who had long been annoyed with Mu Jian, were naturally more than happy to oblige. Besides, eating, drinking, and having fun was what they were best at. Chapter 583: 583: We Will Kill You Chapter 583: We Will Kill You After Mu Jian was made drunk, while hey on the table unconscious like a dead pig, those spoiled brats could only vent their spleen with harsh words, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to actually harm him. Not to mention, the Jiang brothers wouldn¡¯t allow it. While they hang out with those spoiled brats, they were not truly part of them. Picking on Mu Jian was eptable, but insulting him was crossing the line. After all, Mu Jian was themander of the Right Imperial Guards of the Crown Prince. When the prince ascends to the throne in the future, his influence will also rise. The Jiang brothers knew the importance of choosing their battles wisely, not offending people unnecessarily. As for why they insisted on getting Mu Jian drunk, the spoiled brats thought it was simply because they found Mu Jian disagreeable and decided to y a prank on him. However, the brothers always had clear objectives for their actions. Halfway through the banquet, Jiang Ning peeked through the doorway. A spoiled brat, tipsy and holding a wine cup, listening to a light tune, nced at the entrance in his peripheral vision. His whole body froze as though struck by lightning. ¡°Oh my, oh my!¡± The spoiled brat reached out to grab Jiang Fourth Son¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Fourth Master, where did you find such a beautifuldy? Which building is she from? How have I not seen her before?¡±
The Jiang brothers turned around and saw Jiang Ning, their faces showing both surprise and anger. ¡°Your mother¡¯s building! Take one more nce and I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs and feed them to the yellow dog!¡± Jiang Yi pped the spoiled brat aside and hurriedly rushed out to pull Jiang Ning away. The spoiled brat covered his face, crying out, ¡°What did I do wrong? Aren¡¯t these dancing girls meant to be watched?¡± Jiang Fourth Son grabbed his neck, his voice cold and frightening, ¡°That¡¯s our little sister. If you dare ambush her, think about how many heads you have!¡± The spoiled brat quickly pped his face, repeatedly admitting his mistake, but still leaned in to ask, ¡°Among the Jiang family sisters, I heard there are two concubine-born ones who are not married yet. But one is already engaged. Was the one just now the engaged one or not?¡± Jiang Eldest Son kicked him to the ground, chair and all, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, the one just now was our Seventh Sister. If you want to die, keep talking. Let¡¯s see if we brothers can¡¯t kill you.¡± The spoiled brat, lying on the ground, thought, Seventh Sister? The Seventh Miss of the Jiang Family, isn¡¯t she¡­ Prime Minister Jiang¡¯s legitimate daughter, married to that crippled Prince of Yu¡­ The current Princess Consort? The drunk spoiled brat woke up sober instantly. He quickly got up and apologized with a smile, ¡°I am so sorry, my mind was clouded. I behaved no better than a pig or a dog, Big Brother Jiang, Sir, please don¡¯t lower yourself to my level.¡± The other spoiled brats were just enjoying the drama. If you¡¯re not familiar with the Jiang family and still dare toe to drink, isn¡¯t it like walking right into a trap? Jiang Yi pulled Jiang Ning into the side room, making her sit down before he said, ¡°If you needed something, you could have sent someone to pass a message. Why did youe here yourself? You didn¡¯t even bring anyone with you. What if some scoundrel had harassed you?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Third Brother, do you think I am that stupid? Gucheng is with me.¡± Jiang Yi looked out the window and sure enough, he saw Gucheng sitting on the roof. A lonely, thin ck shadow, like a crow. ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Yi asked. ¡°I wanted to see how Mu Jian is doing.¡± ¡°You could have had your maidservant ask.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t often get toe home, so I let them go and reunite with their families. I didn¡¯t ask them to follow.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Third Brother, while you guys made Mu Jian drunk, please don¡¯t insult him intentionally. After all, he controls an army, if you push him too far, we will suffer the consequences.¡±
Chapter 584: 584: The Scapegoat Hero Chapter 584: The Scapegoat Hero Jiang Yiughed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person to kick someone when they¡¯re down? If I wanted to deal with Mu Jian, I¡¯d have an open and fair fight with him in the martial arts training ground.¡± ¡°Third Brother¡¯s martial arts skills¡­¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re looking down on me?¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all. Third Brother is an educated man and wouldn¡¯t stoop to such violent acts like them. Instead, you shouldpete in elegance and poetry. Ten Mu Jians would be no match for you, Third Brother.¡± Though he knew Seventh Sister was just trying tofort him, Jiang Yi was still very pleased. ¡°Seventh Sister, Mu Jian is already dead drunk. What are you nning to do next? Search his body or something else?¡± ¡°Are you dumb? What could he possibly be carrying with him while traveling?¡± Yun Daiughed, ¡°Let him be drunk for the entire night, so I can sneak out and secretly search his house.¡± ¡°Good idea, I¡¯ll join you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone else.¡± ¡°Who? Gucheng?¡±
¡°No.¡± Jiang Ning nced out the window at Gucheng. She had spent quite some time ttering General Jiang Mubai to get him to assign the elusive Guxing, who was skilled at gathering intelligence, to this task. Jiang Yi looked up at the sky and asked, ¡°You have to return to the pce before evening, right?¡± ¡°Mom won¡¯t let me leave.¡± ¡°Mom is headstrong.¡± ¡°Mom went to talk to Dad.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Yi knew that whenever Mom made a request, there was nothing Dad would refuse her. Even if it was impossible, he¡¯d find a way to make it happen. Jiang Yi said, ¡°This is bound to break the pce rules. Didn¡¯t you say our Jiang Family should keep a low profile these days and not give the Imperial Court any more excuses?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a ready scapegoat now?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mu Jian is drunk, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Oh, I get it.¡± Jiang Yiughed out loud. Mu Jian was in charge of escorting the Princess Consort and the two young princes. Now he was dead drunk and unconscious. How were the Princess Consort and the young princes supposed to return to the pce? If something went wrong on the way, who would take responsibility? And so, Jiang Ning stayed at the Jiang Family that day. Li Hongyuan returned to the East Pcete at night, and casually asked, ¡°Li Xiu, when did the Princess Consort return?¡± Li Xiu quickly replied, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort has not yet returned to the pce.¡±
¡°Hm?¡± Li Hongyuan stopped and looked back at him, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know¡­ The Princess Consort has sent no word on the matter.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°The Princess Consort and the children have left the pce and not returned. Why didn¡¯t you report it immediately? Where is Mu Jian? Bring him to me at once!¡± ¡°General Mu hasn¡¯t returned either.¡±
¡°¡­¡± ¡°This servant will go and inquire right away.¡± Li Xiu, seeing that the Crown Prince¡¯s expression was not good, quickly slipped away, fearing he would get beaten. It was easy to find out. Li Xiu soon brought back the news: ¡°Your Highness, this servant has inquired. The Princess Consort and the young princes are staying at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion tonight and will return to the pce tomorrow.¡± Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Did I agree to let her stay out?¡± ¡°The news from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion is that General Mu got drunk and is unable to escort the Princess Consort and the young princes back to the pce.¡± ¡°Mu Jian got drunk?¡± Li Hongyuan raised an eyebrow slightly. He had grown up with Mu Jian and had never seen him get drunk. To be precise, he had never seen Mu Jian drink at all. With Mu Jian¡¯s personality, he would never get drunk while carrying out his mission. Without thinking about it, it was easy for Li Hongyuan to deduce that it was Jiang Ning who was behind it all in order to avoid returning to the pce. The Jiang Family was her territory, and with her family helping her, getting Mu Jian drunk would be a piece of cake.
Chapter 585: 585: Too Stupid Chapter 585: Too Stupid Li Xiu bowed, awaiting instructions from His Highness. However, His Highness said nothing and started walking. Li Xiu hurried to catch up, cautiously asking, ¡°Your Highness, should we send someone to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to escort the Princess Consort and young princes back to the pce?¡± Li Hongyuan gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Escort? If you can manage to bring them back from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, you may as well rece me as the Crown Prince, OK?¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± Li Xiu dropped to his knees in fright. Li Hongyuan snorted, withdrawing his gaze. By daybreak, everyone within and outside the Imperial Pce would know that the Princess Consort had gone home and not returned to the pce. Undoubtedly many people wouldugh at him, the Crown Prince, for not being able to control his Princess Consort. Nevertheless, Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t care.
It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t control Jiang Ning, but rather the Jiang Family that stood behind her. To be precise, it was the brothers Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai. On the surface, Jiang Mubai and Jiang Ruobai seemed to be at odds, having a strained rtionship. But this could only deceive their father the Emperor. He would never believe it. If those two brothers joined forces, even he, as the Crown Prince, would have to tread lightly. So now, let alone the Jiang Family wanting to keep Jiang Ning at home for one night, even if she stayed for a year, could he forcibly take her back? Let her stay then. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t really care. ¡­ The same night, Jiang Ning changed into ck clothes for a night expedition. Covering her face and revealing only a pair of eyes, she was dragged along by Gucheng, jumping between tree branches. Around them was a full moon overhead, and the sound of wind rushing past their ears. Other than excitement, Jiang Ning felt more excitement. ¡°Gucheng, just teach me martial arts. Then when we go out in the future, you won¡¯t have to carry me around,¡± she proposed, gripping hard on Gucheng¡¯s arm, worried that she may fall and be crushed to pieces. Gucheng didn¡¯t reply, contemting solemnly. ¡°Sure.¡± He finally answered. ¡°How many years will it take for me to learn to scale walls and rooftops?¡± ¡°At least, ten years.¡± ¡°And acupuncture points?¡± ¡°Five to ten years.¡±
¡°¡­ Is there any shortcut? It¡¯s just acupuncture, once I memorize the chart.¡± Gucheng nced at her but remained silent. Jiang Ning understood her implication: ¡°Are you trying to say I¡¯m stupid?¡± Again, Gucheng kept silent.
That was as good as an admission. Jiang Ning, unable to hide her embarrassment, could only console herself: ¡°Although I am not naturally gifted for martial arts, I am smart. As the saying goes, when one door closes, another one opens¡­¡± But Gucheng was still indifferent. Apparently, he didn¡¯t resonate with her self-constion. So Jiang Ning could only stop awkwardly and concentrate on experiencing the thrilling sensation. When they stopped on an octagonal pavilion, Gucheng suddenly said, ¡°Not all doctors can manipte acupuncture points.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback. She did not understand his unexpected, convoluted remark. But Gucheng didn¡¯t borate. After a moment of contemtion, Jiang Ning finally understood. He was responding to her previous statement. She had said that if she simply memorized the body chart, she could learn acupuncture, hence Gucheng¡¯s rebuttal: all doctors know all the acupuncture points by heart. Yet, they couldn¡¯t actually apply that knowledge.
Surely, his counterargument left Jiang Ning speechless. However, Jiang Ning still asked: ¡°Gucheng, are you always this slow? Why does it always take so long before you recall wanting to tease me?¡± Gucheng shook his head quietly. He looked innocent. Which only made Jiang Ning feel that she was more under attack. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Gucheng said. ¡°Here?¡± Jiang Ning looked around. Under the bright moonlight, the surrounding scene fell clearly into her view. Chapter 586: 586: The Girl from the Stars Chapter 586: The Girl from the Stars Below their feet was a small octagonal pavilion, situated in the center of the garden. There were two rows of houses in front of the garden and another row in the backyard. Overall, it seemed to be a three-section small residence. Not too small, but for Mu Jian, the leader of the Right Imperial Guards, it seemed too in. The courtyard was pitch ck, with only a hint of lighting from the gatehouse of the front yard. ¡°Where¡¯s Guxing?¡± Jiang Ning whispered. Gucheng pulled out a small whistle and blew it gently. The sound of the whistle was fine, light, and prolonged. If not paying attention, one would think it was the sound of an insect vibrating its wings as it flew by. With such a subtle sound, Jiang Ning doubted its effectiveness. Sure enough, there was no movement for a long time.
Jiang Ning stood in the cool wind and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Although standing high allows us to see farther, it also makes it easier to catch the wind. Should we go down?¡± Gucheng nced at her, seemingly realizing there was still someone with him. Speechless. Did this guy even care about her? Anyway, Gucheng safely lowered her to the ground. As soon as her feet touched the ground, a white shadow swooshed across. It was like a sh of lightning, striking down from the sky. Jiang Ning hurriedly hid behind Gucheng, ¡°Oh God, don¡¯t strike me! I haven¡¯t done anything immoral. It was them who killed people!¡± Gucheng: ¡°¡­¡± After waiting for a while, they didn¡¯t hear the sound of thunder and lightning. Jiang Ning opened her eyes, peeked out from behind Gucheng¡¯s back, and saw a short and thin girl standing not far away. The girl appeared to be seventeen or eighteen years old, delicate and slender, dressed in a snow-white gown. Her face had a slightly sallowplexion, giving off a malnourished vibe. ¡°Cheng, who is she?¡± the girl asked. Gucheng replied, ¡°Seventh Miss.¡± The girl¡¯s gaze changed instantly. She walked forward and bowed, ¡°Seventh Miss, I am Xing.¡± ¡°So you are Guxing? Turns out it¡¯s a young girl.¡± Jiang Ning immediately stepped out from behind Gucheng and curiously looked at her. Guxing ignored her and said to Gucheng, ¡°Why did you bring someone who doesn¡¯t know martial arts on a mission? Did you forget the general¡¯s teachings?¡± Gucheng replied, ¡°I will protect her.¡± Guxing said, ¡°If the mission fails, take the punishment yourself and don¡¯t get me involved.¡±
Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­ Ms. Xing, this mission is assigned by me. Even if it fails, I won¡¯t punish you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Guxing stared at her, ¡°Without punishment, there will be no reward?¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Guxing said, ¡°If rewards and punishments are unclear, what¡¯s the point? I don¡¯t want to do this anymore!¡±
She turned around and was about to leave. Gucheng shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Jiang Ning quickly added, ¡°Guxing, do your job properly. Stopining or I¡¯ll give you twentyshes!¡± Guxing stood still for three seconds then sprang into action, ¡°I just found some clues!¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°??¡± Was this girl a little¡­ alphabet-oriented? Jiang Ning looked at Gucheng suspiciously and began to wonder how the great General Jiang Mubai trained their group, turning them into such strange people. Gucheng also looked at her, not understanding what was wrong with her at this moment. ¡°Miss,¡± he reminded her that they were still in Mu Jian¡¯s home. Jiang Ning hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see what Guxing has found.¡± As she grabbed Gucheng¡¯s arm, a person in a ck mask emerged from a nearby shadow and whispered, ¡°What do you want to see?¡± Chapter 587: 587: Not Buying This Trick Chapter 587: Not Buying This Trick Gucheng reacted extremely quickly. The moment the man appeared, he had already blocked in front of Jiang Ning, coldly staring at the man. Jiang Ning grabbed Gucheng¡¯s sleeve and peeked halfway out, looking at the man opposite, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who I am is not important.¡± The man casually walked over with his hands behind his back, ¡°What¡¯s important is what clues you guys have found.¡± Jiang Ning looked him up and down: ¡°What does it have to do with you if we find something?¡± At first, she thought the other person was Mu Jian, but she quickly dismissed the thought. It was true that Mu Jian had been dead drunk, and with the Jiang brothers watching him, it was impossible for him to return back under their watchful eyes. This man in front of her¡­ Jiang Ning really wanted to see his face clearly. But a dark cloud had obscured the moonlight, leaving only a few dim stars. The surrounding area was pitch-ck and silent.
The other party waspletely shrouded in darkness, even his eyes were barely visible, making it difficult to see clearly. His voice was even stranger, as if he was deliberately concealing his normal tone. If it weren¡¯t for his tall stature, it would be impossible to tell whether he was male or female, or how old he was. From their tone, Jiang Ning could only tell that he didn¡¯t have much hostility toward her. The man stood still: ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted, since everyone who sees it has a share.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. If you want something, go find it yourself!¡± ¡°Oh, what would happen if I started shouting now?¡± The man said nonchntly. ¡°Up! To! You!¡± Jiang Ning really wasn¡¯t intimidated by his threats. She grabbed Gucheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man seemed to be taken aback by her resoluteness. In just a moment, Gucheng had already leapt up with her andnded on the roof. The man slowly looked up at them, seeming to have no intention of pursuing them. Jiang Ning was suspicious and looked down at the man- Just then, the dark cloud moved away, revealing moonlight. Under the bright moonlight, Jiang Ning could clearly see that the man had taken out a small, shiny gong from somewhere and was holding it in his hand. It seemed that he nced at her, took out the gong beater leisurely- Bang! The loud gong sound was unbearably piercing in the night. Jiang Ning¡¯s body shook, her hand loosened, and she fell straight down from the roof.
Gucheng¡¯s pupils shrank as he dove down to catch her. Jiang Ning fell at an extreme speed. However, the man on the ground who was striking the gong was even faster! With one hand holding the gong, he leaped up with a single bound, caught Jiang Ning in mid-air with his other hand, and stopped her from falling.
The cloth covering Jiang Ning¡¯s face was blown away. The man looked down at Jiang Ning, expecting to see a flustered and helpless expression on her face, but instead saw a sly gleam in her eyes. The man had a sinking feeling. True enough, Jiang Ning suddenly reached out to grab the cloth on the man¡¯s face. It seemed that the man had been prepared, he simply tilted his head and easily avoided her hand. Her right hand reached around his head, while her left hand grabbed the gong he was holding, swung it up to his ear, and struck it hard! The loud bang resonated right next to the man¡¯s ear. The intense sound made the man¡¯s head numb, almost losing all sensation in his five senses. Taking advantage of this slight distraction, Jiang Ning threw the gong away, turned around in his arms, hugged his neck with one hand, and swiftly pulled off his cloth with the other! The handsome yet slightly gloomy face was revealed in the moonlight without a doubt! Jiang Ningughed triumphantly: ¡°Li Hongyuan, it¡¯s really you!¡± Chapter 588: 588: Going with the Flow Chapter 588: Going with the Flow In fact, the moment the man took out the small gong, Jiang Ning began to doubt his identity. His figure, his gait, the tone of his speech, all seemed familiar to her. The one who woulde to Mu Jian¡¯s house at midnight must have been someone with a close rtionship to him. As for friend or foe, she would test him and find out. Li Hongyuan coldly snorted, released her, and straightened his clothes, ¡°You deliberately fell.¡± ¡°I was really scared by you,¡± Jiang Ning said with a giggle, ¡°as for falling, it was just a natural oue. If you were on my side, you would definitely have caught me.¡± ¡°What if I were your enemy? Would you not be afraid of breaking both legs again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jiang Ning lifted her chin towards Gucheng, ¡°with Gucheng here, he would catch me.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at the silent Gucheng and said lightly, ¡°You seem to trust himpletely.¡± ¡°I always have absolute trust in those around me,¡± Jiang Ning said intentionally or unintentionally, ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Highness the same to those around you?¡±
¡°Trust those who serve me.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Jiang Ningughed and looked around, ¡°Then, what are you here for? Instead of sleeping the night away in the East Pce, the noble Crown Princees all the way to my subordinate¡¯s home, could it be to help the poor?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression was unchanging, ¡°I should be the one asking you that. Jiang Ning, shouldn¡¯t you have returned to the pce with the child in the evening? Instead, youe to my subordinate¡¯s house at this moment. I am afraid no one would believe you are not a thief.¡± ¡°Did my father not ask for leave for me?¡± ¡°What leave? Do you think the East Pce is your workce?¡± ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Jiang Ning shook off his hand, ¡°Li Hongyuan, why don¡¯t we have a candid conversation instead of guessing each other¡¯s intentions; aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Fine. Speak.¡± Li Hongyuan folded his arms, making a gesture of attentive listening. Jiang Ning thought for a moment, took a letter out of her bosom, and handed it to him, ¡°Look at this first.¡± Li Hongyuan took the letter, nced at it, and his expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°You should recognize whose handwriting this is.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Li Hongyuan and Mu Jian had grown up together, they had known each other for ten years, so how could he not recognize Mu Jian¡¯s handwriting? Jiang Ning handed another letter to him, ¡°Now look at this one.¡± Li Hongyuan took it and nced at it again. It was obvious that these were letters written to two different people, as the tone waspletely different. The age of the letter paper was also different. Jiang Ning said, ¡°The first letter was found in Denghua, a pce maid from Concubine Jin¡¯s side. As for the second letter, it was a letter I had coaxed Mu Jian into writing.¡± Li Hongyuan said lightly, ¡°If you wanted to know whether it was his handwriting or not, why not just ask me directly?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t trust me, and I don¡¯t trust you. How would I know if it wasn¡¯t you who instructed Mu Jian to seduce the pce maids by Concubine Jin¡¯s side and poison her?¡±
¡°Do you think I would poison my own birth mother?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be you now,¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°I like to work with evidence, and acting on emotions is not advisable. Since Concubine Jin passed away, Your Highness the Crown Prince has been investigating, but besides imprisoning me in the East Pce, you don¡¯t seem to have done anything else. Can I ask Your Highness, what have you found out?¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment and slowly said, ¡°I found out that Mu Jian has had contact with the Jiang Family.¡±
Chapter 589: 589: Spreading Rumors without Evidence Chapter 589: Spreading Rumors without Evidence Jiang Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As expected. She had long had her suspicions. The Emperor and Li Hongyuan must have discovered something rted to the Jiang Family, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have kept her confined. She feigned a smile and said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, are you ying a joke? How could Mu Jian have any connection with the Jiang Family? No one knows Mu Jian¡¯s background better than you.¡± ¡°He indeed is a rtive of my concubine mother¡¯s family. However, that doesn¡¯t prove anything. Who Mu Jian wants to rely on and whom he betrays have nothing to do with his origin.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°Do you have any evidence? Without evidence, you¡¯re just ndering and discrediting the Jiang Family!¡± ¡°Evidence? Of course, there¡¯s evidence.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± Jiang Ning reached out her hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find it together now?¡±
¡°It must be someone framing and defaming us!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sure even before seeing the evidence?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to see it; I know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Li Hongyuan took the lead and walked forward. He was heading in the direction from which Guxing had flown earlier. Jiang Ning looked at Gucheng. Gucheng responded to her with silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Jiang Ning followed suit. Li Hongyuan seemed to be very familiar with the ce, easily finding a room and pushing the door open. Guxing was squatting on the ground, examining things here and there. Suddenly, she heard footsteps, looked back, and saw Li Hongyuan. She immediately sprang up, a sh of silver in her hand¡ª A handful of small, snowke-like hidden weapons whizzed towards Li Hongyuan¡¯s face at the sound. In the night, a faintly visible, eerie green light emerged. It wasced with potent poison! ¡°Xingxing, it¡¯s us!¡± Jiang Ning hurriedly shouted. Guxing hesitated for a moment, then somersaulted twice in mid-air before waving a handkerchief to gather the hidden weapons that were almost in Li Hongyuan¡¯s face. Then, she swiftly and neatlynded on the ground. ¡°Impressive skills.¡± Li Hongyuan praised.
Guxing examined Li Hongyuan, ¡°You¡¯re brave too, facing my hidden weapons without dodging or avoiding them. My hidden weapons areced with deadly poison. Without an antidote, you¡¯ll be dead in no time.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t have time to dodge yet.¡± Li Hongyuan said calmly, then walked into the room and scanned around, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be the famous Ms. Xing who apanies Jiang Mubai.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard about her too?¡± Jiang Ning asked. Li Hongyuan nced at her and said, ¡°On the battlefield, Ms. Xing¡¯s fame is much greater than yours, Princess Consort.¡±
Jiang Ning gave Guxing a thumbs-up and whispered, ¡°Amazing!¡± Guxing pursed her lips without saying anything, only giving Li Hongyuan a slightly puzzled look. She usually followed Jiang Mubai in the army and rarely went out when she asionally returned to the capital, so she didn¡¯t recognize Li Hongyuan. Jiang Ning told her, ¡°He¡¯s the Crown Prince.¡± Guxing nodded indifferently, not at all surprised by his noble identity. To her, there were only two types of people in this world, apart from the Grand General. Her own, and her enemies. Since he wasn¡¯t an enemy, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it. Jiang Ning asked her, ¡°Xingxing, where are the clues you said you found?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± Guxing pointed at a white wall. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here¡­¡± Jiang Ning touched the white wall. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s a door there.¡± Li Hongyuan said. ¡°A door?¡± Jiang Ning was certain in her heart. She knocked on the wall with the back of her hand and sure enough, she could feel it, there was a spot that was different from the rest.
The sound produced upon knocking was somewhat hollow. Chapter 590: 590: Simple, Crude Chapter 590: Simple, Crude She pushed hard, but it didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Is there a switch?¡± Jiang Ning looked back at the other three, focusing on Li Hongyuan. Since he knew there was a hidden door here, he must know where the switch was. Li Hongyuan, however, remained expressionless: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then how did you know¡­¡± ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°¡­As the leader of Mu Jian, is this your first timeing to his house?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here twice. But obviously, Mu Jian, the traitor inside, wouldn¡¯t show his secret room to his master.¡± Li Hongyuan spoke calmly. Guxing said: ¡°Seventh Miss, don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡± ¡°Xingxing is reliable, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±
Just as Jiang Ning thought she would use some extraordinary skill to find the switch, Guxing suddenly took out a huge hammer and mmed it hard against the hollow wall¡ª Boom¡ª With a massive noise, the sound of wood cracking followed. Jiang Ning stared nkly at everything. Could this be the infamous, unpredictable, and terrifying means of the legendary Ms. Xing? Such a simple and brutal way? Guxing swung her hammer and smashed the wall twice more. Eventually, the wall was smashed open, creating a holerge enough for a person to pass through. She threw away the hammer, dusted off her hands, and gestured for her to go in: ¡°Seventh Miss, you can enter now.¡± Jiang Ning was speechless: ¡°Ms. Xing, don¡¯t you have any cleverer method? It¡¯s not like Mu Jian has to use a big hammer to break the wall every time he enters and exits the secret room.¡± ¡°This is faster; isn¡¯t it much smarter than wasting time looking for a switch?¡± Guxing said, lookingpletely justified. ¡°Sigh!¡± Jiang Ning was dejected. These were the weird creatures that Uncle had taught. ¡°It is indeed quite clever.¡± Li Hongyuan said and walked over. Jiang Ning said: ¡°When Mu Jianes back and sees this, won¡¯t he know that someone has broken in here? Don¡¯t you understand what it means to startle the snake?¡± Li Hongyuan said: ¡°Then just restore it before hees back.¡± ¡°Can a torn piece of paper be restored to its original state? How could a clever man like Mu Jian be fooled?¡±
Unfortunately, no one listened to her, and they all crawled into the hole one by one. Jiang Ning looked at the mess on the ground and could only follow helplessly. After walking a few steps, they came to a small secret room. There was nearly nothing in the empty secret room.
The word ¡°nearly¡± was used because there was a tiny bit left. In the corner of the secret room, there was a small brazier with fire already extinguished, leaving only a pile of ashes and some partially burnt papers. Li Hongyuan was the first to enter, and by the time Jiang Ning entered, he had already squatted down in front of the brazier and picked up the half-burned papers. Guxing stood beside him, wanting to help but not daring to. Although she didn¡¯t care about the Crown Prince, she still had a sense of hierarchy. Li Hongyuan, holding the paper, looked back at Jiang Ning and said, ¡°Do you want to take a look at the evidence you asked for?¡± Jiang Ning hurriedly walked over, took the pieces of paper, and saw the remaining lines of writing. ¡°¡­General Mu, the deed is done, please¡­¡± The front part was burned, and thetter part was indistinguishable. The handwriting was that of Jiang Ruobai. It seemed that this letter was written by Jiang Ruobai to Mu Jian. Jiang Ning could still recognize Jiang Ruobai¡¯s handwriting. She stared at the paper for a long time, tore it apart, and sneered: ¡°You want to decide the Jiang family¡¯s guilt with just a single letter? How do you know that someone else didn¡¯t write this letter to frame my father?¡±
Chapter 591: 591: Dirty Water Chapter 591: Dirty Water Li Hongyuan stood up, looking at the torn strips of paper, and said, ¡°So, are you saying that Mu Jian knew in advance that someone was nning to break into his secret room, and that he deliberately left this note in the basin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly right!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think, that¡¯s a little unreasonable?¡± ¡°What¡¯s unreasonable about it? If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. Mu Jian poisoned the concubine,mitting such outrageous acts, it was bound to be exposed sooner orter. He set this up in advance, so if someone found out, he could frame someone else. If no one found out, he could safely escape.¡± Li Hongyuanughed: ¡°These are all your evasive words. Do you have any evidence to prove that this note is fake? Could your father¡¯s handwriting also be fake?¡± ¡°Handwriting can be imitated!¡± ¡°The imitated will always be fake.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get someone to verify it!¡± ¡°You destroyed the paper, how can we verify it?¡± Li Hongyuan lightly said, ¡°Jiang Ning, if you believe that Jiang Ruobai is innocent, you should preserve the evidence to prove his innocence. But you destroyed the handwriting. Obviously, you have a guilty conscience.¡± ¡°What do I have to feel guilty about? Isn¡¯t there still some left in the brazier? Can¡¯t we piece the shredded paper back together?¡±
¡°Jiang Ning, admit it, in your heart, you also doubt Jiang Ruobai, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I have a hundred percent absolute trust in my father.¡± ¡°But, your actions do not match your words.¡± Li Hongyuan quietly said, ¡°Based on your behavior just now, I can infer that there is a secret connection between the Jiang Family and Mu Jian, and thus arrest Jiang Ruobai.¡± Guxing became instantly nervous. Only Gucheng, seemed to not have heard, standing quietly behind Jiang Ning, making sure that he would be able to protect the Jiang Family¡¯s safety under all circumstances. Jiang Ning lifted his eyes to meet Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze, andughed, ¡°Li Hongyuan, use your brain and think, if the Jiang Family really had conspired with Mu Jian, why would I go to such lengths to bring you here and find evidence against the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°Maybe, your father did something you didn¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say they did hide something from me, as you suggest. Are they foolish enough to lend me Guxing, to let her bring me to the evidence?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Stop saying ¡®perhaps¡¯!¡± Jiang Ning interrupted, ¡°Li Hongyuan, why can¡¯t you just trust me? Is the Jiang Family so daunting to you that you have to dump all the guilt on their heads?¡± ¡°The innocent will vindicate themselves.¡± Li Hongyuan coldly said, ¡°If the Jiang Family is innocent, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Afraid of what?¡± Jiang Ning found it incredibly amusing, ¡°Were there not enough wrongful cases throughout history? Have you forgotten how the Founding Emperor of Great Sheng orchestrated the Liu Ming case, involving tens of thousands of people?¡± ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± Li Hongyuan shouted, ¡°Are the matters of the Founding Emperor your concern?¡± ¡°Why not? Why shouldn¡¯t I say it? Is the Emperor a saint incapable of wrongdoing? If I don¡¯t say it, history will record it too!¡± Li Hongyuan wore a sombre look: ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Jiang family to be the next Liu Ming, then find the evidence that shows no connection between your family and Mu Jian.¡± ¡°I will!¡± ¡°Evidence is not established by word of mouth. I¡¯ll give you three days, and if you can¡¯t provide the evidence, the Brocade Guards will force their way into the Jiang Family¡¯s residence!¡± After coldly delivering this ultimatum, Li Hongyuan turned around and left. Jiang Ning ordered Guxing, ¡°Take the brazier with you, and hand it to my father and uncle.¡±
Inside the brazier, there were some parts of the paper that hadn¡¯tpletely burned. Chapter 592: 592: The Crown Princes Purpose Chapter 592: The Crown Prince¡¯s Purpose Guxing immediately picked up the brazier. Jiang Ning picked up the scraps of paper on the ground and put them in her purse. When she walked out of the hidden room, she was shocked to find that the door had already been repaired. The mess on the floor had also been cleaned up. If it weren¡¯t for the hammer still lying on the floor, Jiang Ning would have thought that everything that had happened before was just an illusion. ¡°What happened?¡± She looked at Guxing. Guxing said, ¡°Whenever Ie out to do things, there¡¯s always someone to clean up afterwards.¡± ¡°Who cleans up?¡± ¡°Seventh Miss hasn¡¯t seen them.¡± ¡°Are they part of the same group as you?¡±
¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°¡­Impressive.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know what else to say. It seems that Jiang Mubai had been adopting homeless orphans from all over the country more than a decade ago, raising them together, and training them in different skills. As a result, there is Gucheng with his powerful hiding abilities and Guxing with his strong tracking and investigation skills. In addition to them, there must be other young men and women with various abilities. No wonder Jiang Mubai was able to be an invincible general on the battlefield. Jiang Ning¡¯s admiration for her uncle grew even more. The thing she was most grateful for now was that such a powerful figure was on her side, not her enemy. Guxing added, ¡°Seventh Miss doesn¡¯t need to worry, they will restore everything here. Gucheng, take Seventh Miss away, I have to report back to the General and the Prime Minister.¡± Gucheng looked at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning went outside. The moon had disappeared. The sky began to snow again. The night was cold and dark. Li Hongyuan had already left without a trace. Jiang Ning looked up at the ck night sky, feeling the coolness of the snow falling on her face, and her mind was clear. Everything else was an illusion. Only interests were eternal. What was Li Hongyuan doing here in the middle of the night? To remind her?
Or to warn her? Jiang Ning thought for a moment and said to Gucheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Gucheng nodded, reached out his arm to her. Jiang Ning held his arm, letting him lift her into the air, leaping across rooftops and tree branches.
As they passed an alley, under thentern light of a wine shop entrance, she saw a familiar figure. ¡°Gucheng, let¡¯s go down.¡± Gucheng immediately jumped down with her,nding in the snow. Jiang Ning approached the crouching figure and asked softly, ¡°He Tang?¡± The man turned his head, revealing a slightly pale face. It was indeed He Tang. He Tang had grown up with the original owner of the body and could be considered a childhood sweetheart. Seeing him, a warmth involuntarily rose in Jiang Ning¡¯s heart. She knew this was the wish of her previous self. He Tang hadn¡¯t expected it to be her and quickly stood up leaning against the wall, ¡°Ningning¡­ no, Princess Consort. This humble official pays his respects to the Princess Consort.¡± He tried to kneel and salute, but Jiang Ning hurriedly helped him up. ¡°He Tang, it¡¯s sote, why are you crouching here alone? Your face doesn¡¯t look good, are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°My mother is ill, and I came out to get some medicine for her.¡±
¡°Are you sick yourself?¡± Jiang Ning asked gently. ¡°Maybe I left in a hurry and felt a little dizzy for a moment. It¡¯s nothing.¡± He Tang raised his head, looked at her, and then lowered his eyes again. ¡°Why is the Princess Consort outside at night?¡± ¡°Oh, I came out to run an errand and was just about to head home.¡± Jiang Ning was puzzled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your house have a servant and a carriage? Why did youe out alone to get medicine?¡± He Tang¡¯s fair face looked a little shy: ¡°Some things happened at home, the carriage was sold, and the servants were dismissed.¡± Chapter 593: 593: Buying Over Chapter 593: Buying Over Jiang Ning¡¯s heart involuntarily skipped a beat, and she hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to your family?¡± After she asked, she realized that she had shown too much concern and urgency. He Tang shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Tell me, maybe I can help you.¡± ¡°My mother is ill, and the medicine she needs is quite expensive.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Ning nced at the medicine bag in his hand, understanding the situation. ¡°It¡¯s sote, and it¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s really cold, and your home is quite far from here. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t let you do that. I¡¯ll just walk home. It¡¯s reallyte, Princess Consort should go back as soon as possible.¡± He Tang hurriedly waved his hand in refusal. Jiang Ning turned to Gucheng and said, ¡°Go find a carriage.¡± Gucheng didn¡¯t move. His only mission was to protect Jiang Ning¡¯s safety, and he would not leave her alone here while he went to find a carriage.
Helpless, Jiang Ning said, ¡°Then go to the tavern across the street and ask if they have any horses and carriages for rent.¡± Only then did Gucheng leave. A momentter, he returned with a carriage. Jiang Ning was delighted, ¡°This tavern is pretty good, lending us a carriage in the middle of the night.¡± Gucheng said, ¡°I bought it.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­¡± She said to He Tang, ¡°I remember you can drive a carriage, right? You should go home quickly.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± He Tang looked at her with deep concern. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Gucheng knows martial arts, he will take me home.¡± ¡°But this carriage¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m selling it to you.¡± ¡°¡­This¡­¡± ¡°When you save enough to pay for this carriage, you can pay me back.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Your mother is waiting for the medicine! Gucheng, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ningning¡­¡± He Tang stood in ce, staring nkly as she flew away. She came suddenly and left hastily. Like a fairy from the sky, she came to help him in his time of need. He Tang felt as if he were in a dream. The memory of the shy little girl seemed to be drifting further from him.
¡­ From afar, Li Hongyuan watched all this from the branches of a tree. He watched as she gently smiled and showed concern for her childhood ymate. 1 It was something he had never received.
She had feelings for her elegant and shy childhood ymate, and a fondness for the calm and collected Wenren Zong. But she had never liked him. Who could say for sure about feelings? It had nothing to do with appearance, status, position, wealth, or anything else. Li Hongyuan silently left, heading back to the Imperial Pce. ¡­ Back at the Jiang Family, Jiang Ning took out her purse, lowered her head, and asked Gucheng, ¡°How much did it cost to buy the carriage?¡± ¡°Thirty taels of silver.¡± ¡°Here, pay yourself back.¡± Jiang Ning took out a banknote worth fifty taels and handed it to him. Gucheng epted it. Jiang Ning counted the remaining banknotes and separated five, ¡°Here are 500 taels, Gucheng. Tomorrow, help me give it to He Tang.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He Tang is good to me, his difficulties are only temporary. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to add flowers to brocade, but hard to send coal in the snow. I¡¯ll be the one to send coal in the snow. That¡¯s the way to win someone¡¯s heart, right?¡±
¡°Winning over?¡± Gucheng tilted his head slightly. He Tang liked Miss Jiang. Did he still need to be won over? Jiang Ning didn¡¯t notice his expression and continued to speak, ¡°He Tang is a talented person with limitless potential. For just 500 taels, I can win over a talented person. That¡¯s quite a bargain, right?¡± Chapter 594: 594: Warm in the Quilt, Come Over Chapter 594: Warm in the Quilt, Come Over Upon hearing the words ¡°transaction,¡± Gucheng seemed to think it made sense, and he took the silver banknotes and tucked them into his chest. Jiang Ning yawned and said with teary eyes, ¡°Gucheng, go to sleep. You¡¯ve had a long night. I will return to the pceter tomorrow, you can sleep in a bit and don¡¯t hurry to get up.¡± Without another word, Gucheng turned and left. Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes were so heavy that she could barely keep them open, but she couldn¡¯t rest yet. There was one more very important thing to do. She found antern, carried it herself, and ran to Lin Zizi¡¯s courtyard. The maid opened the door in a daze and, seeing her, quickly bowed, ¡°Seventh Miss, why are you here sote?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for my father.¡± ¡°Oh, pleasee in, it¡¯s very cold outside.¡± The maid hurriedly took thentern. ¡°I¡¯ll hold this for you. Old Master is in Madam¡¯s room, the lights are out, and they must have gone to bed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡±
Jiang Ning pulled her cloak closer, stepped on the crunching snow, lifted the curtain, and knocked on Lin Zizi¡¯s bedroom door: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡± Lin Zizi was a light sleeper and sat up abruptly. ¡°Zizi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As his wife stirred, Jiang Ruobai woke up too, reaching out to pat her, murmuring reassuring words, ¡°Did you have a nightmare? It¡¯s alright, Seventh Sister has been found, there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± ¡°No, it really is Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice.¡± Lin Zizi tried to get around her husband and get out of bed to open the door. ¡°Dad, I have something. Wake up!¡± Jiang Ning called again. ¡°It really is Seventh Sister.¡± Jiang Ruobai held his wife back, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, you stay in bed, I¡¯ll go open the door. This unlucky child, not asleep sote, what is she doing here¡­¡± Lin Zizi, angered, said, ¡°What are you saying? She¡¯s been in my arms since she was born. She was lost when she was so little, maybe she cried herself to sleep so many nights¡­ Maybe she¡¯s scared after having a nightmare and came to find her mother, and you¡¯reining about her¡­¡± Her eyes reddened, and her heart ached. ¡°Hey, why are you crying? I said the wrong thing. How could Iin about her? She¡¯s the apple of my eye, I can¡¯t love her enough. I just said it casually, don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°Say it in front of the child, and she will definitely be sad.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ruobaiforted his wife before getting out of bed to open the door. Jiang Ning¡¯s coldness hit him in the face. Jiang Ruobai shivered and pulled her inside, ¡°It¡¯ste at night, and it¡¯s even snowing. Aren¡¯t you afraid of freezing?¡± Jiang Ning looked over at the bed and, seeing Lin Zizi sitting up, whispered, ¡°Did my visit disturb you both?¡± ¡°Nonsense, what¡¯s wrong with you, child? So disrespectful.¡± Lin Zizi¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, and she patted a spot on the bed, ¡°It¡¯s warm under the nket. Come here, to your mother.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head andughed, ¡°I won¡¯t fight Dad for a spot in the bed. Mother, you sleep. I have something to discuss with Father. Dad, put on some clothes ande to the outer room.¡± Hering sote must mean something big was happening. Jiang Ruobai, a high-ranking official, was used to workingte at night. He took a coat, draped it over himself, and followed Jiang Ning outside. A servant girl had already brought a fire basin, candles, and hot tea.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked. ¡°Take a look at this first.¡± Jiang Ning ced the pieced-together fragments of paper in front of him, then picked up the teacup to drink tea and warm her hands, all the while closely watching his expression. After ncing over the paper, Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°Where did you get this scrap of paper? It looks like my handwriting.¡±
Chapter 595: 595: If He Doesnt Listen Chapter 595: If He Doesn¡¯t Listen Jiang Ning took a sip of tea: ¡°Is it just a resemnce? Do you want to take a closer look?¡± Jiang Ruobai nced at her, picked up the fingertip, and examined it carefully for a moment. Heughed: ¡°This imitation is quite interesting.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your father¡¯s status?¡± ¡°Prime Minister.¡± With a steady grip on the teacup, Jiang Ruobai said: ¡°And I am in a high position and have many enemies in the Imperial Court. Over the years, there have been countless people who have wanted to harm me and those who have imitated my handwriting. Although I don¡¯t know where this piece of paper came from, it doesn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Ning sighed. ¡°At such a young age, what are you sighing about?¡± ¡°Dad, since you¡¯re so smart, why don¡¯t you guess where I got this piece of paper?¡± Feigning mystery, Jiang Ruobai nced at her face and pondered for a moment: ¡°Could it be from¡­ Mu Jian?¡±
Jiang Ning was shocked: ¡°Hey, Dad, you¡¯re incredible.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been busy with this matter recently?¡± ¡°Dad, it seems like you¡¯re not too worried about this?¡± Jiang Ning was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s a mastermind controlling Mu Jian now, poisoning Concubine Yu, and framing our family.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed: ¡°Framing is framing, but where¡¯s the evidence? Just this broken, headless piece of paper? This is too fake.¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not important whether the evidence is fake or not.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s important?¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is whether the pce believes it.¡± Jiang Ning took the note, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Emperor believes it, but Li Hongyuan does.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince believes it? And what can he do?¡± Jiang Ruobai sneered, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t obey, then we¡¯ll find someone else to be the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk big. Where is there another legitimate son for the Emperor? The dead are dead, and the abolished are abolished¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there one in Concubine Yu¡¯s belly?¡± ¡°Are you so sure that Concubine Yu will definitely give birth to a son?¡± ¡°Well, let the other concubines give birth. They can always produce a son.¡± ¡°Dad, the Emperor is so old now, not as young as he used to be. It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether he can have a son.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Ruobai¡¯s lips revealed a faint, elusive smile. Jiang Ning said with a shudder: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t mess around. Li Hongyuan is the father of your grandson. If you don¡¯t let Li Hongyuan be the Crown Prince, how can I be the Empress Dowager in the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been tolerating him for so long.¡± Jiang Ruobai snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s best if he can be more obedient and not think that growing a few feathers means he¡¯s got hard wings!¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°So what do we do now? Mu Jian is too cautious, and I still can¡¯t figure out who is behind him.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°You, my dear daughter, are just too clever, which actually makes it easy for you to get bogged down in dead ends.¡± ¡°I ask for your guidance.¡±
¡°Why bother with all that trouble? With Mu Jian in your hands, haven¡¯t you thought to ask him directly?¡± ¡°Li Hongyuan said that he has a resolute will, doesn¡¯t fear blood or death, and can¡¯t be coerced by torture.¡± Jiang Ning spread her hands, ¡°I¡¯m not good at interrogations, and aside from that, I really don¡¯t know what else to do.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your father? For things you¡¯re not good at, find your dad.¡± ¡°Dad, do you have an expert in this area?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lend them to me.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Ruobai raised his eyebrows and looked at his daughter, ¡°The scene of torture and forced confession won¡¯t be pretty, and I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Chapter 596: 596: Sleeping with My Mother Chapter 596: Sleeping with My Mother Jiang Ning rested her chin on her hand and imagined the scene. She also thought about Mu Jian¡¯s face. ¡°Ah,¡± she sighed. ¡°Not dare, right?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to give up on watching.¡± Jiang Ning leaned in close to him, ¡°Dad, can you help me judge? I just want to know the result.¡± Looking at his daughter¡¯s face, which was almost identical to his beloved wife¡¯s when she was young, he couldn¡¯t refuse her, not even for something as trivial as this, let alone a big deal. Jiang Ruobai regretted losing his little daughter back then. As a result, he missed her childhood and teenage growth. Watching his little daughter grow up was like seeing his wife¡¯s youthful appearance, what a wonderful thing that would be? Unfortunately, the time he missed could never be found again. Jiang Ruobai couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°Dad, is it difficult?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°If it is difficult, would you still insist on letting Dad do it?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked on purpose. ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Ning grinned, ¡°Dad is my protector, my strong support. No matter what, Dad can do anything for his daughter.¡± ¡°Naturally, even if you want the stars in the sky, Dad will try his best.¡± Jiang Ruobai pinched his daughter¡¯s cheek, ¡°But are you so sure about letting me handle Mu Jian?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± ¡°What if, Mu Jian was really instructed by me?¡± Jiang Ruobai pointed at the broken paper with his finger, ¡°Can you tell if this handwriting is mine or not?¡± Jiang Ning shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°You can ask someone to analyze it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So are you nning to do that?¡± Jiang Ruobai looked into his daughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I trust Dad.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Jiang Ruobai patted her head, ¡°I will get the answer you want from Mu Jian within three days. Now you should go back to sleep.¡± Jiang Ning looked outside: ¡°The snow is falling heavily, the wind is strong, and it¡¯s so cold.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with Mom tonight.¡± Jiang Ning said as she walked in. ¡°Hey?¡± Jiang Ruobai grabbed her and pulled her back, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re already a grown-up, aren¡¯t you ashamed to sleep with your mom? Go back and look after your own children¡­¡± ¡°Old Master.¡±
Lin Zizi¡¯s voice sounded at the door. Jiang Ruobai: ¡°¡­¡± A momentter, Jiang Ningfortablyy down in her mother¡¯s quilt, while Jiang Ruobai was chased into the warm room with his nket. Looking at the fragrant and soft beauty beside her, Jiang Ning shamelessly snuggled over: ¡°Mom, you smell so good.¡±
Lin Zizi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom? Are you angry because I drove Dad away?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°Mom just suddenly remembered that when you were little, you said the same thing.¡± Lin Zizi choked, ¡°You were only two or three years old then and loved to sleep in Mom¡¯s arms.¡± ¡°I still love to.¡± Jiang Ning hugged her. ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± Lin Zizi almost burst into tears, gently patting her back, ¡°Mom can finally lull you to sleep again.¡± Jiang Ning felt a warm, peaceful, and secure sense of happiness in her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell if this was a feeling left by the original owner, or her own. Either way, she liked it very much. At this moment, Lin Zizi became her true mother. ¡­ Perhaps it was the peace of sleeping beside her mother that made Jiang Ning sleep so soundly, not waking up until the sun had risen high in the sky. After hurriedly getting up to wash and dress, she ignored Jiang Ruobai¡¯s resentful face, rushed back to her own courtyard, and prepared to take the two children back to the pce.
Chapter 597: 597: The Beautiful Life in the Princess Consorts Heart Chapter 597: The Beautiful Life in the Princess Consort¡¯s Heart Jiang Ning hurried back to his courtyard, only to find Gucheng squatting on a tree like a lonely ck owl, tilting his head. ¡°Hey, Gucheng, good morning!¡± Jiang Ning raised his hand and greeted him. Gucheng looked down, as if he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ning¡¯s way of greeting, hesitated for a moment, then responded, ¡°Morning.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled and looked up at his beautiful, rosy and well-rested face, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to sleep a little longer? There¡¯s no rush since we¡¯re already out.¡± Gucheng stayed silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°How long do you usually sleep every day?¡± ¡°Three hours.¡± ¡°Three hours¡­¡± Jiang Ning did a calction in his heart, ¡°That¡¯s six hours, which is too little for a child of your age. You should ensure you sleep at least four hours a day.¡± It seemed that Gucheng understood, and then maybe he didn¡¯t, only slowly responding, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Remember, from now on, sleep at least four hours every night before getting up. If you want to sleep a bit more, you can. Just make sure you¡¯ve had enough rest.¡±
¡°I see.¡± ¡°Ah, change your words.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll go in and pack up, we¡¯ll set off soon.¡± Jiang Ning wisely decided to end the conversation with him, rushed into the house, picked up his two precious babies, kissed one¡¯s soft cheek, and then the other¡¯s beautiful little face, ¡°Have you all had breakfast?¡± Wenzan nodded obediently, ¡°Waiting for Queen Mother.¡± Lingzi said, ¡°Queen Mother is sleeping in, so embarrassed.¡± Jiang Ningughed heartily, and kissed her face vigorously, ¡°Sleeping in during winter is the happiest thing in life, don¡¯t give it up.¡± Chui and a few other maids were walking around, packing things up. Xiaoman sat in the doorway under the porch, watching the snow and then looking at Gucheng squatting on the tree. Her na?ve, round face was full of innocence and cuteness. Jiang Ning suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave. Guarding this snowy courtyard, with parents, siblings, soft and adorable babies, as well as Gucheng and Xiaoman, along with the maids of varying personalities but all loyal. In her heart, this was her dream of a happy life. But she also knew that in order to protect the peace and beauty of this courtyard, she needed to go out and fight. Fight until she had the right to protect this beauty. Huang Ying brought over a makeup box, ¡°Master, everything is packed. Let meb your hair, and then we should return to the pce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ning nodded and sat down before the mirror. Huang Ying carefullybed her hair, tied it up in a bun and secured it with a hairpin. Long tassels dangled gently, creating a brilliant look. Her face glowed translucently against the backdrop.
¡°It¡¯s so heavy,¡± Jiang Ningined, ¡°I don¡¯t want hairpins, take off the bun too, just let it down. It¡¯s warmer too.¡± Huang Ying justughed, ¡°You can do whatever you want in our courtyard. But going out and returning to the pce, you can¡¯t be disheveled. What kind of image would that show?¡± Jiang Ning touched the gorgeous hairpin and remained silent. Once everything was packed, Lin Zizi, Jiang Yi, the two aunts, and Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan all came to see her off.
Jiang Ning said goodbye to them individually and noticed Jiang Yuan¡¯s finger wrapped in cloth,ughing, ¡°If you can¡¯t sew, don¡¯t. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t find an embroiderer. Who says you have to embroider your own wedding gown?¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s face turned red, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Chapter 598: 598: Wanting to Impress the Four Seats Chapter 598: Wanting to Impress the Four Seats Jiang Ning moved on and said, ¡°This professional matter should be left to the professionals. If the embroidered wedding dress doesn¡¯t look good, it is our Jiang Family who will lose face.¡± Jiang Yuan was angered with embarrassment, ¡°How do you know that I won¡¯t embroider it well? I¡¯ve been using needles and threads since I was a child.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°There are only a few days left until the wedding, and you¡¯re staying upte every night, your face has turned yellow, your eyes sunken. By the time you get married, people would look at you and say, ¡®Oh my, who¡¯s this old maiden? She must be at least forty years old, right?''¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Jiang Yuan stomped her foot, ¡°Third Brother, she¡¯s bullying me!¡± Jiang Yi stood with his arms crossed, his eyes filled withughter,pletely enjoying the show. With Lin Zizi present, Aunt Bai and Aunt Liu dared not say anything. Jiang Yan whispered, ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Seventh Sister is saying this for your own good. Yesterday, you stayed up half the night, and your eyes were all red when you woke up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re elbowing towards the outside!¡± Jiang Yuan red at her. ¡°Little Fifth, what kind ofnguage is that?¡± Aunt Liu saw Lin Zizi¡¯s displeased look and hurriedly scolded her daughter, ¡°What do you mean ¡®elbowing towards the outside¡¯? The Princess Consort is our own family!¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t mind at all, and smiled, ¡°As the saying goes, a married daughter is like water poured out. In a few days, Fifth Daughter will be an outsider.¡±
Jiang Yuan pursed her lips. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Ah, I suddenly remembered, there is a famous embroiderer in the Manufacture Bureau, who is said to be able to embroider vivid and lifelike dragons and phoenixes. Under the sunlight, it almost looks like theye to life, extremely splendid!¡± Jiang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of envy and longing upon hearing this. ¡°Do you want this embroiderer to make your wedding dress?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°¡­How could I possibly order around an embroiderer from the pce?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there still me, the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°No need, I can embroider by myself.¡± ¡°Oh, let it be then. You can go ahead and wear your self-embroidered wedding dress when you get married.¡± Jiang Ning turned to talk to Lin Zizi, ignoring her. This made Jiang Yuan feel anxious. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event, after all. If she could wear such a magnificent wedding dress to get married, she would definitely amaze everyone in the Count¡¯s residence. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Jiang Ning for help and could only watch her get into the carriage with the two little ones. ¡­ Upon returning to the Imperial Pce, Li Tingqian was waiting for her with a face full of anticipation. His small figure stood on his tiptoes. Jiang Ning hurried over to hold his hand, ¡°You must be freezing. There¡¯s no need to wait here.¡± Li Tingqian, with his little red nose, said, ¡°Aunt Jiang didn¡¯t return to the pce yesterday. I was worried about you.¡± Jiang Ning warmed his little hands and asked, ¡°Has your Fifth Imperial Uncle returned?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡±
¡°Huh, where did he go then?¡± Jiang Ning was puzzled but asked Li Tingqian, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°You have to study every day. How can you do that without eating?¡± Li Tingqian pursed his lips and said nothing.
Jiang Ning knew he didn¡¯t like the meals prepared by the Imperial Kitchen. ¡°What do you want to eat? Aunt Jiang will make it for you.¡± ¡°As long as Aunt Jiang makes it, I¡¯ll love it!¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s little face beamed with joy. Jiang Ning then rolled up her sleeves and entered the kitchen, preparing a few steaming porridges and dishes with the avable ingredients and brought them to the table. She herself hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Lingzi and Wenzan had already eaten their fill and were ying with the little eunuch. As Jiang Ning and Li Tingqian were eating, Li Hongyuan lifted the curtain and entered. Li Tingqian quickly stood up and paid respect. Li Hongyuan responded with a grunt, his eyes fixed on Jiang Ning, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Jian?¡± Chapter 599: 599: His Highness is a bit foolish Chapter 599: His Highness is a bit foolish Jiang Ning took a bite of the three-fresh dumpling and mumbled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Crown Prince know where General Mu went?¡± Acting so clueless. Last night, who knows who dressed like a thief in a nightgown and sneaked into Mu Jian¡¯s house. And now they¡¯reing to her for someone. Li Hongyuan nced at Li Tingqian, ¡°Xiaoqian, take some back to your room and eat it.¡± The little eunuch following him quickly stepped forward, picked up a bowl of porridge, a te of snacks, and two dishes with a tray. Li Tingqian obediently followed the little eunuch out. Huang Ying saw the situation and gestured to the several pce maids to leave with her. Jiang Ning sat still, ¡°Is the Crown Prince here to make trouble this early in the morning?¡± ¡°Answer my question. Where is Mu Jian?¡± Li Hongyuan repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your excuse for not returning to the pce yesterday was that Mu Jian got drunk and couldn¡¯t escort you back. Now that you¡¯re back today, where is Mu Jian?¡±
Jiang Ning put down her chopsticks, ¡°It was toote yesterday, and I was afraid it would be unsafe on the road. Now it¡¯s broad daylight, and there¡¯s no danger, so I naturally came back.¡± ¡°You were afraid of the darkness not being safe?¡± Li Hongyuan tugged at his mouth, thinking of the scene he sawst night. Ever since she suffered at the hands of the virtuous king, this woman has been like a snake-bitten person, always carrying Gucheng with her wherever she goes. Gucheng was supposed to protect her, but now it seems to have backfired. With Gucheng¡¯s support, this woman has grown bolder and bolder. Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, where is Mu Jian?¡± ¡°Mu Jian spent all night drinking and is still sleeping!¡± Jiang Ning replied. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°If the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t believe me, you can go to the Jiang Family to check.¡± Jiang Ning said calmly. ¡°Your Jiang Family¡¯s threshold is so high, which time have I been able to find the person back?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s tone was somewhat sarcastic. Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°In the past, you were the powerless Prince of Yu. Now you are the Crown Prince, gradually growing your wings. How can the Jiang Family dare to block your path?¡± ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°Don¡¯t go around in circles with me. Tell me, why did you detain Mu Jian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince who¡¯s ying dumb with me.¡± Jiang Ning leisurely enjoyed his frustration, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sure that Mu Jian is colluding with the Jiang Family? Then it¡¯s normal for Mu Jian to be at the Jiang Family. I don¡¯t know what the Crown Prince is in a hurry about.¡± ¡°Jiang Ning, do you think that in doing so, you are going to get the Jiang Family into an irrecoverable disaster? Have you ever thought about what would happen if Emperor Father knew about this?¡± ¡°I just think the emperor is not that stupid.¡± ¡°Are you calling me stupid?¡± ¡°You¡¯re definitely not as smart as your dad.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°The Crown Prince can¡¯t deny that, can you?¡± Li Hongyuan really couldn¡¯t deny it. Going around in circles, she¡¯s still scolding him for being stupid.
Li Hongyuan sat down opposite her, his face serious, ¡°So you just took Mu Jian without even talking to me?¡± ¡°Last night, didn¡¯t we already do what we were supposed to do? The Crown Prince can¡¯t pull up his pants and disown someone¡­ Ahem,¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s words slipped out unconsciously. Seeing Li Hongyuan¡¯s weird expression, she quickly stopped herself, ¡°I mean, since we both believe that Mu Jian is up to something, and the Crown Prince seems reluctant to interrogate him, let me do it. I won¡¯t be soft on him.¡± Li Hongyuan angrily said, ¡°Won¡¯t you scare the snake away like this!¡± ¡°Not at all. Mu Jian went to the Jiang Family openly, didn¡¯t he? As long as the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t publicize that fact, who would know that I detained Mu Jian?¡±
Chapter 600: 600: They are all Pigs Chapter 600: They are all Pigs Li Hongyuan was so infuriated that heughed. With a slight headache, he rubbed his temples: ¡°Jiang Ning, oh, Jiang Ning, do you think Mu Jian is a nobody? You casually detain him and believe no one would notice?¡± Mu Jian usually keeps a low profile, not seeking attention. However, having grown up with Li Hongyuan and now serving as the leader of the Right Imperial Guards of the Crown Prince¡¯s East Pce, he is not a person who can just disappear on a whim. Jiang Ning nonchntly picked up a small dumpling and stuffed it into her mouth. She didn¡¯t care a bit about Li Hongyuan¡¯s fury. Li Hongyuan said: ¡°Send a word to your home right away, tell Prime Minister Jiang to let Mu Jian go.¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied. ¡°Jiang Ning!¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t expect her to refuse so firmly and decisively.
If it were any other woman who dared to say these words to him, he would think the world had gone mad. However,ing from Jiang Ning, other than being annoyed, he found nothing abnormal about it. ¡°What if I order you to release him in my capacity as the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Still no.¡± Jiang Ning propped her chin, grinned at him with her pretty, pale face, and with the sweetest tone, delivered the most ruthless words. Li Hongyuan¡¯s head was buzzing. How could there be such a woman in this world? Does she understand this is the royal court, where respect and hierarchy matters? He is the Crown Prince! How can he have no hold over this woman? ¡°Do you believe me if I¡­¡± he red at her, attempting some threatening words. She just answered him with bright, smiling eyes. All his threat felt as if they were hitting cotton. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t obey yourmand, Prince? Will you curse me, hit me, or kill me?¡± Jiang Ning curiously asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll banish you to the Cold Pce?¡± ¡°How is my current situation any different from being in the Cold Pce, may I ask, my dear Crown Prince?¡± Jiang Ning spread her hands, ¡°I¡¯m the Princess Consort, but the harem¡¯s domestic affairs are at the mercy of Concubine Li. It¡¯s the depth of winter, and if I want a piece of coal, I still need Concubine Li¡¯s approval!¡± ¡°Do you think that offending me will have only these consequences?¡± ¡°If there are others, why doesn¡¯t the Crown Prince show me?¡± ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re like a pig who¡¯s not afraid of boiling water!¡± Unable to contain himself anymore, Li Hongyuan cursed. Jiang Ning mmed her hand on the table, stood up, and red at him: ¡°I¡¯m a pig? Then what are you? The boar who married a pig, professes to love the pig, and even had a child with a pig?¡± ¡°You¨C¡±
Li Hongyuan was so angry, he raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t p faces when hitting someone!¡± rmed, Jiang Ning covered her face and crouched down. She was more cowardly than anyone. Li Hongyuan was both angry and amused; he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to p her.
He red at her for a moment and said, ¡°Jiang Ning, you only dare to cross me because you know I care about you, and I love you.¡± Jiang Ning muttered with her head in her hands, ¡°My confidence has nevere from your love.¡± Hearing her clearly, Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Indeed, behind you are the Jiang family and the all-powerful pair of brothers, Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai. As the Crown Prince, of course, I can¡¯t afford to provoke them.¡± Jiang Ning noticed him lower his hand, so she raised her head and said, ¡°If you are unsatisfied with them, go to them for the person, what kind of man bullies me here?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s anger cooled, he sat down slowly and said, ¡°Without your agreement, Jiang Ruobai won¡¯t let the person go. He may even deny that he is holding Mu Jian.¡± Chapter 601: 601: Go Ahead, Threaten Him Chapter 601: Go Ahead, Threaten Him Jiang Ning straightened up and reached for another dumpling. While eating, she said, ¡°You can threaten Jiang Ruobai.¡± ¡°Threaten?¡± ¡°Yes, threaten him with me.¡± Jiang Ningughed. ¡°You can tell him that if he doesn¡¯t let people go, you¡¯ll mistreat me and the two children and make us suffer.¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her in astonishment. This woman must be seriously crazy. ¡°Are you serious?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Does Your Highness think I¡¯m joking?¡± Jiang Ning asked him. ¡°Or do you think the method I mentioned is not reliable?¡± It was precisely because it was so reliable that Li Hongyuan thought she was crazy. What exactly did this woman want to do? Whose side was she on, after all?
Li Hongyuan looked into her eyes, trying to find the answer. However, she didn¡¯t give him the chance. After she finished speaking, she lowered her head to eat. At this moment, the food in front of her was the most important thing in the world. ¡°Aren¡¯t you stuffed from eating so much in the morning?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her slim waist, which could be held with a single grip. ¡°Not at all.¡± Jiang Ning put another dumpling into her mouth. ¡°Your Highness is so noble, how could you understand the taste of hunger? Hmm¡­ Your father did experience it, though.¡± Li Hongyuan seemed to be immune to herck of respect. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Jiang Ning, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re really joking or not, but I might actually do as you suggested.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jiang Ning waved her little hand, very generously. Li Hongyuan stood up and walked away. ¡°However¡­¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s voice came from behind him. Li Hongyuan turned his head to look at her. Jiang Ning¡¯s lips were stained with oil, looking shiny and bright. She stuck out her tongue to lick her lips andughed, ¡°If you threaten Prime Minister Jiang, it may backfire.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°After all, Prime Minister Jiang is a man who doesn¡¯t like to be threatened. What if he gets angry and kills Mu Jian directly?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t he care about you?¡± ¡°Did Your Highness forget the reason why you married me in the first ce?¡± Jiang Ning said calmly, ¡°I believe that with your wisdom and rationality, you wouldn¡¯t do something so impulsive.¡±
Li Hongyuan stared at her, motionless. Jiang Ning said significantly, ¡°Every action has its pros and cons, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Jiang Ning, both you and your Jiang family are very bold,¡± Li Hongyuan said slowly, word by word. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about the future?¡± ¡°The future? When you be Emperor, would you allow your Empress to have such a powerful family behind her? Impossible.¡± Jiang Ningughed. ¡°We might as well be frank with each other now.¡±
¡°Jiang¡¯s family has always beenw-abiding, with outstanding merits of General Jiang. Over the years, Emperor Father has showered the Jiang family with favor. Why would I do anything to the Jiang family? Jiang Ning, you think too poorly of me.¡± ¡°People are different, and so are Emperors.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°No matter what the future holds, nevery a finger on the Jiang family.¡± Jiang Ning said solemnly. ¡°I can guarantee to you that as long as I¡¯m alive, the Jiang family will never have the situation where rtives interfere in politics.¡± ¡°I agree with you.¡± ¡°Your Highness agreed too quickly.¡± ¡°You-¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too early to talk about these things now. We have amon enemy at present. Jiang Ning, I hope you can be of one heart with me as husband and wife, and not y tricks on me all the time. That will only create opportunities for others to exploit. At least, we must first find out who framed my concubine mother and the Jiang family, before we talk about anything else.¡± Chapter 602: 602: Overwhelmed with Anger Chapter 602: Overwhelmed with Anger Jiang Ning said, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said yesterday. You said you were certain that Jiang Family and Mu Jian had connections. Now you believe that Jiang Family is being wronged again?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I only said that out of anger at you?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°After all, Your Highness doesn¡¯t seem like such a childish person.¡± ¡°Is thatplimenting me or insulting me?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan nced outside and suddenly realized that whenever he argued with her, listening to her ramblings and irrationality, time always passed by swiftly. ¡°Jiang Ning, I need to tell you seriously, let Prime Minister Jiang release Mu Jian.¡±
¡°Fine. Wait until the trial is over.¡± ¡°Was all that I said to you just now wasted words?¡± ¡°If Your Highness is not busy, why not sit down and have a bite to eat while listening to me?¡± Li Hongyuan fell silent for a moment, returned and sat across from her. Right where Li Tingqian had sat previously. He watched her. Jiang Ning weed him: ¡°Have something to eat, make yourself at home, don¡¯t hesitate.¡± She handed him a steamed roll. ¡°¡­Fed up with your temper, I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re punishing yourself for others¡¯ mistakes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead again. Jiang Ning slowly finished her porridge, wiped her mouth neatly with a napkin before asking, ¡°Are you worried about startling the snake in the grass?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why should I worry?¡± Jiang Ning exined to him, ¡°The current situation is that our enemies are lurking in the dark while we are in in sight. They have been watching us all this time. The snake is watching us much closer than we are watching it. What is there to be startled about?¡± ¡°But they don¡¯t know that we already know about them.¡± ¡°In my opinion, they probably aren¡¯t that stupid.¡± ¡°So in your eyes, everyone is smart, only this Crown Prince is stupid?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, there¡¯s no need for us to be so cautious anymore. Arrest Mu Jian and brutally interrogate him, pry open his mouth.¡± ¡°Is it so easy to pry open Mu Jian¡¯s mouth? Given my understanding of him, which is better than yours, he has no parents, no wife, no children, no one he cares about.¡± Li Hongyuan finished and added, ¡°In other words, he is a man with no weaknesses.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care whether he will really open his mouth.¡± ¡°What is your real intention then?¡± ¡°This soup is nice, would you like some?¡± Jiang Ning pushed a bowl of Snow Fungus Soup in front of him, ¡°Xiaoqian loves this soup in the morning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll have it.¡± Jiang Ning held the bowl with one hand and a spoon with the other, slurping loudly. It made Li Hongyuan inexplicably think of an animal. A cat. That kind ofzy and haughty cat. Li Hongyuan stared at her soft, tousled hair for a while, and asked, ¡°Are you really that hungry?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning looked up. ¡°Since I walked in, you¡¯ve eaten eight dumplings, one bowl of porridge, one bowl of soup, two pastries, and a lot of dishes.¡± Having grown up in the Imperial Pce, he¡¯d been taught that one should not speak while eating, and to stop eating when seven-tenths full. It¡¯s often said that illnesses through the mouth, eating too much can lead to indigestion and sickness. Concubine Jin didn¡¯t care about these things, and the eunuchs and nannies who served him didn¡¯t dare to let him eat his fill, nor let him dress too warmly. The royal children, brought up this way, didn¡¯t haverge appetites, and were used to having small, frequent meals. Li Hongyuan had never eaten breakfast like her.
Watching from the side, he inexplicably felt bad for her stomach. Chapter 603: 603: Annoying People Have Their Own Way Chapter 603: Annoying People Have Their Own Way Jiang Ning finished thest drop of soup, not leaving a single drop. She put down the bowl, leaned back in her chair satisfied, and said, ¡°In this life, if you can¡¯t eat to your heart¡¯s content and enjoy delicious food, much of the pleasure of living is lost.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Now you can tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a buzzkill.¡± Jiang Ning stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk to help digest.¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s patience was reaching its limit. ¡°Why are you so stupid, can¡¯t you figure it out yourself, do I have to say it?¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± The anger shed on Li Hongyuan¡¯s face. Jiang Ning immediately backed down: ¡°What I mean is, the Crown Prince has a lot on his te and is very busy. Leave the thinking to someone idle like me.¡± Li Hongyuan could tell the implied meaning in her words.
He snorted, not bothering to argue with her. No matter how entric andzy this woman¡¯s temperament was, it was undeniable that she was very smart. So smart that if she weren¡¯t a woman, Li Hongyuan would have wanted to bring her under hismand and let her be his military advisor. Unfortunately, this woman was very good at annoying people. And her temperament was unpredictable. Jiang Ning had no idea what Li Hongyuan was pondering at this moment. She sat back down, ¡°Is Mu Jian important to your Highness?¡± ¡°A person who has been with you for ten years, do you think he is important or not? He¡¯s important in terms of emotional dependence. But it¡¯s not so important that I can¡¯t do without him.¡± ¡°Your Highness is telling the truth this time.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°You just said that Mu Jian is a person without weaknesses. So, what did the person behind him use to make him betray you, his Master?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Does that mean that Mu Jian actually has weaknesses, but you just don¡¯t know it?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s very contradictory. Unless¡ª¡± Jiang Ning deliberately paused until Li Hongyuan couldn¡¯t help but stare at her, and then sheughed, ¡°Unless, from the very beginning, Mu Jian¡¯s real master wasn¡¯t you, Crown Prince.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°In this way, it wouldn¡¯t be contradictory. Mu Jian didn¡¯t betray you at all; he was just loyal to his real master.¡± Li Hongyuan was silent for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°He is a child of my concubine mother¡¯s rtives, and he entered the pce at the age of ten to follow me. ording to what you¡¯re saying, he pledged allegiance to someone else when he was just a few years old? Do you even believe that?¡± ¡°I do. Once you¡¯ve eliminated all the impossibilities, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth.¡± ¡°Fine, assuming what you said is true, how do you prove it?¡± ¡°Just like Mu Jian is important to your Highness, he must be even more important to that person behind the scenes. What do you think, your Highness?¡±
¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Knowing that Mu Jian is missing, your Highness came to me to find him. What about that person? Will they be worried?¡± ¡°Are you trying to lure the snake out of the hole?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Talking to a smart person doesn¡¯t take much effort at all.¡± Jiang Ning pped her hands, ¡°Your Highness is so smart!¡±
¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan sighed. He found that the number of times he sighed in front of Jiang Ning was more than all the times he sighed in the past twenty years. ¡°All this is based on your spection.¡± Li Hongyuan had to break her beautiful fantasy, ¡°The other party is a merciless person. What makes you think that they will easily expose themselves for Mu Jian? If Mu Jian is just a pawn to them, they may not care about his life or death at all?¡± Chapter 604: 604: Not My Style Chapter 604: Not My Style Jiang Ningughed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s just perfect, then. Whether I detain Mu Jian or kill him, it won¡¯t matter to them. If he dies, so be it.¡± ¡°You say that so easily.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Jiang Ning stared at Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Do you have a soft spot for Mu Jian? What¡¯s the use of keeping this troublemaker? Whether or not he¡¯s the mastermind, he¡¯s the one who killed your concubine mother directly. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to kill him and avenge Concubine Jin?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just killing a pawn, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s meaningful. It won¡¯t be considered as revenge.¡± ¡°All I can say is that our thoughts are different.¡± ¡°Jin Zhuzhu is my concubine mother. If I¡¯m not in a hurry to take revenge, what are you in a hurry for?¡± Li Hongyuan also stared at her, ¡°Or is it that your real goal is to eliminate witnesses for the Jiang Family?¡± Jiang Ning sneered coldly, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then suit yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to have a conversation with you, why are you getting angry?¡± ¡°Did you ever think about having a proper conversation with me? Li Hongyuan, you never trust me, even though you say you like me and have protected me. But deep down, you don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s because I was forced upon you by my father, a person you can¡¯t refuse, right? You people in the royal family are all selfish and cold-hearted to the core!¡± ¡°Jiang Ning!¡±
¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Jiang Ning said angrily, ¡°When you assigned Mu Jian to me yesterday, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t think of the consequences! Weren¡¯t you just trying to see if Mu Jian had any connection with the Jiang Family? Now that the Jiang Family has proven it to you and wants to interrogate Mu Jian personally, you turn around and bite back, saying that the Jiang Family wants to silence witnesses. Tell me, what exactly should the Jiang Family do to clear the suspicion? Is it because no matter what the Jiang Family does, it will never gain the trust of you and the Emperor, simply because my father is so capable and my Uncle has too much merit?!¡± As Li Hongyuan looked at her furious expression, he calmed down, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Just because the Jiang Family has great merit and I married you, must I fully trust the Jiang Family? How do you exin what was found in Mu Jian¡¯s secret chamber?¡± ¡°Last night, I asked my father, and he said it was a forgery, not his handwriting. It¡¯s obvious that Mu Jian is trying to frame us. Otherwise, he had plenty of opportunities. Why would he choose to poison the food I prepared?¡± ¡°There are other powerful families in the Imperial Court besides the Jiang Family. Why did he choose to frame the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°Well, he had to choose one family, didn¡¯t he? If he framed the Zhang Family, would you still ask the Zhang Family: with so many royals and ministers in the Imperial Court, why did Mu Jian choose to frame the Zhang Family? You don¡¯t interrogate Mu Jian, but youe to ask me, the victim, instead?¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her silently for a while, then slowly said, ¡°When you get excited, you talk like pouring beans, babbling on.¡± Jiang Ning snorted. Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°So are you determined not to let Mu Jian go?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What will be the consequences ¡­ ¡± ¡°Consequences?¡± Jiang Ning nced at him, ¡°There are only two options: first, the Crown Prince is eager to protect him andes after me. Second, the mastermind behind thises after me or the Jiang Family.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to harm you for the sake of Mu Jian.¡± ¡°Even better. Now the only trouble left is the mastermind behind all this. He killed Concubine Jin, framed my family and me, and I¡¯m still afraid of what trouble he might cause? Hasn¡¯t he caused me enough trouble already? If someone holds a knife to my neck and I don¡¯t fight back, that¡¯s not my style.¡± Chapter 605: 605: You wont keep me? Chapter 605: You won¡¯t keep me? Li Hongyuan said, ¡°You¡¯re not being polite.¡± ¡°Polite for what?¡± ¡°Mu Jian is, after all, my man. What you did to him, not even informing me?¡± ¡°Your Highness, when you gave Mu Jian to me yesterday, I understood. No need for you to exin more.¡± ¡°¡­ What did you understand?¡± ¡°We must be in tune with each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan thought, this woman could really talk. ¡°Anyway,¡± Jiang Ning summed up, ¡°I will never let Mu Jian go. Not only because he framed me and the Jiang Family, but also because he hurt Concubine Jin. No matter how you feel about Concubine Jin, I consider her family. Taking revenge for family is justified and natural.¡± ¡°If Mu Jian dies, and you haven¡¯t found out anything, the clues will bepletely cut off.¡±
¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t possibly think that that person trained Mu Jian for ten years, just to harm Concubine Jin, right?¡± Jiang Ning raised a finger, ¡°He must have a bigger conspiracy. So, he will continue to take action. As long as he wants to die, he will surely expose himself. And I can definitely catch him!¡± She was so confident. So much so that Li Hongyuan almost believed she was the legendary avatar of justice. Li Hongyuan knew he couldn¡¯t get Mu Jian back. In fact, as Jiang Ning said, from the moment he agreed to let Mu Jian escort the Jiang Family home, he had already given up on Mu Jian. Li Hongyuan would never show mercy to a traitor. Even if the Jiang Family didn¡¯t take action, he wouldn¡¯t spare Mu Jian. However, he felt a bit ufortable knowing that his man had been disciplined by someone else. After listening to Jiang Ning¡¯s babbling, Li Hongyuan¡¯s ears were a bit tired. ¡°Forget it, you eat. I have something else to do.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Jiang Ning stopped him, ¡°Do you want me to leave aplete corpse for Mu Jian, or just do whatever I want?¡± ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t you¡­ Not be so bloody?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t Your Highness ever killed anyone?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman.¡± ¡°Your Highness really misunderstands women. Why don¡¯t you go and ask your beautiful, gentle, virtuous Concubine Li if she has ever killed anyone?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s best.¡±
¡°Tonight.¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you keep me?¡± Li Hongyuan was already at the door, then turned back to ask. ¡°Have a good trip.¡±
Li Hongyuan left without looking back. Eunuch Li Xiu hurriedly followed: ¡°My Lord, aren¡¯t you staying with the Princess Consort tonight?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not willing; am I supposed to force myself on her? This Crown Prince is not that desperate!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Xiu didn¡¯t dare to answer that. After running for a while, Li Xiuughed, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor said that after the New Year, there will be a selection of beauties. At that time, a few neers will enter the East Pce.¡± Li Hongyuan looked back at him. Li Xiu quickly stepped back half a step and lowered his head: ¡°This servant talks too much.¡± As the Crown Prince, having only one Main Consort and one Side Consort was indeed too few. But Li Hongyuan was still very young, barely twenty years old, and already had a son and a daughter. The Emperor was not too worried. What the Emperor was worried about now was another matter ¨C Concubine Yu was about to give birth! The Harem hadn¡¯t seen the birth of an emperor¡¯s heir in many years. The Emperor was getting on in years, but still vigorous, and although he was still immersed in grief over Concubine Jin¡¯s death, he was very concerned about the child Concubine Yu was about to give birth to.
Chapter 606: 606: Too Embarrassing Chapter 606: Too Embarrassing Concubine Yu¡¯s childbirth was full-term without anyplications. When the due date arrived, she felt the pain in her belly, realized her water had broken, and then everything became frantic as they rushed to inform the Emperor and Empress. The Emperor and Empress hurried to the scene. The Empress was not actually anxious, but she knew the Emperor would be, so she had to put on an appearance of urgency. As per tradition, the Emperor could not enter the birthing room. After all, it was deemed unclean. Even he himself was born in a birthing room¡ªhow could it be unclean? The Empress sat in her chair, holding a string of delicate prayer beads, watching the Emperor standing anxiously at the door, and pondered this thought. Through the door came the intermittent cries of Concubine Yu from the birthing room. The midwife said that since Concubine Yu was giving birth for the first time, the process would be slow, but the baby was in the right position, so the delivery should go smoothly.
The Emperor, slightly relieved, also sat down. Along the way, the Empress worried about his health and urged him to return to his quarters and rest, only returning when the baby was about to be born. Alternatively, he could wait for news at the Crystal Frost Hall. As Empress, she would stay here the entire time. However, the Emperor did not want to leave. Ever since the death of Concubine Jin, he had been depressed for a long time; it was not easy for him to have a happy asion like this. He couldn¡¯t bear to go back and be reminded of Concubine Jin¡¯s belongings, which would just invite mncholy feelings. Concubine Yu¡¯s cries continued until midnight. The Emperor could not hold up any longer. After all, he was not as young as he used to be, and his body was very fatigued. A few other concubines came over, saw the Emperor¡¯s pale face, and insisted he go back and rest. Unable to resist their persuasions, the Emperor went to lie down for a while. Who would have known that there would be signs of difficultbor for Concubine Yu? Before he could even close his eyes, a pce maid from Concubine Yu¡¯s side came running, crying and pleading that Concubine Yu was exhausted and needed ginseng to replenish her energy¡ªpreferably blood ginseng. Yet, they couldn¡¯t find a single blood ginseng in the vast Imperial Pce. The Emperor sat up, rubbing his aching temples, and suddenly remembered that all the blood ginseng in the pce had been taken by Jiang Ning to gift to her mother, Lin Zizi. In the middle of the night, should he, the Emperor, go to Jiang¡¯s household and ask Lin Zizi for things? That would be far too humiliating for him! The Emperor called for the Eunuch: ¡°Go find the Head of Internal Affairs and tell him to bring me blood ginseng within half an hour, or his head will roll!¡± The Eunuch hurriedly left. Upon hearing this, the Head of Internal Affairs burst into tears.
Blood ginseng, such a precious item, was tributed every year. Portions were distributed among their masters in the pce, while some were gifted to several high-ranking officials outside the pce. How could there be any left over? Blood ginseng was not like sweet potatoes that could be preserved for a long period of time. Considering it was such a good item, they would want to use it for themselves, let alone give it away.
¡°Where can I find it in such a short time? Brother, you have to save me!¡± the Head of Internal Affairs begged the Eunuch, crying, ¡°Give me some advice.¡± The Eunuch chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? All the blood ginseng in the pce was taken by the Princess Consort. You should go ask her instead. You already know where you should go, right?¡± ¡°Oh, how could I have forgotten that?¡± The blood ginseng had been sent to the storeroom but had not yet been distributed to the various masters in the pce. It was taken by the Princess Consort instead. At that time, since the Emperor did not say anything, the Head of Internal Affairs did not ask further questions. If he didn¡¯t go to her now, to whom else could he go? So, the Head of Internal Affairs huffed and puffed as he went to knock on the door of the East Pce, requesting to see the Princess Consort. Jiang Ning, living in the pce, also heard about Concubine Yu giving birth. However, she didn¡¯t care much about it, nor had any interest in waiting for the news. She went to bed early with her two children. When Huang Ying, after listening to the Head of Internal Affairs¡¯ cry, came to inform Jiang Ning, Jiang Ning, yawning, said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ginseng here. Let him look elsewhere. Close the door, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Chapter 607: 607: Li Changgeng Being Stingy Chapter 607: Li Changgeng Being Stingy Huang Ying went out and told the Head of Internal Affairs: ¡°Master says we don¡¯t have any, Eunuch, please try looking elsewhere.¡± With that, she tried to close the door. ¡°Wait!¡± The Head of Internal Affairs caught the door, crying out, ¡°Sister Huang Ying, you can¡¯t leave me to die!¡± Huang Yingughed: ¡°Eunuch Sun, your words are too much. You¡¯re the prestigious Head of Internal Affairs; so many important people have to beg you for favors. How could I, a lowly servant, save you?¡± ¡°My dear sister, those are just outsiders. Who among us doesn¡¯t know each other?¡± Eunuch Sun clung desperately to the door, ¡°My head is constantly at the mercy of our masters¡¯ whims. Concubine Yu is giving birth, and we need a Blood Ginseng to nourish her energy. His Majesty said if I can¡¯t get the Blood Ginseng, my head won¡¯t be spared!¡± ¡°We really don¡¯t have any Blood Ginseng in the East Pce,¡± Huang Ying spread her hands, sincerely saying, ¡°Eunuch Sun, I really want to help you, but I¡¯m powerless to do so.¡± Eunuch Sun cried: ¡°My dear sister, please plead with Princess Consort on my behalf. Last time, all the Blood Ginseng in the storeroom was taken by the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°You know very well that was with His Majesty¡¯s permission. It was specifically given to our Prime Minister¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course, I¡¯m aware of that. We would give her not just a few ginseng roots, but even dragon meat if she wanted. But it¡¯s a matter of urgency now. If Concubine Yu can¡¯t deliver the baby safely, I won¡¯t be the only one who suffers.¡± Eunuch Sun pleaded bitterly and even knelt down.
Left with no choice, Huang Ying said: ¡°Eunuch Sun, please don¡¯t kneel. Shall I plead on your behalf to Master again?¡± Eunuch Sun was overjoyed: ¡°Good, good, thank you, Sister Huang Ying. I will never forget your kindness!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the kindness of our Princess Consort, that¡¯s what truly matters.¡± ¡°As if I could forget in this lifetime!¡± ¡°Eunuch Sun, wait here.¡± Huang Ying turned and went back in. Jiang Ning buried her head in the nkets and grumbled: ¡°Li Changgeng is so stingy, taking back what he¡¯s already given¡­¡± Horrified, Huang Ying quickly whispered: ¡°Master, you¡¯re talking in your sleep, you must not say His Majesty¡¯s name directly!¡± Jiang Ning sat up, her hair disheveled, and listlessly said: ¡°Go and check the chest, see if there¡¯s any left.¡± ¡°Which chest?¡± ¡°When my mother returned a few days ago, didn¡¯t she give back the chest containing the Blood Ginseng? I remember it being quite heavy; she must have put something in it.¡± ¡°Let me check it.¡± Huang Ying quickly fetched the chest, opened it, and found there were indeed Blood Ginsengs inside. Lin Zizi didn¡¯t want to keep them all and had asked her to bring some back. Huang Ying hurriedly took one out, held it up with a handkerchief for Jiang Ning to see, and happily said: ¡°Master, how did you know there would definitely be Blood Ginseng in the chest?¡± ¡°That is a mother¡¯s love.¡± ¡°Madam truly loves you. So, shall I give this Blood Ginseng to Eunuch Sun? I heard Concubine Yu is having a difficultbor.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Jiang Ning stopped her, ¡°we can¡¯t just give away such a precious thing for free.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Huang Ying asked, puzzled.
Jiang Ning rubbed her face to wake herself up, thought about it, and said: ¡°Bring me my clothes, I¡¯ll deliver it personally.¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s sote and cold outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve still got to go. When Their Majesties haven¡¯t even slept, how could I, as a junior, sleep? Is it appropriate?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go get them.¡±
Chapter 608: 608: The Little Calculation of the Princess Consort Chapter 608: The Little Calction of the Princess Consort Huang Ying quickly called Xiachu over, one to dress Jiang Ning and the other tob her hair, tidying her up as quickly as possible. ¡°Huang Ying, Xiachu, you two don¡¯t follow me, stay here with the children.¡± After instructing them, Jiang Ning put the Blood Ginseng in an exquisite small box and walked out. As soon as she stepped out of the room, Gucheng silently followed her. Jiang Ning nced at him: ¡°Next time you go out with me, wear more clothes.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As usual, Imperial Guards were stationed at the entrance of the East Pce. Jiang Ning said, ¡°You all saw it just now. The Head of Internal Affairs came to ask for Blood Ginseng for Concubine Yu. If it causes a dy and endangers her and the child in her womb, think about how many heads you have.¡± The Imperial Guards looked at each other and let her pass without hesitation.
They had noticed these past few days. The Emperor and the Crown Prince didn¡¯t really mean to confine her. She hade and gone countless times during these days. At most, she would receive a few mild rebukes from the Emperor, but no serious punishment at all. It was all for show. Jiang Ning sessfully left the East Pce. By the time she arrived, Concubine Yu¡¯s cries had subsided. The Emperor paced back and forth at the door, his face full of anxiety. The Empress followed him, also with a worried expression. As for who was genuinely worried and who was pretending, it was hard to tell. Seeing Jiang Ning, the Empress asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The Emperor stopped and looked over. Jiang Ning quickly stepped forward to salute, ¡°Your Highness, I heard that Concubine Yu is giving birth and desperately needs Blood Ginseng to replenish her energy, so I went to find one.¡± She then held up the box. Upon hearing this, the Emperor knew that the Head of Internal Affairs had gone to knock on the door of the East Pce. What a useless man. In the Emperor¡¯s mind, the Blood Ginseng had all been given to Lin Zizi, asking Jiang Ning for it was tantamount to asking Lin Zizi for it. No matter how he thought about it, he felt embarrassed. The Emperor quietly made a mental note of this ipetence, but the timely arrival of the Blood Ginseng made him happy too, and he immediately ordered someone to bring it to the delivery room.
Following this, the Empressplimented Jiang Ning, ¡°Princess Consort is really filial, specially looking for this item sote at night.¡± ¡°Indeed, it was freezing cold, and it took me a long time to find this one. My mother gave it to me specially.¡± Jiang Ning said. These words were intended for the Emperor. Of course, the Emperor understood.
For such a small ginseng, who else couldn¡¯t have brought it here? Her insistence on delivering it personally showed that she had a little scheme in mind. At a time when the Emperor was feeling embarrassed with Lin Zizi, he was tolerant of Jiang Ning¡¯s little scheme and said, ¡°Princess Consort has worked hard.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired¡­ Ah-choo!¡± She sneezed. The Empress immediately showed concern, ¡°You¡¯re not wearing enough clothes, you might catch a cold. Howe there¡¯s no one apanying you?¡± The Emperor asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any clothes to wear? You¡¯re dressed so thinly and simply.¡± Jiang Ning remained silent. The Emperor then ordered, ¡°Someone, let the Clothing Bureau send people to make a few sets of clothes for the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Thank you, Emperor Father.¡± Jiang Ning quickly expressed her gratitude, ¡°In a few days, it will be my elder sister¡¯s wedding day back at my mother¡¯s home. Since I¡¯ll be going back, I can¡¯t have just a few decent clothes, so as not to disgrace the royal family. Therefore¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor nced at her skeptically. Her intentions were all too clear. Asking for clothes was a minor matter; asking to go back to her mother¡¯s house to attend her sister¡¯s wedding was the real deal.
Chapter 609: 609: So Ugly Its Hard to Look At Chapter 609: So Ugly It¡¯s Hard to Look At Jiang Ning said, ¡°Your son has heard that there is an auntie in the Clothing Bureau who has unparalleled embroidery skills. I¡¯d like to request her to make a couple of outfits for me.¡± The Emperor smiled gently, ¡°That¡¯s a small matter, of course it can be arranged.¡± ¡°Many thanks for Your Highness¡¯s grace!¡± Jiang Ning immediately thanked him graciously. At that moment, the cry of a newborn baby echoed in the room. Everyone immediately turned around. The Emperor seemed excited, unable to control his actions and started rubbing his hands. The Empress joyfully said, ¡°The child is born!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Emperor Father, congrattions!¡± Jiang Ning timely offered his blessings, ¡°Emperor Father, I nned to stay at home for a few days following my sister¡¯s wedding, to spend more time with my parents.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, good, good!¡±
The Emperor was overjoyed, and his face lit up with a glow that hadn¡¯t been seen in a long time. However, after saying those words, he realized he had agreed to something? He gave Jiang Ning a somewhat bewildered look. At that moment, a pce maid rushed out of the room, knelt on the ground and joyfully announced, ¡°Congrattions to Your Majesty, Concubine Yu has given birth to a Prince! Both mother and child are safe!¡± ¡°A Prince?¡± The Emperor was both shocked and pleased, and immediately pushed his previous intention to inquire Jiang Ning to the back of his mind. The Empress joyfully bowed to the Emperor, ¡°Your servant congrattes Your Majesty on the birth of a dragon¡¯s son!¡± The Emperor burst intoughter, ¡°Good, very good! Reward, everyone gets a reward!¡± Jiang Ning got up. She could clearly see, the Emperor¡¯s joy was genuine, so was the Empress¡¯s. The Emperor¡¯s joy was understandable, given his age, having a son proved him still capable. But it was strange that the Empress was genuinely happy too. What good did Concubine Yu¡¯s son do to her? Could it be that the Empress did not want Li Hongyuan to inherit the throne, and she wanted to support a younger puppet to oppose the Crown Prince? In the blink of an eye, Jiang Ning had thought of all these possibilities. The nanny brought out the newly cleaned and wrapped baby. Looking at the baby, the Emperor thought, oh, this red and wrinkled little thing, looks like a monkey. So ugly, unbearable to look. The Empress leaned over and praised, ¡°The child looks wonderful, his eyebrows and eyes resemble Your Majesty¡¯s.¡±
The Emperor: ¡°Hehe.¡± He was not stupid or blind, he could if the child was good-looking or not. It¡¯s said sons take after their mothers, but not necessarily, some do take after their fathers. Obviously, Concubine Yu¡¯s child takes after his father, and did not inherit Concubine Yu¡¯s beauty.
Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°All babies look like this when they are born. Once they grow up a bit, they will look better.¡± ¡°That is quite true.¡± The Emperor nodded in agreement. Having an ugly child didn¡¯t affect his joyful mood a bit. Jiang Ningughed again, ¡°Concubine Yu has truly made a great contribution, giving birth to an emperor¡¯s heir. The one Emperor Father should most reward is Concubine Yu.¡± ¡°What the Princess Consort said is reasonable,¡± the Empress immediately followed up on time, ¡°Concubine Yu has done a great deal in the pce for many years, serving Your Majesty wholeheartedly, and now she has added a Prince to the royal family. Her status should be raised.¡± ¡°Raise her status?¡± The Emperor nced at her, ¡°Concubine Yu is already a Concubine, if raised, is she not a Noble Consort?¡± The Empress lowered her head. The Emperor scoffed, ¡°Concubine Jin hasn¡¯t been gone for long, and you can¡¯t wait to take her ce? Let me tell you, as long as I remember Zhuzhu for one day, no one can take the position of Noble Consort!¡± The Empress quickly knelt down, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be angry, your concubine only¡­only¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a day of joy, let¡¯s not mention these unpleasant things. Concubine Yu just gave birth and is weak, you must take good care of mother and child. I have other matters to attend to, I will take my leave.¡± Chapter 610: 610: This child looks like Your Majesty Chapter 610: This child looks like Your Majesty The Emperor turned away and left. From beginning to end, he only nced at the child. Concubine Yu, who had just given birth and was lying in bed weak, did not receive a singleforting word or even a half-step into the room from him. As the saying goes, there is no love within the royal family. The Empress, who had tried to seize this opportunity to gain more power for her faction, was left dejected and embarrassed, unable to even force a smile. At this time, Jiang Ning had already entered the room to visit the new mother. Although Concubine Yu was beautiful, she had just given birth. Her disheveled hair and weary face made her look somewhat swollen. However, her eyes were filled with joy as she looked at the child beside her. ¡°Congrattions, Concubine Yu,¡± Jiang Ning said as she slowly approached with a smile. Upon seeing Jiang Ning, Concubine Yu disyed a stiff expression and seemed slightly flustered: ¡°Why has the Princess Consorte?¡±
Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness Concubine Yu, I personally sent the Blood Ginseng you used just now, but your tone seems a bit hurtful.¡± ¡°Really? Then I thank you, Princess Consort,¡± Concubine Yu replied with a forced smile. ¡°No need to be courteous, we are all family, right?¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile as she stretched out her hand to touch the baby¡¯s cheek. ¡°This child¡­is quite cute.¡± When there is nothing else to praise,plimenting their cuteness is never wrong. Even the Emperor, who was short and fat, dared to criticize the child¡¯s appearance. Jiang Ning really couldn¡¯t find anything else to admire about the baby. Concubine Yu, looking at Jiang Ning¡¯s hand, appeared nervous: ¡°This child looks like the Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Boys don¡¯t need a pretty face. Take the Crown Prince, for example. He¡¯s pretty, but what¡¯s the use?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Concubine Yu chuckled dryly. Jiang Ning withdrew her hand. Concubine Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Jiang Ning said with a mocking smile, ¡°It seems that Your Highness Concubine Yu is somewhat afraid of me?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± she replied insincerely. How could she not be afraid? Before giving birth, Jiang Ning had threatened her. She had even almost miscarried after eating a meal prepared by her. Seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s hand touch her child, Concubine Yu¡¯s heart almost jumped out, fearing that she would cruelly strangle the baby to death. Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Your Highness. I may have many ws, but I do like protecting my own. For example, I would spare no effort in helping those who are on our side, like with the Blood Ginseng. Even if it were the middle of the night, I would bring it over.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget your kindness, Princess Consort,¡± said Concubine Yu gratefully.
¡°It¡¯s because Your Highness Concubine Yu is understanding. If it were someone who wasn¡¯t, I would rather feed this Blood Ginseng to a dog than give it to her,¡± Jiang Ning said with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯ve just given birth, so you should rest well. I won¡¯t disturb you. Take care.¡± She turned and gracefully left. Watching Jiang Ning¡¯s receding figure, Concubine Yu¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. She was still in a daze when the Empress entered.
¡°Concubine Yu, you should be very happy,¡± the Empress said as she sat down by the bed, looking kindly at the child. ¡°You are truly blessed. How long has it been since the pce has seen a new child? You have no idea how happy the Emperor is.¡± Concubine Yu forced a smile and asked, ¡°Really? Did the Emperore?¡± The Empressughed and said, ¡°Oh, the Emperor has urgent matters to deal with. He wille to see you in a few days, and he wants you to rest well.¡± Concubine Yu¡¯s heart sank. What urgent matters could there be in the middle of the night? Not to mention thattely, the Emperor had been wallowing in grief, and most state affairs were handled by the Crown Prince. She had just given birth to a prince for the Emperor! Yet the Emperor¡¯s heart was ultimately filled only with Concubine Jin, and he showed her nothing but indifference. Chapter 611: 611: The Empress is Too Stupid Chapter 611: The Empress is Too Stupid Concubine Yu felt somewhat disheartened. The Empress did not notice. In her view, being the Emperor¡¯s woman and giving birth to an Imperial Prince was a great fortune. The Emperor belonged to all the women in the harem, not just Concubine Yu alone. Did it matter if the Emperor looked at the child or not? What mattered was that she had this Prince by her side. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry for the rest of her life. Concubine Yu eagerly asked again, ¡°Your Highness the Empress, has His Majesty given the Sixth Imperial Prince a name yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. I think the Emperor was too overjoyed and forgot for a moment. However, a name must be given eventually. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± ¡°Yes, no need to rush.¡± Concubine Yu nodded absentmindedly.
To be honest, she wasn¡¯t very concerned about whether the child had a name early orte. However, this clearly indicated that the Emperor did not ce great importance on the Sixth Imperial Prince. After all, the Crown Prince was already an adult, married, and had a child. The newly born Sixth Imperial Prince was still too young, far too young. Too young to pose any threat to the Crown Prince whatsoever. Moreover, the Emperor was still immersed in the grief of losing Concubine Jin. The joy of having a childte in life onlysted a short time for him. Concubine Yu felt a bit mncholic. Gazing at the innocent baby beside her, she suddenly felt uncertain about the future. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Empress chuckled, ¡°You just gave birth to an Imperial Prince, why don¡¯t you seem very happy? Is it because the Emperor hasn¡¯t rewarded you with the title of Guifei?¡± ¡°What?¡± Concubine Yu looked up in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know? I just saw how happy the Emperor was and thought I¡¯d ask for a reward for you. With the position of Guifei vacant, you could take up the role. But who would have thought¡­¡± Concubine Yu was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe the elegant and dignified Empress before her was so foolish. Didn¡¯t she know that the Emperor loved Concubine Jin to the core, and although she had been dead for several months, the Emperor was still listless, dispirited, and downhearted? At such a time, the Empress actually suggested that the Emperor confer another concubine with the Guifei title, to rece Jin Zhuzhu¡¯s position! Concubine Yu even suspected whether the Empress was really foolish or just trying to harm her. No wonder the Emperor didn¡¯t evene to look at her or give the Sixth Imperial Prince a name before leaving!
All her conjectures were in vain, and the root of all the trouble turned out to be the Empress! As Concubine Yu understood this, she felt disgusted whenever she saw the Empress¡¯s aging face. She smiled calmly, ¡°I understand your Highness¡¯ concern for me. I don¡¯t care for the title. As long as I can serve the Emperor well and raise the Sixth Imperial Prince, I am content.¡± The Empress nced at the baby in the swaddling cloth and smiled mildly, ¡°Your childbirth was extremely dangerous, and your body is at its weakest. I am free these days, so I might as well help you take care of the child for a few days.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Concubine Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°When you have recovered, I will return the child to you. How about that?¡± The Empress asked gently with a smile. Although she appeared to be smiling and her words were gentle, Concubine Yu shivered from the cold. She understood that the Empress wanted to take her newborn son away to raise him, using him as a tool to fight against the Crown Prince. How could Concubine Yu agree to that? How could she let the Empress take away the child she fought so hard to give birth to? But Concubine Yu dared not speak up. The Empress was the master of the harem, and the child born to any of the concubines was her child too. Chapter 612: 612: Whose Thigh Should be Embraced Chapter 612: Whose Thigh Should be Embraced Concubine Yu suddenly thought of Jiang Ning. She thought of what she had just said. She said, she would stick up for her own people. So, would the Princess Consort help her contend with the Empress, help her protect her child if she chose to side with her? Before giving birth, she had held many thoughts. She even envisioned herself someday reaching the pinnacle of power. But after she gave birth to the child, looking at the delicate and tender little one, her heart began to soften. She thought, what does power matter? As long as she does not fight for it and raises her child well, letting the Sixth Imperial Prince live a carefree life as a prince, and she a grand concubine, they would still have more than enough honor and wealth. Isn¡¯t that nice?
As long as she could be with her child. She was willing to do anything. However, she could not refuse the current demands of Her Highness the Empress. ¡°I am very grateful for Your Highness¡¯s kindness, but the child has just been born, perhaps in a few days¡­¡± Concubine Yu made a weak attempt to object. ¡°You should focus on your recovery. I have already prepared two clean wet nurses for the Sixth Imperial Prince. They will definitely raise him to be healthy and chubby.¡± The Empresspletely ignored her objection and ordered someone to take the child away. Concubine Yu was both angry and anxious. She ignored her weakness from childbirth and went to Crystal Frost Hall to see the Emperor. However, the Emperor had fallen ill. The Emperor was already in poor health, and he had forced himself to stay awake all night in worry for Concubine Yu giving birth. He had caught a cold as a result. He simply copsed. Upon hearing this, Her Highness the Empress was greatly concerned and knew of Concubine Yu¡¯s intentions. Since she was the Empress, she ordered the other concubines to take turns tending to the Emperor¡¯s illness at Crystal Frost Hall. She didn¡¯t give Concubine Yu any chance to see the Emperor. Concubine Yu knelt outside Crystal Frost Hall and cried for a long time. Due to her weakness post-childbirth, she eventually fainted. It was the Crown Prince who happened to pass by and ordered for her to be taken back to her quarters. When Concubine Yu woke up, she realized that she had no hope of reiming her child on her own. And she couldn¡¯t rely on the Emperor either. The Emperor was sick, and everyone by his side was the Empress¡¯s people.
Concubine Yu decisively decided to go to the East Pce. She was bundled up tightly, forcing her weak body to go to the East Pce to see the Princess Consort. Jiang Ning immediately understood her intention. She had Huang Ying usher Concubine Yu in, chuckling, ¡°Concubine Yu, you¡¯re supposed to be resting after childbirth. With the heavy snow outside, it isn¡¯t good for you to move about.¡±
Concubine Yu took off her hood, and with tear-stained eyes, directly knelt down in front of Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning hurriedly helped her up, ¡°Concubine Yu, you¡¯re my elder, this is too much. If you¡¯re in any trouble, please say it.¡± ¡°Princess Consort, please help me. I am willing to do anything,¡± Concubine Yu wept, ¡°My child has been taken away by Her Highness the Empress. As a concubine, why can¡¯t I raise my child myself? I can¡¯t even get an audience with the Emperor¡­¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Concubine Yu, there¡¯s no need to worry. Yesterday I saw the Sixth Imperial Prince at Her Highness the Empress¡¯s quarters, he¡¯s plump and well taken care of.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t see my child. It¡¯s like a knife to my heart!¡± ¡°Having Her Highness the Empress bring up the Sixth Imperial Prince isn¡¯t a bad thing, after all, it would ensure a more esteemed status for him in future. Don¡¯t you agree, Concubine Yu?¡± Concubine Yu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that, I don¡¯t want power or prestige, I just want my child.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, rest assured, from now on, I will live peacefully with my child and never harbor any ill intentions. The Crown Prince is virtuous and loved by the people. The Sixth Imperial Prince will surely be a good support to the Crown Prince in the future.¡± Chapter 613: 613: Too Unscrupulous Chapter 613: Too Unscrupulous Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°But, your sister and your nephew don¡¯t seem to be very friendly towards the East Pce.¡± ¡°Princess Consort, rest assured, they¡¯re just tough on the surface, and they listen to me anyway. In a few days, I¡¯ll have my sistere and apologize to you.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Concubine Yu, do you really think I can deal with Her Highness the Empress?¡± Concubine Yu immediately nodded, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone in this pce who can help me, it would be the Princess Consort.¡± ¡°I can only try and plead with the Empress. Mother and child are connected, making them separate is just too¡­ unscrupulous.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort, thank you.¡± A glimmer of hope ignited in Concubine Yu¡¯s heart. She secretly vowed that as long as the Princess Consort could help her get her child back, she would be willing to do whatever the Princess Consort asked in the future. In the evening, an embroiderer from the Clothing Bureau came to take Jiang Ning¡¯s measurements, and Jiang Ning also requested one for Jiang Yuan¡¯s bridal gown. She gave the embroiderer 500 taels of silver.
How could a bridal gown need so much money? The embroiderer knew that this was the Princess Consort¡¯s way of showing goodwill towards her. How could she not appreciate it? She gratefully epted and promised to do her best. After the embroiderer left, Jiang Ning went to greet the Empress. As soon as she entered the room, she heard the baby¡¯s loud crying. The Empress walked back and forth with an irritable and disgusted look on her face, scolding the nannies and pce attendants. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the way you¡¯re taking care of the Sixth Imperial Prince? Crying all the time, it¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± The pce attendants didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Jiang Ning walked in, knelt down and greeted her, smiling, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Queen Mother?¡± When the Empress saw her, her expression softened slightly, but she still frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this child, suddenly he¡¯s inconsble.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Jiang Ning walked over to the cradle, saw the Sixth Imperial Prince with his mouth wide open, his little face red, crying desperately. She felt the back of the child¡¯s head, frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve swaddled the child too much. His neck and back are all covered in eczema. Of course the child has to cry.¡± ¡°Eczema?¡± The Empress was shocked, and quickly rushed over. Jiang Ning picked up the child, undressed him, and showed her. Indeed, the back of his neck and back were covered in a dense patch of small red eczema spots, which looked quite terrifying. The Empress turned pale in fright, ¡°How did this happen? Is¡­ is this disease contagious?¡± Jiang Ning thought that the Empress must not have raised children herself, daring to take someone else¡¯s child to raise without questioning. The room was so warm, and yet the child was swaddled inyers of clothing. Although eczema in infants was quitemon, scaring her with this fact might be an excellent idea. Thinking of this, Jiang Ning sighed.
The Empress grew even more rmed and quickly ordered the pce attendants, ¡°Quickly, summon the Imperial Physician!¡± Soon, the Imperial Physician arrived and inspected the eczema on the Sixth Imperial Prince, with a simr conclusion as Jiang Ning. It was caused by excessive swaddling. Children need to be kept cool, and swaddling should be avoided.
The Imperial Physician didn¡¯t say much, prescribed a medicine to wash the child¡¯s body and said it would improve in time. Jiang Ning sighed, ¡°These rashes are causing our little Sixth Prince to suffer. When I went to greet Emperor Father earlier, he even asked about him.¡± The Empress smiled, ¡°The Imperial Physician said it¡¯s not serious. Since His Majesty is unwell, there¡¯s no need to bother him with small matters. Princess Consort, you need to be sensible and know your priorities.¡± ¡°Yes, but in the eyes of parents, the safety of their children is the most important thing in the world.¡± Jiang Ning said softly, ¡°If Emperor Father knew about the suffering of the Sixth Imperial Prince, he would have an even harder time eating.¡± Chapter 614: 614: The Emperors Romantic Past Chapter 614: The Emperor¡¯s Romantic Past The Emperor was already bedridden, she ran over and bbered, what if she irritated the Emperor further? The Empress wished she could p Jiang Ning twice. She wasn¡¯t afraid, once the Emperor was gone, the Crown Prince would take over. What about her then, the Empress? Although once the Crown Prince takes the throne, she ¨C the legal mother ¨C would be the legitimate Empress Dowager, but after all, she isn¡¯t his biological mother. The Crown Prince won¡¯t give her any importance. She inwardly cursed Concubine Yu as a stupid and useless woman. She wanted to support the Sixth Imperial Prince, but Concubine Yu instigated the Princess Consort to take back her child. She deserves to be manipted to death by the Princess Consort in the future! The Empress, looking at Jiang Ning, whose bright smile and appearance were very simr to Lin Zizi, clenched her nails almost to the point of piercing into her palms. She saw it now, not only did the Crown Prince not care about her, this Princess Consort wasn¡¯t easy to deal with either.
Once the Emperor was gone for good, she wouldpletely lose her power. However, since Concubine Yu declined to side with her and insisted on taking back her child, the Empress didn¡¯t want to take care of her child anymore. It was just a little pesky monkey anyway. She was already annoyed! In the end, the Empress ordered someone to return the Sixth Imperial Prince to Concubine Yu. Concubine Yu was so overjoyed she cried. She finally understood who she should obey and depend on in this harem. In the overwhelming joy, to thank Jiang Ning and show her loyalty, she revealed to Jiang Ning a huge secret. Upon hearing it, Jiang Ning was also greatly shocked. After questioning Concubine Yu thoroughly, she immediately went to see Li Hongyuan. ¡°Do you know about it?¡± She held onto the table, fixating her gaze on the Crown Prince, who was calmly reading a book behind the table. ¡°I vaguely heard about this rumor before.¡± ¡°Rumor?¡± Jiang Ning was stunned, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no smoke without fire! This matter involves the royal family¡¯s privacy. Who dares to spread such gossip with no substance? As a prince, aren¡¯t you even a bit curious about having an illegitimate older brother?¡± That¡¯s right, the secret Concubine Yu revealed was that the Emperor had an illegitimate son outside. Logically, the Emperor could have countless women. Once he had a child, that child would be a prince or a princess. Why would the royal bloodline be left outside? The child should have been brought back to the pce to be raised. The term ¡®illegitimate son¡¯ was dubious, almostughable. Moreover, ording to Concubine Yu, it was likely to be true. About twenty years ago, when the Emperor was young and not as obese as he is now, he was a short and handsome man. He encountered a beautiful woman while ying outside and they made love.
The beauty gave birth secretly. Logically, if the Emperor liked the beauty, he would have brought her directly back to the pce. But, she was already married. The beauty was already a wife.
And she was the wife of the Emperor¡¯s nephew, the Prince of Kang County! If such an hical matter were to leak out, wouldn¡¯t it tarnish the royal family¡¯s reputation? The Prince of Kang County was so ashamed and angry he almost wanted tomit suicide. The Empress Dowager personally went to the Prince¡¯s mansion to pacify him and promised him many benefits, managing to suppress the matter. What else could the Prince do? He can¡¯t reallymit suicide, can he? He held his nose, and raised that ¡°bastard¡±. All these, Concubine Yu told Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning, her gossipy soul aze, eagerly shared the news with Li Hongyuan. However, Li Hongyuan¡¯s reaction was very nd. Without lifting his head, he said, ¡°This kind of gossip about Emperor Father¡¯s illegitimate son, has nothing to do with you. If you¡¯re idle, why not go back to the Jiang Family and see if your father has tortured Mu Jian to death yet.¡± Chapter 615: 615: Its Enough That Im The Empress Chapter 615: It¡¯s Enough That I¡¯m The Empress Jiang Ning sat opposite him, her hands cupping her cheeks, leaning close to his face, and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, if there is any result, my father will send someone to inform me.¡± ¡°Yes, Prime Minister Jiang is indeed capable, and he can freelye and go in my East Pce.¡± ¡°It seems that Your Highness, the Crown Prince, is somewhat jealous.¡± ¡°Do you have anything else to discuss?¡± Li Hongyuan calmly looked at her. ¡°I am very busy and have a lot of things to deal with.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I have one more thing to say.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I heard that your father is considering acknowledging his illegitimate son¡¯s lineage.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°How do you know what my Emperor Father is thinking?¡± ¡°Of course, I deduced it.¡± ¡°Do you know what crime it is to randomly guess the Emperor¡¯s intentions?¡±
¡°I heard from Concubine Yu that the son from Prince Kang County¡¯s family is handsome, talented, and likeable.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°The most important thing is that Prince Kang¡¯s family has a close rtionship with the Empress.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Are you really clueless, or just ying dumb?¡± Jiang Ning suddenly began to doubt Li Hongyuan¡¯s intelligence. Li Hongyuan nced up at her: ¡°Are you so worried that you won¡¯t be able to be the Empress in the future?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ning answered quite seriously, ¡°I am very worried, Li Hongyuan, if you cannot make me the Empress, I will marry someone who can.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Whoever bes the Emperor doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I get to be the Empress.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand to squeeze her cheek. ¡°Jiang Ning, you really have guts. If you think like this, why did you marry me in the first ce? With your appearance, wouldn¡¯t it be better to directly seduce my Emperor Father?¡± ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like fat and ugly old men.¡± ¡°You are simply¡­¡± Li Hongyuan thought for a moment, unsure of what word would urately describe her. After a long silence, he said, ¡°absolutely insane and beyond help!¡± Jiang Ning chuckled: ¡°After all, I have been disabled for many years. Perhaps you don¡¯t know this, but some people with physical disabilities also develop psychological abnormalities. Of course, I¡¯m not talking about everyone, just myself.¡± ¡°You are indeed very abnormal.¡± Li Hongyuan let go of her face. ¡°I know about the illegitimate son, and I know that Father has been wanting to acknowledge his lineage.¡± ¡°What if your father decides to give the Imperial Throne to him aspensation for his guilty feelings?¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°I almost got carried away by your words, but actually, I¡¯m not worried about that. I wonder, is it possible that the family of Prince Kang County is the mastermind behind the assassination of your concubine mother?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t see how it would benefit them.¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t see? Their goal is to first kill your concubine mother, then frame the Jiang Family, and attack all your forces. Then, when the Emperor is weak and wants to take him back into the pce, they willpete with you. After all, it¡¯s an excellent opportunity for Prince Kang County¡¯s family to avenge the insult to his wife!¡± Li Hongyuan nodded: ¡°Indeed, there is a possibility.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±
As Li Hongyuan was about to speak, Li Xiu walked in, lifting the curtain, and looked at Jiang Ning, saying, ¡°Your Highness, Prime Minister Jiang is here to see you.¡± Jiang Ning immediately straightened her back. But she didn¡¯t stand up. Instead, she looked to Li Hongyuan first. Li Hongyuan looked indifferent, ¡°Why are you looking at me? If I didn¡¯t agree, would you refuse to meet with him?¡± ¡°Of course not. Actually, the Emperor has already agreed to let me return to my family for a few days to attend my Fifth Sister¡¯s wedding. But since my father came directly into the pce to see me, he must have received some important news. I have to meet him right now.¡± Chapter 616: 616: Mu Jian Hires Chapter 616: Mu Jian Hires Jiang Ning rushed back anxiously, and as expected, she saw Jiang Ruobai with his hands behind his back, staring at a painting on the wall. ¡°Father!¡± She lifted her skirt and ran over. Jiang Ruobai turned around, ¡°Walk slowly, the floor is slippery, don¡¯t fall!¡± Jiang Ning had already run to his face, smiling, ¡°Father, why did youe in person?¡± ¡°Your mother missed you, and she sent me to check on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really? Has His Majesty allowed it?¡± ¡°Recently, Concubine Yu gave birth to the Sixth Imperial Prince, and His Majesty was so happy that he agreed.¡± ¡°Oh, the Sixth Imperial Prince.¡± Jiang Ruobai stroked his beard, nomittal.
¡°Father, please sit down.¡± Jiang Ning personally poured tea for him, ¡°The Sixth Imperial Prince is just a little fellow and poses no threat to us. Father, you don¡¯t need to have any ideas about him, do you?¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled and scolded, ¡°In your eyes, am I so ruthless?¡± ¡°Neither of us should talk about each other. What I mean is, Concubine Yu has already broken with the Empress and will not get involved in her affairs.¡± Jiang Ruobai nodded slightly. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°Over the years, the Empress has appeared virtuous on the surface, but she must have done a lot of things in secret. Concubine Jin¡¯s favor for many years must have also been a thorn in her eye.¡± ¡°You mean, Concubine Jin¡¯s death is rted to the Empress?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡± Jiang Ning leaned towards him, ¡°Father, did you get any results from interrogating Mu Jian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ruobai took a sip of tea, unhurriedly. Jiang Ning patiently waited. Jiang Ruobai smiled, ¡°Among the children at home, only you have a temperament most like mine, steady.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re father and daughter.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°Mu Jian confessed.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Jiang Ning straightened her body and perked up her ears. ¡°Empress.¡± ¡°So it really was her?¡± Jiang Ning was not surprised by this result at all. As the Empress, she had also been suffocated for years in the Harem. During the years when Concubine Jin was present, she could only live in her shadow. All those favors and things that Concubine Jin had, the Empress could never hope to have. The Empress had given birth to a prince, but he died young.
Concubine Jin got pregnant casually, and bore her children just as casually, never bothering about them after giving birth. However, her children grew up strong and healthy. Put yourself in the Empress¡¯s shoes, and it¡¯s easy to understand why she was jealous of Concubine Jin. Jiang Ning shook her head, ¡°After all these years of peaceful coexistence, why bother?¡±
¡°Peaceful coexistence?¡± Jiang Ruobai shook his head, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re too naive. When the children were young, the conflicts were only about jealousy and favoritism. However, when Concubine Jin¡¯s son became the Crown Prince and the Emperor grew older, how could the Empress not feel a crisis with no biological children by her side?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Ning agreed. If the Crown Prince ascends to the throne, the biological mother Concubine Jin and the legitimate mother Empress would both be Empress Dowagers. Then, there would be no distinction between the ranks of the Empress and the concubines. Obviously, the status of the Emperor¡¯s biological mother would be better. Her so-called legitimate mother position would only be gradually marginalized, and ultimately driven out of the center of power. This was something the Empress absolutely could not tolerate. The entire family behind the Empress needed her support. She could not fall. However, Jiang Ning still thought the Empress was foolish. There is no paper that can cover fire in this world. She harmed the Crown Prince¡¯s biological mother, the Emperor¡¯s darling. If exposed, would she have any good days left?
Chapter 617: 617: Kidnapped by the Entire Clan Chapter 617: Kidnapped by the Entire n Jiang Ruobai smiled and said, ¡°If everyone thought like you, there would be no onemitting crimes. Remember, there is risk in pursuing wealth and honor but they are still worth pursuing.¡± ¡°So, what shall we do?¡± ¡°Could it be that you still want to keep the Empress?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked. ¡°Whether we keep her or not, it¡¯s not up to me to decide. I¡¯m wondering, should we tell the Emperor about this matter?¡± Jiang Ning contemted, ¡°The Emperor and the Empress are, after all, a married couple with many years of affection. If we don¡¯t take down the Empress at once, she will be a nuisance to us in the future.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take her down at once.¡± ¡°The Empress¡¯s family has great influence.¡± Jiang Ning was somewhat worried, ¡°It¡¯s easy to evade the obvious attacks, but hard to guard against the hidden ones. It¡¯s fine for us to take down the Empress, but will the Empress¡¯s family seek trouble with our Jiang family? I know neither you nor our uncle are afraid of them, but when two tigers fight, there is bound to be injury.¡± Jiang Ruobai just chuckled. ¡°Father, why are youughing?¡± ¡°At your tender age, where does all this worrye from? You¡¯re overly anxious.¡± Jiang Ruobai put down his tea cup, ¡°Rest assured, if Empress Wei falls, the Wei Family behind her won¡¯t fare well either.¡± ¡°How so?¡±
¡°Although the Wei family is a noble family with ancestors who made significant contributions, their descendants are ipetent and the family has declined. It was only because they had an empress that they gradually rose again. The entire Wei Family relies on Empress Wei.¡± ¡°So, Empress Wei is quite pitiful, being held hostage by her own family.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the family, she probably wouldn¡¯t need to harm Concubine Jin.¡± Jiang Ruobai sighed, ¡°But there¡¯s no choice, don¡¯t people live for their families and ns?¡± Jiang Ning joked, ¡°Father, what if I turn out to be a traitor, unable to contribute to the family in the future?¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°The Jiang family is not like the Wei family. The Wei family relies on women to survive. Our family is one that protects women.¡± He stood up, patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder, and said with deep meaning, ¡°In the future, no matter what situation you encounter, protecting yourself is the most important thing. Remember your father¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, I¡¯m very careful with my life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Jiang Ruobai spoke affectionately, ¡°As for the matter of the Empress, I will personally inform His Majesty. If the Crown Prince asks, you can tell him.¡± ¡°What about Mu Jian?¡± ¡°Mu Jian, can¡¯t go back anymore.¡± ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± Jiang Ruobai pondered, ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year. The tributes from various vassal states will be presented soon.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°The prince and princess of the Si Kingdom are already on their way. In a few days, they will arrive in Chang¡¯an City. Perhaps the Emperor will ask the Crown Prince and you to receive them.¡± Jiang Ning, sensing something amiss, quickly responded, ¡°The prince and princess of the Si Kingdom? Father, is Mu Jian somehow rted to the Si Kingdom? Did Mu Jian confess anything else?¡± ¡°Mu Jian didn¡¯t confess anything else. However,st night, I received a letter. It was sent by a messenger from the Si Kingdom.¡± ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°The Si Kingdom wants to make a deal with me.¡±
¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°They want to exchange a hostage from the Si Kingdom for Mu Jian.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning jumped to her feet, ¡°Father, is Mu Jian a spy for the Si Kingdom?¡± ¡°Calm down, sit down, sit down.¡± Jiang Ruobai was very calm, ¡°Mu Jian is not a Si.¡±
¡°Then why does Si want to exchange him?¡± ¡°Although Si is a vassal state of our Great Sheng, they certainly have spies in Chang¡¯an.¡± Chapter 618: 618: Hard to Refuse Chapter 618: Hard to Refuse ¡°I know that.¡± It¡¯s normal for hundreds of spies to be sent between countries. Jiang Ruobai nodded: ¡°It must have been a Si spy who leaked the news of Mu Jian¡¯s arrest. It¡¯s not umon for the Si Kingdom to want to shelter him. After all, with Mu Jian¡¯s status, he should be able to provide them with many secrets.¡± Jiang Ning pped her hands: ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°And what do you understand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called, political asylum!¡± ¡°¡­I guess that¡¯s more or less the idea.¡± Jiang Ruobai hadn¡¯t heard this term before, but after careful thought, it seemed quite fitting. It was quite impressive that she had thought of it. Jiang Ruobai¡¯s affection for his clever and quick-witted daughter grew stronger. Most importantly, this girl resembled her mother so much that as someone obsessed with spoiling his wife, he couldn¡¯t help but dote on his daughter as well.
Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Father, do you n to make this trade with the Si Kingdom? Mu Jian has been with the Crown Prince for so many years and knows many secrets. If we hand him over, it could be dangerous¡­ ¡± ¡°How could your father not know this? However, the hostage they¡¯re offering in exchange is hard to refuse.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Prince of Kang County.¡± ¡°Kang¡­¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s realization dawned on her, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child?¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at her with a strange expression: ¡°Well, little girl, you even know about this matter.¡± ¡°I just found out.¡± Jiang Ning giggled, ¡°It was Concubine Yu¡¯s statement of allegiance, and I think there¡¯s a more than 90% chance it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Statement of allegiance? She¡¯s pledging to you?¡± ¡°Dad, guess who helped her get the child back from the Empress?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Empress will deal with you just like she did with Concubine Jin?¡± Jiang Ruobai asked with a smile. ¡°I will be careful. Besides, the Empress will be finished soon.¡± ¡°If it were at any other time, the Empress might not dare to touch you, but remember, even a cornered rabbit will bite. Don¡¯t push someone too hard unless you have the absolute upper hand.¡± ¡°Yes, I will remember my father¡¯s teachings.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°Father, how did the Prince of Kang County be a hostage of the Si Kingdom?¡± ¡°This matter is a closely guarded secret. No more than five people in the Imperial Court know about it.¡± Jiang Ruobai spoke mysteriously, ¡°By the time I found out, Li You had already been quietly imprisoned in the Si Kingdom for a year.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Isn¡¯t the Si Kingdom our vassal state? They are supposed to be subservient to Great Sheng, so why would they dare to imprison a nobleman of Great Sheng? Isn¡¯t the Si King afraid that the Imperial Court would punish them?¡± ¡°Do you think the Emperor doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± ¡°Is this something the Emperor condones?¡± ¡°The Emperor wanted to hone the child¡¯s skills, so he sent him to Si for intelligence work. Who could have guessed that he would be caught?¡± Jiang Ruobai exined slowly, ¡°After all, we¡¯re a great nation; we can¡¯t admit to nting spies in Si, so we have to endure for now.¡± ¡°Ah, no wonder the Si Kingdom sent their Prince and Princess for this year¡¯s tribute, and they brought the hostage with them to negotiate terms.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. However, they¡¯re overestimating Li You¡¯s position in the Imperial Court. For the Emperor, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to make any concessions that would harm the country¡¯s interests for the sake of an illegitimate child.¡± ¡°No wonder they want to use Mu Jian as a bargaining chip.¡± ¡°Yes,pared to Mu Jian, Li You is much more important, as he carries the royal bloodline.¡± Jiang Ruobai sighed with lingering emotions, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone return Mu Jian to the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince must have struggled with this mattertely, hasn¡¯t he?¡±
Chapter 619: 619: The Crown Prince Drifts Away Chapter 619: The Crown Prince Drifts Away Before Jiang Ning could speak, Jiang Ruobai said menacingly, ¡°The Crown Prince is a bit arrogant now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± Jiang Ning chuckled. ¡°In a few days, Li You will be back.¡± ¡°Will the Emperor let him return to his ancestry?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fully fathom the Emperor¡¯s mind. However, it¡¯s natural for the Emperor to want it, but whether there are other considerations¡­ it¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Whether he returns or not, he¡¯s a threat to the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is now dominant. Even if there is a just-born Sixth Imperial Prince, he is too young and Concubine Yu is weak and timid, they can¡¯t make waves. Over time, the Crown Prince¡¯s position will be more and more stable, and he will no longer care about anyone else.¡± ¡°Father, are you saying that bringing back the Kang County Prince will make it more difficult for the Crown Prince to ascend the throne?¡± Jiang Ning gasped, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±
¡°Are you not willing to let him go?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just think, after all, they are brothers. For us to do this, doesn¡¯t it pit them against each other? It¡¯s not very moral.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed heartily, ¡°Do you really think they will have brotherly affection and harmony?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Maybe Li Hongyuan and Li You will have a great rapport and hit it off right away.¡± ¡°The probability of that happening is almost zero,¡± Jiang Ruobai squinted his eyes and looked at the pale sun outside, ¡°My daughter, remember, there is no genuine brotherly affection in the royal family. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Because they arepeting for the same position.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Ruobai sighed, ¡°Just think about it, they are all born princes and sons of the Emperor, but in the future, only one of them can be the supreme master, and the rest can only kneel at his feet as ves. If it were you, would you be willing?¡± Jiang Ning thought seriously, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, bringing Li You back is also good, at least it puts some pressure on the Crown Prince, so he doesn¡¯t get too arrogant and think he has won. And he won¡¯t ignore you and the Jiang family.¡± ¡°In that case, father, are you going to promote the return of Li You to his ancestry?¡± Jiang Ning worried, ¡°If we take the initiative in this matter, will Li Hongyuan be displeased?¡± ¡°Silly girl, at our level, many things do not require us to do it personally.¡± ¡°Father, you must be prudent and cautious in what you do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been ying this game for so many years, it¡¯s all about ying it safe. I¡¯ve killed off my opponents so I can be the Prime Minister, just below one person and above thousands.¡± Jiang Ning burst intoughter, ¡°Father, are you really below only one person?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just rhetoric, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°I¡¯ll send a carriage to pick you up and take you back home tomorrow. Your Fifth Sister is getting married, and the family is busy, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Just keep in mind what I said earlier, you don¡¯t need to do anything. As long as you¡¯re safe and sound, your mother and I will be relieved.¡± ¡°Oh, father, wait a moment,¡± Jiang Ning called Huang Ying, ¡°Bring me that box from my room.¡± Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯tck anything, you can keep anything good for yourself.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Father, it is indeed a good thing, but I can¡¯t use it.¡± Huang Ying brought over a huge box.
Jiang Ning opened the box, ¡°Father, look.¡± Inside the box, there was a set of bridal clothes neatly arranged. Lustrous fabric, exquisite embroidery. Gold threads, precious stones.
These made the bridal clothes shine brilliantly like a treasure. Chapter 620: 620: Eating Lamb Hotpot on a Snowy Day Chapter 620: Eating Lamb Hotpot on a Snowy Day Even Jiang Ruobai, who had seen and experienced a lot, was astonished. He reached out to touch it: ¡°This¡­ ¡± ¡°This was made by that famous embroiderer I asked for. Dad, you know, in recent years, this embroiderer has basically only embroidered dragon robes for the emperor, and not even for the Empress.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°How could I not know? Well done, girl! How did you manage to do this?¡± ¡°Of course, I asked His Majesty to order the embroiderer to do it.¡± ¡°Surprisingly, His Majesty granted your unreasonable request.¡± ¡°When Concubine Yu gave birth, I risked the snowstorm to bring her supplements in the middle of the night, ensuring that she safely gave birth to the Sixth Imperial Prince. Such great news, and only asking for a piece of clothing and a few days off. The Emperor is not so stingy.¡± Jiang Ruobai stroked her head, ¡°Your Fifth Sister will be overjoyed to see this.¡± ¡°Dad knows I don¡¯t have much money so I can¡¯t afford to give Fifth Sister such valuable phoenix cors and jewelry. I hope she won¡¯t dislike it just because it¡¯s just a piece of clothing.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°What do jewelry and gemstones count for? How much do weck at home? What¡¯s important is this special honor.¡±
Among all the brides, who could wear a wedding dress made by the embroiderer who specially embroiders dragon robes? Jiang Ruobai said, ¡°Seventh Sister, I thought you weren¡¯t close to your two sisters during these years away from home. I know that after you lost your mother, I spoiled your Fifth Sister too much and turned her into a spoiled brat, and you didn¡¯t like her much¡­ ¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike Fifth Sister. Actually, among the brothers and sisters in our Jiang Family, I know that none of them are bad. Even Fifth Sister, with the worst temper, has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She may be sharp-tongued, but when something really happens, she still protects her family members.¡± ¡°Ah! If you can understand this, I feel truly relieved. Family harmony brings prosperity, and as long as you siblings get along, nothing else matters.¡± ¡°Alright, Dad, take the box and go back happily.¡± Jiang Ruobai gratefully embraced the box and went back cheerfully. Chui and Xiachu stamped their feet and ran in, panting withughter, ¡°It¡¯s really cold.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s cold.¡± Jiang Ning warmed her hands by the charcoal basin, ¡°Ask the kitchen to prepare some mutton. Tonight, I¡¯ll teach you to make a mutton pot, both fragrant and warm.¡± ¡°Really? Eating mutton in winter is the most nourishing.¡± Chui was overjoyed, but then frowned, ¡°No, mutton is too gamey. If we eat it, our mouths will have a taste that our Master will notice.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I have a way to make the mutton not gamey, and even the children can eat some. After eating, just brush your teeth and rinse your mouth with green salt.¡± Two maids happily went to prepare. Lingzi and Wenzan woke up and came over with their toys, climbing all over her. Jiang Ning embraced one with each arm, warm and fragrant. It wasn¡¯t until dusk, when the yard was filled with the aroma of meat and the snow began to fall again, that Li Hongyuan arrived. ¡°This maid pays respect to the Crown Prince.¡± Huang Ying hurried to bow and lift the curtain, inviting him in. Li Hongyuan stepped in and saw the two children nestled beside Jiang Ning, listening to her read a book. ¡°¡­and in the end, the hunter used scissors to cut open the wolf¡¯s stomach and rescued Little Red Riding Hood and her grandmother.¡± Lingzi¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she pped her hands with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±
Wenzan also listened intently, asking, ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°After that, the hunter brought many stones and put them into the big wolf¡¯s stomach, and then sewed up its stomach. When the big wolf woke up, its stomach was so heavy that it couldn¡¯t move!¡± Chapter 621: 621: Insisting on Staying Chapter 621: Insisting on Staying Wenzan was delighted, ¡°The hunter is really smart and brave.¡± ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± Li Hongyuan stood at the door, listening for a moment before walking in. Wenzan and Lingzi quickly stood up and respectfully saluted. ¡°Nevermind.¡± Li Hongyuan bent down to pick up Lingzi, ced her on hisp, and looked at Jiang Ning, ¡°What are you telling them?¡± ¡°Fairy tales.¡± ¡°Fairy tales?¡± ¡°Yes, children¡¯s stories.¡± ¡°¡­Which book is this from? Howe I¡¯ve never seen it before?¡± ¡°Is it possible for you to read every book in the world, Your Highness?¡± Jiang Ning stood up.
Lingzi twisted her body, got down from Li Hongyuan¡¯sp, and hugged Jiang Ning¡¯s leg: ¡°Mother, tell us one more story, just one more please.¡± ¡°Lingzi wants to hear more?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I can, but it¡¯s dinner time now. After dinner, I¡¯ll tell you the story about the three little pigs building their houses, alright?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The two children cheered together. Li Hongyuan frowned as he listened, ¡°What kind of story is this about three little pigs building houses? I¡¯m afraid this is just something you made up, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care, ¡°Aren¡¯t all the stories in the world made up by people?¡± ¡°Although they¡¯re young, they should be reading some serious literature as they start their education. But you¡¯re telling them this nonsense.¡± Little pigs building houses? Wolf grandmother? What the hell is this? Jiang Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s good for children to listen to fairy tales and fables. It¡¯s better than learning from those ¡®thus¡¯ and ¡®therefore¡¯ all day, and bing ignorant fools who don¡¯t understand the world!¡± ¡°Who are you calling a fool? You¡¯re insulting literate people!¡± ¡°Then why do people call them ¡®bookworms¡¯? Are there not many who have read themselves silly?¡± Jiang Ning snorted, ¡°Now I¡¯m going to eatmb hot pot, and I won¡¯t argue with you. Being angry is not good for digestion. Crown Prince, please leave.¡± ¡°Where should I go?¡± ¡°Go to Concubine Li¡¯s room to have dinner, drink wine and listen to music.¡± Li Hongyuanughed in anger, ¡°Does whether this prince goes to any room need to be decided by you?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the story of the three little pigs building their houses. If you stay, make sure to plug your ears so you won¡¯t spoil your literary ears.¡±
Li Hongyuan: ¡°¡­¡± Every time he came, he would be pissed off by her. She never gave him a word. Not long after, themb hot pot was served, steaming hot and fragrant, especially on a snowy evening, that it was hard to resist.
Li Tingqian also came back from Elegance Pce. As soon as he entered and smelled the aroma, he knew that his little aunt must have made something delicious. He ran in and saw Fifth Imperial Uncle standing there, so he quickly went over and saluted properly. ¡°Why are you running?¡± Li Hongyuan brushed the snow off his body, ¡°You¡¯re already drooling over this little bit of food.¡± ¡°Xiaoqian,e over here, this bowl is yours,¡± Jiang Ning called him over. Li Tingqian happily went over and saw a small piece ofmb chop in his bowl, tender and sticky. He quickly took a bite, didn¡¯t wait to swallow, and eagerly ate another bite. ¡°Is it good?¡± Jiang Ning asked with a smiling face. ¡°Mhm, delicious!¡± Li Tingqian had no time to talk. Looking at the steaming hot pot, Li Hongyuan snorted. Wenzan came over and tugged on his clothes, ¡°Father,e and eat with us.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Wenzan, your father is not eating here. He¡¯s going to Side Concubine Li¡¯s room next door to eat.¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s face was cold as he pulled Wenzan over and sat down, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll have my meal here.¡±
Chapter 622: 622: Red Blushing Cheeks Chapter 622: Red Blushing Cheeks Jiang Ning was carefully tearingmb off the bone with chopsticks and a small silver spoon for Wenzan and Lingzi. Upon hearing Li Hongyuan¡¯s words, she set down her chopsticks. The two exchanged nces. Caught off guard and anxious, Li Tingqian immediately put down his chopsticks and stood up. Seeing this, Jiang Ning immediately regretted it. In front of the children, she shouldn¡¯t have bickered and quarreled with Li Hongyuan. Children are extremely sensitive, especially ones of Xiaoqian¡¯s age. He lost both of his parents at a young age and had experienced terror and other situations. So, when he sensed the tension between the Fifth Imperial Uncle and Fifth Aunt, the shadows of his childhood emerged again, filling him with insecurity. Jiang Ning immediately put on a smile and pulled Li Tingqian back into his seat, handing Li Hongyuan a pair of chopsticks,ughing, ¡°Your Highness, please sit down and eat slowly. It¡¯s been a long time since our family has eaten together, so let¡¯s chat.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at Li Tingqian, took the chopsticks, and raised his chin, ¡°I wantmb.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s smile was as warm as a spring breeze: ¡°I¡¯ll serve Your Highness somemb; be careful, it¡¯s hot. Eat slowly.¡±
With that, the atmosphere became warm and harmonious. Li Tingqian¡¯s tense little face gradually rxed, and he held his bowl, eating with his brother and sister, asionally answering Jiang Ning or Li Hongyuan¡¯s questions. He had already begun studying and traveled between the East Pce and Elegance Pce daily. Although Li Hongyuan was busy, he never rxed on Li Tingqian¡¯s studies and martial arts, inquiring in detail every few days and even checking his homework. If Li Tingqian didn¡¯t understand something and his tutor wasn¡¯t around, he would go directly to Li Hongyuan. No matter how busy Li Hongyuan was, he would guide him. Jiang Ning, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about his studies at all, focusing only on his food and fun. She often yed with him, read to him, and made various snacks ording to his taste. Under the care and attention of his Fifth Uncle and Fifth Aunt, Li Tingqian grew up happily. In his heart, the Fifth Imperial Uncle and Fifth Aunt had perfectly reced the role of his parents. So, this meal also ended amidst the warm and fragrant aromas. Li Tingqian went for a walk to digest his food, and the two children were each led away by the nannies and maids. Only Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning remained in the room. There was no need to pretend any longer. Jiang Ning¡¯s smile vanished the moment the children left the room. She picked up a handful of spinach and cooked it in the pot. Once it was cooked, she put it in her bowl and ate seriously. Li Hongyuan watched her. She just kept eating. After finishing the spinach, she atemb. After themb, she drank soup, mixed half a bowl of rice into the soup, and ate it all with a spoon, clean and tidy. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jiang Ning nced at him. ¡°Your appetite is really good.¡±
¡°It¡¯s cold weather, so you need to eat more to have energy for work.¡± Jiang Ning drank thest mouthful of soup, put down her bowl contentedly. Her cheeks were flushed, revealing a healthy glow. Li Hongyuan reached out and wiped away a bit of debris from the corner of her mouth. Jiang Ning felt a bit ufortable and dodged.
The atmosphere inexplicably became ambiguous. Jiang Ning hurriedly stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I have some good news for Your Highness.¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Hongyuan seemed to be immersed in the earlier atmosphere and didn¡¯te back to his senses. ¡°My father said that someone will bring Mu Jian back tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s face erged before his eyes, ¡°I said Mu Jian! My father is releasing him!¡± Li Hongyuan regained his senses, cleared his throat, ¡°Oh, I know about that.¡± Chapter 623: 623: Admit it, You Do Care Chapter 623: Admit it, You Do Care Now it was Jiang Ning¡¯s turn to be puzzled. ¡°How do you know that?¡± She was certain that Jiang Ruobai would not have gone to inform the Crown Prince right after telling her. But she quickly figured it out. Without waiting for Zhao Yuanjing¡¯s answer, sheughed and said, ¡°It seems that although the Crown Prince verbally doesn¡¯t care about the matter of the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son, he is still very concerned on the inside.¡± Li Hongyuan elegantly sipped his soup and said lightly, ¡°Emperor Father has entrusted the East Pce with the task of receiving the Prince and Princess of Si Kingdom. Shouldn¡¯t I know a bit about it?¡± ¡°Admit it. You are very concerned about Li You¡¯s return.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan put down his spoon, elegantly wiped his lips with a napkin, then calmly looked at her and said, ¡°If you won¡¯t be satisfied until I admit it, then I will.¡± Jiang Ning leaned in and asked, ¡°How long have you known about this?¡± Li Hongyuan picked up his teacup, ¡°Which matter are you referring to?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t drink tea right after a meal, it¡¯s bad for your stomach.¡± Jiang Ning took his teacup away, ¡°I mean the matter of Li You being captured by Si Kingdom.¡± ¡°Probably notter than your father found out.¡± ¡°Knowing it so early, why didn¡¯t you take action?¡± ¡°What action?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Jiang Ning mimicked the action of slitting throat. Li Hongyuan nced at her, ¡°Are you addicted to killing?¡± ¡°This is a struggle, brother.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, leaned over the table with his hands on it, gazing at her and said softly, ¡°Jiang Seventh Daughter, do you think that Li You is so formidable that he can pose a threat to me, or am I so weak that I can¡¯t even handle a Prince?¡± Jiang Ning leaned back against the chair to maintain distance from his face andughed, ¡°I naturally affirm the Crown Prince¡¯s ability. But why not eliminate potential threats in advance?¡± Li Hongyuan pondered seriously and asked, ¡°What do you think is the probability I can stretch my hand into Si, sessfully kill Li You, and do it so wlessly that Emperor Father absolutely won¡¯t find out?¡± Jiang Ning, ¡°¡­Seven out of ten chances?¡± ¡°Even if there¡¯s a tiny chance of failure, I wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it, but you are quite cautious.¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Hongyuan shook his finger lightly, ¡°I prefer to take the moral high ground when I do things. There¡¯s a world of a difference between retaliating against someone who harms me, and me actively harming others.¡± He stood up straight, smiling, ¡°After all, I don¡¯t want to be seen as a fratricide in Emperor Father¡¯s eyes. Nor do I want to be seen as a brutally ruthless Crown Prince in the minister¡¯s and people¡¯s eyes.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s true. As a Crown Prince, having a good reputation is indeed important.¡± ¡°No, as a person, one should have a good reputation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±
Li Hongyuan slowly nodded and said, ¡°How about I give you a slightly inappropriate example?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°In the future, if I ascend to the throne, I will face the issue of establishing my Empress. Right?¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°ording to the ancestral rules, I must establish the Main Consort, which is you, as the Empress. But what if I love another woman, Li Yuanyuan, more and I want to elevate her to Empress and leave you as a consort?¡± Jiang Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°Would you do that?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Li Hongyuan was nomittal, ¡°This matter is not entirely up to me. If you have a virtuous reputation, once I have this idea, naturally there will be countless ministers and schrs standing up to oppose it. But what if you have a bad reputation?¡± Chapter 624: 624: Thats the Affection Since Childhood Chapter 624: That¡¯s the Affection Since Childhood Jiang Ning thought for a moment andughed, ¡°What you said actually makes a lot of sense.¡± ¡°So, how could I possibly harm my own elder brother on purpose.¡± ¡°As if you haven¡¯t harmed your elder brothers before.¡± Jiang Ning murmured. ¡°Those were all counterattacks.¡± Li Hongyuan corrected. ¡°Yes, you were acting in self-defense and never took the initiative to scheme against others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act so innocent.¡± Li Hongyuan calmly said, ¡°Just a few days ago, you sent someone to give silver to He Tang, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How did you know? Oh, right, every move of everyone in the East Pce can¡¯t escape the eyes of His Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Emperor Father attaches great importance to He Tang, believing that he will be of great use in the future.¡± ¡°I also think He Tang is a talented person and will be a pir of support in the future.¡± ¡°As the Princess Consort, spending money to win over the future pir of support, does this look like the East Pce is forming cliques for personal gain or the Jiang Family winning people¡¯s hearts?¡±
Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Is there a difference? The East Pce and the Jiang Family are like two peas in a pod.¡± ¡°I think you should stay away from He Tang.¡± ¡°He Tang and I are friends, growing up together. You don¡¯t have to be so sensitive.¡± ¡°Friends? One of you is the Princess Consort, and the other is apiler of the Imperial Academy. On what basis can you be friends? The feelings from childhood have long passed.¡± Jiang Ning stared at him without saying anything. She was somewhat repulsed by someone talking to her in that tone and attitude. Getting along with Li Hongyuan was far from as pleasant as with Wenren Zong, and not as rxed and easy-going as when talking with He Tang. If the other party was not the Crown Prince, Jiang Ning might not even bother giving him a single nce. At that point, she lost interest in continuing the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I need to go put the children to bed. Your Highness, please return as well.¡± Although she was still smiling and spoke gently, her gaze had turned cold. Li Hongyuan stood up and said, ¡°Tomorrow I will have someonee to teach you the etiquette of the Si Kingdom.¡± ¡°Why do I need to learn the etiquette of the Si Kingdom?¡± ¡°Emperor Father has ordered the East Pce to receive the Prince and Princess of the Si Kingdom.¡± ¡°What are they here for?¡± ¡°To pay tribute.¡± ¡°A small border country dependent on us, shouldn¡¯t they be learning our etiquette? Instead, I, the Princess Consort of the great empire, have to learn theirs? Are you expecting me to pay respects to the Prince and Princess of Si then?¡± Li Hongyuan said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking it?¡±
¡°I suggest sending a Minister from the Ministry of Rites to greet them and teach them our Great Sheng¡¯s rules first, to avoid any embarrassment or ridiculeter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just not fond of learning.¡± ¡°I only learn what I should.¡± ¡°When the timees, if you don¡¯t know their customs and rules, you as the Princess Consort of the great empire will bring shame upon yourself.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Tomorrow after lunch, someone from the Ministry of Rites will be here on time.¡± Li Hongyuan ignored her nonsense and left these words. Jiang Ning asked him a question: ¡°I heard that the imperial selection is starting after the New Year?¡± ¡°It¡¯s held once every three years, quite normal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the East Pce will have quite a few more people by then, huh?¡± Li Hongyuan turned back to look at her: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Choose ten or eight women toe in, give birth to twenty or thirty sons for Your Highness. That way, when ites to fighting for the Imperial Threr, it will be more intense and exciting.¡± Chapter 625: 625: Getting up early to put on Makeup Chapter 625: Getting up early to put on Makeup Li Hongyuan squinted at her, stating, ¡°Although your words are edged with jealousy, your expression doesn¡¯t seem to care at all.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled and asked, ¡°Where will Your Highness stay this evening?¡± They had been married for so long, yet she had never asked this question before. Li Hongyuan just stared at her without response. Jiang Ning remarked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight? It¡¯s snowing outside, terribly cold.¡± ¡°No need, I have things to deal with beforehand.¡± Without waiting for his servants, Li Hongyuan himself drew the curtain and left. Huang Ying sighed gently and came over to clear the table. Jiang Ning smiled and asked, ¡°Huang Ying, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to talk out of turn, but you are too cold towards the Crown Prince, mydy. If this continues, his heart could shift to another woman someday. Concubine Li is so gentle and considerate, after all who doesn¡¯t have a tender heart?¡±
Jiang Ning retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me invite him to stay earlier?¡± ¡°Mydy, your attitude did not seem sincere at all. Even I could see that, do you think the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°What is good about it? Are you nning to remain distant with him forever? You are still young; are you never going to share his bed again?¡± ¡°My goal is to be the Princess Consort, then the Empress, and finally the Empress Dowager. Whether I share his bed or not is not important.¡± Jiang Ning picked up her tea calmly, enjoying the snow outside, ¡°Not having to cater to a man, having one son and one daughter, I couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with my life.¡± Her ambition was to be the most powerful person in this country, no, in this world. Free from any restrictions or threats. Freedom and the ability to protect anyone she wants. Who doesn¡¯t love power and luxury? At least Jiang Ning does. ¡­ The next morning, she woke up early. Looking at the thick nket of snow outside, she felt pleased. She loved the snow. The two little ones were still sleeping soundly. On such a cold day, she had no intention of taking them home with her. The Jiang Family was hosting a banquet for the wedding, it would be chaotic with so many people, and she was also afraid for their safety. The Emperor had already sent an emissary to inform her that she could return alone, and the children could be taken to the Empress. Huang Ying asked, ¡°Mydy, what will you wear today?¡± Jiang Ning thought for a while, ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Yuan¡¯s big day, let¡¯s not steal her thunder. Wear that lotus-colored dress, and the silver fox cloak my mother gave me. I¡¯ll wear them back to please her.¡±
Huang Ying brought the clothes, ¡°It seems a little too in. Even though we don¡¯t want to outshine the bride, shouldn¡¯t we add a bit of festivity?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, choose some fancier jewelry.¡± Huang Ying then chose a dainty phoenix hairpin, the long tassels set with a variety of gems, sparkling with every slight movement. Jiang Ning usually found jewelry cumbersome and heavy, so she refused to wear it.
She just used two unadorned hairpins. But the phoenix hairpin added a touch of radiance to her already beautiful face. Once dressed, she looked at herself in the mirror and smiled, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re being too humble.¡± Huang Ying tidied up, all smiles. Chui brought breakfast. Hot, steaming porridge. ¡°The porridge is good, send some to Xiaoqian.¡± After reminding them, Jiang Ning sat down and had just picked up her spoon when Li Hongyuan came in. His head and shoulders were covered in snow, bringing a chill with him. His eyes swept over Jiang Ning, and he paused for a moment. Chapter 626: 626: A Feast for the Eyes Chapter 626: A Feast for the Eyes In Li Hongyuan¡¯s impression, Jiang Ning rarely wore brightly colored clothes, except for her wedding day. Unlike other women in the Harem, she didn¡¯t bother with delicate dressing and most of the time, she would wear a wrinkled white skirt and her long hair casually tied up. Though it was overly simple, it suited herzy temperament. Today she also dressed inly, but she seemed to have applied some rouge, and her powder-white cheeks were adorned with a delicate hair bun with colorful gems sparkling in the light. She already had dreamy, charming eyes, and this bright and elegant look further emphasized her beauty and nobility. After a nce, Li Hongyuan moved his gaze away from her face. Jiang Ning stood up and slightly perfunctorily performed a courtesy: ¡°Your Highness came so early?¡± Li Hongyuan said to Huang Ying: ¡°I¡¯ll have breakfast here.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Huang Ying quickly fetched the bowls, chopsticks, porridge, and side dishes.
Li Hongyuan lifted the hem of his robe, sat down opposite Jiang Ning, picked up the bowl and took a sip of porridge: ¡°The porridge in the Princess Consort¡¯s ce always tastes better than anywhere else.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, pointing to her face: ¡°Perhaps, this is what they call ¡®food for the eyes¡¯ in the stories.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her. ¡°What does Your Highness think of my attire today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s passable, not enough to disgrace the East Pce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Ning smiled brightly, not feeling unhappy with his words, gently passed over a te of pastries: ¡°I know Your Highness doesn¡¯t like sweets, these pastries are not sweet.¡± Li Hongyuan picked up a piece, took a bite, indeed, it didn¡¯t have the usual sweetness of pastries. Refreshing, not greasy. He had a bowl of meat porridge, ate three or four pieces of pastries, an egg, and a bowl of sheep¡¯s milk before putting down his chopsticks. Jiang Ning¡¯s dietary habits were always different from others. After a few days without it, Li Hongyuan began to miss it. Having eaten and drank to his heart¡¯s content, Jiang Ning went to rinse her mouth and came back to say: ¡°Your Highness, I will go to Jiang Family for a couple of days, please take care of the children.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to send them to the Queen Mother?¡± ¡°The Empress is getting old, she can¡¯t stand the children¡¯s noise, so I decided against it.¡± It was clear that she didn¡¯t trust the Empress. There was no one else in the pce who could be trustedpletely. After all, this Harem was the Emperor¡¯s, not the Crown Prince¡¯s. Li Hongyuan said: ¡°Then let Concubine Li take care of them.¡±
Jiang Ning smiled: ¡°That¡¯s good, Concubine Li loves the two children very much.¡± She turned to Huang Ying and said: ¡°Huang Ying, let Xiachu apany me back. You, Chui, and Xiaoman stay in the East Pce, attend to Concubine Li¡¯smands. Understand?¡± Huang Ying knelt: ¡°This servant understands.¡± ¡°If there is any issue, have Xiaomane to find me.¡±
Li Hongyuan listened to her arrangements and reminders, asked: ¡°So you don¡¯t trust me? Instead of having someone find me, you¡¯d rather theye all the way out of the pce to find you.¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile and a hint of seriousness: ¡°I believe that if there is any issue, Concubine Li will inform Your Highness in time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I should be going now.¡± ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± ¡°It would be an honor.¡± Li Hongyuan was only making a polite gesture, but he didn¡¯t expect her not to be courteous with him. Although he had other matters to attend to, he had to escort Jiang Ning to Immortal-view Gate first. Outside the Immortal-view Gate, the Jiang Family¡¯s carriage was already waiting. Jiang Ning only brought Gucheng and Xiachu, so one carriage was enough. On the way back, Xiachu was worried: ¡°Master, are you really confident in Concubine Li?¡± Chapter 627: 627: Youre So Bad Chapter 627: You¡¯re So Bad Jiang Ningughed, ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust Concubine Li?¡± ¡°How can I possibly trust her? Only you, Master, are bold enough to leave the two little princes in her care.¡± Xiachu frowned, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be fooled by Concubine Li¡¯s obedience and respect towards you. It¡¯s hard to read people¡¯s true intentions. What if she¡¯s pretending and has some hidden evil thoughts?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Xiachu, you¡¯re getting better and better at understanding people¡¯s hearts.¡± ¡°I am just uneasy, Master.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t Huang Ying, Chui, and Xiaoman also there?¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°Even without Huang Ying and the others, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Jiang Ning saw arge snowke falling from the sky, hurriedly reached out to catch it, and brought it back into the carriage to y with, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if Concubine Li makes a mistake herself, she won¡¯t let anything happen to the two children. She¡¯s not stupid.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°If something happens to the children while they¡¯re in her care, do you think she can escape responsibility? The stakes are high. You¡¯d better worry about Concubine Li herself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about her? That bewitching woman only knows how to act weak and win favor.¡± Xiachu scoffed.
¡°Lingzi and Wenzan can be quite mischievous. Bumps and bruises are inevitable.¡± Jiang Ning said in a rxed manner while ying with the snow, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just the two of them in the East Pce. There¡¯s also a little troublemaker.¡± Thinking of Li Tingqian, Xiachu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Although the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson always behaved properly in front of the Princess Consort, he became mischievous under Jiang Ning¡¯s influence. He became quite skilled at ying tricks on people, and few could withstand him. Without Jiang Ning around, and with Crown Prince Li Hongyuan being too busy to attend the East Pce, chaos was bound to break loose. ¡°The more chaotic the East Pce bes, the better, as it will torment Concubine Li,¡± Xiachu said with a bit of schadenfreude. ¡°I feel satisfied just imagining her being frantic.¡± ¡°Xiachu, you¡¯re so bad.¡± Jiang Ning threw the snowball in her arms. Xiachu giggled. Among the maidservants, although she wasn¡¯t as reliable as Huang Ying nor as clever and skilled as Chui, she was the best at observing others¡¯ emotions and had her own ns in mind. She was also lively and loved tough. Jiang Ning still enjoyed taking her out. Upon arriving at the Jiang Family, they could see from a distance that the alley was full of carriages. Given the Jiang Family¡¯s status, although they were only marrying off a concubine-born daughter, many officials and nobles of Chang¡¯an City were in attendance. As Jiang Ning was family, she didn¡¯t need to join the crowd in the alley and entered through the back door instead. She originally intended to go straight to Jiang Yuan¡¯s courtyard, but unexpectedly met Jiang Yi at the entrance. Jiang Yi, dressed in a gorgeous robe, stood with his hands behind his back, followed by two little attendants. He looked every bit the dashing young master. ¡°Seventh Sister!¡± He saw Jiang Ning and was overjoyed, pulling her, ¡°I was just about to go and inquire about your arrival, but here you are.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s mother?¡± asked Jiang Ning. ¡°Mother¡¯s with Aunt Bai, helping Fifth Sister get ready.¡± Jiang Yi grabbed her, ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t be in such a rush. There¡¯s nothing you can do to help anyway. Who would dare let you work? I want to take you to meet someone, alright?¡±
¡°Who?¡± ¡°Mu Jian.¡± Jiang Yi lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯m just about to have him sent back to the pce. It¡¯s quite a coincidence that you¡¯re here, want to take a look?¡± ¡°I can take a look, but¡­¡± Jiang Ning asked him, ¡°Did Father have someone torture him into an unrecognizable state? I don¡¯t want to see something bloody. We still have to drink at the wedding today.¡±
Chapter 628: 628: A Small Courtyard Chapter 628: A Small Courtyard Jiang Yiughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Can I let you see anything unclean? Besides, we have to send him back, so we have to clean him up properly to avoid being used that our Jiang family abused private punishment.¡± ¡°Did you or didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡± Jiang Yi took her through two gates, bypassed two long corridors, passed through three rockeries, a smallke, and finally came to an iron door. Jiang Ning waspletely lost. ¡°Is our house that big?¡± ¡°You fool, we¡¯re at Uncle¡¯s house now!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning looked back and couldn¡¯t recall when she hade to the main Family house from the second. Jiang Yi shook his head and sighed when he saw her lost expression, ¡°You¡¯re exactly like our mother, getting lost everywhere, even in our own yard. What will you do in the future?¡± Jiang Ning nced at Gucheng.
Jiang Yi knew what she was thinking and said, ¡°Gucheng is ultimately Uncle¡¯s man, not to mention a man. Can he follow you for the rest of your life without taking a single step away?¡± ¡°I have others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. In the future, you¡¯ll probably be staying in the pce, so you won¡¯t get lost anyway.¡± ¡°Even outside the pce, I won¡¯t get lost. Do you think I¡¯m still a three-year-old child?¡± As the siblings argued, they approached the iron door, and Jiang Yi looked at the servant behind him. The servant immediately stepped forward to knock on the door. A short and thin woman with a clean and gentle appearance opened the door. Seeing Jiang Yi, she immediately knelt and greeted him. ¡°The servant wishes Third Young Master peace.¡± ¡°Sister Fu, this is our Seventh Miss.¡± Jiang Yi was very polite to the woman, introduced Jiang Ning to her with a smile, and then said to Jiang Ning, ¡°Seventh Sister, this is Sister Fu, an elder in our family.¡± Jiang Ning knew that some of the servants in the family, although nominally subordinates, were often respected for having fought alongside the older generation or made meritorious deeds, even more so than the young masters and misses. So she quickly smiled and greeted, ¡°Sister Fu.¡± Upon seeing Jiang Ning¡¯s face, Sister Fu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she knelt down to kowtow to her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Seventh Miss has returned home, but I haven¡¯t had a chance to greet her yet, I hope Seventh Miss won¡¯t me me.¡± Jiang Yiughed and said, ¡°Sister Fu, please get up. Our parents won¡¯t even let you kowtow. Aren¡¯t you shortening our lives by doing this to me and Seventh Sister?¡± ¡°Third Young Master, we cannot break this rule.¡± ¡°I brought Seventh Sister here to take a look. Has Mu Jian been cleaned up?¡± ¡°Yes, we were just preparing to send him out. Third Young Master and Seventh Miss havee at a good time.¡± Sister Fu smiled, made room, extended her arm to support Jiang Ning, and said, ¡°Seventh Miss, be careful; the ground is slippery.¡± Although Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know Sister Fu¡¯s background, seeing Jiang Yi treat her so courteously, she didn¡¯t want to boss her around, so she smiled and stepped aside, following Jiang Yi in. The courtyard was clean and quiet, covered in snow. There was no unpleasant smell.
¡°Seventh Sister,e here.¡± Jiang Yi pulled Jiang Ning along and pushed open the door to one of the rooms. The room had only a bed and a table. Mu Jiany on the bed, his clothes neat and clean. Except for his pale lips, he looked no different from before. Jiang Ning walked to the bedside and asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s his condition now?¡±
¡°I fed him some medicine to prevent any trouble when we send him outter.¡± Jiang Yi approached with his arms folded. Jiang Ning looked at Mu Jian, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s been punished.¡± ¡°Really? Take a closer look.¡± Jiang Yi smiled and stretched out his hand, pulling up Mu Jian¡¯s sleeve. Chapter 629: 629: Castration Chapter 629: Castration Mu Jian¡¯s arm was covered in scars. The fine scars were as dense as a spider web, making it almost impossible to see any intact skin. Even though Jiang Ning was mentally prepared, she still flinched at the sight. She reached out to pull Mu Jian¡¯s cor. As expected, the areas hidden by his clothes were torn and bruised. ¡°Cover it up,¡± Jiang Yi said, fearing that his sister would be disgusted by the gore. He pulled up Mu Jian¡¯s clothes. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Are these just superficial wounds?¡± ¡°Does Seventh Sister think his injuries aren¡¯t serious?¡± ¡°I just think that merely superficial wounds wouldn¡¯t be enough to make Mu Jian talk.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°How could there be only superficial wounds when Sister Fu herself was holding the knife?¡±
¡°Sister Fu?¡± Jiang Ning was startled. Was it really that quiet, submissive, and clean woman she had just met? Jiang Yi seemed to see her thoughts andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Sister Fu; she is not an ordinary person.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°You are so respectful to her; how could I dare to underestimate her? I just never thought that the interrogation expert Father mentioned would be her.¡± ¡°Who did you think it was?¡± ¡°I imagined a sinister and terrifying man.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°You could say that is stereotyping, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Ning admitted with a hint of embarrassment. Jiang Yi smiled, ¡°Sister Fu was born into a family of coroners. Her father died early, leaving her as the only child, so her grandfather passed on all his skills to her. She used to work as a coroner when she was young, butter got married, had children, but they all died. People said she brought misfortune to her husband and child, so she had to leave her hometown. Father took her in while she was wandering, and she has been with us for almost thirty years.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It was hard to imagine such a clean and educated woman with such a bumpy life, growing up among the dead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Sister Fu before?¡± asked Jiang Ning. ¡°She works at the Ministry of Justice, specifically in charge of interrogations. However, due to her seniority, she rarely does hands-on work anymore. This time, Father asked her toe back.¡± Jiang Ning immediately showed great respect for Sister Fu. Jiang Yi clicked his tongue, ¡°Do you want to know what wound really made Mu Jian confess?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Jiang Ning was very interested. In Li Hongyuan¡¯s mouth, Mu Jian was an invulnerable man, and pain could not break him. But in the end, Mu Jian still sumbed to the hands of a small, delicate woman.
Jiang Ning really wanted to know how Sister Fu did it. Jiang Yi said, ¡°Sister Fu, may I bother you to personally exin to Seventh Miss?¡± Sister Fu, who had been waiting outside the door, immediately walked in. Her gentle eyes and soft voice said, ¡°Seventh Miss, for men, physical pain isn¡¯t that intimidating, but if they can no longer be a real man, that is enough to crush their will.¡± Jiang Ning subconsciously nced at Mu Jian.
¡°Sister Fu, did you turn Mu Jian into a eunuch?¡± ¡°Not entirely.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I castrated him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a eunuch then?¡± ¡°With my precise knife skills, there is a chance to reattach it within a short period of time,¡± Sister Fu exined. Jiang Ning opened her mouth andughed, ¡°Sister Fu, you¡¯re amazing. So, did you reattach it?¡± ¡°No, I lied to him,¡± Sister Fu gently exined, ¡°When I cut it off, I already fed it to a dog.¡± Jiang Ning was silent for a moment, then said to Jiang Yi, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s just kill him now, shall we?¡± Chapter 630: 630: Eliminate the Roots When Cutting Grass Chapter 630: Eliminate the Roots When Cutting Grass Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, pinching her ear, ¡°What, are you scared?¡± ¡°A cornered dog would jump over the wall, and a desperate rabbit would bite. Brother, you¡¯ve heard of these sayings, right?¡± Jiang Ning pointed at Mu Jian lying on the bed, ¡°We¡¯ve tortured and deceived him. Once he regains consciousness and realizes this, he¡¯ll definitely harbor deep hatred. To cut the grass, one must remove the roots. Since we¡¯ve done this, we can¡¯t let him go.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, the Jiang Family isn¡¯t afraid of him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge open attacks but hard to guard against hidden ones. How can our Jiang family, with hundreds of people, defend against a highly skilled martial artist?¡± Jiang Ning counted on her fingers, ¡°Let me give you the simplest example: if he secretly sets fire to the Jiang family under the cover of night, burning everything to ashes, what would we do?¡± Jiang Yiughed, ¡°There have been enemies who wanted to burn the Jiang family for years, but has anyone seeded?¡± ¡°People always weigh the gains and losses before acting. If the hatred isn¡¯t enough to pay the price, they would hesitate. But, in Mu Jian¡¯s case, could you endure it if you were in his position, Brother?¡± Jiang Ning bent down, drew a shiny dagger from her boot, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll finish him off right now.¡± Jiang Yi didn¡¯t stop her, but with his hands in his sleeves, he asked with a grin, ¡°Third Sister, killing him would be easy, but how are we going to exin this to the Emperor?¡± Jiang Ning stopped in her tracks. Yes, the Emperor was still waiting to exchange Mu Jian for his illegitimate child.
Don¡¯t be fooled by the Emperor¡¯s gentle and kind appearance. If you think he¡¯s a benevolent Emperor, you¡¯re greatly mistaken. After all, the Emperor is the Emperor. A single word from him can decide life and death. With a single thought, he casually changed the lives of Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan. Jiang Ning sighed, putting down the knife, ¡°So, we¡¯ll let him go? He¡¯ll definitely take revenge on us in the future.¡± ¡°Seventh Miss, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sister Fu spoke respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve severed his hand and leg tendons. Even if a genius doctor could revive him, he¡¯ll never be able to take revenge.¡± Jiang Ning was somewhat surprised. She nced at Mu Jian. ¡°Do you feel sorry for him, Seventh Sister?¡± Jiang Yi asked. ¡°Feel sorry for him? When he used Denghua to poison Concubine Jin, he didn¡¯t show any mercy. Being kind to an enemy is being cruel to oneself.¡± Jiang Ning stopped looking at Mu Jian and turned to walk out, ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t dy Fifth Sister¡¯s auspicious moment.¡± Jiang Yi quickly followed her out. Gucheng trailed behind them, neither too close nor too far. His footsteps on the snow left almost no traces. It was quite eerie. Jiang Yuan¡¯s bridal chamber was lively and festive. When Jiang Ning entered, she was already dressed, holding her bridal veil, her face flushed. She was dressed in a gorgeous wedding gown, shimmering with brilliant pearls and gems. Seeing Jiang Ning enter, several nobledies in the room quickly stood up to pay their respects.
Aunt Ms. Ge led a few nobledies out, leaving Jiang Ning and her sisters to chat amongst themselves. ¡°Seventh Sister, thank you for the gift.¡± Jiang Yuan pulled her to sit down and whispered, ¡°I know my temper isn¡¯t good, and I¡¯ve often said harsh words to you. You¡­ don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Which siblings don¡¯t bicker? I know you have a sharp tongue but a soft heart, and you care about your family.¡± Jiang Yanughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Father always teaches us to support each other and wish each other well. When siblings do well, it¡¯s also good for oneself.¡±
Alwayspetitive, Ms. Liu wiped away her tears, ¡°Seventh Miss, your generous gift has really touched me. I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡± Chapter 631: 631: After the Prosperity Chapter 631: After the Prosperity As Ms. Liu grew emotional, she kneeled down, giving Jiang Ning a bow of respect. Jiang Ning quickly helped her up. ¡°Aunt Liu, you shouldn¡¯t do this. You are one of my elders. Over the years, when I was not at home, my mother was not in good health and you were the one taking care of the household. You have worked hard.¡± Ms. Liu felt slightly ashamed: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do well.¡± When Jiang Ning got lost at the age of three, it was Jiang Ruobai¡¯s fault. He felt so guilty that he could not face Lin Zizi. Lin Zizi held a grudge against him and refused to see him. Her mental state deteriorated over time. Jiang Ruobai outwardly favored Aunt Liu and Fifth Daughter, but in truth, it was just a way to divert his deep sense of guilt and pain. This led to the arrogant and domineering attitude of Jiang Yuan. It also gave Aunt Liu the false impression that she had more authority than Lin Zizi, the legitimate wife. During those years, Aunt Liu caused a lot of trouble, mistreating Aunt Bai and Sixth Miss to the extent that they were unable to stand tall. Jiang Ruobai paid no attention and Lin Zizi could not manage the situation. The grandmother in the family was so upset about the situation that she decided to move to the outskirts for some peace.
Jiang Yi also opted to stay at the Academy for most of the year, rarely returning home. After Jiang Ning returned, the rtionship between Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi improved, and Jiang Yi finished his studies, came back for the Imperial Examination, and moved back home. Aunt Liu¡¯s apology was sincere. She never expected Jiang Ning to bring such a wedding dress for Jiang Yuan. The value of this dress wasparable to an emperor¡¯s robe. Aunt Bai said gently with a warm smile, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s Fifth Daughter¡¯s special day today, let¡¯s not bring up the past. From now on, you sisters should be friendly and support each other, so there¡¯ll be nothing to fear.¡± Jiang Yuan replied, ¡°Seventh Sister is the Princess Consort. In the future, if anything happens, we¡¯ll need her protection. I¡¯ve got to get along well with Seventh Sister.¡± Everyoneughed at this. Jiang Yan also bit her lip. Aunt Bai said, ¡°After Fifth Daughter gets married, it will be Sixth Sister¡¯s turn. If Seventh Sister has time, she should keep an eye out for someone suitable¡­¡± ¡°Aunt, why bring me up on Fifth Sister¡¯s wedding day?¡± Jiang Yan blushed and interrupted Aunt Bai. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. When I return, I¡¯ll ask around, and I promise to find Sixth Sister a good match.¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s face turned crimson. Aunt Bai was delighted. At this moment, Jiang Yi ran in, ¡°The wedding procession is here, you all should get ready.¡± The elder sisters from the main house had also arrived. They all chatted andughed as they properly arranged Jiang Yuan¡¯s wedding veil. ording to tradition, Jiang Yi, the elder brother, carried his sister to her wedding. Jiang Ning stood in the corridor, watching as Jiang Yi, carrying Jiang Yuan in her red dress, slowly left against the backdrop of the snow, and she vanished with the distant music and cheers.
She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a touch of sadness. After the hustle and bustle, solitude came in the end. Jiang Ning let out a soft sigh. She had originally nned to stay here for a couple of days longer, but thinking about her two children and Mu Jian¡¯s situation, she decided to return to the pce earlier.
She went to see Lin Zizi, talked with her for a while, and nned to visit Jiang Ruobai, but he was surrounded by colleagues drinking. So she decided to not disturb them and walked out alone. Xiachu and Gucheng followed her on both sides. As she arrived at the back door, she saw a young man standing at the end of the alley, holding a cyan umbre. He was dressed in a cotton robe and was very handsome. It was He Tang. Upon seeing Jiang Ning, he quickly put away his umbre and walked over, bowing first, ¡°Your servant pays his respects to the Princess Consort.¡± Chapter 632: 632: In the End, He Didnt Make It Chapter 632: In the End, He Didn¡¯t Make It ¡°You may dispense with the formalities.¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand, smiling as she looked at him, ¡°He Tang, at this time, instead of working in the yamen, how did youe here?¡± ¡°I came out to run some errands and passed by here. I heard that there was a happy event at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and thought that the Princess Consort would return, so I decided to wait for a while. As expected, I was able to wait for you.¡± He Tang lowered his eyes slightly, ¡°Thank you for having someone send me the money, I will definitely pay it back.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jiang Ning put both hands in her cloak and smiled, ¡°but it¡¯s not an urgent matter. You¡¯ve helped me a lot back then, and didn¡¯t ask for repayment immediately.¡± When it came to the past, He Tang¡¯s eyes became a bit moist. Ever since he had memories at the age of four or five, he knew of the pretty little girl with a limping leg in the small noodle shop diagonally opposite. She really was very pretty. Her eyes sparkled brilliantly, but she had a limp and couldn¡¯t run or jump. She would obediently sit under the tree and y with the mud on the ground using her fingers. One time, a heavy rainstorm and thunder urred.
Her family members were busy outside, and she was alone sitting under the tree. She was so scared of the thunder that she cried, her whole body soaked in the rain. Although He Tang managed to carry her into the house just in time, she still fell seriously ill. Seeing the pale-faced little girl lying in bed, He Tang secretly vowed to protect her all his life, assure her with food and clothing, and always stay by her side. He would never let her feel lonely and cry because of fear again. But in the end, he did not seed. Just as he argued with his family and studied hard relentlessly, she suddenly became the daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion and married the Prince. In a blink of an eye, she had two children and became the high-ranking Princess Consort. Everything happened too fast to catch him off guard. He clutched the official title he had worked so hard to earn, feeling like crying but unable to shed tears. The feeling of a broken heart, he had experienced it long ago. However, seeing her healthy legs, her increasingly beautiful and luxurious appearance, her smile and the crowd of attendants around her, He Tang feltforted once more. Everything he had done and strived for was for her to live a better life, wasn¡¯t it? Now, she was living very well. He Tang thought, he should be content. Jiang Ning looked at him, feeling inexplicably warm in her heart, and asked with a smile: ¡°The snow is getting heavier, why did you put away the umbre? Did you wait here just to say thank you?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s something else.¡± He Tang took out a letter from his sleeve, ¡°I am now working in the Ministry of Works. I was just at the post station and saw a letter addressed to you. So, I brought it over.¡± ¡°A letter for me?¡± Jiang Ning was somewhat puzzled. All the people she knew were in the Capital, and she would see them just a few steps outside her door. Who could still write her a letter from another ce?
Xiachu immediately stepped forward, took the letter, and offered it to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning¡¯s nce at the handwriting on the envelope, and instantly understood. It was from Wenren Zong. Come to think of it, Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t received a letter from him in quite some time.
It had been so long that she had almost forgotten Wenren Zong¡¯s existence. ¡°I shall take my leave now.¡± He Tang bowed and retreated, slowly walking away. Jiang Ning watched him leave, then climbed into the carriage herself. She instructed Gucheng to drive back to the pce, and then opened the letter. Wenren Zong¡¯s handwriting was still vigorous and powerful. However, the very first sentence made Jiang Ning frown. ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t received your reply for a long time. Is Chang¡¯an well?¡± ¡­ Upon returning to the pce, Jiang Ning headed straight for Crystal Frost Hall and pped the letter on the table in front of Li Hongyuan. ¡°Crown Prince, are you not going to give me an exnation for this?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his head from a pile of documents, nced at the text on the letter, and spoke indifferently, ¡°What is there to exin?¡± Chapter 633: Six Hundred Thirty-Three: Dont Touch Things You Shouldnt Take Chapter 633: Chapter Six Hundred Thirty-Three: Don¡¯t Touch Things You Shouldn¡¯t Take Jiang Ning asked, ¡°ying dumb? What happened to all those previous letters? Who dares to intercept my letters easily?¡± ¡°There are many who dare.¡± ¡°Who has so much free time?!¡± Li Hongyuan put down his pen: ¡°Jiang Ning, have you forgotten that Wenren Zong is a rebel? There are countless reasons for anyone in the Jiang Family to stop you from interacting with him.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re using me? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°¡­Who¡¯s bullying you? Why are you deflecting?¡± Jiang Ning was baffled. He was the Crown Prince, now the Regent, with absolute power, yet he imed she was bullying him. How bold she must be. Looking at his expression, even Jiang Ning began to doubt if she was really framing him.
But how could that be? Jiang Ning wasn¡¯t crazy or stupid. She stared at him, ¡°Stop beating around the bush, just tell me, did you take the letter Wenren Zong sent me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Give it back.¡± ¡°Burned it.¡± ¡­Jiang Ning appeared calm on the surface, but in her heart, she had already dragged him up, pped him three hundred and eighty times, stripped him naked and thrown him outside in the snow, freezing him into an ice sculpture and shattering him into three thousand eight hundred pieces. Li Hongyuan looked up at her: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things in the future.¡± ¡°It depends.¡± Li Hongyuan lowered his head and continued writing, ¡°If you continue to correspond with Wenren Zong, I, the Crown Prince, will not sit idly by. However¡ª¡± He changed the subject and nced at the letter, ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d have to be insane to tell you that.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded, ¡°It¡¯s easy to find out. Li Xiu.¡± Li Xiu hurried in. Li Hongyuan ordered, ¡°Immediately investigate who took Wenren Zong¡¯s letter from the post station today. Break both of his hands and let him know not to touch things he shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Li Hongyuan!¡± Jiang Ning shouted, ¡°Are you insane?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his head: ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s insane. Don¡¯t forget who you are. As the Princess Consort, you¡¯re frequently corresponding with a banished rebel. What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only talking about trivial matters with Thirteen. Li Hongyuan, you¡¯re trying to frame me!¡± ¡°And so what? Once it gets out, who cares about what¡¯s really in the letters?¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°Jiang Ning, there¡¯s one thing you need to understand. The reason Wenren Zong is still alive is because I allowed him to live. Don¡¯t push him to his death.¡±
He pointed to the letter on the table, ¡°This is thest one. I think you don¡¯t want the next thing you see to be his obituary.¡± Jiang Ning picked up the letter and left in silence. Upon returning to her room, she unfolded the paper and began writing, ¡°Thirteen, don¡¯t write to me anymore. Reform yourself and strive for leniency¡­¡± Damn it.
What nonsense. Jiang Ning crumpled up the paper and threw it on the floor. After nightfall, Li Hongyuan called her over and pointed at the copsed Mu Jian lying on the floor like a puddle of mud, his face somber, ¡°How did he be like this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me too much. Just consider it as taking revenge for Concubine Jin,¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°If you had any backbone at all, you would have killed him directly instead of using the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°You think that without the Jiang Family, I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Mu Jian?¡± ¡°Of course you can handle it, but you¡¯re a hypocrite who doesn¡¯t want to get his hands dirty.¡± Jiang Ning kicked Mu Jian, ¡°I heard that the Si Kingdom¡¯s envoy is bringing Li You here tomorrow. Since you¡¯re not willing to kill Mu Jian, I¡¯ll be looking forward to the show.¡± Chapter 634: 634: Proving Innocence Chapter 634: Proving Innocence Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°Jiang Ning, I know you¡¯re intelligent, but you do have one fatal w. You¡¯re overly emotional, and that will be your downfall.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯re heartless?¡± Jiang Ning retorted. ¡°One must learn to weigh the pros and cons.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Jiang Ning fell silent for a moment, ¡°But I¡¯m unwilling to do so. You have your principles, and I have my bottom line. Let¡¯s just stop trying to persuade each other.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Hongyuan stood with his hands behind his back, ¡°Go home and rest. Get ready to wee the envoy from the Si Kingdom tomorrow.¡± ¡°You mean to wee Li You, right?¡± Jiang Ning cast a sideways nce at him, ¡°Li Hongyuan, do you know what I would do if I were in your shoes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not me,¡± Li Hongyuan replied indifferently, ¡°I also want to kill Mu Jian, to avenge my Queen Mother and eliminate future trouble. But Mu Jian is not the real culprit. If we kill him, how are we going to bring down the actual culprit?¡± ¡°Ridiculous.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡±
¡°The culprit is the Empress, and both of us know it. To confront her, do we really need Mu Jian to identify her before the Emperor?¡± ¡°We do. She¡¯s the Empress, no one can touch her without proof.¡± ¡°Admit it, you spared Mu Jian¡¯s life not to identify the Empress. You did it to trade him for Li You and maintain your image as a good son and virtuous Crown Prince in the eyes of the Emperor and officials.¡± Li Hongyuan spoke calmly: ¡°You¡¯re not me, how can you possibly know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a guess based on the facts.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Li Hongyuan looked up at her, ¡°Do tell.¡± ¡°At present, you, Li Hongyuan, the Crown Prince and Regent, have a steadily strengthening position in court. The remaining princes are either incapacitated or too young topete with you. Once you im that position, do you still need anyone¡¯s usation to deal with your past enemies?¡± ¡°She is the Empress, and in the future, she will be the legitimate Empress Dowager, not just some random person.¡± ¡°With Your Highness¡¯s wisdom, you can certainly handle it.¡± Li Hongyuanughed. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Before I leave, let me give you a sincere piece of advice: kill Mu Jian. Why leave yourself a risk for the sake of getting a good name? Not being able to get Li You back is a good thing for you. No matter how angry the Emperor gets, can he kill you?¡± ¡°The Emperor won¡¯t kill me, but he can dethrone me. Jiang Ning, I think you have a disdain for imperial authority,¡± Li Hongyuan said calmly, ¡°In your eyes, is the Emperor merely a kind-hearted father?¡± In effect, Jiang Ning did scorn the imperial authority; she didn¡¯t regard the Emperor or the Princes as important. However, it had nothing to do with how she saw the Emperor. She knew that the Emperor was far from a harmless old man. It was just that she was a modern person who had traveled through time, and it was impossible for her at the core to truly submit to anyone or consider herself a servant. Jiang Ning thought she concealed her feelings well, but she hadn¡¯t expected that Li Hongyuan had noticed them. She managed to regain herposure and smiled gently, ¡°Your Highness is being overly cautious, I¡¯m just worried. After all, the Jiang family, old and young, can¡¯t bear the tumult. Since you have used the Jiang family to get what you wanted, you should consider their interests.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I didn¡¯t use the Jiang Family. Everything was nned by you and Prime Minister Jiang. I remember asking you to return Mu Jian, but you refused. Do you still remember?¡± Li Hongyuan asked softly.
Jiang Ningughed coldly, irritated, ¡°On one hand, you ordered me to let Mu Jian go, while on the other, you sneaked into Mu Jian¡¯s house in the dark to search for evidence, iming that the Jiang Family conspired with Mu Jian. Doesn¡¯t your behavior actually force the Jiang family to prove their innocence?¡± Chapter 635: 635: No Leaving at Night Chapter 635: No Leaving at Night Li Hongyuan sternly said, ¡°If the Jiang family is innocent, they have nothing to fear from even the longest of shadows.¡± ¡°Your Highness, save those words to fool others, don¡¯t say them in front of me,¡± said Jiang Ning coldly. ¡°There are some things that everyone knows and understands clearly. Why do you have to force it out, risking hurting our feelings?¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s fingertips lightly tapped on the table as he asked softly, ¡°Do you care about me?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°What kind of feelings?¡± Li Hongyuan pressed on, ¡°Is it the admiration you have for Wenren Zong, or the childhood friendship you had with He Tang?¡± Jiang Ning replied with a smile, ¡°We are husband and wife.¡± ¡°A husband and wife who scheme against each other?¡± ¡°Your Highness, why would you say that? We should support each other through thick and thin,¡± Jiang Ning spoke in an extremely gentle tone, ¡°Why let others harm our harmony? As for Mu Jian, I didn¡¯t want to see him be like this. But given his stubborn nature, do you agree that we needed dire measures to force him to speak?¡± ¡°So your ¡®dire measures¡¯ involve castration and destroying his dignity?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he deserve it?¡±
Jiang Ning calmly responded, ¡°Your Highness, think about the pain your concubine mother felt before her death. No matter how I tortured Mu Jian, you should find it satisfying rather than ming me.¡± Before Li Hongyuan could speak, she added, ¡°Lingzi has a slight cold and has been coughing. I have to go back and watch her take her medicine. Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Lingzi is sick?¡± Li Hongyuan stood up abruptly, his face full of worry, ¡°Since when? Is it severe? Has the Imperial Physician been summoned?¡± ¡°She might have caught a cold from ying in the snow. The Imperial Physician has already seen her and given her medicine.¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Upon hearing this, Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°What kind of caregiver is Concubine Li?¡± ¡°Concubine Li has been staying in the room taking care of the child all the time, she feels very guilty and has been crying for several times. It¡¯smon for young children to fall ill, Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to take it out on her.¡± After saying this, Jiang Ning left gracefully. Leaving Li Hongyuan standing there, brooding. This woman does not seem to have a hint of jealousy. Would anyone else not take advantage of this situation to kick a person when they¡¯re down? Yet she¡¯s still defending Li Yuanyuan. Li Hongyuan thought to himself, sometimes he really doesn¡¯t understand what this woman is thinking. Despite all that had been said, as soon as Jiang Ning returned to East Pce, Li Hongyuan immediately followed. Li Yuanyuan knelt in terror to apologize. In front of the child, Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t excessively reprimand her, he just told her not to take care of the children anymore and dismissed her. Lingzi was lying on the bed, her little face flushed. Li Hongyuan touched her forehead, she was still running a fever. He held Lingzi close to him, his forehead touching hers, softly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lingzi. You¡¯ll feel better after taking your medicine.¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t leave tonight.¡± Lingzi was clinging to Li Hongyuan¡¯s neck. Li Hongyuan quickly reassured her, ¡°Okay, okay, daddy will stay with Lingzi tonight, and won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±
Seeing this, Jiang Ning ordered Chui to prepare the bed. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll rest in the Princess Consort¡¯s room tonight.¡± Jiang Ning frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t pay any notice to her reaction.
After getting Lingzi to sleep, he went to check on Wenzan, and then headed to Jiang Ning¡¯s room. Jiang Ning had already bathed and was wearing a soft nightgown. She was wrapped in a quilt, only her soft long hair was exposed. Li Hongyuan thought she had fallen asleep. But when he came up close, he found her engrossed in a book. ¡°What book are you reading?¡± Li Hongyuan asked as he approached. Chapter 636: 636: Is it Okay? Chapter 636: Is it Okay? Jiang Ning was startled, her whole body shuddered, and she quickly turned her head, her round eyes staring at him. This surprised Li Hongyuan as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jiang Ning sighed with relief when she realized it was him. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t speak to people from behind when they are engrossed. It scares them to death.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that I woulde tonight?¡± ¡°You did, but I forgot for a moment.¡± ¡°How could you forget?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he was only a crown prince, having multiple wives and concubines was amon thing for royal and noble men. If a man said beforehand that he would spend the night in a certain room, the woman could only be secretly pleased and prepare in advance. How could it be forgotten? This was just another proof that she didn¡¯t care about him deep down. Seeing his face darken, Jiang Ning hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m used to living alone, and even Lingzi and Wenzan rarely stay in my room, so¡­¡± ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to exin.¡±
Li Hongyuan stood by the bed and opened his arms. Jiang Ning looked at him. Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows, ¡°What are you staring at? Come and help me change. Serving your master with dressing and bedtime, didn¡¯t the nanny teach you these rules before you got married?¡± ¡°She did,¡± Jiang Ning said slowly, ¡°I just never thought I¡¯d really have to do it.¡± ¡°Do you think I, the Crown Prince, have no manners?¡± ¡°You are the Crown Prince, the future Emperor, your words are the rules.¡± Jiang Ning put down her book, got out of bed, and stood in front of him, helping him change. She wore only a thinyer of white sleepwear, with her long, fluffy hair scattered loosely behind her. Her slightly messy hair made her beautiful face appear even more adorable. Inheriting the beauty of Lin Zizi, she possessed the charm to bewitch the world. However, she was still young, with a naive face and azy expression, far from Lin Zizi¡¯s stunning grace back in the day. But looking at the face before him, Li Hongyuan believed that given a few years, she would surely be a true great beauty. Jiang Ning was much shorter than him, and had to tiptoe slightly to undo the top button on his cor. Her naive and beautiful face, puzzled by theplicated structure of the python robe, unconsciously bit her lip. Li Hongyuan felt bewitched, lifting her chin and bending down to kiss her lips. Jiang Ning¡¯s hands were still gripping his buttons. Li Hongyuan pulled her waist, pressing her body tightly against his, deepening their kiss. Jiang Ning¡¯s hands shifted to his chest, and her bodynguage showed extreme resistance, but she didn¡¯t push him away or express any annoyance. Li Hongyuan initially had no intention of doing anything to her. When he said he would spend the night in her room earlier, it was partly out of spite, knowing that she was unwilling. However, now he was bing greedy for more.
Thest time they were intimate seemed like a long, long time ago. Li Hongyuan missed that feeling. He gently lifted her and ced her on the bed, gazing into her eyes, asking softly, ¡°Can we?¡± Jiang Ning shook her head honestly.
Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Are you going to reject me forever? Since we are husband and wife, we should do what a husband and wife should do.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡± Chapter 637: 637: Not all women like to have children Chapter 637: Not all women like to have children Since they were husband and wife, saying they would refuse a married life forever was pretentious. However, as far as Jiang Ning knew, the only contraceptive method in the pce was for the woman to drink a bitter, contraceptive soup after the act. Not to mention the reliability of that thing, whether it was harmful to a woman¡¯s body, and it didn¡¯t taste good at all. Li Hongyuan was somewhat aroused, and when he heard her gentle, submissive words, he paused, ¡°This is not something a harem woman would say.¡± Almost all people believe that having more children brings more blessings, especially for the women in the harem, where children are their insurance and glory. It was always fear of not having enough; how could there be too many? The only reason Li Hongyuan could think of for her unwillingness to get pregnant was a single one. That is, she didn¡¯t like him, so she didn¡¯t want to have his baby either. Even though they already had Wenzan and Lingzi, the boy and girl twins, it was entirely due to the emperor¡¯s calctions and had nothing to do with their own intentions. So, having the two children was not Jiang Ning¡¯s personal wish either.
She lowered her eyes: ¡°Not all women like having children.¡± Li Hongyuan supported himself with both hands on either side of her body, looking down at her, asking: ¡°Do you dislike me that much?¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Jiang Ning nced at him. He was as beautiful as a flower or a jade tree, with an unearthly beauty. Regardless, his good looks alone made it impossible to dislike him. She turned around, trying to escape from his restraint: ¡°You might be overthinking it, how could I possibly dislike you?¡± Without hesitation, Li Hongyuan pulled her back into his arms, forcing her to look at him: ¡°You don¡¯t dislike me, but you don¡¯t love me either, do you?¡± Jiang Ning felt ufortable all over, even suffocated, by his gaze. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but push him away, ¡°Your Highness, if you want to talk, how about we sit down, have some tea, and talk slowly?¡± ¡°Discuss what? Why you don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you said you¡¯re not a person who acts on emotions.¡± ¡°Am I acting on emotions?¡± Li Hongyuan loosened his grip, straightened up his body, his voice cold and low, ¡°I must have told you more than once that I like you.¡± ¡°¡­Indeed, you have.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Li Hongyuan turned his head to look at her, ¡°In your heart, do you like He Tang or Wenren Zong? I know that matters of the heart are about who came first and who followed, and He Tang has all the innocent memories of your childhood. But what about Wenren Zong? He¡¯s known you for less time than I have. Why do you like him and not me? In what way am I inferior to Wenren Zong?¡± Jiang Ning saw his serious expression, knowing she couldn¡¯t just brush it off anymore, so she thought carefully and said: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like Wenren Zong as much as you think.¡± ¡°So, you still like him.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Jiang Ning was a bit embarrassed. She indeed quite admired Wenren Zong and had always thought of him. But was that liking? ¡°What if I want to kill him?¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her.
¡°What can I do? Of course, I¡¯ll stop it.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, feeling the conversation was heading in an undesirable direction, ¡°Would you be satisfied if I said I hated Wenren Zong? He has already been exiled, he can¡¯te back in this life, and I can¡¯t see him either. What kind of absurd jealousy are you harboring?¡± Li Hongyuan sneered: ¡°What if hees back?¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback: ¡°What did you say? Wenren Zong wille back?¡±
Chapter 638: 638: If You Want, Just Say It Chapter 638: If You Want, Just Say It At that moment, Li Hongyuan clearly saw the tiny glimmer of surprise and delight in her eyes. It was a look she had never shown when facing him before. This hurt Li Hongyuan deeply. The tender thoughts that had welled up in his heart vanished in an instant. But he wasn¡¯t willing to let her go just like that. He still held her down, coldly and fiercely kissing her. Because of his ferocity, he even bit her lips, causing them to bleed. Her mouth was filled with the taste of blood. ¡°Ouch!¡± Jiang Ning pushed him away with punches and kicks. ¡°If you resist, I will send someone to kill Wenren Zong.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°You know, it¡¯s very easy for me to do this. I could even kill him in front of you after hees back.¡±
Jiang Ning¡¯s hands slowly dropped, and then she lifted them again to p him hard across the face. Li Hongyuan was stunned, ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Ning looked at her palm, rubbed her wrist, and seemed to feel not quite satisfied, as if she wanted to p him again. ¡°Get away!¡± Jiang Ning took advantage of his momentary daze to push him away and run to the ground, ¡°After all, you are a crown prince, handsome and elegant, isn¡¯t it disgraceful to force your own princess consort like this?¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her nkly, his only feeling was¡­ a great pain. Pain on his face. Jiang Ning said, ¡°We are husband and wife, legally wedded. I will not refuse to live with you as a couple. If you want to, just say the word. There¡¯s really no need for this between us.¡± Li Hongyuan stammered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°Have I ever said that?¡± ¡°Actually, I quite like you. Really.¡± Jiang Ning walked to the table, poured a cup of tea, and spoke softly, ¡°Just think about yourself, your identity, status, talents, and looks. Aren¡¯t you the best in the world? If I don¡¯t like you, it means I¡¯m blind.¡± Li Hongyuan thought about it carefully. It was indeed true. Why wouldn¡¯t any woman like him? Before marrying Jiang Ning, he had been the most famous beautiful youth in Chang¡¯an City. Countless young girls dreamed of meeting him. Why did he be so unstable and insecure when facing Jiang Ning? It wasn¡¯t good indeed. He was the Crown Prince, the future Emperor. He shouldn¡¯t be like this. Jiang Ning silently observed him. Seeing that his eyes had calmed down and his face looked better, she put the teacup in his hand and gently said, ¡°Your Highness, have a sip of tea. I want to check on Lingzi. I wonder if her fever has subsided.¡±
Li Hongyuan obediently drank the tea, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± So, the two of them went to Lingzi¡¯s room together. Lingzi and Wenzan had grown up and were sleeping separately.
However, at this time, Wenzan was actually lying next to Lingzi, their heads touching in sleep. Chui quickly got up to greet them, ¡°Your Highness, Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Shhh.¡± Jiang Ning carefully walked over and touched Lingzi¡¯s head, ¡°Why is Wenzan here too?¡± Chui softlyughed, ¡°The little prince said he couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to apany his sister. The little princess¡¯s fever had already subsided, and she drank some milk just now, and now she¡¯s sleeping so soundly.¡± Jiang Ning nodded, then exchanged nces with Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan sat by the bed and gently touched Lingzi¡¯s small face. Suddenly, he asked Jiang Ning, ¡°You said just now that you wouldn¡¯t refuse me?¡± Jiang Ning nced at the children. Li Hongyuan directly took her back to their room, ¡°Then, if I demand you to share my bed now, are you willing?¡± Chapter 639: Section Six, Thirty-Nine: She Takes the Initiative Chapter 639: Section Six, Chapter Thirty-Nine: She Takes the Initiative Jiang Ning didn¡¯t answer, but looked at her own palm. Which hand did she use to p him just now? It felt pretty good. Li Hongyuan¡¯s face instantly felt a bit chilly. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have, perhaps, been pped? Who in his life has dared to p him? The pce has strict rules, and generally, when a master punishes a servant, they won¡¯t easily hit their face, as it¡¯s easy to leave a mark. Let alone the noble and precious Crown Prince like him. But she dared to raise her hand against him. After hitting him, he had no ce to vent his anger, and she coaxed him over with just a few words.
Li Hongyuan, you¡¯re really hopeless! A woman can y with you in the palm of her hand with just a few words! Li Hongyuan was somewhat annoyed. He decided not to indulge her anymore. If he wants it, she has to give! He directly kissed her and didn¡¯t waste any time, trying to untie Jiang Ning¡¯s clothes. But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t undo them. Annoying. ¡°Stupid.¡± Jiang Ning pushed him away, turned over and sat on him, smiling at him: ¡°Crown Prince, have you rarely been intimate with women?¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°Before you came, there were already three women with status around me.¡± ¡°Oh? What about those without status?¡± ¡°In both Prince of Yu¡¯s mansion and the East Pce, women are supposed to serve me by default. If I want them, who would dare to refuse?¡± ¡°I believe that.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s fingers traced his face, all the way down to his chest, ¡°Your Highness is as handsome as Pan An and Song Yu, a refined and elegant man. Even without the identity of a prince, there will be countless women flocking to you.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s heart was moved by her praise, but then she continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that your temperament is a bit gloomy.¡± ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Li Hongyuan said. ¡°Whose?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Li Hongyuan was not in a hurry. He looked at her sitting astride on his body, wondering how she would end this. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t escape this night.
He had plenty of time to tangle with her. Jiang Ning leaned down and slowly kissed his lips. This was the first time she took the initiative. Li Hongyuan¡¯s heartbeat sounded like a drum, and he couldn¡¯t help but hold her.
However, soon, he knew nothing. When he woke up, there was already lighting in from the outside. He was a bit lost and turned to see Jiang Ning lying beside him, her arm still draped over him, wearing only a bellyband, her long hair scattered. Didst night¡­ Did he do anything with her? He couldn¡¯t remember at all. Li Hongyuan was a little confused and suddenly felt a strange faint fragrance in his mouth. He squinted his eyes, pulled Jiang Ning into his arms, and tore off herst piece of clothing. Jiang Ning woke up immediately, pulled up the quilt, and red at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You.¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°Jiang Ning, you¡¯re really good. How dare you drug me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t frame me.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Li Hongyuan thought about how she had been so proactivest night and felt that something was wrong. Now there was definitely something fishy going on. Annoyed, he grabbed her, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been indulging your temperament too much! I¡¯m going to make you understand that in the face of absolute strength, all schemes and conspiracies are paper tigers!¡±
However, people¡¯s ns can¡¯tpare with those of heaven¡ª ¡°Daddy, Mommy¨C¡± The childish voices of Wenzan and Lingzi came. The two little ones climbed onto the bed using both their hands and feet. Especially Lingzi, who shamelessly squeezed in between them, ¡°Lingzi wants to sleep here. Mommy, don¡¯t hold Daddy, hold Lingzi.¡± She pushed Li Hongyuan¡¯s hand away, her small body burrowed under the nket, and clung to Jiang Ning. Chapter 640: 640: A Belly Full of Evil Fire Chapter 640: A Belly Full of Evil Fire Li Hongyuan watched helplessly as the distance between him and Jiang Ning grew,pletely upied by the two little rascals. ¡°Lingzi, my darling, let mommy kiss your forehead, is your fever gone?¡± Jiang Ning quickly put on a shirt, pulled Lingzi into her arms and tucked her into the quilt, giving her a kiss on the forehead. Warm and cool. This was Jiang Ning¡¯s favorite temperature. She was very happy. If Lingzi didn¡¯t have a fever during the day, this would be the end of the illness. Fortunately, the boy and girl twins who always fell ill together didn¡¯t pass the cold to Wenzan this time. Does this mean that they¡¯ve grown up a little, especially since Wenzan is a boy and started to learn martial arts, making his physique stronger? ¡°Li Hongyuan,¡± With the two children in between, Jiang Ning spoke to Li Hongyuan.
Li Hongyuan had nowhere to vent his anger and replied irritably, ¡°How dare you call me by my name in front of the children?¡± Although he found the two children very annoying, he couldn¡¯t just grab them and throw them out. After all, they were his own children. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Jiang Ning immediately changed her tone, ¡°in the future, let Lingzi practice martial arts with Wenzan.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rule in the pce for girls to practice martial arts.¡± ¡°Is there a rule that girls can¡¯t practice martial arts?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then let Lingzi learn as well. Firstly, children can build up their strength and be less prone to illness by practicing martial arts. Secondly, I think girls need to learn martial arts even more than boys so they can protect themselves.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s gaze fell on his delicate daughter, thinking of her pitiful appearance when she was sick, and agreed, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll talk to Emperor Father.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Lingzi is also my daughter.¡± ¡°You must remember this for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Hongyuan narrowed his eyes to look at her. ¡°I know being a princess seems morous and wealthy, but once they¡¯re of marriageable age, most end up as tools to strengthen royal rule. I hope you won¡¯t let our daughter suffer such a fate in the future.¡± Li Hongyuan replied, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just mentioning it. With me around, I won¡¯t let my daughter marry someone she doesn¡¯t like casually.¡± Jiang Ning kissed Lingzi and then Wenzan, ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll dress you both. Today, I have things to do with your father. Behave and follow Aunt Huang Ying, no mischief allowed.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll remember.¡± ¡°Daddy, take Lingzi with you.¡± Lingzi knew there was no point in being spoiled with her mother and could only cling to her father. As long as she acted cute, her father the Crown Prince would agree to anything. As expected, with her small hands around her father¡¯s neck and her soft cheek rubbing against his, it didn¡¯t take long for Li Hongyuan to give in.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Lingzi with me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take her.¡± Before Lingzi could be happy, her mother vetoed the idea. Lingzi pouted.
¡°Crying won¡¯t work!¡± Jiang Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered. Stay in the East Pce and behave. If you go out and catch a cold, you won¡¯t be able to go out and enjoy the Lantern Festival.¡± Lingzi immediatelyplied, hugging her father¡¯s neck, ¡°Daddy, then Lingzi won¡¯t go.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning swiftly dressed the two children in little jackets and pants, and put on her own robe. Huang Ying led the pce maids, with clothes and water at the ready, to attend to Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan. Today, they were meeting the envoys of the Si Kingdom in their roles as the Crown Prince and Princess Consort of Great Sheng, so they had to wear a full set of formal attire and Phoenix cors. Chapter 641: 641: Breakfast for Three People Chapter 641: Breakfast for Three People The borate and heavy ceremonial costumes required at least two people¡¯s assistance to dress properly. Li Hongyuan, dressed in a ck robe adorned with dark gold embroidery, matched with cloud boots, a golden crown on his head, his narrow waist and broad shoulders, and his slender figure, unparalleled in his grace. After he dressed up, he turned to see Jiang Ning sitting in front of the mirror, starting tob her hair. Usually, she found the process tedious and the hair bun heavy. When she didn¡¯t go out, she let her hair down, only tying up half of it. However, for her to wear the crown, she must tie up all her long hair. Moreover, the Phoenix cor, iid with gold, gemstones, and pearls, would make her head extremely heavy. Watching Huang Ying and Xiachu tying her hairyer byyer, and seeing the pce maid bringing the Phoenix cor, Li Hongyuan spoke, ¡°Huang Ying, let the Princess Consort have breakfast first. She can put on the corter.¡± Huang Ying looked at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning watched him through the mirror. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I am hungry.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning nodded at Huang Ying, who quickly left to arrange breakfast from the kitchen. Li Yuanyuan came to pay respects and ran into a pce maid carrying the meal box on the way. Hearing the reason, she sighed without uttering a word. The pce maidughingly asked, ¡°Why did Concubine Li sigh?¡± ¡°Our His Highness is not hungry himself. It¡¯s clear that he is worried that the Princess Consort will find the Phoenix cor heavy and won¡¯t be able to eat well.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The pce maid chuckled, ¡°The Crown Prince treats the Princess Consort so well.¡± ¡°Last night, did His Highness stay in the Princess Consort¡¯s room?¡± ¡°To reply to Concubine Li, yes, he did.¡± ¡°I see, let¡¯s go in.¡± Li Yuanyuan followed the pce maid in and saw the Crown Prince, resplendent in his ck clothing and golden crown, standing with the Princess Consort. Their beauty was such that she couldn¡¯t help feeling inferior at the sight of them. ¡°This concubine greets the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort.¡± Li Yuanyuan genuflected and curtsied ordingly. Seeing her, Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe here again?¡± With her head bowed, Li Yuanyuan replied, ¡°This concubine knows that the Princess¡¯s illness has improved significantly, and that she is not in this room. Hence I dared toe and greet the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°A child falling ill is not Concubine Li¡¯s fault. Why are you being so hard on her? Has Concubine Li eaten breakfast? If not,e and sit down and eat something.¡± Li Yuanyuan nced at Li Hongyuan but didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you love Yuanxiao soup? This bowl is for you.¡± Jiang Ning invited her, then turned to Li Hongyuan with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, Concubine Li is, after all, a favorite of yours. Cool your temper and let her eat something warm.¡± Only then did Li Hongyuan say, ¡°If the Princess Consort invites you, you should ept.¡± Li Yuanyuan obediently walked over and sat down. A small round table separated the three of them. Jiang Ning preferred a light breakfast ¨C a bowl of porridge, an egg, some side dishes ¨C this was enough for her.
Li Yuanyuan was eating Yuanxiao with a small spoon, while Li Hongyuan seemed to lose his appetite after a few bites and put down his chopsticks, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± His words were addressed to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning nodded, asking Huang Ying to put the Phoenix cor on her. Li Yuanyuan didn¡¯t dare to sit and eat anymore, quickly getting up to help.
Jiang Ning said, ¡°Concubine Li, the Crown Prince and I will be busy outside these two days. Please take care of the three children at home.¡± With her lips pressed together, Li Yuanyuan softly said, ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯smand is an order I dare not disobey. But, the Crown Prince does not trust this concubine¡­ Does the Princess Consort trust me?¡± Gazing at her reflection in the mirror, Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Do I have any reason not to trust you?¡± Suddenly, Li Yuanyuan knelt down, ¡°For the Princess Consort¡¯s trust, this concubine has nothing to repay with. I will take care of the young Highnesses.¡± Chapter 642: 642: The Time When She Cries Chapter 642: The Time When She Cries Jiang Ning raised her hand: ¡°Get up.¡± Li Yuanyuan stood up. Jiang Ning nced at her through the mirror and asked with a smile, ¡°Does Concubine Li like children?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a woman who doesn¡¯t like children. It¡¯s just natural.¡± ¡°Does Concubine Li want to have her own child?¡± ¡°If I say I don¡¯t want to, Princess Consort definitely won¡¯t believe me, let alone the Princess Consort, even I wouldn¡¯t believe myself.¡± Li Yuanyuan spoke softly and slowly, ¡°But, as long as Princess Consort doesn¡¯t wish for me to have children, I won¡¯t have children.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Concubine Li, you are putting too much weight on this matter. You have been with the Crown Prince longer than me. It is your right to have children. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I want it or not. If the Crown Prince wants you to have children, you can.¡± Li Yuanyuan remained silent, bowing her head. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go now.¡± Jiang Ning adjusted her own earring, held Xiachu¡¯s hand, and walked out. ¡°I respectfully see off the Princess Consort.¡±
After Li Yuanyuan kneeled and bowed, she watched Jiang Ning¡¯s slender and elegant figure slowly walk away, her expression somewhatplicated. Why did she suddenly ask that question just now? Did she want her to have a child, or not? Li Yuanyuan, who had always been good at reading people and gauging their thoughts, couldn¡¯t guess the mind of the Princess Consort for a moment. ¡­ Jiang Ning went outside and found that it was snowing again. Li Hongyuan was holding a ck umbre, wearing a ck cloak, standing in the midst of the vast whitendscape. ¡°Xiachu, get my cloak, the one with the hood.¡± Jiang Ning instructed. Huang Ying had already brought the cloak and handed another umbre to Xiachu. Jiang Ning justughed: ¡°It¡¯s not raining, why would we need an umbre? The cloak is good enough.¡± She put on the hood, white and fluffy, encircling her clear, snowy, beautiful face. Her eyes shone like two bright pearls. She was at the purest and most beautiful age for a girl. Li Hongyuan raised his hand and picked off a snowke that had fallen on her eyshes, saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Ning gathered both hands in her sleeves and stepped forward with small cloth shoes on her feet, walking beside him. As if to amodate Jiang Ning, Li Hongyuan also walked very slowly. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°How many years has the Crown Prince had Concubine Li?¡± Li Hongyuan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°She has been with me for about five or six years.¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Concubine Li had a child all these years?¡± ¡°What is the purpose of asking this?¡±
¡°I am, after all, the Main Consort of the Crown Prince; it is my duty to be concerned about the issue of his offspring.¡± ¡°If a woman cannot conceive, besides her own physical reasons, what do you think is the cause?¡± Jiang Ning thought and said, ¡°The Crown Prince does not want her to conceive.¡± Li Hongyuan did not speak, seeming to acquiesce.
Jiang Ning asked again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want her to have a child?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t want her to, then I don¡¯t want her to. Do I need a reason?¡± Li Hongyuan said coldly, ¡°Instead of concerning yourself with other women¡¯s wombs, you should think about yourself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to think about.¡± ¡°As the Princess Consort, serving the Crown Prince in bed is your duty. However, you drugged me. Do you think this matter can be easily brushed aside?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, Your Highness must be overthinking it.¡± Jiang Ning firmly refused to admit it, and cried injustice. Li Hongyuan sneered and did not say anything more. This woman, she was a typical case of not shedding tears until she saw the coffin. In the future, there would be time for her to cry. ¡­ The two of them came to the Crystal Frost Hall together first to greet the Emperor. The Crystal Frost Hall was warm enough to make people sweat, and the Emperor was wrapped in a thick nket, leaning against a brazier, dozing off with his head down. When he saw the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort, he just nodded, clearly not in good spirits. Chapter 643: 643: Marriage Alliance? Chapter 643: Marriage Alliance? The Emperor spoke a few encouraging words and urged them to treat the diplomats from Si well, so as not to lose the dignity of the Great Sheng Dynasty. Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning both promised. The Emperor waved for them to leave. After leaving Crystal Frost Hall, Jiang Ning said, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s health has deteriorated further.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded, ¡°Ever since the concubine mother passed away, Emperor Father¡¯s health has been deteriorating. The numerous medicines he¡¯s taken have shown no effect.¡± ¡°The Emperor¡¯s ailment is his heart. What¡¯s the use of taking medicine?¡± ¡°Concubine mother has left us, and she won¡¯te back. I couldn¡¯t have imagined the Emperor would be like this.¡± ¡°You did not expect the Emperor¡¯s feelings for the concubine mother to be so deep and strong? His exclusive favor for so many years reveals his affection for her, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± After some walk, Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice came through the chilly snow, ¡°Everyone thought that Emperor Father saw your own mother in the concubine. She herself believed so. Perhaps no one except Emperor Father knows of his true feelings for her.¡±
Jiang Ning sighed, ¡°Years ofpanionship, but never truly knowing his own feelings. It must be a tragedy.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is a tragedy.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her, ¡°Are you clear about your own feelings?¡± ¡°I am quite clear.¡± Jiang Ning looked up and smiled, ¡°As husband and wife with the Crown Prince, we should stick together and face difficulties side by side. Rest assured, Your Highness, you are always the most important person to me.¡± Li Hongyuan moved his gaze away from her beautiful face and said lightly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your face ever turn red when lying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking my true feelings. What do I need to do to make you believe me? I am willing to do anything for you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded and asked calmly, ¡°If there was a day where you had to choose between me and the Jiang Family, who would you choose?¡± Jiang Ning slightly hesitated but soonughed, ¡°Why must I choose one? You¡¯re my husband, and the Jiang family has my parents, siblings, and rtives. There is no conflict.¡± ¡°If ¨C I¡¯m saying if ¨C there was such a day.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be an ¡®if¡¯.¡± Jiang Ning tightened her hood and added, ¡°I won¡¯t let this situation happen.¡± Li Hongyuan said no more. Outside the Immortal-view Gate, the Ministry of Rites had already arranged the weing ceremony. The Crown Prince and Princess Consort stood side by side, watching the slow arrival of the Si convoy from afar. Although Si was a small country on the frontier, its strategic location was critical, shielding the Great Sheng Dynasty from the Prairie Cavalry beyond Shanhai Pass. If Si were destroyed, the fierce Prairie Cavalry would sweep through, causing significant impact on the Great Sheng Dynasty. Thus, the Great Sheng Dynasty had always sought to appease Si and never truly offend them. Jiang Ning watched the colorful convoy and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Si Princess is extremely beautiful, and the Si Prince is tall, handsome, and talented.¡± ¡°Just rumors.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently.
¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why Si sent their delicate princess for this year-end tribute. Could it be that Si wishes to form a marriage alliance with our Great Sheng Dynasty?¡± Jiang Ning asked Li Hongyuan. ¡°Who are they allying with?¡± ¡°Besides Your Highness, the Crown Prince, who else could it be? The Emperor doesn¡¯t have any other suitable sons.¡± ¡°So you think Si would offer their noble princess as a concubine for me?¡± Li Hongyuan kept his eyes on the approaching delegation and spoke softly, ¡°Why do you not think that the Si Princess is intended for Emperor Father?¡±
Chapter 644: 644: Silla Princess and Crown Prince Chapter 644: Si Princess and Crown Prince Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°ording to Your Highness the Crown Prince, it¡¯s a grievance for the Si Princess to be a young and handsome Crown Prince¡¯s concubine, but not a grievance for her to be the wife of an old and frail Emperor?¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning tilted her head and looked at him, suddenly realizing, ¡°Oh, Your Highness means it doesn¡¯t matter to you whether you marry her as a concubine?¡± ¡°Do you mind?¡± Li Hongyuan asked her. ¡°Whether I mind or not, it won¡¯t affect the overall situation.¡± Jiang Ning smiled. ¡°Her Highness the Princess Consort is too modest.¡± ¡°Can the affairs between the two countries really depend on my preferences?¡± ¡°No.¡±
¡°Well, then.¡± Jiang Ning hugged a small hand stove and looked through the increasingly heavy snow at the approaching Si carriages not far away. The carriages slowly came to a stop. A young man in a red robe emerged from the front carriage, looking about fifteen or sixteen years old. He was not as tall as the rumors said, but he was indeed handsome. He wore a red robe and ck boots, had a red mole between his eyebrows, long hair that reached his hips, with emerald earrings hanging from his ears. Shining brightly. He was a restrained and proud, handsome young man. After jumping off the carriage, he went to the carriage behind him and helped a beautiful young girl out of it. The girl appeared to be eighteen or neen, wearing a colorful traditional Si dress, with an abundance of colorful braids, slender eyebrows and eyes, and naturally red lips. She was a refreshing, elegant beauty. However, there was no expression on her face, making her appear somewhat indifferent amidst the snowstorm. She carefully descended from the carriage, holding hands with the young man as they stepped through the snow. Following behind them were dozens of officials and attendants. They slowly approached Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning and saluted. ¡°Princess Zhenming and Prince Xinhai, please rise.¡± Li Hongyuan raised his hand. Jiang Ning knew that although they were usually referred to as the Si Princess and Prince, Si was subordinate to Great Sheng, and their King epted the title conferred by the Emperor of Great Sheng. Their princes and princesses also had formal Great Sheng titles. In Great Sheng, they were only a Princess and a Crown Prince. They were still one level lower than the princesses and princes of the dynasty. As princes and princesses of a subordinate country, they had to perform kneeling and bowing ceremonies for the Crown Prince and Princess Consort of the Great Sheng Dynasty. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Your Highness the Prince and Princess must be tired from the journey, and the snow is getting heavier outside. Why not settle down in the Traveling Pce first? After resting, bathing, and changing clothes, you can join the banquet in the pce.¡±
¡°I am grateful for the Princess Consort¡¯s kindness.¡± The Si Princess¡¯s voice was very soft, her lips slightly pale, seemingly very tired and not in high spirits. Standing in the snow, she even shivered a little. Such a beauty made Jiang Ning sympathetic, not wanting them to stay in the snow for too long. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t say much either, agreeing with Jiang Ning¡¯s arrangement.
The weather was indeed not good. Li Hongyuan held Jiang Ning¡¯s hand and returned to the pce with her. There were people from the Ministry of Rites and the pce staff who would take care of the Si Prince and Princess. On the way back, Jiang Ningughed, ¡°The Si Princess is indeed as beautiful as they say, very much like our Concubine Li, but even more so.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Li Hongyuan asked coldly. ¡°Are you satisfied with the Si Princess, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m satisfied or not, what does it have to do with you?¡± Li Hongyuan let go of her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. We have more important matters to deal withter, so don¡¯t make me angry. Otherwise, there will be consequences for you.¡± Chapter 645: 645: The Illegitimate Prince Chapter 645: The Illegitimate Prince Li Hongyuan¡¯s words were blunt. Obviously, he was still holding a grudge overst night¡¯s incident. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t mind his bad attitude and instead proactively held his hand, smiling, ¡°Your hand is still quite warm.¡± Li Hongyuan snorted but did not shake her hand off. To outsiders, the affection between this Crown Prince and his Princess Consort seemed to be very harmonious, as they walked hand in hand everywhere. Only they knew what it meant to appear to be a couple but to be estranged in spirit. First, they went to the Heavenly Worship Hall. A banquet was about to be held here to wee and entertain the Princess and Crown Prince of Si. The Emperor¡¯s health was poor, and he had no energy to deal with it. Besides, their guests were of a younger generation, so it was enough for the Crown Prince and Princess Consort to greet them. Li Hongyuan walked around and asked about various matters. Seeing that there was nothing amiss, he returned to his seat and drank his tea leisurely.
Jiang Ning came to his side, looked around, and took a piece of pastry to stuff into her mouth. ¡°Is that proper?¡± said Li Hongyuan in a soft voice. ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiang Ning covered her mouth with her wide sleeves and finished eating the pastry, then took another piece, ¡°It¡¯s cold, so one easily gets hungry.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°The banquet will take a while. Why don¡¯t you go to the back and rest? That headdress of yours looks very ufortable.¡± With the gold phoenix cor on her head, she surely felt its weight. Jiang Ning touched her head, indeed feeling a headache from the pressure. But even if she were to take it off now, she¡¯d have to wear it againter, which would be even more of a hassle. Better to endure it for now. ¡°Come here,¡± Li Hongyuan said. ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning leaned towards him. Li Hongyuan took a handkerchief from his sleeve and gently wiped a pastry crumb from the corner of her mouth, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s bad enough to sneak a snack, but you also want to leave evidence on your face?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I ate it right in front of you, openly and honestly. Your Highness, is your brother also attending the banquetter?¡± Li Hongyuan shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him earlier either?¡± ¡°He must have gone straight to the Crystal Frost Hall to see the Emperor Father.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jiang Ning was surprised, ¡°What about the Mu Jian?¡± ¡°It will be handed over to them.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Si afraid that we¡¯ll renege and not give them the Mu Jian?¡± ¡°Do you think the rtionship between two countries is a child¡¯s game?¡±
¡°This Li You didn¡¯t even bother to meet us and went straight to see the Emperor. Is he scared of meeting you? Fearing that you might harm him?¡± ¡°With all eyes on him just now, do you want everyone to know that Si brought a captive of Great Sheng? Before they entered Chang¡¯an City, someone from the Emperor Father¡¯s side had already quietly brought Li You into the pce.¡± Jiang Ning stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Li Hongyuan ordered.
¡°There¡¯s still time. I¡¯ll go to the Crystal Frost Hall to see what the bastard prince is made of and whether he has the ability topete with Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you need to go?¡± Li Hongyuan looked towards the hall door, ¡°Look, hasn¡¯t he taken the initiative toe?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ning immediately looked up at the entrance. A tall and lean figure with broad shoulders and a narrow waist appeared at the door. With his back to the light, Jiang Ning had to squint for a moment to adapt to the brightness before she could see his face clearly. He had a smiling, gentle face, with soft brows and eyes. Despite his young age, he did not wear his hair in a topknot but instead let it trail down his back to his hips. As he walked, his long hair swayed, carefree and energetic. He was the kind of gentle man one felt warm and trustworthy at first encounter.¡± Jiang Ning nced at him and then at Li Hongyuan. Chapter 646: 646: Enthroned as King Chapter 646: Enthroned as King The brothers didn¡¯t look alike. Amazingly, while the Emperor¡¯s appearance was rather ordinary, all of his sons were exceptional. Perhaps it was because their mothers were all beauties of different types. Indeed, the saying ¡®the dragon has nine sons, each different¡¯ held true here. As the son of the dazzlingly beautiful Jin Zhuzhu, Li Hongyuan stood out amongst the princes. In terms of sheer physical attractiveness, Li You was quite some distance behind him. However, Li You possessed a naturally gentle and charismatic smile. Compared to Li Hongyuan¡¯s aloof and gloomy demeanor, it made him much more approachable and likable. Simply put, this illegitimate son of the Emperor was very personable. Upon meeting him, Jiang Ning understood why the Emperor had put him in charge of the spy system in Si. At first nce, his demeanor was like a refreshing breeze, congenial and amodating. If someone with Li Hongyuan¡¯s surly character were to try to gather information, he would undoubtedly arouse suspicion. Li You had evidently just bathed and changed. His robes fluttered gently, his long hair was smooth, and as he approached, he first knelt to pay his respects to Li Hongyuan. ¡°I, Li You, greet the Crown Prince and Princess Consort.¡±
Li Hongyuan nced at him before saying indifferently, ¡°Rise.¡± Li You stood up, a natural smile lighting up his peach blossom eyes. His voice was soft and pleasing, ¡°I¡¯ve heard long ago that the Princess Consort is the most beautiful woman in Chang¡¯an. Now that I see you, I truly believe it.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Prince. The most beautiful woman is my mother.¡± ¡°No, your mother is the foremost beauty of the previous generation. The foremost beauty of our younger generation is now the Princess Consort.¡± Li You answered with a warm smile, disying grace and courtesy. Li Hongyuan asked coldly, ¡°Li You, have you visited the Crystal Frost Hall?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It seems you had a good conversation.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s words had barely faded when a eunuch from the Crystal Frost Hall hurried in, holding an Imperial Edict in his hands. Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan exchanged nces. Ever since Concubine Jin passed away, it had been quite some time since the Emperor had issued an edict. The sudden issuance of an edict now was clearly intended for Li You. As expected, the eunuch looked at Li You and said, ¡°Li You, receive the edict.¡± Li You immediately knelt. The eunuch unrolled the edict, reading out lengthy praises for Li You, before finally dering that for his meritorious service, he was to be titled the Prince of Zhao. Jiang Ning was stunned. Nominally, Li You was still the son of the Prince of Kang County. His father was just a prince, and even if he inherited his title without demotion, he could only be a prince at most. So how was it that he was immediately given the title of a royal prince? Not only was he not demoted, he was even promoted. ording to the rules of Great Sheng, apart from the Emperor¡¯s sons, only ministers or nobles who had performed outstanding services could be granted the title of a royal prince. As the head of the spywork, Li You had certainly sent back some information, but after only two years he was captured ¨C was that considered outstanding service?
On what grounds was he being made a royal prince? The ministers and pce attendants present all wore shocked expressions. Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan exchanged nces, both fully aware of the unspoken implications. The Emperor did not intend to publicly dere Li You¡¯s identity as a prince, given the implications for the royal reputation. But with this edict, he had essentially restored Li You¡¯s status as a prince.
Those who had been around court for a while and were quick to catch subtleties would be able to grasp the intent. In other words, some things are left unsaid, but those who understand, understand. It seemed that Li You had anticipated this. He respectfully and calmly gave thanks, epted the edict, remaining neither excessively humble nor arrogantly proud, surprising everyone with hisposure. Chapter 647: 647: Do you want Prince Zhao to strip naked for you to see? Chapter 647: Do you want Prince Zhao to strip naked for you to see? Jiang Ning quickly made a judgement in her heart. Li You, will be Li Hongyuan¡¯s ardent enemy. Of course, it¡¯s not easy to say whether he¡¯s a friend or foe now. Perhaps he¡¯s a person without ambition who is already content with bing a Prince and enjoying lifelong honor. Or maybe, he¡¯s an ambitious person, and his current gentleness and smile are just a facade. These things are still unknown at the moment. However, anyway, he¡¯s also the Emperor¡¯s son. Since the Emperor acknowledged his identity, he is theoretically qualified topete against the others. In the short time they interacted, Jiang Ning was sure that Li You was an outstanding person. At least, he was smarter than the King of Chen, Prince of Huai, and Prince of Wei. The Emperor must not have only recently found out that he had such a illegitimate son.
But for so many years, he didn¡¯t recognize this child, but now he does. Why is this? Does the Emperor think his offspring are too few? He had the Sixth Imperial Prince and then reimed his illegitimate son, trying to pile up more brothers for the Crown Prince? The more brothers the Crown Prince has, the greater the pressure on him. Jiang Ning really couldn¡¯t understand what that fat old man who contracted lovesickness was thinking in his heart. Perhaps no one in the world can guess that. Even someone as wise as Prime Minister Jiang would not be able to do so. After receiving the Imperial Edict, Li You officially went from being Crown Prince of Kang County to Prince of Zhao. ¡°Congrattions, Prince of Zhao,¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. This is all due to the Emperor¡¯s grace.¡± Li You stood respectfully to the side, ¡°The Emperor specifically ordered me to help Your Highness and the Princess Consort, and to properly entertain the Crown Prince and Princess of Si.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Hongyuan lifted his robe and sat back down, ¡°Prince of Zhao, see if there¡¯s anything else you can help with.¡± The bustling pce attendants were everywhere in the main hall, and these things were not something a Prince should do. However, since the Crown Prince said so, Li You went to help with a smile. He was very diligent in his work and frequently consulted with the pce attendants. ¡°How did such a smart person get caught?¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t understand. ¡°There are always people beyond people. Do you think everyone in Si is a fool?¡± Li Hongyuan tilted his body, pinched a cherry, and slowly put it in his mouth, squinting at the busy figure not far away. ¡°That¡¯s true. I think Prince Xinhai of the Si Kingdom should be a very smart person too, just too young. Princess Zhenming seems to be a little too weak, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s ill from the long journey or not, but she looks pale.¡± ¡°You seem to care quite a bit about them.¡±
¡°Guests are guests, after all.¡± Li You was nearby and heard Jiang Ning¡¯s words, and he smiled, ¡°Your Highness should not consider the people of Si Kingdom as friends.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only interest, not friendship, between two countries.¡± Li You gently lifted his sleeve, revealing the shocking, mottled scars on his arm.
Jiang Ning furrowed her brows: ¡°How did you get these?¡± ¡°During the year I was captured, they interrogated me.¡± Li You said with a gentle smile, seemingly unbothered by his past experiences, as if those scars were on someone else. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Did they torture you severely?¡± ¡°All the methods you can think of, and those you cannot, Your Highness, I have experienced.¡± Li You replied with a gentle smile. ¡°Let me see it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Li Hongyuan intervened, ¡°Do you want the Prince of Zhao to strip naked for you to see?¡± Jiang Ning red at him and sat down sullenly. She thought of Mu Jian. Chapter 648: 648: At Night, You Have to Sleep with Me Chapter 648: At Night, You Have to Sleep with Me Mu Jian was only interrogated for two days, but his body was already in a terrible state, with his hands and feet broken, rendering him a disabled man. Li You had been tortured for a year, and it was hard to imagine that there would be any unscathed ce left on his body, as his new wounds stacked on his old ones. It was hard to imagine what the figure under his fancy robe looked like. Yet, he always had a smile on his face and acted gracefully, speaking softly and gently. It was truly admirable. He should have been filled with hatred for the Si Kingdom. But Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t sense it at all. Even when he reminded her not to have any affection for people from the Si Kingdom, Jiang Ning only felt that he was kindly reminding her, without any prejudice against the Si people. After Li You finished speaking, he went back to his business. Li Hongyuan nced at Jiang Ning and saw that her gaze was constantly following Li You, so he said, ¡°You seem to be very interested in Li You.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in him?¡± ¡°What I find interesting about him might be different from what you do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? In your eyes, a woman¡¯s interest in a man can only be to have some illicit affair with him?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her, ¡°Can you be more subtle in your words?¡± ¡°It was you who questioned others first, and now you don¡¯t even allow others to speak.¡± ¡°Who said you can¡¯t speak? Have you kept your mouth shut so far?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have an unyielding heart!¡± ¡°Stop glorifying yourself,¡± Li Hongyuan whispered, ¡°Tonight, you must serve me in bed. If you dare y any tricks again, I will guarantee that you¡¯ll remember it for a long time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Ning agreed gently and softly, ¡°But Your Highness should drink less tonight; getting too drunk might not be a good idea.¡± ¡°You can rest assured on that matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it,¡± said Jiang Ning, leaving her seat. Li Hongyuan stared at her back, his face expressionless. Nobles and ministers gradually arrived, offering salutations to the Crown Prince and Crown Princess, and congrattions to Prince of Zhao, Li You. Having gone through the trials and tribtions of court life, these cunning foxes all understood the true identity of Prince of Zhao and the reason why he was able to ascend to the position of a prince in a single leap. Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes searched through the crowd, first catching sight of her uncle Jiang Mubai¡¯s figure. ¡°Uncle!¡± She joyfully went to meet him. Jiang Mubai stood tall and burly, wrapped in a red official robe, the heroic and majestic style of a General on full disy. Officials who saw him would give way, but as soon as he saw Jiang Ning, his icy demeanor melted, revealing a wide grin with his white teeth. ¡°Ning¡¯er, you look so splendid today!¡± He said while smiling with his hands behind his back, ¡°You¡¯re usually so simple and clean, but when you dress up like this, you¡¯re not worse than your mother in her prime.¡±
¡°I¡¯m far worse whenpared to my mother. Uncle, why didn¡¯t you bring aunt with you? I miss her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s toozy. She said she had a headache and refused toe.¡± ¡°Aunt is sick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an old ailment, nothing to worry about. She¡¯ll be fine when the weather gets warmer.¡± Jiang Mubai chuckled, then carefully took out an oil-paper wrapped bundle from his sleeve, ¡°I passed by the street just now and saw this; it¡¯s something you like to eat.¡±
Jiang Ning hurriedly took it: ¡°What delicious thing is it?¡± Opening the oil-paper, inside was a small piece of charcoal-grilled pig¡¯s trotter. Jiang Mubaiughed, ¡°When you were little, you loved meat so much. One time, I was drinking and there were some of these on the table. You stubbornly gnawed on several pieces, and as a result, you had a stomachache all afternoon. I almost got strangled to death by your father and mother.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled. She grabbed the pig¡¯s trotter and took a bite, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Chapter 649: 649: No matter how delicious the pigs trotters are, they cant abduct me away Chapter 649: No matter how delicious the pig¡¯s trotters are, they can¡¯t abduct me away In the Heavenly Worship Hall, the scene of a Princess Consort chatting andughing with General Jiang while eating pigs¡¯ feet and having a shiny oil stain on the corner of her mouth was quite an eye-catching one. But nobody dared to say anything about it. In their eyes, the two of them were like a father and daughter. The father had returned from afar and brought back some delicious snacks for his beloved daughter, watching her eat affectionately. Who could bear to criticize such a scene? Li Hongyuan saw it through the crowd as well. He merely held his teacup calmly, sipping it unhurriedly, without any change in his facial expression. In front of him, Jiang Ning always seemed to be listless, cunning, casual, and calcting. Only in front of her own family would she reveal her yful and innocent side as a young girl. In her heart, she never truly considered the Imperial Pce her home. Nor did she see her husband as a family member.
The fearsome general appeared to be a doting father at this moment, foolishly smiling at his niece while she gnawed on pigs¡¯ feet and carefully reminding her not to eat too much at once. That was until Prime Minister Jiang led Lin Zizi over by the hand. When they saw the pigs¡¯ feet in Jiang Ning¡¯s hand and the oil stains on the corner of her mouth, their eyes widened in shock. It was as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. ¡°Jiang Mubai!¡± Jiang Ruobai shouted angrily, rushing over, ¡°You even dared to secretly feed my daughter all these messy things! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Seeing the situation was turning bad, Jiang Mubai quickly stuffed the remaining pigs¡¯ foot into Jiang Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, well, I¡¯m worried about your aunt, so I have to go watch over her taking the medicine. I¡¯ll leave first, so take your time eating!¡± He hurriedly bolted away, avoiding Jiang Ruobai¡¯s pursuit. As he ran past Lin Zizi, she red at him in anger, quickly pulling out a sharp hairpin, ¡°Jiang Mubai, stay away from my Seventh Sister! Haven¡¯t you harmed her enough?¡± ¡°Zizi, poke him in the eye!¡± Jiang Ruobai shouted as he chased after him. Jiang Mubai had already disappeared in a puff of smoke. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°So, it turns out General Jiang¡¯s escape skills are also top-notch.¡± As the nobles and ministers watched the scene, they wanted tough but dared not, forcing themselves to hold back. It was widely known that the two brothers of the Jiang Family did not get along. They would sh whenever they met, no matter where they were. They had never been shy about making life difficult for each other privately either. A true pair of enemies. Returning to the Heavenly Worship Hall with Lin Zizi, both looking unhappy, Jiang Ruobai had not managed to catch up with Jiang Mubai. ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t eat it anymore.¡± Jiang Ruobai snatched away the remaining pigs¡¯ foot without any courtesy, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that old rascal that you got addicted to eating these things, and you got lost when Dad took you to the temple fair as a child.¡± Lin Zizi¡¯s eyes also reddened.
So, there was a story behind this. It seemed that their anger just now was not entirely feigned. Jiang Ning obediently handed over the remaining pigs¡¯ foot, smiling, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m all grown up now, so even the best pigs¡¯ feet can¡¯t lead me astray again.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t eat it any more.¡± Lin Zizi had a shadow over her heart from pigs¡¯ feet.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t eat it anymore.¡± Jiang Ning pulled them both by the hands, making them sit down. Only when they had taken their seats did the rest of the princes, dukes and ministers look for seats ording to their official status and ranking. Jiang Ning wanted to sit directly beside her parents, but someone didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Come here.¡± Li Hongyuan waved for her. Chapter 650: 650: Are They Going to Rebel? Chapter 650: Are They Going to Rebel? Lin Zizi held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly. Prime Minister Jiang looked at his wife and daughter and smiled, saying, ¡°Your Highness, Ning¡¯er has not seen her mother for a long time, why not let her sit here?¡± There seemed to be sparks between the Crown Prince and the Prime Minister. If this was in private, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But now it was in the banquet hall, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Jiang Ruobai openly confronting the Crown Prince ¨C was this a rebellion? Jiang Ning quickly stood up and smiled, ¡°After the banquet, I wille back and apany my parents. We must not let others make fun of us. The envoys from the Si Kingdom will arrive soon.¡± With this remark, Jiang Ning instantly transformed the internal conflict into an external one. Those with a sharp mind revealed meaningful smiles. Prince Zhao, Li You, who was sitting across, also smiled at Jiang Ning. Jiang Ruobai squinted at him.
¡°Father, do you still recognize him?¡± Jiang Ning asked quietly. ¡°How could I not? I personally sent him to Si a few years ago.¡± ¡°Father, be careful of his resentment. He was tormented miserably by the people of Si.¡± Jiang Ning poured a ss of wine for her father to calm his nerves, patted his shoulder, and then returned to Li Hongyuan¡¯s side. ¡°This child, no respect for elders!¡± Jiang Ruobaiined, but still drank the wine that his daughter poured for him happily. Lin Zizi reproached him, ¡°You understand hierarchy, yet you dare to defy the Crown Prince in public and put our daughter in a difficult situation?¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the arrogance of that boy. He¡¯s not even in that position yet, and he¡¯s already like this. What about the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lin Zizi watched her daughter being called away with a heavy heart. In front of them, the Crown Prince couldmand their daughter as such ¨C who knows how he would treat her in private when they are back at the East Pce. Sigh. Lin Zizi drank sorrowfully. Jiang Ruobai hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Madam, drink less.¡± ¡°At first, I was also crazy, listening to you, wanting to find the most honorable husband for our daughter. And now? Honorable indeed, but is she living well?¡± ¡°It will get better.¡± ¡°Better?¡± Lin Zizi sneered softly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news early on. At the beginning of next year, there will be another triennial selection in the pce. By then, more people will enter the East Pce.¡± ¡°He is the Crown Prince; you cannot expect him to have only one woman beside him.¡± ¡°Yes, how happy men are.¡± Lin Zizi took another sip of wine, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°I should have kept my daughter by my side and found her a husband to enter our family. That would have been better than¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words.
Thinking of the future, her heart was sour. Jiang Ruobai silently apanied her, changed her wine to tea, and called a young eunuch to bring a sobering soup. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. So as not to make Madam even more unhappy. The officials from the Ministry of Rites led the Si¡¯s prince and princess in.
They had already bathed and changed clothes. Prince Xinhai walked proudly, dressed brightly, and full of energy. Walking beside him was Princess Zhenming, dressed gorgeously, but excessively thin, frail, and pale, looking sickly. They came to the hall and, ording to Great Sheng¡¯s rules, paid their respects to the Crown Prince and Princess Consort. It was their first time visiting Great Sheng. The nobles in the hall were extremely curious about them, especially staring at Princess Zhenming constantly. Seeing her delicate beauty, but overly pale and weak figure, they soon lost interest. Her name did not live up to its reputation. With such a sickly appearance, even if her features were beautiful, could she still be considered a beauty? Chapter 651: 651: Cherishing Fragrance and Valuing Jade Chapter 651: Cherishing Fragrance and Valuing Jade Li Hongyuan raised his hand and spoke loudly, ¡°Crown Prince, Princess, please refrain from giving your greetings. Sit down, please.¡± ¡°Thank you, Crown Prince and Princess Consort, for your kindness.¡± The siblings stood up and were led by a young eunuch to sit at positions below the Crown Prince and Princess Consort. Jiang Ning deliberately observed Li You¡¯s reaction. His face remained calm throughout, with a warm smile, asionally whispering to the ministers around him, seemingly unaffected by the presence of the two esteemed guests from Si. What Jiang Ning found interesting was that the young Prince Xinhai frequently looked at Li You with disdain and contempt. This was odd. After all, they were the ones who captured Li You and tortured him for a year, and Li You had done nothing to provoke them. Why would they look down on him? Could it be that there was an unknown inside story? ¡°With your eyes rolling so fast, who are you plotting against?¡± Li Hongyuan asked slowly, pinching a finger of Jiang Ning¡¯s under the table.
Jiang Ning allowed him to pinch her finger and gently asked, ¡°I remember you said Wenren Zong will return. Is it true or false? When will hee back?¡± ¡°False,¡± Li Hongyuan replied expressionlessly. ¡°He will nevere back in his lifetime.¡± ¡°Then it must be true.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Just a guess.¡± ¡°Well, you can keep guessing.¡± Li Hongyuan snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone kill him halfway through his journey.¡± Jiang Ning kept silent. So, he really was returning. It was Wenren Zong who hadmitted a great crime and was exiled. The emperor, who had exiled him, was not even dead yet. How could he be allowed to return? Could it be that somewhere unknown to her, Wenren Zong had been quietly exonerated? Who else in the Imperial Court would dare to speak for the Wenren Family? Jiang Ning looked towards her father. Prime Minister Jiang was busy serving food to Madam,pletely unaware of his daughter¡¯s gaze. It definitely was not the Jiang Family. The two old foxes of the Jiang Family could hardly clear their own names, let alone take on the dirty water for someone like Wenren Zong. So, who could it be? At this time, dancers entered the hall and began dancing gracefully to the music. Their soft and flexible movements, apanied by the rich fragrance of powder, were enjoyable to every man¡¯s eyes.
Everyone in Heavenly Worship Hall was enjoying themselves. Prince Xinhai raised his wine cup, came to Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning, and respectfully said, ¡°Your Highnesses, please ept my humble toast. Thank you for your invitation today.¡± He drained the cup. ¡°If the Crown Prince enjoys himself, then I am content,¡± Li Hongyuan raised his wine cup, drank a little, and put it down.
Jiang Ning also took a symbolic sip. After paying his respects, Prince Xinhai returned to his seat, leaned over to talk to his sister Princess Zhenming, and after a while, Princess Zhenming came over slowly with her wine cup to offer a toast to Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning. This time, Li Hongyuan¡¯s reaction was even more indifferent. He only nodded his head and did not even drink the wine. Princess Zhenming stood there, looking somewhat at a loss. Feeling sorry for her, Jiang Ning took the wine cup and drank it, then asked with concern, ¡°It must have been a tiring journey, Princess. Take a good rest at the Traveling Pce after the banquet. I¡¯ll have the Imperial Physician check on you and prescribe some nourishing medicine.¡± ¡°I am in no serious trouble, thank you for your concern, Your Highness the Princess Consort.¡± Princess Zhenming bowed with her head down. Seeing her soft and weak appearance, Jiang Ning was afraid she would faint on the spot, so she hurriedly asked her to return to her seat and rest, insisting that she didn¡¯t need toe over again. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at showing pity and tenderness.¡± Jiang Ning sat down, picked a cherry and put it in her mouth, smiling, ¡°Is there a rule that only men can show pity and tenderness?¡± Chapter 652: 652: Is the Emperor this Benevolent? Chapter 652: Is the Emperor this Benevolent? Li Hongyuan looked at her for a moment, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t Li You just remind you to keep your distance from the Si people?¡± ¡°Li You? Why should I listen to him?¡± ¡°Because I can tell, you admire him to some extent.¡± ¡°Admiration doesn¡¯t mean I trust him, nor does it mean I will listen to him.¡± ¡°Hmm, good point.¡± Li Hongyuan shifted his gaze to the dancing women in the pce. After the banquet, Jiang Ning hurried to see off Jiang Ruobai and Lin Zizi. Lin Zizi was once again tearful, saying she had lost weight, and looked absolutely heartbroken. Jiang Ruobai started to feel bad. After much pleading, he promised to take his daughter home for a few days, which finally pacified Lin Zizi. Even though Lin Zizi was emotional, she knew that father and daughter would have some things to talk about in their fleeting encounter. She then struck up a conversation with another wife.
Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Dad, did you see that man?¡± ¡°Such a big person standing there, how could I miss him? Two years apart, but thed hasn¡¯t changed much.¡± ¡°He just got back, and the Emperor couldn¡¯t wait to confer him as the Prince of Zhao. What¡¯s your take on this, dad?¡± ¡°It shows that the Emperor¡¯s heart has softened.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°The Emperor might feel indebted to Li You, so this opportunity was a good asion topensate him. To make him a prince indirectly confirms his identity.¡± Jiang Ningughed., ¡°Just because of indebtedness? I didn¡¯t think the Emperor was so benign.¡± ¡°What else do you think is behind this?¡± ¡°The Emperor¡¯s health isn¡¯t doing well now. Dad, you should know this from the Imperial Court. Since the Late Empress passed away, the Emperor has not attended court. All the affairs are now managed by Crown Prince, the Regent. This morning, when I saw the Emperor, he was indeed in poor spirits, looking twenty years older than before.¡± ¡°Daughter, some things can¡¯t be openly discussed. ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Ning whispered, ¡°Maybe in the Emperor¡¯s mind, the Crown Prince is not the only option.¡± Jiang Ruobai nced left and right, then strolled with Jiang Ning to a secluded ce, whispering, ¡°Imperial strategy is never that simple.¡± ¡°Not that simple? It¡¯s just for one word ¨C power,¡± Jiang Ning said with a low and coldugh, ¡°Does the royal family ever have true affection? When the Emperor¡¯s other sons died, he didn¡¯t seem to be that heartbroken. Even if he truly loved the Late Empress, and therefore had some preference for Li Hongyuan because of her, that was under his absolute control.¡± ¡°Do you think the Emperor fears the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Hard to say,¡± Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone I can¡¯t see through, the Emperor would certainly be one.¡± ¡°Who else can you not see through?¡± ¡°And you, dad.¡± Jiang Ning grinned, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Prime Minister Jiang has profound schemes, he¡¯s a cunning fox?¡± ¡°You little fox!¡± ¡°Dad, on a serious note, what if the Emperor¡¯s grief is an act? What if he¡¯s actually testing the Crown Prince? The Crown Prince has been ruling for so long and has increasingly gained the approval of nobles and ministers. In the long run, he¡¯s inevitably a threat to the Emperor. I don¡¯t believe that the Emperor, who had no guilt for more than twenty years, has suddenly found his conscience and wants to legitimize his illegitimate son.¡±
Jiang Ruobai looked at his daughter¡¯s slightly naive face and smiled, ¡°In your opinion, is the Emperor truly heartbroken, or is he pretending?¡± ¡°The grief is real, but the illness might not be.¡± ¡°Those words, we dare not speak at random,¡± Jiang Ruobai said leisurely.
Chapter 653: 653: Are You Willing to Be My Crown Princes Consort? Chapter 653: Are You Willing to Be My Crown Prince¡¯s Consort? Even if the Emperor was faking his illness, as his subjects, they couldn¡¯t expose him. Besides, the Emperor¡¯s emaciation and weakness were evident to the naked eye. Jiang Ning believed in the Emperor¡¯s true feelings for Concubine Jin. But that didn¡¯t mean the Emperor wasn¡¯t wary of the Crown Prince. After all, they were first ruler and subject, and only then father and son. If the Crown Prince appeared too capable and too popr, perhaps that wouldn¡¯t be a good thing either. Jiang Ruobai walked at a leisurely pace with his hands behind his back, speaking softly, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s foundation is gradually stabilizing, even if Prince of Zhaoes, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about anything, I just feel that the Emperor¡¯s intentions are unfathomable. And this Li You is also a bit strange. You werete, and you didn¡¯t see it, Li You¡¯s injuries all over his body looked even more severe than Mu Jian¡¯s. But from beginning to end, did you see him show any resentment towards the Princess and Crown Prince of Si Kingdom?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°This person is either a simpleton, or a terrifyingly scheming person.¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile, ¡°Someone who you sent to be a spy shouldn¡¯t be a simpleton.¡±
¡°How do you know he¡¯s not?¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m really counting on a pampered Prince to gather information for me?¡± Jiang Ning was stunned. Jiang Ruobaiughed heartily. Jiang Ning regained her senses and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Li You can¡¯t be a simpleton.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°His identity. The Prince of Kang County knew his identity all along, how could he possibly pamper and love him? For an Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son to be the Prince of Kang County¡¯s heir, one can infer that he has a set of skills. The Prince of Kang County has more than one son.¡± ¡°Is it possible that the Prince of Kang County is trying to please the Emperor?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s possible.¡± Jiang Ning sighed. Jiang Ruobai patted her forehead: ¡°You¡¯re too young to sigh like this.¡± ¡°People¡¯s hearts are treacherous, just one careless move and it could be beyond redemption!¡± ¡°My girl, don¡¯t worry, you have your daddy, and if that doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t you have your uncle, and your brothers? They¡¯ll protect you.¡± Jiang Ning muttered: ¡°When you¡¯re no longer capable, the whole Jiang Family will be pretty much finished, can we still count on them¡­?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I mean, how long are you and Uncle going to keep ying this charade of not getting along?¡± ¡°Until I die.¡± ¡°Tch, tch, tch, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s, don¡¯t talk about life and death; it¡¯s not auspicious. At your age, you should be aware of taboos.¡±
Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°Your mother is still waiting up ahead, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll pick you up at the beginning of the second day of the new year.¡± ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being polite with your dad.¡± Jiang Ruobai wanted to tousle her hair but saw the magnificent phoenix cor on her head and decided against it, ¡°I¡¯ll be going.¡± Jiang Ning watched him walk away, then prepared to return to the East Pce. Turning around, she saw the little Prince Xinhai in his red clothes standing not far away, looking at her.
Earlier, she had unknowingly walked to a quiet spot so she could have a private conversation with Jiang Ruobai, and no one was passing by on either side. The little Prince had actually followed her here. Of course, Jiang Ning wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to think that he was lost. But the first thing she said was, ¡°How did Prince Xinhai end up here? Are you lost?¡± Prince Xinhai approached her with his hands behind his back, stood in front of her, and asked, ¡°Are you willing to be my Princess Consort?¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°???¡± She pointed at herself: ¡°Can¡¯t you tell, I¡¯m already the Crown Princess?¡± Chapter 654: 654: Sister Swaps Daughter-in-law Chapter 654: Sister Swaps Daughter-inw Prince Xinhai had a fairplexion, thin eyebrows and eyes, and thin lips. Despite his good looks, he seemed a little difficult to get along with. His eyes fixed on Jiang Ning¡¯s face, he said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Prince Xinhai, you must be drunk. You should go back and get some rest early.¡± Jiang Ning tried to leave by going around him. However, Prince Xinhai grabbed her wrist. Jiang Ning pped him right away. It made a crisp sound. Prince Xinhai immediately let go of her, looking at her incredulously. Jiang Ning tucked her hands into her sleeves, showing a gentle smile on her face: ¡°Your Highness, you must be drunk. I¡¯ll call someone to help you.¡± ¡°I like you,¡± Prince Xinhai said.
¡°You could possibly be beaten to death.¡± ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± Prince Xinhai gazed at her face obsessively, ¡°I have never seen such a beautiful person before, and youpletely bewitch me at first sight.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Your Highness, you should get out more. Otherwise, your limited experience will make you as ignorant as a frog at the bottom of a well.¡± ¡°I must have you. Definitely,¡± Prince Xinhai said. Jiang Ning thought his demeanor resembled that of a paranoid. As Prince Xinhai, being so young, he must have been spoiled rotten. He had always gotten whatever he wanted. Now, when he came to Great Sheng, he hadn¡¯t fully realized the difference in status and identity. He thought Jiang Ning was a woman of the Si Kingdom, and he could have her as long as he asked. Jiang Ning thought about it and with a smile, said, ¡°It¡¯s no use talking to me about this.¡± ¡°Who should I talk to?¡± ¡°Crown Prince Li Hongyuan, of course. After all, he is my husband now.¡± ¡°As long as I persuade the Crown Prince to let me have you, you will be willing?¡± ¡°If you can persuade him, I would consider giving it a try.¡± Jiang Ning nodded slightly and left with her hand warmer. As expected, Li Hongyuan¡¯s face was not very good-looking when he returned to the East Pce that night. He went to see the two children first, and his mood improved a little after seeing that Lingzi had fully recovered. He yed with them for quite a while. Jiang Ning and Li Yuanyuan were talking in the warm pavilion. When Li Hongyuan entered, Li Yuanyuan quickly stood up, greeted him, and silently withdrew. ¡°Your Highness is back,¡± Jiang Ning pushed a covered bowl to him, ¡°This ginseng tea is just right for drinking.¡± Li Hongyuan sat down, drank some tea, and after looking at her for a while, said, ¡°Prince Xinhai asked me to let him have you.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Heid out conditions.¡±
¡°What conditions?¡± ¡°After he inherits the throne, Si will maintain a friendly rtionship with Great Sheng forever.¡± ¡°Si is originally a vassal state of Great Sheng.¡± ¡°Yes, but the treaty is about to expire.¡± Li Hongyuan said lightly.
¡°Ah, so this is the purpose of their visit this time, to discuss this matter?¡± ¡°What else could it be? Do you think they traveled all this way just to exchange two prisoners?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Prince Xinhai also said he would leave his sister, Princess Zhenming, behind to be my Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Exchanging a sister for a wife, this millennia-old bargain never gets old.¡± ¡°You can actuallyugh about it.¡± ¡°If you agreed, then I might not be able tough.¡± ¡°Honestly, the conditions offered by Prince Xinhai are quite tempting.¡± Li Hongyuan changed to a morefortable position, ¡°You know, the Prairie Cavalry is powerful, and Si is like a natural barrier against them. If Prince Xinhai and the Prairie Cavalry work together, it will be a big trouble.¡± ¡°So, you agreed?¡± ¡°I agreed,¡± Li Hongyuan smiled, ¡°I agreed to leave both Princess Zhenming and Prince Xinhai in Great Sheng.¡± Chapter 655: 655: Eating like this, dont you find it dirty? Chapter 655: Eating like this, don¡¯t you find it dirty? Jiang Ning was puzzled: ¡°I can understand leaving Princess Zhenming here, but why also keep Prince Xinhai?¡± ¡°I thinkpared to the promise to Prince Xinhai, the weight of the person is more important.¡± ¡°You want to keep Prince Xinhai as a hostage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Jiang Ning shook her head, ¡°The Monarch of Si only has Prince Xinhai as his son, if you detain his son, will the Si prince let you off easily?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, what can he do?¡± ¡°Coborate with the Prairie Cavalry, I guess. But I believe the Imperial Court must have a solution.¡± Jiang Ning picked up the mps, opened the cover of the fire basin, fiddled with them a few times, and mped out a roasted sweet potato. The sweet potato was actually what would be called a red yam inter generations. Jiang Ning could only follow the local customs and call it by its local name. This was rarely eaten in the pce, probably regarded as inferior food, and only eaten bymoners who couldn¡¯t afford rice, while sweet potato leaves could be used to feed pigs. Jiang Ning paid no attention to such things, seeing the heavy snow outside, she wanted to eat some fragrant and warm roasted sweet potatoes.
Li Hongyuan watched her quietly, watching her hold the sweet potato with a handkerchief, carefully peeling off the outer skin to reveal the golden flesh inside. She took a bite and let out a soft breath because it was hot, but her eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed to be quite enjoyable. ¡°What is this?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°Roasted sweet potato.¡± ¡°Eating it like this, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Jiang Ning broke off a piece and brought it to his mouth, ¡°Try it, as a lofty crown prince like you, you should also taste what the poor peasants eat.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her, opened his mouth and ate the sweet potato. It was fragrant and sweet. ¡°It seems that themon people are eating quite well.¡± He said. ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Ning smiled, took a bite of sweet potato and ate quietly, ¡°There are a few more inside, if you want to eat them, help yourself.¡± The small, warm room was filled with the sweet aroma of sweet potatoes. ¡°By the way,¡± Jiang Ning looked up, ¡°I feel that Prince Xinhai is a bit of a lecher.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°He wants me, purely because I¡¯m beautiful. He loves beautiful people, and once a person has desires and weaknesses, they are easier to conquer.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Your Highness, if you want to keep him, you don¡¯t have to use any tough methods. Our Great Sheng is different from the Si Kingdom. Si is a small ce, but our Great Sheng is vast and has many beautiful women. Find a few more to give to him, and he will surely be reluctant to leave.¡± Li Hongyuan smiled slightly. ¡°What are youughing about, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Laughing that we, husband and wife, can have the same ideas, because that¡¯s what I think too.¡± Li Hongyuan ced a hand on her thigh, ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten about tonight¡¯s service in bed, have you, Princess Consort?¡± Jiang Ning nced at his hand, ¡°Such things can¡¯t be forgotten.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Li Hongyuan helped her up and walked towards her bedroom. Jiang Ning asked while walking, ¡°Do you really want to ept Princess Zhenming?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°How could you let someone as honorable as a princess be your concubine?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Li Hongyuan led her into the bedroom and to the bedside, ¡°Once I be the Emperor, I will make her my Noble Consort, which should not be considered mistreatment. Of course, I will never allow her to bear me any royal heirs.¡± ¡°Her bing a Noble Consort? What about Li Yuanyuan? She has followed you for so many years and has made great contribution.¡± Li Hongyuan touched her cheek with his finger, asking, ¡°What are her merits and hard work?¡± Chapter 656: 656: I Dont Mind How Dirty You Are Chapter 656: I Don¡¯t Mind How Dirty You Are Jiang Ning was gently pushed by him, involuntarily lying on the bed. ¡°I haven¡¯t bathed or cleaned up yet.¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand, pinching his dirty fingers. She knew that people in the pce, most of them had some tendency towards cleanliness. Li Hongyuan nced at her, cavalierly saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you¡¯re dirty, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°This sounds¡­odd.¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡± Li Hongyuan casually waved his hand, letting down the bed curtains. Huang Ying, who was serving at the door, quickly dropped the curtains and led everyone out. Inside the tent, Li Hongyuan had already stripped Jiang Ning of her clothes, dropping kisses on her body. A young eunuch hurriedly ran in, only to be stopped by Huang Ying. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules? Running in like this is uncouth!¡± Huang Ying frowned. ¡°The master is resting inside. You disturb him, and you can think about the consequences!¡±
¡°Sister Huang Ying, it¡¯s really important. Otherwise, even if I had three heads, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb the master.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°News from the traveling pce, the princess from the Si Kingdom is seriously ill.¡± After hearing this, Huang Ying hurriedly said, ¡°Wait here.¡± She turned and went outside the curtain, whispering, ¡°Master, there¡¯s news from the traveling pce.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s movements paused, beads of sweat appeared at the tip of his nose. Uncharacteristically, he showed a touch of irritability and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°News came from the traveling pce that Princess Zhenming is suddenly seriously ill.¡± ¡°I see! Dismissed!¡± Li Hongyuan shifted his gaze back to the woman lying on the bed, the edges of his eyes also tinged with crimson. He held down Jiang Ning¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°If you weren¡¯t always by my side, I would really suspect that you poisoned Princess Zhenming.¡± Jiang Ning retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not that cruel, and I don¡¯t hate you that much. I told you, since we are husband and wife, I will fulfill my duties. You don¡¯t have to be suspicious.¡± She pushed him away, ¡°Get off.¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t move. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to prioritize?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him in surprise. ¡°If something happens to the envoy from Si in the traveling pce, guess whose responsibility it will be? Whether it¡¯s Si or our Imperial Court, those who want to attack you will find a handle. Especially under the current circumstances of Li You¡¯s return¡­¡± ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to nag.¡± Li Hongyuan coldly finished speaking, sat up, reached for his clothes to put on, and got out of bed. Huang Ying immediately brought the clothes in, serving Jiang Ning to change, while a young pce maid waited on Li Hongyuan to change his clothes. After seeing her put on the jacket and cloak, Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Are you going too? It¡¯s dark and cold outside. You sleep first, I¡¯ll go check.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s Prince Xinhai who¡¯s sick, I definitely won¡¯t go.¡± Jiang Ning picked up a damp cloth to wipe her face. ¡°After all, Princess Zhenming is a maiden. It¡¯s inconvenient for you as a man.¡± Li Hongyuan thought for a moment and didn¡¯t object, he reached out to hold her and they went to the sedan chair. They left the pce gate, changed to a carriage, and headed to the traveling pce. Yesterday, Jiang Ning specifically sent two imperial physicians to stay in the traveling pce in case the two guests felt unwell so they could receive timely treatment. By the time they arrived, the two physicians were indeed taking pulses.
Prince Xinhai was standing by the bed with a somewhat gloomy expression. When he saw Jiang Ning arrive, he showed a hint of joy. Without Li Hongyuan by his side, he would probably forget about the presence of others and approach Jiang Ning directly for a chat. ¡°How is she?¡± Jiang Ning stepped forward to check on Princess Zhenming lying on the bed. Chapter 657: 657: Too Infatuated with the Princess Consort Chapter 657: Too Infatuated with the Princess Consort After removing her makeup and hair ornaments, Princess Zhenming looked terribly pale, with slightly sunken eyes and an expression of sickness. When she heard a gentle, concerned voice, she opened her eyes and saw Jiang Ning, struggling to sit up and greet her. ¡°You should lie down,¡± Jiang Ning pressed her down gently. ¡°You seemed fine a moment ago. How did you suddenly be so ill? Imperial Physician Dong, can you diagnose the cause?¡± An imperial physician quickly responded, ¡°Your Highness, after my examination, I found that the princess has been weakened by the long journey and is unable to withstand the fatigue. The improper diet in the past two days has caused her to vomit, have diarrhea, and feel dizzy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the princess must not be used to our Chang¡¯an cuisine?¡± Jiang Ning turned to Li Hongyuan and asked, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you ask the imperial physician in the pce tomorrow if there is anyone specialized in preparing Si dishes?¡± Li Hongyuan nodded, ¡°Alright, I will arrange it.¡± Since it was not a serious illness, and as a man, there was no need for him to stay here any longer. Li Hongyuan turned and left, and Prince Xinhai followed him out, ordering someone to make tea for him and to let them talk privately. As soon as he sat down, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Your Royal Highness, have you thought it through?¡± Li Hongyuan took a delicate dagger out of his sleeve, yed with it in his palm, and replied unhurriedly, ¡°Thought what through?¡±
¡°Giving me the Princess Consort,¡± Prince Xinhai¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement and anticipation. He pulled his chair closer to Li Hongyuan and whispered, ¡°I must tell you, the purpose of my visit to Great Sheng this time is to form a marriage alliance.¡± ¡°So, a marriage alliance in Si means stealing someone else¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Prince Xinhai chuckled. ¡°But I am really infatuated with the Princess Consort. Before I met her, I couldn¡¯t imagine that there could be such a beautiful woman in the world. I think she must be the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not,¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently. ¡°Great Sheng has vast territory and abundant resources, with numerous talents and beautiful women. Your Highness has simply seen too few.¡± ¡°Hey, along the way, I have also seen many beautiful women in Great Sheng, but none of them canpare to the Princess Consort even by a tiny fraction.¡± Li Hongyuan twirled the dagger in his hand slowly and deliberately asked, ¡°So, Your Highness is determined to have my Princess Consort at any cost?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met my sister, Princess Zhenming, haven¡¯t you? Although she doesn¡¯t look great now because she¡¯s sick, once she recovers, she¡¯ll be a famous beauty in our Si as well. The most important thing is that Princess Zhenming is the daughter of my father¡¯s favorite consort, and she is the most favored one in the royal pce. If you marry her, there will be great benefits for the rtionship between our two countries.¡± Li Hongyuan nodded, ¡°In that case, your sister¡¯s identity is quite important.¡± ¡°Of course, marrying my sister would bring nothing but benefits for you.¡± ¡°Do you know the identity of my Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Princess Consort, a great beauty.¡± Mentioning Jiang Ning, Prince Xinhai¡¯s eyes were filled with an uncontroble desire. Li Hongyuan clicked the dagger, ¡°My Princess Consort, is named Jiang Ning, the beloved daughter of Prime Minister Jiang, and the favorite niece of General Jiang. Do you know what it means to offend her?¡± Prince Xinhaiughed, ¡°I know she is a nobledy, so I will give her the position of Main Consort. I will definitely treat her well.¡± Chapter 658: 658: You Actually Dare to Covet Chapter 658: You Actually Dare to Covet Clearly, this honored prince from the Si Kingdom couldn¡¯t understand the gravitas behind the name of the Jiang Family within Chang¡¯an City and the Great Sheng Dynasty. If he did, he would not dare to propose such an arrogant request to exchange his sister for a wife. Simrly, he does notprehend the past deeds and temperament of the Crown Prince of the Great Sheng Dynasty. If he had, he would never dare to show even a hint of covetousness towards the Princess Consort in front of the Crown Prince. Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression remained serene, smiling as he asked, ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°I cannot think of any reason why your Highness would reject my proposal.¡± Prince Xinhai slightly lifted his chin, full of self-confidence. ¡°As far as I know, you and the Princess Consort have been married for more than two years. I presume¡­¡± He leans closer to Li Hongyuan, whispering with a chuckle, ¡°I am sure you must be tired of her body by now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Li Hongyuan twirled his dagger, his face expressionless. ¡°A man¡¯s novelty for a woman¡¯s body onlysts a few years. If you rece her with my sister, you will be pleased. And I can have the Princess Consort. Isn¡¯t it the best of both worlds?¡± ¡°The prince¡¯s consideration is indeed thorough.¡±
Li Hongyuan stood up, ¡°Do you have anything else to say now?¡± Prince Xinhai immediately sped his hands: ¡°I hope the sooner, the better. I am already impatient to have her¡­¡± ¡°Oh, then let me express my stance.¡± Li Hongyuan suddenly elbowed him in the neck, pressed him against the wall, held his right hand against it, and with the dagger in his left hand, with a swift and silver sh, the sheath flew out ¨C snap ¨C In the midst of Prince Xinhai¡¯s miserable screams, blood sprayed everywhere. A severed finger was cut off. It fell to the ground. Li Hongyuan released him, removed a handkerchief from his sleeve, wiped the blood off his cheek without a trace of emotion, threw away the dagger and the handkerchief, his eyes filled with murderous intent: ¡°That woman is mine. You dare to covet her! This was only a minor lesson. If there¡¯s a next time, death!¡± Prince Xinhai copsed to the ground, trembling all over. Hearing the screams, servants ran in from outside, all stunned at the sight. A minister from the Si Kingdom shouted in horror: ¡°My prince, what happened?¡± ¡°Just now, the prince saw my exquisite dagger and insisted on ying with it. He unfortunately cut himself very badly. It¡¯s truly regrettable.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently. ¡°Call the imperial physician over to have a look.¡± His face white as a sheet, Prince Xinhai stared disbelievingly at Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan sighed, ¡°My prince, although weapons may be attractive, not everyone is capable of handling them. You should be more careful next time.¡± The servants ran to fetch Imperial Physician Dong in a panicked rush. Imperial Physician Dong didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions, he just proceeded with staunching the blood, applying medication, and dressing the wound as he was supposed to. From his professional perspective, the cut was smooth and clean, definitely the work of a sharp weapon. But regardless of the cause, he had no way of regenerating severed bone. From then on, this prince of the Si Kingdom would only have nine fingers left.
Fortunately, the loss of this little finger wouldn¡¯t have too much of an impact on a prince, ustomed to being waited upon by others. The news quickly reached Jiang Ning. As Jiang Ning was conversing with Princess Zhenming, a servant announced that the prince was injured, she immediately thought of Li Hongyuan. To outsiders, Li Hongyuan was a graceful and handsome lover. But Jiang Ning was well aware of the cold and ruthless nature thaty beneath Li Hongyuan¡¯s exterior.
He would certainly deal with Prince Xinhai. She just didn¡¯t expect him to take action in the travelling pce itself. Chapter 659: 659: The Princess Consort Must Not Lower Her Status Chapter 659: The Princess Consort Must Not Lower Her Status Moreover, the punishment was quite severe, as Prince Xinhai¡¯s finger was directly severed. If the news reaches the Si Kingdom, it will undoubtedly cause an uproar. Although Si is a small country, it has strong national power and a strong army, which can help Great Sheng resist the iron cavalry and whips of the Prairie Cavalry. In general, the Si Kingdom is very important to Great Sheng. Li Hongyuan¡¯s move, although satisfying, will bring him a lot of trouble. Jiang Ning doesn¡¯t know if Li Hongyuan has thought of a solution, but with his deep and cautious nature, he would not act before he is fully prepared. Jiang Ning is a bit worried that the beauty on this sick bed would be troubled by this. She dismissed her maids and tucked the quilt for Princess Zhenming. Princess Zhenming¡¯s face and lips were pale, her eyes dull and weak, and her voice was a little hoarse: ¡°Princess Consort, I just heard them vaguely say that the Crown Prince was injured?¡± ¡°He suffered a little injury, but his life is not in danger. Your Highness, do not worry, it is most important for you to take care of yourself.¡± Jiang Ning said softly.
¡°Where is the wound?¡± ¡°I heard that he severed a little finger.¡± Jiang Ning looked at Princess Zhenming¡¯s expression and decided to tell the truth, ¡°He saw the beautiful dagger in the Crown Prince¡¯s hand and wanted to grab it to y with, but identally hurt himself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Princess Zhenming nodded slightly, her face expressionless, and her eyes remained calm, as if she had only heard a trivial matter, ¡°It is indeed a good thing that Xinhai, who is usually a bit arrogant, shoulde to Chang¡¯an, suffer some hardships, and temper his character.¡± Jiang Ning was pleased: ¡°It¡¯s great that Your Highness can think like this. Come, bring the medicine over.¡± The maids brought the prepared medicine, Jiang Ning took it, blew on it, ¡°Your Highness, let me feed you.¡± Princess Zhenming quickly refused: ¡°Princess Consort, your status is noble, how can you do such a demeaning thing? Servants will take care of such small matters.¡± Two maids kneeled and came in to serve. Seeing Princess Zhenming¡¯s sincere fear, Jiang Ning did not insist, handed the bowl of medicine to the maid, and smiled: ¡°This difort is not a serious illness, but it is indeed troublesome. Your Highness, take good care of yourself these days. When you are better, I will take you to the pce for fun.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort.¡± Princess Zhenming tried to get up but was held down by Jiang Ning. After Jiang Ning left, she found Li Hongyuan, and they returned to the East Pce hand in hand. The sky was already brightening. Li Hongyuan had to attend the morning court, so he couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. He could only take a brief rest, eat something, and then change clothes and leave. The matter with Prince Xinhai cannot be concealed, and it will soon spread. Even if outsiders don¡¯t know the details, the East Pce is responsible for the reception, and since Prince Xinhai was injured, the Crown Prince would not escape me. At the morning court, he will definitely be attacked. Moreover, with a new prince appearing in the imperial court, there will inevitably be some changes in the politicalndscape. Returning to the East Pce, Jiang Ning summoned the eunuch and asked him to go to the Jiang Family, requesting Jiang Yi to find a few items and send them to the Traveling Pce. Jiang Yi naturally took Jiang Ning¡¯s matters seriously. He personally found and sent the items to the Traveling Pce, instead of relying on his servants. When the items were ced in front of Princess Zhenming, they were revealed as a small bag of earth, a pot of water, and a smooth, white piece of tofu.
Princess Zhenming was confused: ¡°What is this for?¡± An attendant exined: ¡°Third Master of the Jiang Family sent them here, saying that the water and earth were from Si, and the tofu is made from Si soybeans.¡± Chapter 660: 660: I Must Have Her Chapter 660: I Must Have Her ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡± ¡°Third Master Jiang said, add water to this soil, wait for the soil to settle, and drink the water on top. Then, boil the tofu and eat it. It helps with limatizing to different environments.¡± The servant exined clearly word by word, ¡°Third Master Jiang also said, ¡®Thend gives birth to its own people. The princess is ustomed to the soil and water of Si, upon arriving here, it¡¯s natural to feel unustomed. After taking these, and with proper care, she will adjust over time.''¡± Princess Zhenming felt a sense of familiarity upon hearing that the soil and water were from Si, which was rare amidst her perpetually gloomy countenance, showing a hint of joy, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, go and thank Third Master Jiang for me.¡± Xuan¡¯erplied and returned after a while, ¡°Third Master Jiang said it was done under the Princess Consort¡¯s instructions, and asked for the princess not to be overly polite.¡± Prince Xinhai entered the room with his hand bandaged, upon hearing the conversation, he asked, ¡°Who is this Third Master Jiang?¡± ¡°To answer your question, Third Master Jiang is the elder brother of the Princess Consort.¡± Xuan¡¯er answered. ¡°What does he look like?¡± ¡°He is very handsome.¡± ¡°Understood, you can leave now.¡± Xuan¡¯er stood still, looking towards Princess Zhenming first.
¡°What, my words don¡¯t matter anymore? Do you want to end up like Jin¡¯er too?¡± Prince Xinhai¡¯s face filled with anger. Xuan¡¯er turned pale. Princess Zhenming said, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, go out first.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Xuan¡¯er bowed and quietly exited, a loud banging noise echoing behind her. She trembled, daring not to look back. Inside the room, water, soil, tofu, all scattered across the floor. Princess Zhenming lowered her eyelids, with no response. Prince Xinhai closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and suddenly raised his hand, pping Princess Zhenming hard across the face. Princess Zhenming covered her face, tremblingly asked, ¡°We¡¯re in Chang¡¯an. Do you want the whole world to see my bruised face?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been ill these past few days, no need to go out.¡± The young prince¡¯s face was dark and fierce, ¡°Just half a day not seeing you and you¡¯re already getting chummy with the men of Great Sheng. You and your mother are nothing but cheap wenches.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Tears fell from Princess Zhenming¡¯s eyes, ¡°He is the elder brother of the Princess Consort, sent by the Princess Consort to deliver things. What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯s family is aristocratic, her brother naturally a person of high status. Don¡¯t they have servants? Why does he have to personally handle even such a trivial matter as delivering things?¡± Prince Xinhai grabbed his sister¡¯s chin, ¡°Coming to Chang¡¯an this time, you could marry the Emperor, or the Crown Prince. Are you that ecstatic to finally rid of me? ¡± Zhenming cried silently, ¡°My fate, has never belonged to me. If I can, I wish to die.¡± Prince Xinhai watched her cry, slowly released her, leaned over her, grabbing her hand, guiltily said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be mad, I shouldn¡¯t have hit you. Did it hurt?¡± From a sullen, ruthless young man, became a young brother sincerely afraid and worried, fearing he made his sister angry. Princess Zhenming pulled her hand back, lowered her eyelids, and whispered, ¡°You better leave, I¡¯m tired and need to rest.¡± With tears in his eyes, Prince Xinhai said, ¡°Sister, I really like the Princess Consort, and it hurts me to want her so much. Can¡¯t you help me?¡± ¡°She belongs to the Crown Prince, not someone you should covet. Have you forgotten how you lost your fingers?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I have to have her!¡± Prince Xinhai shouted, ¡°Hurry up and get well, make the Crown Prince fall in love with you, and take you as his consort. In this way, he will cast off his consort, and all our ns will be sessful!¡±
Chapter 661: 661: Sister Smells Good Chapter 661: Sister Smells Good ¡°You can see that I am nowhere near as beautiful as the Princess Consort. The Crown Prince will not be attracted to me. Even if he did, I would only be a concubine,¡± Princess Zhenming said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we bring Jin Man with us? Her beauty can bepared with the Crown Prince¡¯s wife.¡± Prince Xinhai coldly said, ¡°Jin Man is for the Emperor!¡± Princess Zhenming frowned, ¡°But¡­.¡± Prince Xinhai seemed to think of something and slowly said, ¡°If we give Jin Man to the Crown Prince, you¡­ you will have to serve the Emperor.¡± Princess Zhenming didn¡¯t say a word, silent tears fell. Prince Xinhai stood up, ¡°Even though we have not met the emperor yet, I have heard that he is only in his fifties, in his prime. If you could be the Emperor¡¯s wife, you wouldn¡¯t suffer.¡± Princess Zhenming said, ¡°Are you sacrificing me to get the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re being too harsh,¡± Prince Xinhai gently stroked her cheek, ¡°You mean the world to me. As long as you are well, I will be content.¡± Princess Zhenming slightly turned away, seemingly repulsed by his touch. Prince Xinhai grabbed her cheek, his voice turning frosty, ¡°Whether you marry the Emperor or the Crown Prince, it is your duty as a princess of Si. Such is expected of you, right?¡±
Princess Zhenming lowered her head. ¡°In the next few days, it will be the grandest banquet of the year in Great Sheng. I hope you can take care of your health, dress up and attend, and win the emperor¡¯s heart in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°Xinhai, I will offer myself to the Emperor. But¡­ let me advise you onest time, give up on the idea of the Princess Consort. You¡¯ve already paid a price for it, if you continue¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t say anything more!¡± Prince Xinhai became agitated, pacing back and forth, his forehead throbbing, his expression grim, as if he was doing his utmost best to repress his violence. Unfortunately, self-restraint had never been his strong suit. Therefore, he ripped open Princess Zhenming¡¯s clothing, revealing her skin. A tear silently slid down Princess Zhenming¡¯s cheek. After scrutinizing her for a moment, Prince Xinhai said, ¡°Even though Sister isn¡¯t the most beautiful woman, your figure is exceptionally rare. I thought Li Hongyuan might enjoy it, but it turns out he isn¡¯t so fortunate. The Old Emperor Li Changgeng will have to be the lucky one!¡± Princess Zhenming¡¯s body trembled slightly, her white skin began to grow goosebumps. Prince Xinhai leaned close to her, deeply inhaling, he sighed deeply, ¡°Sis, you smell wonderful. But you will be the emperor¡¯s wife soon, so rest well.¡± He left the room, dragging Xuan¡¯er into the adjacent room on his way out. Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to resist, she endured in silence. ¡­ Once when Jin¡¯er resisted, he stripped her naked and threw her into the snow. After she froze, he shattered her body with a small hammer piece by piece. Xuan¡¯er who witnessed this was terrified, from then on she didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts of defiance. In the eyes of those high and mighty nobles, a ve girl like her is even less significant than a speck of dust underfoot. ¡­ The day after the snow stopped, Jiang Ning personally cooked several dishes and visited Princess Zhenming in the Traveling Pce via carriage.
Princess Zhenming looked somewhat better, but her face was still pale and she seemed frail. After dressing and freshening up, she sat against the headboard. When she saw Jiang Ning, she tried to get up to show respect. Chapter 662: 662: Eating Tofu Chapter 662: Eating Tofu Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Princess, no need for formalities, please rise. The snow outside has stopped, it really is quite beautiful. Once you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll apany you for a walk.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort, for constantly being thoughtful.¡± Princess Zhenming spoke softly, ¡°I feel much better today. I¡¯m troubled that you had toe all this way in this cold weather ¨C it makes me uneasy.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled, ¡°I had some free time anyway. Oh, did you receive the items that I had sent over yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, I received them all. I am very grateful. However, how did you manage to find these items, Princess Consort?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find them, I had some of my family members help me. There is frequent interaction between traders of the Si and Great Sheng. Their residents also suffer from limatization issues, and as such they have effective traditional methods. The water, soil, tofu among others were all bought from these traders.¡± With a grateful heart, Princess Zhenming tried to speak but was overtaken by a bout of coughing. Jiang Ning quickly moved to her side and gently patted her back, ¡°I know you aren¡¯t used to Chang¡¯an¡¯s cuisine, so I have specially learnt to cook a few Si snacks. If you don¡¯t mind, do try some.¡± Princess Zhenming was shocked, ¡°Why would the Princess Consort demean herself by performing such lowly tasks for me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t consider cooking to be a lowly task.¡±
Jiang Ning, smiling, opened a food box. She lifted out a pure white lotus flower and said with a smile, ¡°Look at this, isn¡¯t it beautiful? I spent quite some effort carving it. Even the Imperial Chefplimented me for having talent.¡± Never having seen such exquisite food before, Princess Zhenming was captivated. ¡°What is it made of?¡± ¡°Tofu. It¡¯s made from soybeans from the Si Kingdom.¡± Jiang Ning said,ughing as she offered it to the princess. ¡°It¡¯s done so exquisitely so that someone like you, whocks appetite, might want to take a bite. It won¡¯t be in vain if it encourages you to eat.¡± Princess Zhenming couldn¡¯t help but tear up, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I could ever repay the kindness the Princess Consort has shown me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for repayment. As long as you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± Jiang Ning scooped up a piece with a small silver spoon and brought it close to her mouth, ¡°Try it.¡± After tasting a bite, Princess Zhenming found it to be tender and sweet. Surprisingly, it greatly appealed to her appetite. Xuan¡¯er hurried forward to take the spoon. Princess Zhenming ate over half of the tofu lotus before she stopped. Jiang Ning then served a bowl of soup, which Princess Zhenming drank half of. Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but beam, ¡°Princess didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday and vomited numerous times. Thankfully, Princess Consort came and now she¡¯s finally able to eat.¡± ¡°If she likes it, I can send some over every day.¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t happen.¡± Princess Zhenming was quick to object and immediately knelt down, ¡°I am very scared. If you were to cook and send food every day, I would not dare to eat anymore.¡± ¡°You are a Princess of the Si Kingdom, there is no need to be constantly fearful.¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then I¡¯ll ask the Imperial Physician to cook for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort, for your understanding.¡± Only then did Princess Zhenming stand up, her face finally calm. Jiang Ning pulled her down to sit and they started chatting, ¡°The day after tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve, the pce will hold a banquet. If you feel better within these two days, you cane and enjoy the festivities at the pce. Thest time you came, you didn¡¯t look well, so I didn¡¯t keep you around.¡± Looking down, Princess Zhenming said, ¡°There will be plenty more opportunities in the future.¡± Jiang Ning understood what she meant. Since Princess Zhenming hade here, she knew what her fate would be.
Chapter 663: 663: Princess, Please Grow a Heart Chapter 663: Princess, Please Grow a Heart Since she came here with the purpose of marrying for alliance, she probably could not leave and return to Si in this lifetime. Princess Zhenming epted her fate. As a princess of the Si Kingdom, since Si relied on Great Sheng, she, as a princess, had enjoyed a life of luxury for more than a decade. Now that it was time to fulfill her duty, she would not refuse. Jiang Ning asked with a smile, ¡°You are the Si princess. If you be a concubine to the Crown Prince, don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± Zhenming shook her head, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t intend to marry His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Not marrying the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Jiang Ning understood. So Princess Zhenming¡¯s goal was actually the Emperor. How could that be?
Li Hongyuan had clearly told her that Prince Xinhai wanted to exchange his sister for her, the Princess Consort. How did things change in just one day? Or was it that Princess Zhenming and Prince Xinhai had different goals? Jiang Ning knew that for the royal family of Si, it didn¡¯t matter whether Princess Zhenming married the Emperor or the uing Crown Prince; essentially, it was the same. However, for Princess Zhenming herself, the difference was huge. Although the Emperor was indeed the Emperor, he was old, not in good health, and had lost his youthful appearance and vigor. On the other hand, the Crown Prince was only in his twenties, at the peak of his life, and good-looking. If it were up to their personal preferences, any woman should know how to choose. Since Prince Xinhai said he would give her to the Crown Prince, why did she refuse? Is there some unknown reason behind it? Or could it be that Princess Zhenming looks delicate and weak, but in fact, she is an ambitious woman who values the Emperor¡¯s current power and does not want to bet on the young Crown Prince? Although such thoughts crossed Jiang Ning¡¯s mind, she showed no signs of them on her face and casually said, ¡°Your Highness just arrived in Chang¡¯an and should take a good look around. There¡¯s no need to rush into other matters. When you enter the Imperial Pce in a few days, His Majesty will personally meet you.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s implication was that Princess Zhenming might not know what the Emperor looks like, so she should be more cautious, waiting to see him before making any decisions. But Princess Zhenming was also smart, and she quickly grasped Jiang Ning¡¯s intention, smiling faintly, ¡°Since the Crown Prince is the husband of the Princess Consort, does Your Highness wish to share her husband with other women?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not something I can decide.¡± Jiang Ning ced the food box on the table, ¡°We have been talking for a while now, and it¡¯s time for Your Highness to rest. I will be leaving now.¡± Princess Zhenming rose from her seat, leaning on Xuan¡¯er¡¯s hand, watching the leisurely and carefree figure of the Princess Consort leaving, and feeling a great sense of envy. Even though it was her first time in Chang¡¯an, she knew that once a woman entered the Imperial Pce, she lost her freedom and could note and go as she pleased. However, this Princess Consort could freely leave the pce and even cook for herself.
That sense of freedom and vitality she had never experienced filled her with longing. Princess Zhenming watched her leave, slowly sat down, and saw some marks on Xuan¡¯er¡¯s wrist, which showed through her sleeve. She sighed sadly and whispered, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. You have suffered.¡± Xuan¡¯er hurriedly withdrew her hand and lowered her head, softly replying, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, I know, it¡¯s harder for Your Highness than it is for me.¡± Leaning gently on the pillow, Princess Zhenming closed her eyes, weary, and whispered, ¡°Seeing the state of the Princess Consort, I think maybe entering the Imperial Pce isn¡¯t such a bad thing after all.¡±
Chapter 664: 664: Chestnuts and Candied Mountain Yam Chapter 664: Chestnuts and Candied Mountain Yam Xuan¡¯er watched Jiang Ning¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but be a little envious: ¡°Yes, I thought all the women in the pce were like that¡­ I never imagined there would be someone like the Princess Consort. But why can she leave the pce so freely? I thought there were many rules for the Chang¡¯an royal family?¡± ¡°I heard that the Princess Consort¡¯s family is very powerful, so maybe that¡¯s the reason she has such a high status in the pce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a strong family supporting you,¡± Xuan¡¯er sincerely admired, ¡°if our Princess¡¯s maternal family could be like that, the Side Concubine and the Princess wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright here, but I wish my mother could be better off at home.¡± ¡°True, the Side Concubine is always hoping for the Princess to seed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid I won¡¯t be able to be what my mother hopes.¡± ¡°Princess, don¡¯t think too much about it. Take good care of yourself these two days and attend the pce banquet the day after tomorrow. That¡¯s the important thing.¡± Xuan¡¯er covered her with a quilt, pulled down the curtains, and lowered her voice, ¡°The Crown Prince left early this morning, saying he would be backte. He must be out in the city. Princess, sleep peacefully, your handmaidens will keep watch.¡± Upon hearing Xuan¡¯er¡¯s words, Princess Zhenming couldn¡¯t help but rx a little and closed her eyes. ¡­ When Jiang Ning went back, she saw the beautiful snow scene and decided to walk a little. She knew the importance of exercise very well. Although she appeared delicate, she didn¡¯t want to be a weak person.
Being in good health is the foundation of everything else. After walking for a while, she felt slightly sweaty and handed the handwarmer to Xiachu. Guying followed behind her, keeping a certain distance. He seemed to be naturally immune to the cold, always dressed lightly. However, Yun Dai wouldn¡¯t allow anyone around her to freeze and ordered him to wear a jacket. The young man¡¯s typically pale face now had a healthy flush. The streets at the end of the year were filled with vendors selling various food and trinkets. Jiang Ning smelled the aroma of chestnuts and bought a bag, asking Xiachu to hold it while she peeled one and popped it in her mouth, then peeled another to feed Xiachu. Xiachu smiled, ¡°This is so delicious.¡± In the pce, concubines often grew long fingernails, and there were people to attend to their daily needs. However, Jiang Ning never kept her nails long. She felt that long nails could easily harbor dirt and were unhygienic. She often held her children and didn¡¯t want her long nails to scratch their delicate skin. Moreover, she sometimes had to wash her hands and cook herself. If she broke a nail while doing something, she would be the one hurt. As for things like cracking sunflower seeds or peeling chestnuts, there were plenty of people willing to help her, but she still felt that doing it herself was the true joy of eating snacks. With short, healthy nails, peeling chestnuts was easy. She turned her head to call Gucheng: ¡°Come here, I¡¯ve got something tasty for you.¡± Gucheng walked over, and a handful of peeled chestnuts was ced in his hand. They were warm and exuded a unique aroma. Gucheng looked down at the chestnuts. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°There¡¯s candied yam over there. Do you want some, Gucheng?¡± Gucheng shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not used to eating these.¡± ¡°My uncle is too hard on you. Not being used to something doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t like it. What child doesn¡¯t like snacks?¡± ¡°Yes, at least we handmaidens love to eat.¡± Xiachu grinned, ¡°Master, walk slowly. I¡¯ll go buy some.¡±
¡°Go ahead. Buy more and take some back for Huang Ying and Chui to try.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiachu happily ran over, holding the money bag, bargaining with the vendor. Jiang Ning looked at Guying: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Chestnuts are best when they¡¯re hot. They¡¯ll harden when they cool.¡±
Chapter 665: 665: Dismantling Your Store Chapter 665: Dismantling Your Store Gucheng had no choice but to put one in his mouth. It was incredibly sweet and sticky. Xiachu came back with arge handful of candied yams, Jiang Ning took one and handed one to Gucheng. Gucheng felt a bit embarrassed: ¡°What kind of grown man eats these?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a little brat, acting like an adult.¡± In Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, Gucheng was just an inexperienced child. He was raised by Jiang Mubai since he was young, and probably didn¡¯t have any other forms of entertainment apart from martial arts training. Jiang Mubai, the martial artist, was gentle to his family, like an old orangutan, but extremely cold and strict towards others and his subordinates. He raised so many orphans to be assassins for his own use. In his eyes, these young boys and girls were most likely tools, not real humans. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t change Gucheng¡¯s nature for the moment, but her care warmed the cold numb heart of the young man little by little.
On the way back to the pce, Jiang Ning and Gucheng finished an entire bag of chestnuts, several strings of candied yams, and a bag of sugar cakes. Xiachu¡¯s teeth were not good, so she didn¡¯t dare to eat too many sweets, and could only watch enviously. As they reached Rongfu Street, Xiachu spotted a jewelry store and hesitantly said to Jiang Ning, ¡°Master, I¡¯d like to go in and have a look.¡± ¡°Xiachu wants to buy some jewelry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the New Year, and it¡¯s also my mother¡¯s birthday. I want to buy a bracelet for her and send it back home, so she can be happy.¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s birthday is well-timed,¡± Jiang Ningughed and took out a silver note. ¡°In that case, pick a nice one. I¡¯ll sponsor you.¡± Xiachu¡¯s eyes filled with tears: ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m full and tired. I¡¯ll go rest in the carriage for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be quick!¡± Xiachu didn¡¯t forget to remind Gucheng, ¡°Don¡¯t go wandering off. Stay with the Master and don¡¯t leave her side.¡± Gucheng ignored her. He wasn¡¯t a little girl who would get distracted by y. Ridiculous. Even if the sky fell and the earth cracked, he would not leave Seventh Miss¡¯s side, not even half a step. Xiachu happily ran into the jewelry store, while Jiang Ning went into the carriage to warm up. Eating too much and having sweets, she felt drowsy. When she woke up from a short nap, she quickly lifted the curtain and saw Gucheng standing straight like ance, feeling guilty. ¡°Has Xiachu returned?¡± Jiang Ning asked. ¡°No,¡± Gucheng replied, trying to sound a bit happier, ¡°Miss Xiachu has been gone for half an hour. Would Seventh Miss like to go in and check?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been gone that long? You go check.¡± ¡°I cannot,¡± Gucheng remained motionless.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Jiang Ning jumped off the carriage, stretched her stiff body, and walked into the jewelry store. The jewelry store wasn¡¯t veryrge, and she could see everything at a nce. Inside, aside from a mature and charming shopkeeper, there were three or five young women selecting and tidying up the jewelry.
Xiachu was nowhere to be found. Jiang Ning frowned. The shopkeeper saw her dressedvishly and immediately greeted her with a smile: ¡°Miss, what would you like to buy? We have everything here¡­¡± ¡°Where is Xiachu?¡± Jiang Ning asked directly. ¡°What?¡± The shopkeeper looked confused. ¡°My maidservant, dressed in green, with double buns and a mole at the corner of her eye.¡± Jiang Ning pointed to her own eye corner. ¡°Oh, you mean that girl? She left a while ago.¡± ¡°She left earlier?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to tell the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear down your store!¡± Gucheng casually picked up a teacup from the table and gently squeezed it. The teacup turned into powder in his hand. Chapter 666: 666: As Long as He Wants Chapter 666: As Long as He Wants Thedy boss¡¯s face turned pale, and she stammered, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be impulsive. I only saw that girl leave with an old woman, heading east. I really didn¡¯t see anything else.¡± Gucheng kicked a cab, shattering it, and the jewelry inside ttered to the ground. The maids inside screamed and ran out in fright. Jiang Ning said coldly, ¡°My patience is limited.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t smash it.¡± Thedy boss hurriedly said, ¡°I remember now, the old woman left a note for me when she left. I don¡¯t know who it was for.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the note? Bring it to me!¡± ¡°I just threw it away. Let me think about where I put it¡­¡± Thedy boss looked around nervously and finally picked up a note from the corner. Gucheng took the note and handed it to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning unfolded the note and nced at it, her brow furrowing slightly. She said to Gucheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Once outside, Jiang Ning looked back at the shop and murmured to herself, ¡°It seems I really need to bring more people with me when I go out in the future; otherwise, I won¡¯t even have someone to pass a message.¡±
Gucheng asked, ¡°To whom?¡± To my Third Brother, have him investigate the background of this shop,¡± Jiang Ning pondered. ¡°But that¡¯s not urgent. Right now, we need to go to another ce.¡± Gucheng nodded without asking where they were headed. Wherever Jiang Ning went, he would follow. Jiang Ning walked a few steps and then stopped. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± she asked. She showed the note to Gucheng. Gucheng nced at it and nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gucheng immediately grabbed her arm, and they leaped onto the rooftops, heading for Bench Alley as written on the note. The alley was narrow and quiet, with only one small house. Jiang Ning walked up and turned to ask Gucheng before knocking on the door, ¡°Who do you think kidnapped Xiachu?¡± Gucheng shook his head slightly. ¡°I can probably guess who it is. But what if there¡¯s an ambush inside? Should we go back for reinforcements first?¡± ¡°The note,¡± Gucheng reminded her. The note said that if she brought others along, they would immediately kill Xiachu. It also said that if she didn¡¯te within an hour, they would kill Xiachu as well. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°It seems I can only venture in alone.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± Gucheng said. What he meant was that he would protect her from the shadows. As long as he wanted to hide, no one in the world could discover his tracks.
Jiang Ning said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Having said that, Gucheng disappeared in an instant. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.
She wanted to learn these skills too. Unfortunately, Gucheng always said her aptitude was too poor, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to learn his skills even after twenty years. She had to admit that the gap between people often exceeded the difference between humans and other species. Jiang Ning stepped forward and grabbed the door knocker, giving it a few taps. The door opened with a creak. The yard was neat and tidy, with no snow on the ground. It was even filled with flowers and nts. If it weren¡¯t for the cold weather, it would seem like spring. An old woman with slicked-back hair looked at Jiang Ning and then stepped aside, courteously saying, ¡°Our master is waiting for you inside. Pleasee in.¡± As Jiang Ning entered, she looked around and smiled, ¡°The Crown Prince sure knows how to enjoy himself. He¡¯s only been in Chang¡¯an for two days and has already bought himself such a nice house.¡± The old woman looked at her with surprise upon hearing this. Jiang Ning walked into the backyard and heard faintughtering from the house. At the same time, she saw a scene that made her blood boil.
Chapter 667: 667: Three People in the House Chapter 667: Three People in the House The front courtyard was clean, but the back courtyard was filled with fallen snow. A thickyer covered the ground, rooftops, treetops, and the withered flowers and nts. Underneath a locust tree weighed down by snow, a young girl was hanging. The girl was only wearing a bare midriff top and a thin pair of underwear on her lower body. Her bare feet were buried in the snow. The exposed skin on her neck, shoulders, and legs were red, blue, and purple from the cold. Her hands were tightly bound by a hemp rope and hung on the tree. Her head hung motionless as if she had already lost her breath. Jiang Ning rushed forward, took off his cloak, wrapped her body, and tried to untie the hemp rope at the same time. A lightughter came from the house: ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t waste your strength. That¡¯s an ox-hide rope, and the knot is very special. You can¡¯t untie it.¡±
Jiang Ning slightly hesitated, turned around, and shouted with all his strength, ¡°Gucheng!¡± A ck shadow, like a hawk, fell straight down from the roof. A cold light shed in its hand. Hand raised, knife fell. The ox-hide rope broke with a snap. Gucheng then carried Xiachu in his arms. Jiang Ning said to him, ¡°Take Xiachu to the carriage.¡± Gucheng stood still without moving. Jiang Ning continued, ¡°The carriage is at the door, and it¡¯s warm inside. I believe that with your speed, you will be back soon. Besides, that kid¡¯s target is me. He won¡¯t kill me, and he dares not.¡± After some thought, Gucheng quickly took Xiachu away. In the blink of an eye, he returned to Jiang Ning¡¯s side. Jiang Ning marveled at his speed. A voice came from inside again: ¡°Princess Consort, aren¡¯t youing in? Since you¡¯vee this far, it wouldn¡¯t make sense not to meet, now would it?¡± Jiang Ning coldly replied, ¡°You¡¯ve kidnapped my maid. This matter naturally cannot be easily settled.¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t get angry, Princess Consort. I have nothing but admiration for you, and I haven¡¯t mistreated your maid. I was left with no choice ¨C how else could I have met you alone? But, you did not listen. You promised toe alone, so why did you bring a man along?¡± Jiang Ning looked around the mansion and said, ¡°Such a pity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± ¡°This exquisite and elegant mansion must have taken its former owner a great deal of effort to build. And now, it¡¯s about to be destroyed, which is a real shame.¡± ¡°If the Princess Consort likes it, this mansion can exist forever.¡± A strange sound came from the room, mixed with a low weeping of a woman.
Jiang Ning frowned and nced at Gucheng. Gucheng said, ¡°Three people.¡± He meant that there were three people in the room. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°What about the surroundings?¡±
Gucheng remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Around fourteen or fifteen people.¡± ¡°Are they all skilled in martial arts? If you can¡¯t beat them, we¡¯ll leave now. A wise man knows when to quit.¡± Jiang Ning whispered. Gucheng then thought about it and said three words: ¡°No problem. Go.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s heart sank immediately. She raised her foot and kicked the door open with one kick. A warm fragrance of rouge and powder greeted them, causing Yun Dai to cough. Gucheng remained expressionless but silently pulled the scarf around his neck over his mouth and nose. There was a folding screen behind the door, with a pile of clothes hanging on it in disarray. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t bother going around it, instead, she kicked the folding screen down. Arge bed came into view. It was sorge that, aside from a small section separated by the folding screen, the spacious room was filled with the bed. The moment she saw this bed, Jiang Ning finally admitted to herself that she was a country bumpkin who had never seen the world.
Chapter 668: 668: The Dirtiest Filth in the Yard Chapter 668: The Dirtiest Filth in the Yard How could there be such arge bed in the world? Building such a gigantic bed, would it be for gathering dozens of family members, old and young, to sleep together? However, this is not the most shocking part. Compared to this enormous bed, the appearance of the people on it makes Jiang Ning want to gouge her eyes out and beg the Jade Emperor for a new pair of eyes that haven¡¯t witnessed such a scene. She immediately turned around and covered Gucheng¡¯s eyes. Gucheng looked confused: ¡°???¡± ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t see this, turn away! Otherwise, your eyes will get infected!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gucheng thought to himself that he wasn¡¯t a child, and he was even slightly older than Seventh Miss. However, the scene on the bed was indeed not something pleasing to the eye.
Since Seventh Miss didn¡¯t want him to look, he wouldn¡¯t look. So, Gucheng quietly turned away and looked outside the door. The view in the courtyard was much more beautiful. What kind of scene was it on the bed? Jiang Ning¡¯s guess was not wrong at all. The one who caused all this was none other than Prince Xinhai, who wholeheartedly wanted to exchange his sister for a wife. At this moment, he was lying on the bed with utmost care. Two young women with seductive figures were doing the same. As for their poses and actions, Jiang Ning really didn¡¯t want to look closely. In short, Jiang Ning once again wholeheartedly admitted that she was just an unsophisticated country girl who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. She didn¡¯t know that city people could be so wild. The room was filled with an overwhelming atmosphere of debauchery. Jiang Ning raised her hand to rub her temples, suppressed the urge to vomit, picked up antern hanging on the wall, and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll act like a profligate too and set this house on fire to burn away the filth here!¡± Prince Xinhai sat up and casually picked up a robe to put on, but it was still open, with nothing inside. He leaned against the bed with a dissolute posture, smiling, ¡°Where is the filth?¡± ¡°You are the filthiest thing in this courtyard! Even being within a kilometer of you makes me feel sick.¡± Jiang Ning covered her nose, took the candle out of thentern, and looked at the other two women, ¡°No matter who you are, whether you¡¯re here willingly or forced, leave now. I¡¯m going to burn this ce.¡± The two women were terrified and turned pale but did not dare to run around without Prince Xinhai¡¯s order. ¡°Why must the Princess Consort be so fierce, scaring my beauties?¡± Prince Xinhai casually picked up one of the beauties, caressing her, paying no attention to her shivering in his arms. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t bear to watch and coldly said, ¡°Prince Xinhai, don¡¯t forget your identity and the purpose of your visit here. Such debauchery is simply a disgrace to your Si Kingdom!¡±
¡°I am the Crown Prince, and I can have whatever I want, even just two beauties without counting as anything. It¡¯s not even a matter of losing face.¡± Prince Xinhai¡¯s smile was sincere, but in Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, it was all just perverse. She truly underestimated this seemingly gentle and good-looking young man. Unexpectedly, he was so perverted and disgusting deep down in his bones. What kind of king and queen did the Si Kingdom have to raise their teenage son like this?
Prince Xinhai, enjoying the smooth touch of the beauty, said with a smile, ¡°Mankind and womanhood are only natural. I have heard that since you married the Crown Prince, he hasn¡¯t favored you more than a handful of times. With such an enchanting beauty as the Princess Consort, wasting your youth living alone in an empty chamber truly makes my heart ache.¡± He beckoned to Jiang Ning, ¡°Come over, believe me, I can make you experience the true happiness of being a woman.¡± Chapter 669: 669: Returning the Favor Tooth for Tooth Chapter 669: Returning the Favor Tooth for Tooth Jiang Ning forced down her difort and said coldly, ¡°Then I must speak the truth, Your Highness is not being very modest.¡± Suddenly, Gucheng handed her a curved dagger. ¡°Kill,¡± he said simply. It seemed that even someone as innocent as him could no longer bear it. Jiang Ning took the dagger, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Killing Prince Xinhai will have serious consequences.¡± ¡°Cripple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to deal with the dozen or so people around, so they don¡¯t spread the news.¡± Gucheng said, ¡°Two women, kill them too.¡± Jiang Ning looked at the two women on the bed. This time, they were no longer silent.
One of the women who was not in Prince Xinhai¡¯s arms immediately got up, knelt before Jiang Ning, kowtowing incessantly, ¡°Please, Lady, spare our lives. We are not from Si, we are women of Great Sheng.¡± Listening to their unmistakable Chang¡¯an ent, Jiang Ning frowned and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re local women, why are you here with him?¡± The woman hesitated before saying, ¡°We are from Clearwater Square¡­¡± Jiang Ning had never heard of the name before, but she was aware of the Court of Music and its establishments. Most of the women in the Court of Music were either there voluntarily due to poverty or were family members of convicted officials. As lowly as their status was, they couldn¡¯t possibly escape, so they had to stay in the Court of Music for the rest of their lives, at the mercy of others. Jiang Ning thought of the Wenren sisters and their children. If it hadn¡¯t been for her help, all of the Wenren family¡¯s women would have been sent to the Court of Music as prostitutes, including the five or six-year-old girl. Most of them were innocent victims. Jiang Ning sighed and waved, ¡°You two put on your clothes and leave.¡± The woman looked cautiously at Prince Xinhai. Prince Xinhai saidzily, ¡°The Princess Consort is quite overbearing. I spent a lot of money on these women. And besides, I haven¡¯t been satisfied yet. If you let them go, then perhaps the Princess Consort can apany me for the rest of the time. That, I would be willing to do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not bad-looking, but you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Jiang Ning waved the dagger and looked at the two women. ¡°This is Great Zhou, Chang¡¯an City. He¡¯s just a foreigner, what are you afraid of? Get out of here now!¡± The two women tentatively reached for their clothes. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m tired of ying with you two anyway. I¡¯ll give the Princess Consort a break, you two get lost,¡± said Prince Xinhai, withdrawing his hand. Like they¡¯d been pardoned, the two women scrambled off the bed, grabbed their clothes, put them on, and ran out. Prince Xinhai still wore only a robe. He got off the bed, walked towards Jiang Ning, his eyes somewhat zed, ¡°Beautiful, I¡¯ve missed you so much that it hurts. Come, I¡¯ll make you happy. I want to take you back to Si, make you the Princess Consort of Si Kingdom, and one day, the Queen of Si!¡±
Jiang Ning wanted to turn away and leave him for Gucheng to deal with, but if Gucheng didn¡¯t know the right amount of force to use and killed him, that would be a problem. She thought for a moment and said to Gucheng, ¡°Gucheng, go outside and get that cowhide rope.¡± Gucheng immediately fetched the rope that had not long ago been used to tie up Xiachu. Although it had been cut, the cowhide rope was still highly stic. Even in its two shorter pieces, it could securely bind Prince Xinhai.
Jiang Ning originally wanted to strip him, but knowing that it would frighten the children and dirty the eyes of the young girls, she asked for Gucheng¡¯s help in putting a pair of shorts on Prince Xinhai instead. Chapter 670: 670: Its Light to Just Beat You Chapter 670: It¡¯s Light to Just Beat You Prince Xinhai still did not realize the gravity of the situation. Great Sheng still needed Si, and treated Si with courtesy. In his heart, he clearly understood that the Great Sheng Empire would never dare to kill him. That¡¯s why he acted so fearlessly, bringing his debauchery from Si to Chang¡¯an City. However, he made a mistake this time. He would receive the most unforgettable lesson of his life. Other than the Jiang family, Gucheng had no sympathy for anyone else. The ox-hide rope was frozen hard and cold in the snow. Gucheng forcefully pulled it tight and tied Prince Xinhai¡¯s hands behind his back, as well as binding both his feet. Not giving him any chance to break free. Jiang Ning pulled her coat tighter and asked Gucheng with a smile, ¡°Were the chestnuts and sugar cakes delicious just now?¡± ¡°Delicious.¡±
Although Gucheng thought that snacking was a loss of a man¡¯s dignity, the snacks were indeed tasty. Even a man should be honest about it. Jiang Ning asked him again, ¡°It¡¯s still early, shall we continue to stroll around? I heard that there is one street full of all kinds of snacks. Not just formoners, but even the young masters and youngdies of the noble families like to visit.¡± Gucheng nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Jiang Ning led the way out of the courtyard. Gucheng picked up Prince Xinhai and carried him out of the room. Outside, the cold snow and wind made him, who had grown up sheltered, shriek immediately. ¡°It¡¯s so cold, too cold, oh my god¡­¡± He tried to struggle but was tightly bound. His teeth chattered from the cold, and he shouted at Jiang Ning, ¡°Princess Consort, you can¡¯t treat me like this! Release me right now, and I can pretend this never happened!¡± Jiang Ning casually picked up a broken branch from the ground, intending at first to hit him in the mouth, but after a thought, changed her target to his buttocks. Right now, his entire body was exposed except for his buttocks. Striking there would be less likely to be discovered by others. In the future when he would try to use her, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to casually pull down his pants to show everyone, right? Jiang Ning raised the tree branch and, with a snap, struck Prince Xinhai¡¯s buttocks,ughing, ¡°You realize it¡¯s cold now? I thought you didn¡¯t know!¡± ¡°How could I not know?¡± ¡°Well, when I saw you strip my maidservant and tie her to a tree, I thought you didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Of course I know!¡± ¡°Knowing and still doing it makes you even more deserving of a beating!¡± Jiang Ning lifted the branch again, flexing her shoulder before mercilesslyshing his buttocks. Prince Xinhai cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts, stop hitting me! Princess Consort, I know I was wrong, I definitely won¡¯t do it again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying for a next time?¡±
Jiang Ning raised the branch, aimed at his buttocks, and struck again. She pointed at his nose and scolded, ¡°You little bastard, hitting you is going easy on you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your Si Kingdom still has some uses, I would have skinned you, stripped your tendons, and chopped you to pieces to feed the wild dogs!¡± Prince Xinhai shivered all over, ¡°You, you still remember that I¡¯m the Prince of Si? How do you n to exin this?¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t exin anything!¡± Jiang Ning raised her hand and struck him again, ¡°Do you think this ce is your fucking Si? Youe to someone else¡¯s territory and don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself. When people didn¡¯t want to pay attention to you, but you had to openly invite a beating. Tell me, you are so cheap, how cheap! Are! You!¡± ¡°Wuuwuuwuu¡­¡±
Prince Xinhai, cold and in pain, finally couldn¡¯t help but start crying. Chapter 671: 671: Not Only Abnormal, But Also Nasty Taste Chapter 671: Not Only Abnormal, But Also Nasty Taste Shouldn¡¯t people have somepassion? Especially towards a woman. Seeing a fair-skinned, handsome child shivering and crying from the cold, one should at least feel a bit of motherly love. That¡¯s what Prince Xinhai thought. However, his crying only resulted in more violent whippings. ¡°Why are you crying? You wretch, who allowed you to cry?¡± Jiang Ning scolded angrily, ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t cry. If you cry even once, I¡¯ll punish you by making you endure the cold for an extra hour!¡± Prince Xinhai: ¡°¡­¡± With this weather, and his delicate body, can he endure the cold for an hour? That would surely cost him his life. Looking at the Princess Consort¡¯s beautiful face twisted with rage, he suddenly understood.
The existence of a beautiful but venomous woman is real. Obviously, this woman was not to be trifled with. At least, not by him. This woman was even more twisted than him, not only twisted, but also full of wicked taste! Having always treated others as mere ythings, Prince Xinhai finally experienced the feeling of being treated as a ything himself. It really wasn¡¯t fun at all. Jiang Ning spanked his butt with loud smacks, causing him to bounce and jump. His hands and feet were unable to move, making him resemble a spring, bouncing up and down, up and down. Each smack elicited a squeak from him. It was genuinely funny. So Jiang Ning began tough. She threw away the branch and rubbed her wrist, ¡°I¡¯m tired too. Gucheng, take him out and throw him onto the street. Let him fend for himself. Remember to find someone to erase all traces of us here, at least, we can¡¯t let people from the Ministry of Justice or the Court of Judicial Review find any clues.¡± Gucheng nodded, picked up Prince Xinhai, and left the backyard, heading to the front yard. Seeing this scene, the old woman guarding the front yard was dumbfounded. ¡°What are you doing standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to save me?¡± Prince Xinhai screamed. ¡°Help, someonee!¡± The old woman shouted anxiously to her surroundings. After a short while, several people appeared from all sides, jumping down from the walls. They were all dressed as Si Imperial Guards, carrying swords and staring fiercely. Jiang Ning even had the leisure to count them, then smiled at Gucheng, ¡°You counted wrong, there are clearly only twelve people here. How did you say there were thirteen or fourteen?¡±
Gucheng blinked but didn¡¯t say anything. Just then, one of the Si Imperial Guards spoke up, ¡°Earlier, there was a woman holding a baby who got lost and wandered around the area for a long time. So¡­ ¡± If they counted the woman and the baby, wouldn¡¯t that make thirteen or fourteen? A baby¡¯s breath was light, and in Gucheng¡¯s heart, it probably didn¡¯t quite count as a person.
So, his judgment was terrifyingly urate. Despite the distance and not being able to see them clearly. It was too terrifying. The Imperial Guards exchanged nces, instantly understanding that the young man in the thin ck clothes was an incredibly skilled fighter. No wonder this nobledy of the Imperial Pce dared to walk into this courtyard with only one person by her side. It turned out that this one person at her side was worth all of their effortsbined. Those who could be Imperial Guards for Prince Xinhai were naturally quite skilled. Although they had a considerable advantage in numbers, they couldn¡¯t help but feel some fear and chill in their hearts. However, they were all Sins and Prince Xinhai¡¯s protectors. If anything happened to the Crown Prince, they would also be held ountable. Their families back in Si would also be implicated. Therefore, whether they could win or not, whether they were afraid or not, they had to obstruct and protect Prince Xinhai. Chapter 672: 673: Haha, Haha Chapter 672: Chapter 673: Haha, Haha Gucheng looked at Jiang Ning, waiting for her instructions. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Anyone who tries to stop us, kill.¡± She pointed at the old woman with the glossy hair, ¡°Especially her, being a resident of Great Sheng, yet supporting the tyrant, helping foreigners to bully our own, she deserves to die even more.¡± Thenguages of Great Sheng and Si are approximately the same, but they are spoken in the north and south, so the pronunciation is significantly different. As soon as this old woman opened her mouth, it was pure Chang¡¯an dialect. The moment she knocked on the door, she was already sentenced to death in Jiang Ning¡¯s heart. Gucheng casually threw Prince Xinhai to the ground, turned half-circle in ce, raising his arm, where the knife shed by, a thin line of blood appeared on the old woman¡¯s neck. The old woman, eyes bulging, watched in disbelief as blood spurted from her own neck. Then, she fell stiffly to the ground. Dead, with her eyes still open.
¡°Deserved to die!¡± Jiang Ning stepped on her face, forcing her eyes shut, then said to Gucheng, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Xiachu in the carriage first, you carry on.¡± Xiachu was wrapped in a cloak, sitting in the warm carriage, having a bit of hot tea, and holding Jiang Ning¡¯s hand heater, she was gradually recovering. It was fortunate that Jiang Ning arrived in time; she hadn¡¯t been exposed to the cold for too long, otherwise, it would have been disastrous. If she had been left to freeze in the snow, she might have survived, but she would have suffered frostbite and lost limbs. Upon seeing Jiang Ning, Xiachu burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s over now.¡± Jiang Ning stroked the girl¡¯s back,forting her, ¡°No matter what happened, it¡¯s not your fault. I will punish those who wronged you.¡± Xiachu sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted a stranger.¡± ¡°What did the old woman tell you to make you follow her?¡± ¡°She told me that the master had fainted and had been sent to a local medical clinic. I panicked and without thinking, followed her. But¡­¡± Xiachu tearfully recounted her ordeal, ¡°she stripped me of my clothes, hung me up¡­ Prince Xinhai, he¡­ he touched me¡­¡± ¡°Did he do anything else to you?¡± ¡°He touched me.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Nothing else.¡± Xiachu shook her head, ¡°Prince Xinhai said I was too fat, my waist wasn¡¯t slender enough, he didn¡¯t like¡­ so he threw me out.¡± Jiang Ning was both furious and relieved, andughed, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be back in the pce soon.¡± Xiachu, wrapped in her cloak and having wiped away her tears, asked, ¡°Is the master cold? I shouldn¡¯t have worn your clothes. What if you catch a chill¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold, I just had an intense workout. My blood is still racing.¡± Jiang Ning lifted a corner of the curtain, she saw Gucheng dragging Prince Xinhai out of the gate, and quickly dropped the curtain, blocking Xiachu¡¯s view. Prince Xinhai¡¯s frozen face was a bruised blue-purple, his eyes watering and his nose running, a pathetic sight.
Jiang Ning jumped down from the carriage, nced into the courtyard, and asked, ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gucheng replied, ¡°Guying wille.¡± ¡°Guying? Another one of your group? What does he do? Clean up the battlefield?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡±
Gucheng nodded. ¡°I want to see!¡± Jiang Ning got excited, but Gucheng stopped her with a hand, ¡°It¡¯s not a pretty sight.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°You¡¯re right, never mind. Come, tie this trash to the back of the carriage, let¡¯s take him for a spin around the streets.¡± Gucheng said, ¡°We¡¯ll be noticed.¡± ¡°True.¡± Jiang Ning thought again, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with this area, find the busiest, most crowded ce, and hang him on a tree. It is New Year after all, let¡¯s give the good people of Chang¡¯an City some entertainment!¡± Chapter 673: 674: Scavenger Chapter 673: Chapter 674: Scavenger Jiang Ning finished instructing and found that Gucheng was standing still. She was helpless, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you. Either that or I¡¯ll go back to the pce first, and you can catch up after you throw it away.¡± ¡°No.¡± Gucheng shook his head. His voice was soft and not very firm, but Jiang Ning knew he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Jiang Ning turned her head and looked, ¡°Then what should we do? If I go to throw it away in the carriage, won¡¯t people still find out?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Gucheng said with a single word. ¡°Wait for what? If we wait any longer, he really will freeze to death, and that would also be quite troublesome.¡± ¡°No.¡±
After saying this, Gucheng fell silent, standing motionless with Prince Xinhai in his hands. Prince Xinhai was so cold that he couldn¡¯t speak anymore. At least it was quiet. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t like his stinky mouth and almost couldn¡¯t help but go up and p it. She didn¡¯t know what Gucheng was waiting for, but because of her absolute trust in him, Jiang Ning just stood where she was and waited. She had given her cloak to Xiachu, only wearing ayer of silk robe, standing in the snow, she was still a little cold. Just when she was thinking about whether to go back to the carriage and wait, someone walked out of the courtyard. It was a young man in his twenties, wearing a clean and pure white long gown. His skin was also white, and he was clean from head to toe. As he walked, he wiped his fingers with a pure white handkerchief, frowning with a disgusted and impatient expression on his face, mumbling softly. He was aplete clean freak, with a difficult character and constantly afraid of being despised by others. Jiang Ning wanted to flee when she saw such a person; she didn¡¯t want to get along with someone difficult. However, apparently, the person Gucheng was waiting for was him. In other words, he was Guying. He approached unhurriedly, looked at Gucheng and the half-frozen Prince Xinhai, then shifted his gaze to Jiang Ning, slightly bending over, ¡°Guying has met Seventh Miss.¡± Those who were raised by Jiang Mubai and took the surname ¡°Gu¡± all addressed Jiang Ning as Seventh Miss, not as Princess Consort. They considered themselves part of the Jiang Family, and their loyalty was to the Jiang Family, not the Li Royal Family. Although Guying was respectful to Jiang Ning, he still maintained a distant rtionship with her or, to put it better, with everyone. His expression, demeanor, and eyes constantly conveyed his disapproval of the world. It was as if everything was filthy and polluted.
As if he was the undefiled white lotus in the mire. Anyone being looked at with such disdainful eyes would inevitably feel a bit uneasy and cramped. Jiang Ning also felt a bit ufortable and smiled, ¡°Guying, I heard you have a nickname?¡± ¡°Scavenger.¡±
¡°Scavenger? Because you¡¯re good at handling battlefields?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just everyone¡¯s overpraise.¡± Guying¡¯s voice was also clean and refreshing, unhurried, just like himself, spotless. Gucheng casually threw Prince Xinhai at him, ¡°Hang him.¡± Guying pinched the rope with his handkerchief and sighed, ¡°I hate dealing with such dirty things.¡± Jiang Ning handed him a chestnut, ¡°Want some?¡± Guying smiled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t eat things made by others. Seventh Miss, you shouldn¡¯t eat it either. Do you know what the hands of the people who made these things have touched? They could easily cause a stomachache.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­¡± The chestnut in her mouth suddenly lost its vor. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave this matter to the Scavenger.¡± Before Jiang Ning turned to get into the carriage, she casually asked, ¡°By the way, has everything been cleaned up inside?¡± Chapter 674: 675: A man, naked, hanging on a tree Chapter 674: Chapter 675: A man, naked, hanging on a tree Guying asked, ¡°Is Seventh Miss questioning my abilities?¡± ¡°¡­No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Farewell!¡± Guying carried Prince Xinhai and with a few leaps, disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Jiang Ning recovered her senses and asked Gucheng, ¡°Are all of you guys this entric?¡± Gucheng thought about it and shook his head. What does entric mean? He didn¡¯t quite understand. He was just doing things ording to the Grand General¡¯s teachings and instructions. Jiang Ning asked again, ¡°This Guying, being a Scavenger and wearing such a clean white outfit, must change clothes every day. Given his cleanliness obsession, I doubt he¡¯d let anyone else handle his things.¡±
¡°Guying has been dealing with corpses since he was five, all kinds of corpses, every day in piles of corpses and a variety of bloody messes. This has turned him into an extreme clean freak.¡± A calm voice came from above. Jiang Ning looked up and saw Guxing, the God of Thieves, squatting on a tree, arms crossed and long ponytail swinging in the wind. ¡°Oh, why are you here?¡± Jiang Ning looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a message to Seventh Miss.¡± ¡°What message?¡± ¡°First, Wenren Zong will return to the Capital in three days.¡± Jiang Ning eximed, ¡°He¡¯s reallying back? How is that possible? The Wenren Family hasn¡¯t been acquitted, has it?¡± ¡°The Emperor has pardoned the Wenren Family¡¯s sins and returned their residence to them,¡± Guxing said, ¡°However, from now on, they can no longer serve in the Imperial Court and will remainmoners.¡± ¡°Oh, what else?¡± ¡°Secondly, someone else ising with Wenren Zong.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The new headmaster of Spring Autumn Academy, Lin Shimo.¡± ¡°What Academy?¡± Jiang Ning had never heard of it before. However, she caught a glimpse of Gucheng¡¯s expression change slightly from the corner of her eye when he heard this. She was somewhat surprised. Having known Gucheng for so long, he barely showed any particr expression no matter what happened. But this was a person whose name she had never heard of, yet it made Gucheng change his expression. What kind of ce was this Spring Autumn Academy?
And who was Lin Shimo? Guxing didn¡¯t answer her questions, as she was only there to deliver the message. Having said all that, she turned and flew away. Leaving Jiang Ning standing there, bewildered.
What kind of academy is it? She looked at Gucheng. Gucheng was silent, his eyes slightly lowered, seemingly organizing his thoughts. Jiang Ning decided to let him go. She now knew that Gucheng¡¯s way of speaking was due to witnessing the death of his parents at a young age, suffering severe trauma, and bing a stutterer. He had mild autism and couldn¡¯t speak properly. Jiang Ning waived, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pce first; it¡¯s getting cold.¡± So the young man in ck stopped struggling, and his expression visibly rxed. The carriage passed by Ronghua Street, which was ten times busier than before, with many people running and shouting, ¡°Come and see!¡± ¡°What is there to see?¡± Jiang Ning leaned out and asked a young woman. The young woman was carrying a basket, holding a child¡¯s hand, blushing and covering her mouth withughter, ¡°A naked man, tied to a tree in this cold weather¡­ I have had enough.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s worth seeing since such opportunities are rare.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better not see this kind of thing, it¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± The young woman thought Jiang Ning was a young unmarried girl with an innocent face and still wearing her hair down, and kindly advised her.
Chapter 675: 4076: Not Blushing or Panting Chapter 675: Chapter 4076: Not Blushing or Panting Jiang Ningughed and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s impolite to stare. I¡¯ll give this to Xiaobao to eat.¡± She handed a pack of sweets to her young sister-inw and put down the curtain. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to look, but rather, she didn¡¯t want Xiachu to see and feel ufortable. Upon returning to the pce, Jiang Ning learned that not long after Prince Xinhai was publicly humiliated, the ministers and imperial guards of the Si Kingdom had rushed over to bring him back. Prince Xinhai had almost been frozen to death. However, with Imperial Physician Dong¡¯s best efforts, he managed to save his life. Falling severely ill was inevitable. Jiang Ning felt some regret. If he had just died like that, despite the trouble, it would also be a good thing. The Emperor ordered her to go to Crystal Frost Hall.
Jiang Ning knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from the Emperor, and she didn¡¯t intend to hide it. Huang Ying brought in clothes for her. After Jiang Ning changed, she went to Crystal Frost Hall. The Crystal Frost Hall was too warm; she, who was afraid of the cold, was sweating profusely. The Emperor, wrapped in a thick fur coat, was sitting next to a table. After Jiang Ning kowtowed, she looked up and quietly observed him. She found that the Emperor looked even older, and the flesh on his cheeks had sagged. Compared to Jiang Ruobai, who was the same age, they seemed to have a difference of twenty years. Jiang Ning was secretly shocked. When she first met the Emperor two or three years ago, he was a man who was plump and greedy, but his eyes were spirited, his actions agile, and his energy abundant. Now, he was just an old man. The Emperor shifted a bit, took a sip of tea, and spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Where did the Princess Consorte from?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I came from the East Pce.¡± ¡°Before returning to the East Pce?¡± ¡°The Traveling Pce,¡± Jiang Ning exined, ¡°Princess Zhenming was unwell and I went to visit her.¡± ¡°Oh, how is the Princess now?¡± ¡°Better. Imperial Physician Dong said there¡¯s nothing serious, and she¡¯ll bepletely fine in another two or three days,¡± Jiang Ning reported truthfully. The Emperor nodded, his eyelids drooping, and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. It seemed like he had fallen asleep, but it also seemed like he had forgotten that there were other people there. It wasn¡¯t until the eunuch returned to report that the Crown Prince arrived. The Emperor then lifted his head, saying: ¡°Let hime in.¡±
Li Hongyuan strode in, nced at Jiang Ning with a deep meaning in his eyes. Jiang Ning gave him a smile. Li Hongyuan showed no expression, walking straight to the Emperor to pay his respects. The Emperor raised his hand, ¡°Crown Prince, you speak.¡±
¡°Yes, Emperor Father.¡± Li Hongyuan stood up, ¡°After investigating, I found that this matter was done by an unknown figure from the martial arts world.¡± ¡°An unknown martial artist?¡± The Emperor raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why would they have a grudge against the Si Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Prince Xinhai has a debauched character and often seizes innocent women in the Si Kingdom. It is not unlikely that a righteous martial artist would take action and enforce justice.¡± Li Hongyuan was articte, not pausing for a single word. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but admire him in her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Emperor was present, she would have given him a thumbs up. How strong of a mentality did he have to be able to speak nonsense in front of the Emperor without blushing or breathing heavily? The Emperor smiled amiably: ¡°In that case, it¡¯s just Prince Xinhai reaping what he sowed. However, since he¡¯s in our Chang¡¯an City, no matter what happens, the King of Si would demand an exnation.¡± After finishing, he deliberately looked at Jiang Ning and asked, ¡°Princess Consort, being so smart, you should help Us think: which martial artist would be so bold and reckless as to disrespect Prince Xinhai at the foot of our Imperial City?¡± Chapter 676: 677: Shes Just Talking Nonsense Chapter 676: Chapter 677: She¡¯s Just Talking Nonsense A person from the martial arts world? She, a person who went straight from a small broken house in Chang¡¯an City to the rear residence and then the Harem after crossing over, how would she know anything about people from the martial arts world? The Emperor specially called her over, so it is very obvious that he is already suspicious of her. Since Li Hongyuan has investigated, it¡¯s highly likely he already knows something. Even though he didn¡¯t report her to the Emperor, it showed that he wanted to protect her. But he was still vague, attributing it to a person from the martial arts world, and not saying clearly who it was. What did he mean? Jiang Ning quietly nced at Li Hongyuan, hoping he could give her a clue. Otherwise, if she were to make up a name only to find out there was no such person in the martial arts world, wouldn¡¯t she be setting a trap for herself? However, Li Hongyuanpletely ignored her. No matter how she tried to signal him with her eyes, blinking furiously, he remained unmoved and didn¡¯t look at her. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Is the Princess Consort suffering from an eye disease?¡±
Jiang Ning raised her sleeve to wipe her sweat andughed awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡± ¡°Why not answer Our question?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jiang Ning red fiercely at Li Hongyuan, then suddenly appeared calm. She straightened her body and said, ¡°Answering Your Majesty, this humble servant has thought of someone.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Lin Shimo.¡± ¡°Lin Shimo?¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression indicated that he was not unfamiliar with this name. This surprised Jiang Ning even more. ording to Guxing¡¯s statement, Lin Shimo was the dean of an academy. An academy¡­ where educators and schrs reside, had little to do with the martial arts world. The reason Jiang Ning mentioned this name was based solely on a basic assumption and judgment. Guxing was Uncle¡¯s important subordinate, and he wouldn¡¯t have sent her just for a trivial matter. Uncle asked Guxing to tell her two things. One was that Wenren Zong woulde back soon, and the other was that Lin Shimo from the Spring Autumn Academy entered Chang¡¯an City with him. Uncle wasn¡¯t a person to act without reason. Since he specifically asked Guxing to tell her this name, there must be a special reason. Jiang Ning mentioned his name purely because she was taking a gamble. If she lost the bet¡­ It didn¡¯t matter. After all, she was just a woman from the rear residence, who didn¡¯t know anything about the martial arts world. She was just talking nonsense. But the Emperor¡¯s reaction was beyond her expectation.
Jiang Ning nced at Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan still had that expressionless deathly face. Jiang Ning wished she had that branch she used to flog Prince Xinhai¡¯s face, which she could now aim at Li Hongyuan¡¯s face. Act cool, always acting cool! Pretend to be lofty every day!
You will be struck by lightning sooner orter! The Emperor looked at Jiang Ning with a half-smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that the Princess Consort, who is always in the Harem, could know about the matters of the Imperial Court and the martial arts world.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you tter me. This humble servant just¡­ guessed.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor appeared interested, ¡°Then tell Us, how did you deduce it was Lin Shimo? As far as We know, Lin Shimo¡¯s Spring Autumn Academy is a month¡¯s journey from Chang¡¯an City. He himself isn¡¯t even in Chang¡¯an City. So how did he manage to kill the twelve Imperial Guards of Prince Xinhai and strip him naked to hang him on a tree from a distance?¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself, how would I know, I was forced into this! Dean Lin, you must forgive me. I truly didn¡¯t mean to nder you intentionally. However, once a lie is told, to cover it up, countless more lies must follow. This was something Jiang Ning was already prepared for mentally. Chapter 677: 678: Letting Him Live, Isnt That Disgusting? Chapter 677: Chapter 678: Letting Him Live, Isn¡¯t That Disgusting? She calmly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, just as conquering a territory and defending it often require different people, while Lin Shimo himself may not be able to take action personally, his skilled subordinates can easily kill an enemy a thousand miles away for him.¡± The Emperor smiled, ¡°In your eyes, Lin Shimo, the head of an academy, seems even more capable than Jiang Mubai.¡± ¡°They both serve the country, and I believe that Lin Shimo must be as loyal to the Imperial Court as Uncle is. He must have his unspeakable reasons for doing this.¡± ¡°What unspeakable reasons?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It is said that the Prince Xinhai is obsessed with lust. Perhaps Lin Shimo¡¯s daughter or granddaughter has been taken advantage of by Prince Xinhai?¡± The Emperor chuckled, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s discuss this when Lin Shimoes in a few days. Crown Prince, you must try your best to appease Prince Xinhai and give the Si Kingdom a satisfactory response so as not to affect the rtionship between our two nations.¡± ¡°Your son will spare no effort.¡± ¡°Also, I have appointed Prince of Zhao to concurrently handle the affairs of the Ministry of Personnel. He is a family member, so you should get along well. You are the Crown Prince, do not make things difficult for him.¡± ¡°Your son understands.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡±
After issuing the orders, the Emperor waved his hand, dismissing them. Jiang Ning followed behind Li Hongyuan, walking out of the Crystal Frost Hall. Feeling the cold breeze blowing in her face, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Minister of Personnel¡¯s job yours?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her, ¡°You remembered wrong, I am in charge of the Ministry of Revenue.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°The Ministry of Revenue manages money and grain, while the Ministry of Personnel manages people. Although both positions are equally important, managing people is more advantageous in winning people¡¯s hearts. The Emperor clearly wants to cultivate Li You¡¯s power.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the Emperor is guarding against you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Li Hongyuan walked away. Jiang Ning followed, ¡°Li Hongyuan, why did you try to trap me in front of the Emperor?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her, ¡°Call me by my name again, and I¡¯ll make you carry twins once more.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After thest incident, she had no choice but to drink a bowl of contraceptive soup. Li Hongyuan knew but didn¡¯t say anything. As the Crown Prince, he naturally hoped to have as many children as possible. However, he didn¡¯t seem to force Jiang Ning to have children either. She didn¡¯t want to, and he didn¡¯t care. In Jiang Ning¡¯s view, as the Crown Prince, Li Hongyuan would neverck women, and as long as his body was healthy, he would eventually have many children. She would never risk her body again to bear any more children for the Li family. While walking leisurely, Li Hongyuan said, ¡°In front of Emperor Father, I¡¯ve already protected you enough. Jiang Ning, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± ¡°How did you protect me?¡±
¡°Do you think that if you don¡¯t say it, no one would know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯ve made a move, why didn¡¯t you kill him? You left him alive, aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Jiang Ning was startled andughed, ¡°If Prince Xinhai died, the East Pce would be implicated. I was thinking of you. I heard that several memorial reports were submitted against you today?¡± ¡°Just some ministers iming that I was cruel and disrespectful, hurting Prince Xinhai recklessly and affecting the diplomatic rtions between the two nations. There were never a shortage of cowards in the Imperial Court. They are afraid of offending Prince Xinhai and the Si Kingdom would ally with the Han Kingdom on the grasnds, and their cavalry would trample over Great Sheng.¡± ¡°Is this Han Kingdom really that powerful?¡±
¡°You can be fearless, but don¡¯t be ignorant.¡± Chapter 678: 679: Lin Family Chapter 678: Chapter 679: Lin Family Li Hongyuan casually walked with both hands tucked into his wide sleeves, ¡°Also, in front of Emperor Father, if you know something, say you know it; if you don¡¯t know, admit you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t spout nonsense or make wild guesses to make a fool of yourself.¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°How can you mention Lin Shimo¡¯s name and not know that the Spring Autumn Academy is not really an academy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning was astonished, ¡°If the Spring Autumn Academy isn¡¯t an academy, then what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family, or more precisely, a prestigious n.¡± Li Hongyuan exined, ¡°The Lin Family¡¯s teachings have a thousand-year history and are unrivaled in Donglin.¡± ¡°A family? If it¡¯s a family, why is it called the Spring Autumn Academy?¡± ¡°The so-called Spring Autumn Academy was originally the Lin Family¡¯s n school, teaching only their own n members. However, as the Lin Family grew, their n poption expanded to thousands of people, producing countless masters in various fields. The reputation of the n school spread, attracting talents from all over, so they renamed it the Spring Autumn Academy, signifying that the academy¡¯s teachings were not limited to their own n members and weed talented individuals. Up till now, the Lin Family¡¯s n school has developed into the most powerful and famous academy in the world, independent from the Lin Family. Yet the Spring Autumn Academy and the Lin Family still maintain a rtionship of mutual dependence. The Deans have always been the most outstanding descendants of the Lin Family.¡± Jiang Ning felt her heart surge with excitement. It turns out that in this backward feudal era looked down upon and disdained by her, there was still such a magnificent and sacred ce for learning.
From Li Hongyuan¡¯s description, this academy seemed almostparable to the best modern academies, if not more so. There are more than one top-notch academies, but there is only one Spring Autumn Academy in this world. Jiang Ning felt somewhat ashamed. She had never heard of such a prestigious academy before. If it were before entering the pce, she would have tried her best to witness the academy firsthand. ¡°No matter how formidable the Spring Autumn Academy is, it¡¯s still just a group of schrs.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Emperor object when Ipared Lin Shimo to someone from the martial arts world in front of him?¡± ¡°A group of schrs?¡± Li Hongyuanughed, ¡°The Spring Autumn Academy teaches more than just reading and writing. That¡¯s something private schools do. If you knew who had graduated from the Spring Autumn Academy, you would understand Emperor Father¡¯s reaction.¡± ¡°Who did?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the distant past, since you wouldn¡¯t know them anyway. Let me mention two people you do know.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°Your father and your uncle both studied at the Spring Autumn Academy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ning was shocked, ¡°They actually studied at the Spring Autumn Academy? So is my exposing Lin Shimo today equivalent to betraying my own family¡¯s honor and heritage?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her with a peculiar expression, ¡°Although Lin Shimo is a genius, when he meets your father and uncle, he still has to call them senior brother.¡± ¡°Senior brother? How old is Lin Shimo?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ around twenty years old.¡± ¡°He¡¯s that young?!¡± Jiang Ning was shocked once again. She had always thought that Lin Shimo was a serious, white-haired, white-bearded old schr in his sixties or seventies. Then, Jiang Ning thought about what she had said in front of the Emperor and couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.
She had even said that the reason Lin Shimo disciplined Prince Xinhai was that Prince Xinhai had insulted Lin Shimo¡¯s daughter or granddaughter¡­ The Emperor¡¯s calm demeanor had almost convinced her that what she said was true. She didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor was just ying dumb, waiting to see her make a fool of herself.
Chapter 679: 680: The Thick-faced Princess Consort Chapter 679: Chapter 680: The Thick-faced Princess Consort By all logic, Jiang Ning should feel ashamed. But, is Jiang Ning an ordinary person? In Li Hongyuan¡¯s view, her audacity is unparalleled in this world. Because after being exposed for spouting gibberish, aside from a bit of surprise, there wasn¡¯t a trace of shame on her face. Even that surprise quickly disappeared, her demeanor returned to its usual nonchnce, her gaze no longer focused, once again embodying her typical carefreeness. Li Hongyuan took in all her changes in expression. Jiang Ning, mimicking him, hid her hands in the wide sleeves. As she moved with a sway, her robes undted. It has to be said, Li Hongyuan is handsome and carried himself with such grace and elegance. She, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t received any noble youngdy¡¯s upbringing, her walkingcked poise. To onlookers, it became evidence of her casual and nonchnt nature. Poor her, she was also helpless.
Li Hongyuan walked quickly, she followed him, stepping in his footprints, suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Since my father and uncle graduated from the Spring Autumn Academy and both became the Prime Minister, served as Generals. Then the head of the Spring Autumn Academy must be even more talented, is this Lin Shimo also here to hold an official position?¡± ¡°Why should Lin Shimoe to hold a post in Great Sheng?¡± ¡°¡­Can¡¯t he?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because he is not from Great Sheng.¡± ¡°So, the Lin Family isn¡¯t part of Great Sheng? Could it be that the Lin Family are individuals from Si?¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself, if that¡¯s the case, it would have been even more ridiculous if she had directly pinned the matter of Prince Xinhai onto Lin Shimo earlier. Who knew that Li Hongyuan would continue shaking his head: ¡°The Lin Family are nobles from Donglin, Donglin neither belongs to Great Sheng nor Si.¡± ¡°So, it can be said that the Lin Family could actually be considered a small independent nation?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that either.¡± ¡°Then, what do you call it?¡± ¡°You can consider the Lin Family as an independent force, but the Lin Family does not have the intention of ruling over people¡¯s territories, they just focus on the prosperity and continuity of their own family, they don¡¯t value external things.¡± ¡°Then the Spring Autumn Academy¡­¡± ¡°The Spring Autumn Academy is a ce that gathers the talents of the world, holds a superior position, and doesn¡¯t get involved in power struggles between nations.¡± Li Hongyuan slowly said, ¡°You can consider the Lin Family, or the Spring Autumn Academy, as a holy ce in the hearts of schrs all over the world. If a person can go to the Spring Autumn Academy for further studies, they will undoubtedly gain great fame after going out.¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± Jiang Ning admired, ¡°So my father and uncle were really damn impressive.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her. She always let slip some vulgar sentiments.
It was hard to imagine, these coarse words were said by the direct daughter of the Jiang Family, the Princess Consort. However, she just naturally said it. Although Li Hongyuan found it strange to hear, considering her background, he was no longer surprised. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she, who had grown up alone and helpless in the marketce, had so many bad habits.
Her like this, on the contrary, made Li Hongyuan feel vibrant and interesting. If it were him, his upbringing from childhood would absolutely forbid him to utter such words. As a noble bloodline, despite being full of glory, what he gained was as much as he lost. asionally, he would also envy Jiang Ning¡¯s freedom and fearlessness. Seeing that he remained silent, Jiang Ning asked him, ¡°Your Highness is so intelligent, could it be that you have also studied at the Spring Autumn Academy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Spring Autumn Academy indiscriminate of status and only values talent?¡± Chapter 680: 681: Transcendent Existence Chapter 680: Chapter 681: Transcendent Existence Jiang Ning secretly pondered, could it be because Li Hongyuan¡¯s talents were insufficient to be admitted to the Spring Autumn Academy? Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I am a prince, there is no need for me to go to the Spring Autumn Academy to polish my reputation. However, on a side note, your third brother, Jiang Yi, did once take the exam for the academy, but he wasn¡¯t admitted.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°If even my Third Brother can¡¯t get in, then the Spring Autumn Academy must be really formidable.¡± She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What about Wenren Zong? He must have already been there, right?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her. ¡°Wenren Zong has some talent in writing andposing poetry.¡± Jiang Ning said. Actually, it was just a guess on her part. Guxing had informed her that Wenren Zong and Lin Shimo hade to Chang¡¯an City together, so she guessed that Wenren Zong must have also stayed at the Spring Autumn Academy before. So, were Wenren Zong and the brothers Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai now considered fellow disciples? However, she had never heard of them mentioning this before. Perhaps, in the vast Spring Autumn Academy, there were many factions that did not get along well with each other.
Jiang Ning asked again, ¡°What else does the Spring Autumn Academy teach besides reading and writing?¡± ¡°Anything you can think of, the Spring Autumn Academy teaches.¡± ¡°For example? Mending shoes, making sugar-coated haws?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic.¡± Li Hongyuan said indifferently, ¡°ssics, history, astronomy, geography, Yin and Yang divination, medicine, mathematics, martial arts, military tactics, horsemanship, archery, and even various Confucian, Taoist, and Buddhist scriptures. Nowadays, there are thousands of teachers at the Spring Autumn Academy, and the number of students is countless.¡± Jiang Ning was amazed to hear this. It seemed that the Spring Autumn Academy could indeed be called a sacred ce. What¡¯s remarkable is that although the Spring Autumn Academy has many students, it solely imparts knowledge and does not use its own abilities to influence the internal affairs of various countries. Regardless of the students¡¯ original statuses, once they enter the academy, they are all treated as equal students. After leaving the academy, they immediately resume their original status; their actions and words have nothing to do with the academy anymore. For example, the brothers Jiang Ruobai and Jiang Mubai, after leaving the Spring Autumn Academy, one specializes in literature and the other in martial arts, galloping through the vast expanse of the Great Sheng Empire. No matter what feats they have achieved, how many people they have killed, or how many countries they have conquered, Their actions have nothing to do with the Spring Autumn Academy. If a teacher at the Spring Autumn Academy tries tomand Jiang Mubai to kill less as his mentor, that teacher would be overestimating himself. Because Jiang Mubai would neverply. The Spring Autumn Academy is such an aloof existence. One could argue that it has a high status, but it doesn¡¯t possess any real powerful influence to make any significant changes. However, if one were to argue that it has a low status, then that would underestimate the Lin Family. Apart from not having an army and weapons, the Lin Family, in terms of culture, knowledge, and talents, is probably not much inferior to the Great Sheng Empire. However, it is often the army and weapons that are the proof of a country¡¯s strength and weakness. The Lin Family is indeed very special.
And Lin Shimo, the most outstanding descendant of the Lin Family who just took office less than two years ago, why did hee to Chang¡¯an City at this time? This makes it difficult for people to figure out. At this time, the Great Sheng Empire is in turmoil; the Emperor is gradually declining, the Crown Prince is growing increasingly powerful, the illegitimate son Prince Li You returns to im his rights and is directly granted the title of Prince of Zhao and appointed as Minister of Personnel. There is a trend of directlypeting with the Crown Prince for supremacy.
And it happened just at this time. This made Jiang Ning unable to help but specte about Lin Shimo¡¯s real motives. Chapter 681: 682: Li Yuanyuan is Very Obedient and Well-Behaved Chapter 681: Chapter 682: Li Yuanyuan is Very Obedient and Well-Behaved By the time they returned to the East Pce, it was already midnight. Crystal Clear Manor was brightly lit, with pce maids like Huang Ying awaiting their return. Even in Li Yuanyuan¡¯s Yellow Flower Pavilion, themp was lit, and messengers were sent asionally to inquire if the Crown Prince and Princess Consort had returned. Although Wenzan had already begun his enlightenment and studied with Li Tingqian in the Elegance Pce on weekdays, Lingzi often visited Li Yuanyuan¡¯s ce. Li Yuanyuan couldn¡¯t stop Lingzi from going but was worried about the Crown Prince finding out and getting angry. Last time Lingzi caught a cold, the Crown Prince med Li Yuanyuan, scolded her severely and warned her not to approach the two children again. Li Yuanyuan felt that it was really difficult. When she found out that the Princess Consort had returned, she hurriedly took Lingzi¡¯s hand and brought her back to Crystal Clear Manor. Yawning with her little mouth open, Lingzi saw her mother and immediately spread her arms to hug her neck, resting her little head on her shoulder, feeling drowsy. Jiang Ning touched Lingzi¡¯s forehead and back heart, listened to her breathing, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual, carried her to the bedroom and ced her onto the bed.
Chui led the little pce maids to watch over Lingzi. Li Yuanyuan did not expect the Crown Prince to be in Crystal Clear Manor and knelt down nervously to pay her respects. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°Answering Your Highness, I brought the young Princess back.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to approach them again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault; please punish me, Your Highness.¡± Li Yuanyuan knelt obediently on the ground, ready to ept any punishment or beating. Jiang Ning stepped forward and said, ¡°Concubine Li, thank you for taking care of Lingzi today. It¡¯ste; go back and rest. If there¡¯s anything else, we can discuss it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While Li Yuanyuan replied, she didn¡¯t dare to stand up. Jiang Ning looked at Li Hongyuan and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote; let¡¯s not make a fuss.¡± Only then did Li Hongyuan wave his hand, ¡°Go.¡± Li Yuanyuan stood up hurriedly and left quietly. Watching her elegant figure depart, Jiang Ning sat in the chair and picked up a cup of tea, questioning, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you always have a problem with Li Yuanyuan. Are you an eleven-year-old boy who expresses his liking for a girl by ying pranks on her?¡± Li Hongyuan replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. I punished her because she, as a concubine, broke the rules. Are you nowining about the injustice on her behalf?¡± ¡°Since I am the Crown Prince¡¯s Main Consort, the concubines in the East Pce¡­even though there¡¯s only Li Yuanyuan right now, they should be under my management. Your Highness, it seems quite unbing for a Crown Prince like you to interfere with such matters.¡± Li Hongyuan was amused with anger, ¡°So, ording to your words, am I a prince without the right to manage my own wives and concubines?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Just take a look, your Queen Mother manages the Harem, and the Emperor Father rarely interferes. If he meddles in everything, would it leave any face for the Empress?¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her for a while and snorted, ¡°Sharp-tongued. Fine, I won¡¯t get involved; you can handle it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been doing a good job; Li Yuanyuan is very obedient and well-behaved. When I¡¯m not in the pce, she helps me look after the children, keeps Lingzipany, reads poetry and prose to her, and teaches her to write.¡±
What a good tutor! ¡°The power struggles in the harem have always been unavoidable, but you don¡¯t seem worried that Li Yuanyuan may have any ill intentions towards our children.¡± ¡°Ever since I married you, I¡¯ve known your concubine for two or three years. Under your strict treatment, she has managed to stay strong and resilient. We are all women; there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for each other unless it¡¯s necessary.¡±
Chapter 682: 683: Continuing the Family Business? Chapter 682: Chapter 683: Continuing the Family Business? Li Hongyuan said, ¡°After the New Year, there will be a grand selection, and new people will probably join the East Pce. As the legitimate wife, your magnanimity will indeed have the opportunity to be put to use.¡± It was hard to say whether his tone had a hint of sarcasm or not. However, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care. She couldn¡¯t go to heaven or enter the earth, and with her family and children to worry about, she had to make a living under the power of the emperor. She wasn¡¯t so naive as to think that the future emperor would disregard the former dynasty and his royal descendants because of her feelings. That wasn¡¯t realistic. Since ancient times, emperors who were overly infatuated were not good emperors. To be an emperor was to be a lonely person. upying that position, they had to deal with enemies. All enemies. Whether they were from rival countries, their own officials, brothers, or even nephews.
Because there was only one position, and people¡¯s cravings for power and desire would never disappear throughout the ages. If a good person bes an emperor, can he fight against so many enemies? A good emperor doesn¡¯t equal a good person. A nice guy definitely cannot be a good emperor. Jiang Ning knew in her heart that Li Hongyuan liked her, even loved her. But how heavy is the feeling of love a Crown Prince, the future emperor, has for a woman? It¡¯s hard to say. Between the country and beauty, which one weighs heavier can be seen by the choices made by emperors throughout history. One of the reasons Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care about the selections was not only herck of confidence in the Crown Prince but also herck of deep, inseparable feelings for him. That¡¯s right. Although she had already had two children with the Crown Prince and had been intimate with him several times, she still had no romantic feelings for Li Hongyuan in her heart. Since there were no romantic feelings, where would jealousye from? Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t know her thoughts, but seeing her indifferent expression, he felt a bit irritated and upset. He hid his emotions, slowly suppressed them, and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m going to see the children and then go back. I¡¯ve been out all day, and there are still many documents to read.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ning stood up and put down her teacup, personally taking the coat handed over by a pce maid and putting it on Li Hongyuan. She then stepped in front of him, tiptoed, and fastened the belt of the coat, softly reminding him, ¡°The night is cold, ask Li Quan to warm up the room. It¡¯s not good to get sick at this time of the year.¡± The sweet and gentle voice, the earnest reminder, the beautiful face before his eyes, the slight smile on her lips, and the faint fragrance emanating from her body. This was probably the moment every man in the world longed for. However, Li Hongyuan only gave a faint acknowledgment and withdrew his gaze before leaving with his coat on. He strode to the door, casually pushed aside the curtain, and left without looking back.
Huang Ying whispered, ¡°This servant really can¡¯t understand the Crown Prince.¡± As a close attendant, she could see the Crown Prince¡¯s fondness for the Princess Consort. But every time the Princess Consort spoke softly to him, the Crown Prince never showed a hint of appreciation and always left indifferently. On the contrary, when the Princess Consort was unwilling to deal with him or even argue with him, he insisted on staying even more. Huang Ying didn¡¯t understand.
She even secretly thought that back then, Concubine Jin was also indifferent to the Emperor, but he favored her the most. Could it be that this kind of thing was also inherited from the father? Huang Ying thought back to her childhood at home when her mother had once said that all men were cheap-skinned; the more you tried to please and take care of them, the less they cared about you. The women of the brothelsughed and scolded, charging money for their services, yet the men were constantly drawn to them. Wasn¡¯t that cheap? Chapter 683: 684: The Emperors Hearts White Moonlight Chapter 683: Chapter 684: The Emperor¡¯s Heart¡¯s White Moonlight Huang Ying, who was familiar with the interpersonal rtions in the pce, waspletely ignorant about matters of love and romance. This was not her fault. Born into the Jiang family, she entered the pce as a maiden at the age of twelve, and stayed there until she was about to be released at the age of twenty-five, when she followed Jiang Ning back into the pce. She had spent most of her life in the pce, managing the hierarchical rtions between the concubines, the master, and the pce maids, as well as the rtions with the eunuchs. However, matters of love between men and women were not involved. Although there were eunuchs who soughtpanionship within the pce, they were still eunuchs after all, and there were not many pce maids who were genuinely willing to follow them. Huang Ying conducted herself with discretion in the pce. Being smart and humble, coupled with the support of the Jiang family, she had managed to remain unproblematic. As an honest person, she was left alone by most eunuchs once she gained some experience in the pce. Now, as the most trusteddy-in-waiting to the Princess Consort, she had even less to worry about such matters. Her evaluation of the Emperor and the Crown Prince was fair, yet she didn¡¯t understand why no one was born to enjoy being humbled in love. In love, usually the one whomits more gets hurt the most. Such is the case between the Emperor and Concubine Jin.
When Concubine Jin suddenly passed away in her prime, she became an irreceable presence in the Emperor¡¯s heart. The Emperor, a born conqueror, expended half of his life and vast resources, only to find that he had never conquered a woman¡¯s heart. He is the ruler of the world, and in his youth, he had countless military achievements through battles in all directions. Yet, he couldn¡¯t win the love of one woman. Such failure indeed dealt a heavy blow to him. Would the Crown Prince follow in his father¡¯s footsteps? It¡¯s hard to say. After all, thanks to the supetive beauty of Concubine Jin, the Crown Prince is better looking than the Emperor. A man with status, wealth, and handsome looks can be devastatingly attractive to women. Considering all these factors, it¡¯s hard to predict whether the future of the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort will follow the path of the Emperor and Concubine Jin. After pondering with a frown, Huang Ying gave up when she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Even if her master is not keen on winning the favor of the Crown Prince now, after all, as the legal wife of the East Pce, there are descendants to consider. Whatever happens in the future, life always goes on. The other side concubine of the East Pce, Li Yuanyuan, who has been with the Crown Prince for a much longer time than the Princess Consort, was once the most beloved woman of the Prince of Yu, yet she has not given birth to a child till now. Judging from the Crown Prince¡¯s usual attitude towards Concubine Li, his affection for her isn¡¯t that strong. Huang Ying felt that rumors weren¡¯t reliable. Jiang Ning ignored her worries and whisperings. After a tiring day, all she wanted at the moment was to take a bath, curl up under the covers, and rest. That night, some slept peacefully while others remained awake. While Jiang Ning was wrapped in thefort of her nket, sleeping soundly, the Prince of Si in the traveling pce was lying in his warm bed with wide-open eyes, he couldn¡¯t sleep. He was suffering from insomnia.
For him, the prince of Si, toying with a few women was nothing. Even if the woman was of high status, she was just a woman. However, he, the prince who had yed with countless women, ended up in a woman¡¯s hands. Not only he was severely beaten, but he was also stripped bare and hung in the snow.
Chapter 684: 685: She Isnt Beautiful, But Shes Very Charming Chapter 684: Chapter 685: She Isn¡¯t Beautiful, But She¡¯s Very Charming They were subject to theughter and ridicule of the passingmon people, merchants, and soldiers. Under this humiliation, any person with a bit of backbone would probably choose to end their life indignantly. However, was Prince Xinhai someone with backbone? Obviously not. He wasn¡¯t indignant because he was beaten and ridiculed; he didn¡¯t even have the thought of hiding underground and never showing his face again. The reason he couldn¡¯t sleep was that he was thinking about how to get revenge and how to possess the extremely beautiful Princess Consort Jiang Ning. That¡¯s right, even in this situation, he still wanted to possess Jiang Ning. This color-obsessed Prince was destined to be a lost soul under the multitude of beauties. After a whole night of agonizing thoughts, Prince Xinhai got up hurriedly at daybreak and changed his clothes. He also beat an over-slow maidservant. After venting his anger, he left his room feeling refreshed and headed towards his sister¡¯s residence in the side hall.
After several days of recuperation and the delicious meals sent by Princess Consort Jiang Ning from time to time, Princess Zhenming¡¯s health had improved significantly. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, and a grand banquet was to be held in the Imperial Pce. Apart from their Si delegation, more than a dozen small countries had sent envoys to attend the banquet and pay tribute. However, the envoys sent by other small nations were mostly kings and ministers, far less important than those sent by the Si Kingdom, and hence the royal family paid more attention to them. An entire set of clothes and jewelry was sent early by the royal family, all made ording to the highest standards of Si craftsmanship. Although Princess Zhenming was royalty, the resources and power of the Si Kingdom were notparable to Great Sheng, and they did not possess such exquisite silk and embroidery skills. Princess Zhenming put on the clothes sent by the royal family, and the peacock pattern on her skirt shimmered subtly in gold and silver threads. Her maidservants applied makeup for her, giving her a fairplexion, crimson lips, and beneath her delicate eyebrowsy a clear and deep pool of green. With her slightly in appearance, Princess Zhenming possessed a rare and exceptional figure. After having her makeup done, those in features were thoroughly concealed. As she stood there gracefully, Princess Zhenming was without a doubt as bewitching as any beauty in the world. Prince Xinhai approached and pinched her chin, cing a kiss on her lips. The surrounding maidservants only lowered their heads in silence, not daring to look up, but there was no hint of shock or surprise in their reactions. It seemed as if this kind of thing had long be amon sight for them. Although Princess Zhenming and Prince Xinhai were not born of the same mother, they did share the same father. No matter how you looked at it, such a thing should never have beenmonce. Prince Xinhai licked his lips, savoring the rouge residues, and said contentedly, ¡°My sister¡¯s beauty has been fully restored. I wonder how many men will be infatuated by her at the pce banquet tonight.¡± Some women may not have striking features, but they can still captivate men. They possess an aura that bewitches the opposite sex.
Princess Zhenming was one such woman. Then there are those women who are incredibly beautiful but don¡¯t seem like the type that can be toyed with. Princess Consort Jiang Ning probably fell into this category. And there is another kind of beauty who is both stunning and capable of enchanting the entire world. On this journey to Great Sheng, Prince Xinhai had brought such a woman with him.
The woman¡¯s name was Jin Man. Of course, it was not yet the time for Jin Man, the captivating beauty, to appear. But when she did make her entrance, she would surely astonish everyone present. Chapter 685: 686: Beautiful and Noble Plaything Chapter 685: Chapter 686: Beautiful and Noble ything Now in Prince Xinhai¡¯s heart, revenge and acquiring the Princess Consort were the most important things. As for the vition of his sister, he only tasted a little and did not do anything else excessive. Because he already had other goals in his heart. Only the unattainable has always been the best. He wanted his sister to maintain her current noble, pure, and charming demeanor, enter the Imperial Pce, and captivate the heart of the Emperor or Crown Prince. After getting dressed, the royal family sent the morning meal punctually. Though it was said to be the royal family, it was in fact instructed by the Princess Consort, Jiang Ning. The Traveling Pce had its own kitchen, so there was no need for food to be sent from the Imperial Pce. This was Jiang Ning¡¯s special care for Princess Zhenming. Sitting at the table and looking at the exquisite breakfast dishesid out from the food box, Zhenming said softly, ¡°The Princess Consort is really a good person. When I¡¯m in the pceter, if she takes care of me, life won¡¯t be too difficult.¡± Li Hongyuan stretched out his hand and pinched a small, snow-white snack, sneering, ¡°Sister, you shouldn¡¯t pin your hopes on others so easily. Everything should depend on yourself. After all, it¡¯s impossible for the Princess Consort to stay in the pce forever.¡±
Princess Zhenming picked up a spoon and ate her food, calmly saying, ¡°Crown Prince, why don¡¯t you think about it? We are in Chang¡¯an, the imperial capital of Great Sheng, which is the territory of the Crown Prince and Princess Consort. It is truly unwise for you to provoke the Princess Consort repeatedly.¡± ¡°Even if I provoke them, they would only slightly punish me at most. Would they dare to kill me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll know whether they dare or not.¡± A sinister look shed in the eyes of Prince Xinhai as he crushed the snow-white snack with his fingers, ¡°The Princess Consort is mine, must be mine. No one can take her away.¡± Princess Zhenming¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly, exuding a fragile and pitiable charm, making people want to care for and protect her. It was not her intention, but her natural appearance and characteristics made her involuntarily reveal such an expression. At this moment, however, she had no desire to gain the other¡¯s sympathy. She asked, ¡°Crown Prince, have you done something? Or have you received some news?¡± ¡°These matters of state should not concern you, sister. As a woman, your task is to use your beauty and tenderness to control men and get everything you want.¡± Prince Xinhai caressed his sister¡¯s soft face, ¡°Take your time eating, sister. I¡¯lle to pick you up to enter the pce this evening. Right now, I have some matters to deal with.¡± Zhenming didn¡¯t ask him what he was going to do. She knew that even if she asked, she wouldn¡¯t get an answer. Although she was a princess, in the eyes of most men, she was nothing more than a beautiful and noble ything. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon when the pce sent a carriage for her that she found out what Prince Xinhai had been doing all this time. It turned out he had gone to have an audience with the Emperor. Normally, it was the Crown Prince¡¯s duty to receive diplomats, so he could just go to see the Crown Prince if he had any matters. Instead, he had to go directly to the Emperor. It was obvious that this matter couldn¡¯t be solved by the Crown Prince. What else could the Crown Prince not solve in Chang¡¯an City? It must be rted to the Princess Consort. That¡¯s right, Prince Xinhai had gone to the Emperor to lodge aint against them.
Even if he had no backbone and didn¡¯t feel ashamed because of being watched naked, he was still a crown prince after all. A dignified Crown Prince, treated with such humiliation, how could he just let it go? Is your Crown Prince arrogant? Is your Princess Consort mad?
Alright, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s no one in Great Sheng who can control you! Chapter 686: 687: Accusing of Darkness Chapter 686: Chapter 687: using of Darkness Perhaps because of the New Year, the Emperor seemed unusually spirited. He put on his emperor¡¯s robe, sat upright, and was surrounded by his imperial concubines, who chatted with him warmly and humorously. The lively atmosphere cheered him up considerably. Concubine Yu brought the Sixth Imperial Prince over. The little fellow was half a year old, puffy face and wide-set eyes peeking out from the crimson swaddling cloth, looking adorable and charming. After all, the child was his own. The Emperor broke into a rare tender paternal smile, yfully teased him for a while, and bestowed many gifts upon the Sixth Imperial Prince. The other concubines watched in sheer envy. The Emperor was growing older, his energy subpar and his physical strength deteriorating. The odds of him fathering another child with his concubines were getting slimmer by the day. Concubine Yu was truly fortunate. The other concubines might never be able to harbor the hope of having their own children in this lifetime. As women, how could they not yearn for children, or wish to conceive offspring of their own? Regret was all they had, nothing more. In such a harmonious atmosphere, a eunuch arrived, announcing that Prince Xinhai of Si was seeking an audience.
The Emperor had anticipated the reason for his visit. However, considering his good mood that day, and the fact that he had yet met this prince from the Si Kingdom, he waved his hand dismissively: ¡°Let him in.¡± As soon as Prince Xinhai entered, he was engulfed in the scent of various beauties¡¯ makeup. Regardless of his young age, Prince Xinhai was no stranger to the fairer sex. He hade seeking justice, to y the victim. To his surprise, the first thing he saw was arge group of various kinds of beauties. This left him stunned. These were the Emperor¡¯s women. Handpicked through numerous selection processes, these women, regardless of their appearances and figures, represented every kind of beauty one could imagine. As a connoisseur of beauty, Prince Xinhai was overwhelmed by the sight in front of him. He found himself wishing he could draw a few of these imperial women closer, to physically appreciate their charm. Of course, this only remained a fantasy. Although lecherous, not to mention his heart beingpletely upied by the Princess Consort, he recovered from the momentary confusion promptly. Lowering his head, he respectfully knelt and paid his homage to the Emperor. The Empress, getting the hint, promptly rose, leading the group of imperial concubines out. The Emperor stared at Prince Xinhai, ncing at the wrapped hand, and gently asked: ¡°What brings you here, Prince Xinhai?¡± Prince Xinhai bowed his head: ¡°Your Majesty, I beg for your justice.¡± ¡°What justice do you seek? Get up and speak your mind.¡± The Emperor waved his hand, ordering a eunuch to bring a chair for Prince Xinhai. Prince Xinhai did not sit. Instead, he remained kneeling, expressing sorrowfully of the injustice he had suffered. He traveled all the way to Great Sheng as an envoy, with the intention to facilitate mutual cooperation, only to be repeatedly humiliated by the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort. How could this be tolerated? He insisted that once word of how Great Sheng had treated the Prince of Si got back to Si, it would be sure to dishearten the people of Si! Perhaps Si would then have to reconsider its rtionship with Great Sheng.
The Emperor¡¯s brows furrowed into a frown: ¡°What? There is such disrespect for the prince in Chang¡¯an City? Do not worry, Prince Xinhai. I will thoroughly investigate this matter and punish the instigator severely. I promise you justice!¡± Prince Xinhai thought to himself, are you ying dumb? Didn¡¯t I mention the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort as the perpetrators? Are you feigning ignorance or did you actually overlook that? ¡°Come here.¡± the Emperor called upon a eunuch, ¡°call for the Crown Prince. Command him to thoroughly investigate this matter¡­¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I beg your pardon!¡± Prince Xinhai quickly interjected, ¡°How could he investigate himself?¡± ¡°Oh? In your opinion, who should be assigned the investigation?¡± Prince Xinhai, quick with a reply, turned his gaze: ¡°I believe the Prince of Zhao is a suitable candidate.¡± Chapter 687: 688: Contradictions between Enemies and Internal Contradictions Chapter 687: Chapter 688: Contradictions between Enemies and Internal Contradictions Prince Xinhai¡¯s request greatly surprised the Emperor. He carefully examined Prince Xinhai to make sure he was not simple-minded and then asked, ¡°Are you referring to Prince of Zhao, Li You?¡± ¡°Indeed, His Highness Prince of Zhao.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Prince of Zhao won¡¯t have a favorable impression of you,¡± the Emperor hinted. Prince Xinhai bowed his head again and said seriously, ¡°Indeed. However, precisely because of this, Prince of Zhao will certainly handle the matter impartially and will not favor either side.¡± The Emperor smiled. This Prince Xinhai was not just full of lust; he had some wits too. Indeed, he had a grudge against Prince of Zhao, who must have despised him. But would Prince of Zhao have a good impression of the Crown Prince? From a blood rtionship perspective, they were half-brothers sharing the same father, so bymon sense, they should naturally be closer to each other than external enemies. But there are always exceptions.
In the royal family, fraternal love was unlikely to happen in most cases. Moreover, there was no affection to speak of between the Crown Prince and Prince of Zhao. As sons of the Emperor, the Crown Prince was raised in the Imperial Pce, doted on and honored since childhood, and born noble; while what about Prince of Zhao? He could only exist as a Prince¡¯s son, and his status in the Prince¡¯s residence was awkward beyond words. He should have been a noble descendant, but was sent to Si to undertake the most dangerous espionage work, got captured, and was tortured with extreme cruelty by Si for an entire year. Had the Emperor ever thought of rescuing him during that time? It¡¯s hard to say. Would Li You harbor resentment? Would he be jealous of his high and mighty younger brother the Crown Prince? This was all predictable. As long as Prince Xinhai was not a fool, he would deduce this. Although Prince Xinhai was highly promiscuous, he was clearly not an idiot. He knew that Li You would not have a good impression of him as the Prince of Si, but that was all in the past. Now, as Prince of Zhao, the conflicts and disputes of interest between him and the Crown Prince were the main problems visible to all. Prince Xinhai firmly believed that even if Li You would not favor Si, he would definitely not favor the Crown Prince either. On the other hand, this was like giving Li You a sharp knife, a knife pointing at the Crown Prince. As long as Li You was not a fool, he would certainly not miss this heaven-sent opportunity. For Li You, this was nothing but beneficial and harmless, as it was a fact that the Crown Prince and the Princess Consort had harmed him. Li You didn¡¯t need to bend thew out of personal feelings; all he needed to do was uncover the truth to suppress the East Pce. Prince Xinhai¡¯s calctions were perfect. Now, he only awaited the Emperor¡¯s approval.
He stared closely at the Emperor. The Emperor looked even more aged than he had imagined, but his eyes were sharp. ¡°Summon Prince of Zhao.¡± Atst, the Emperor spoke.
Prince Xinhai breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was going ording to his n. Li You was soon summoned. He had already changed into the ck python robe exclusively for Princes. This garment looked very simr to the one worn by the Crown Prince, with only subtle differences. Compared to the domineering and handsome appearance of the Crown Prince in his python robe, Prince of Zhao Li You looked gentler and more refined. After performing the formalities, the Emperor said, ¡°Prince of Zhao, have you heard about the recent incident where Prince Xinhai was ambushed?¡± Li You nced at Prince Xinhai and replied gently, ¡°Your Majesty, I have heard of it.¡± ¡°The Great Sheng has always been on friendly terms with Si. This kind of thing happening in Chang¡¯an City is absolutely intolerable to me,¡± the Emperor dered his position first. Chapter 688: 689: The Crown Prince Makes Sense Chapter 688: Chapter 689: The Crown Prince Makes Sense ¡°Prince of Zhao, I entrust this matter to you. Conduct a thorough investigation to find the perpetrator and administer justice impartially. Settle this issue for Prince Xinhai,¡± Li You bowed, ¡°Your servant obeys yourmand.¡± Prince Xinhai also knelt down to express his gratitude. The two of them left Crystal Frost Hall together and stood at the bottom of the steps, looking at the snow-covered scenery within the hall. Li You¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever: ¡°Prince Xinhai, it¡¯s unfortunate that you have suffered so much in the few days since your arrival in Chang¡¯an.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Prince Xinhai, contrary to his subservient demeanor in the presence of the Emperor, grimaced and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to what you¡¯ve endured in Si. I wonder if the scars from the ant bites on your back have healed?¡± Li You was not provoked by his words. He maintained his usual calm and quiet expression, the same one he¡¯s carried for many years. ¡°Crown Prince, while the damaged skin may not heal, it doesn¡¯t affect me substantially; instead, they serve as my badges of honor. But the fingers and dignity you¡¯ve lost ¨C they can never be retrieved.¡±
Prince Xinhai felt a pang in his fingers. Although he had already lost his left pinky, he could still feel a throbbing pain. He stared at Li You with eyes as cold as a snake¡¯s, and for some reason, he suddenly grinned. ¡°I suspect the things you¡¯ve lost are no less significant than mine.¡± ¡°Any injury I sustain is of no importance to me,¡± Li You responded casually, ¡°However, I find it rather odd that you¡¯re trying to provoke me at a time like this.¡± ¡°So what? Even if we harbor lots of animosity towards each other, does it outweigh your desire for the throne?¡± Prince Xinhai said, a snake-like smile on his childish face, ¡°Now is a prime opportunity for you to undermine the East Pce. If you take over, or one day ascend the throne, won¡¯t you be able to take your revenge?¡± Li You pondered seriously for a while, then nodded, ¡°What you¡¯ve said makes sense.¡± Before Prince Xinhai could reveal a triumphant smile, he continued to say, ¡°But what if I have no interest in bing Crown Prince or in the position itself? As the Prince of Zhao, as long as I maintain a good rtionship with my dear brother, don¡¯t you think I would still have the opportunity to handle Si in the future?¡± Prince Xinhai¡¯s smile froze on his face. Li You revealed a kind smile, ¡°Not everyone is as ambitious as you. But, I can assure you, your brother would certainly be more interested in the position of the Monarch of Si. What would you do if you were to fall here?¡± ¡°I am the legitimate child of my father and the Queen Mother; I am not someone who can be reced by those bastard children born of concubines.¡± ¡°Indeed, in Si, the children of concubines are indeed inferior. However, even an inferior child of a concubine is much more useful than a deceased legitimate child, don¡¯t you think?¡± Prince Xinhai¡¯s face changed slightly. He was silent for a while, then said, ¡°I do not believe that you have no interest in the throne.¡± ¡°If your highness believes that I would wage war against my Crown Prince brother for your sake, then, I¡¯m afraid you havepletely misjudged the situation.¡± ¡°Dare you deceive the Emperor?¡± ¡°Naturally not. I will report the truth.¡± ¡°Hmph, I suppose you wouldn¡¯t dare not to.¡± ¡°However, when I choose to report it is entirely up to me.¡±
¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Your Highness, I have other matters to attend to. I must take my leave.¡± Li You adjusted his robe and walked away. Prince Xinhai watched his retreating figure with hatred.
Even though he was furious, he was not out of options. If Li You refused to cooperate, he still had other allies in the court. Chapter 689: 690: Mother-in-law and Daughter-in-law? Chapter 689: Chapter 690: Mother-inw and Daughter-inw? The Great Sheng Dynasty nted spies in Si. Wouldn¡¯t Si do the same by bribing Great Sheng¡¯s officials? It was time. Train soldiers for a thousand days, use them for a moment. The enormous sums of money spent by Si on those officials in the past has finallye the time for payback! ¡­ In the afternoon, princes, nobles, and ministers, carrying their women with imperial edicts, entered the pce one after another in preparation for the banquet. This was a special grace of the royal family for their officials. Only those of high status and with great merits, such as princes and ministers, were qualified for it. Not only would the Emperor and Empress attend in person, but some high-ranking concubines would also have the opportunity. For instance, the experienced Concubine Xian and Concubine Yu, who had made great contributions by giving birth to the Sixth Imperial Prince. Concubine Xian seemed to have her courage thoroughly shattered by Princess Consort. She no longer dared to act ostentatiously and would mostly plead ill and decline any banquet where the Princess Consort was present.
She was indeed old, her looks had faded, and the Emperor¡¯s feelings for her were nothing more than a few fond memories. The Emperor would not care whether she came or not. This time attending the pce banquet, she knew that the Princess Consort would definitely be there, so she declined early with an excuse. But she couldn¡¯t resist the Empress¡¯s persuasion and after hesitating for a long time, she ended up going. She was not doing this for herself, but for her son. Concubine Xian¡¯s son, the Prince of Huai, who was the previous Crown Prince, had been living in seclusion in the Mansion of Prince Huai ever since his legs were broken by Li Hongyuan for provoking Jiang Ning. In the Great Sheng¡¯s Imperial Court filled with turbulence and grandeur, he had already been forgotten. Even the Emperor had not mentioned the name of this useless son for a long time. With the increasing power of the Crown Prince, the Prince of Huai¡¯s days would be more and more difficult. As a mother, Concubine Xian felt terrible watching her son suffer and be bullied. If she too waspletely forgotten by the Emperor, then the Prince of Huai would be truly finished. She had to appear in front of the Emperor from time to time, reminding him of their past feelings when they were young, and reminding him that his third son was still suffering. Concubine Xian gritted her teeth, dressed ording to her rank, and held the hand of a pce maid, just reaching the entrance of the Heavenly Worship Hall when she met Jiang Ning. Seeing Jiang Ning reminded her of the snarling mad dog that had bared its fangs in front of her. Concubine Xian unconsciously steps back twice. Jiang Ning stopped and smiled, ¡°Your Highness Concubine Xian, it has been a long time since west met.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°It is rare that Your Highness Concubine Xian is in the mood to attend as well.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s the New Year, and it¡¯s more lively with more people.¡± Concubine Xian lowered her eyelids, not daring to make eye contact with Jiang Ning. In a way, they were in a mother and daughter-inw rtionship, but the scene looked as if Jiang Ning was the mother-inw, and Concubine Xian the daughter-inw. The arrival of Jiang Ruobai and his wife relieved Concubine Xian from the awkward situation. Jiang Ning took her parents¡¯ arms and was surprised to see Jiang Yan joining them as well.
ording to the rules, concubine-born daughters generally do not attend such asions. However, rules are dead, and people are alive. As long as the legitimate mother is willing, no one will say anything if a concubine-born daughter is brought along. And with the Jiang Family being so powerful, even their concubine-born daughter is considered prestigious. Jiang Yuan was already married, and only Jiang Yan remained as the unmarried daughter in the Jiang Family. Bringing her along, Jiang Ruobai and his wife obviously had other intentions.
Jiang Ning saw that Jiang Yan was being cautious and shy, so she personally took her hand and asked her parents, ¡°Where are Uncle and Aunt?¡± Jiang Ruobai snorted, ¡°Whether hees or not, what does it have to do with me? You are her daughter, not mine?¡± Chapter 690: 690: About to Participate in the Draft Chapter 690: Chapter 690: About to Participate in the Draft Jiang Mubai¡¯s doting love for Jiang Ning is no less than the love of her own father. When Jiang Ning was three years old, she got lost because she was attracted by the smell of a pig¡¯s trotter. Jiang Mubai was filled with guilt, and after a fruitless search for several years, he was unable to face his brother and his mentally broken sister-inw. He volunteered to go to the border to defend the city. He stayed away for many years, only returning asionally during festivals. It was from that time on, the rumors of the two Jiang brothers not getting along had spread. As time went on, it only got worse, sometimes even breaking out into a fight in front of the Emperor. After Jiang Ning returned, Jiang Mubai learned the news and longed to return home. But after all, he was the general guarding the nation¡¯s gate, and without the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Edict, he could not return at will. This time he returned, he waste in leaving again. Although there were military reasons and court politics involved, his niece Jiang Ning yed a significant part in his decision to stay. He trained a group of talented young men and women under hismand, but he did not even give one to his own children. Yet when Jiang Ning asked for help, he gave her Gucheng, the one he valued the most. Furthermore, he sent other members of the Shadow Guards to assist her on multiple asions.
His favoritism towards Jiang Ning was obvious. Jiang Ruobai, as her biological father, was a little annoyed. But he was a civil official. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to find a few martial arts practitioners, but to find people like Gucheng and Guxing was indeed unattainable. As Lin Zizi listened to her husband¡¯s words, her expression turned cold on the spot: ¡°Ask one more time?¡± Jiang Ruobai¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and he quickly put down his daughter tofort his wife: ¡°I was just reminding Seventh Sister not to forget that I am her real father. She should not hang out with that scoundrel Jiang Mubai for no reason¡­¡± However, Lin Zizi ignored him, and holding Jiang Ning in one hand and Jiang Yan in the other, she entered the hall. Pce maids were there to guide them to their seats. As it was Jiang Yan¡¯s first time attending, she could not help but feel a little reserved. The Empress saw her and smiled: ¡°This girl looks unfamiliar. Which daughter of the Jiang Family is she?¡± Jiang Ning replied, ¡°This is my Sixth Sister.¡± Jiang Yan immediately knelt and saluted the Empress: ¡°The subject daughter pays her respects to Your Highness the Empress, and may you have boundless peace and happiness.¡± ¡°Rise.¡± The Empress smiled and said, ¡°The daughters of the Jiang family are all exceptional. You are the sister of the Princess Consort, and you are not young either. Have you been promised to someone?¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s cheeks turned slightly pink, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s: ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You should be.¡± The Empress smiled and said, ¡°A woman¡¯s best years are just a few. You must not miss them.¡± Lin Zizi interjected: ¡°ording to the rules, my Sixth Daughter should participate in this year¡¯s Selection.¡± The Empressughed: ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Ning frowned slightly and whispered to Jiang Yan: ¡°Are you going to participate in the Selection?¡± Jiang Yan nodded gently, her expression somewhat helpless: ¡°Sixth Sister got married before the New Year and avoided the Selection. If I also get engaged in a short period, it would inevitably provoke criticism and usations of our Jiang Family breaking the royal rules.¡± ¡°Do you want to participate yourself?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to.¡± Jiang Yan lowered her head slowly.
She was almost the same age as Jiang Ning, just a little older by a few months. She was in the prime of her youth and could not be resigned to enter the pce as a concubine for the aging Emperor. But she was born to follow the rules and observe traditions. Even if she was unwilling, she would never actively reject it. She obeyed her parents¡¯ orders in all things. Jiang Ning patted her hand and whispered softly: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll figure something out for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Chapter 691: 691: Purity and Enchantment in One Body Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Purity and Enchantment in One Body Jiang Yan¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, she whispered, ¡°Auntie told me the same, that if I wasn¡¯t willing, I should ask Seventh Sister for help. But¡­ I think, after all, this is the royal rule, if we go against it, I¡¯m afraid it will bring disaster to our family. Seventh Sister, don¡¯t take risks for me. I¡¯m not exceptionally beautiful, and I might not even be chosen.¡± ¡°In that case, you can participate as usual, I¡¯ll think of a way to get you not chosen.¡± Jiang Ning said softly, ¡°There are so many nobledies participating in the selection, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are not chosen.¡± ¡°Um, thank you, Seventh Sister.¡± ¡°We¡¯re siblings, no need for formalities.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Did Fifth Sistere back yet?¡± ¡°Yes, she did.¡± ¡°How is her husband?¡± ¡°He seems well-behaved, and he speaks to Fifth Sister kindly. Fifth Sister seems lively, so I suppose they are harmonious.¡± Being married to a concubine-born son of a Count¡¯s mansion, Jiang Yuan could not only not inherit the title, she also had to bear arge set of aristocratic rules. From the beginning, the proud Jiang Yuan wasn¡¯t satisfied with this marriage. The man she initially liked was Wenren Zong. However, after the Wenren Family fell into disfavor, she gave up the idea.
Moreover, gradually acknowledging her status as a concubine-born daughter, she realized that the primary sons of noble families would never marry a concubine daughter, and she gradually epted this fact. Now, it seems that the couple are getting along well. Jiang Ning asked Jiang Yan, ¡°If you had to choose, what kind of man would you want to marry?¡± Jiang Yan blushed, silent for a long time, before whispering, ¡°As long as he has a good character, and treats me well, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Would you not consider his family background or appearance?¡± ¡°As long as he is ambitious. I think, it¡¯s my life, like the Fifth Sister who married into the Count¡¯s mansion, naturally it¡¯s grand, but the life in the big courtyard may not be satisfactory. I don¡¯t like being ruled by a mother-inw.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Everyone says that Sixth Sister is quiet, turns out she¡¯s the one with the most sense. I¡¯ll have Dad find someone for you, maybe a schr, preferably an orphan.¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s head almost buried underneath the table. Nobles, ministers and officials were arriving one after the other, Prince Xinhai and Princess Zhenming also arrived separately. The elegant demeanor of Princess Zhenming immediately attracted numerous nces. Jiang Ning stood up and pulled Princess Zhenming to sit next to her. ¡°Princess, you look much better, truly exquisite.¡± Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t stop praising her. ¡°All thanks to the dress and jewelry sent by the Crown Princess.¡± Princess Zhenming said softly, casting her eyes down. When she was without makeup, her facial features were somewhat in, but after wearing makeup,bined with her graceful posture, Jiang Ning felt that for the first time, she wanted to use the term on her¡ª¡±Pure desire.¡± Her face was extremely innocent, but her body was beautiful, with skin as white as pearl, and her overall demeanor was so alluring. This made many of the nobles and officials in the Heavenly Worship Hall, from the elderly in their sixties and seventies to the young talents in their twenties and thirties, could not help but sneak nces at her. Prince Xinhai was right, his sister may not have the most beautiful face, but she was the kind that could make men fall for her. Jiang Ning scanned the hall, very few people were not looking at Princess Zhenming, but there were a few.
Li Hongyuan was one, her own father Jiang Ruobai, another was Li You. Aand Prince Xinhai. Because Prince Xinhai kept watching her. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, that kind of covert glimpse was always ufortable.
Chapter 692: 692: Look Again and Ill Gouge Your Eyes Out Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Look Again and I¡¯ll Gouge Your Eyes Out Even the usually dull Jiang Yan noticed it. She whispered, ¡°Seventh Sister, is that young man over there the prince of the Si Kingdom? He seems to be secretly staring at you.¡± ¡°Such lowly scum, don¡¯t bother with him.¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself that Prince Xinhai was a typical case of not learning a lesson until it was toote. Even if his life was on the line, he would never give up his lustful heart. Jiang Yan was secretly startled when she heard her sister refer to the prestigious Prince Xinhai as ¡°lowly scum¡±, but considering her sister¡¯s status and personality, she let it go. She is the Princess Consort, the future mother of the nation, and it is only right for her to reprimand Prince Xinhai for his disrespectful behavior. Soon, Jiang Mubai also arrived. As usual, he and his brother didn¡¯t see eye to eye, and he sat far away from him, on the side of the military officers. Jiang Ruobai, as the top civil official, was naturally surrounded by a group of civil officials. Unlike Jiang Ruobai, who only had eyes for his beloved wife, General Jiang Mubai quickly noticed the malicious gaze directed at Jiang Ning in the hall.
Jiang Mubai was a military officer, experienced in battle, and didn¡¯t have Jiang Ruobai¡¯s gentle and elegant temperament. He immediately threw a wine cup at Prince Xinhai, hitting him in the face, ¡°You little brat, if you dare to sneak a peek again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyeballs out!¡± This startled everyone in the hall. However, when they realized that General Jiang was raging at Prince Xinhai from Si, they immediately calmed down. After all, General Jiang had fought many battles with Si in the past. Si didn¡¯t willingly submit to Great Sheng, they were subdued by Jiang Mubai¡¯s military campaigns. In this court of civil and military officials, only General Jiang Mubai had the qualifications to scold Prince Xinhai as if he were his inferior. It was because Prince Xinhai¡¯s grandfather, who was the Monarch of Si at the time, had been defeated and weeping by Jiang Mubai before finally dering submission to the Great Sheng Kingdom. Prince Xinhai grew up hearing about General Jiang Mubai¡¯s reputation, and meeting him in person, he indeed exuded an aura of prowess and dominance. Wiping the tea from his face, he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and silently lowered his gaze. Jiang Mubai didn¡¯t expose that Prince Xinhai was staring at his niece on the spot, and seeing that he became submissive, he temporarily left him alone. The Emperor and Empress arrived. The concubines, princes, ministers, and noblewomen all stood up and knelt in salute. The Emperor looked in good spirits, ready to swagger without the hand of the eunuch to support him. However, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel that the Emperor was not as vigorous as before. Now, with him forcing himself to stand up strong, it felt even more fragile, like an exhausted bowstring. ording to the gossip she heard from Li Yuanyuan, it had been a long time since the Emperor visited any of his concubines. This was certainly partially due to the Emperor¡¯s lingering sadness after the death of Concubine Jin, but his physical state was also not unrted. After all, when Concubine Jin was alive, he used to share his bed with other concubines quite often. After the bowing ceremony, Jiang Ning stood up and nced at Princess Zhenming. Although she was indeed beautiful and seductive, the kind of woman most men would like, would she be sessful with an ailing Emperor?
The Emperor sat in the highest seat and scanned the crowd with his usual majestic gaze, naturally catching a glimpse of Princess Zhenming. Seeing Princess Zhenming dressed up for the asion, the Emperor nodded slightly, ¡°Princess Zhenming is indeed as beautiful and elegant as the rumors say. Come, ept my reward.¡± ¡°Thanks for Your Majesty¡¯s grace,¡± said Princess Zhenming as she gracefully epted the reward. The Emperor¡¯s gaze swept over her face and said meaningfully, ¡°Princess Zhenming, since you havee from afar, you should stay in Chang¡¯an for a while to fully appreciate its beauty.¡±
Chapter 693: 693: Your Show Is Over Chapter 693: Chapter 693: Your Show Is Over That single sentence settled it all. Of course, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t say it explicitly. Even if he felt tempted to say, ¡®Princess Zhenming, you¡¯re so attractive. I wish to take you as one of my concubines¡¯, he would absolutely refrain from saying it in front of the imperial concubines and courtiers. Among those in attendance, most were veterans of the political game. They made their living by discerning the Emperor¡¯s intentions. Given a mere look or gesture from the Emperor, they could decipher his wishes. Moreover, not only did the Emperor praise Princess Zhenming, he also rewarded her and begged her to stay. Anyone unable to grasp this hidden meaning should quit their political career early. Not only did the ministers understand, but also the Empress and a few high-ranking concubines. They were all perfectly aware that they were to have a new ¡°sister¡±. And this sister was a princess from a neighboring country. Though the pce was no stranger to women of different ethnicities, it was rare for a princess to willingly be a concubine to an aging Emperor. Princess Zhenming, like a ripe peach, seemed ready to burst with sweetness.
Any man who saw her would lust after her. The Emperor craved her, but could he really handle her? A few daring concubines thought this to themselves with ill will. Jiang Ning also thought the Emperor was shameless. He was so old, why did he need to be bothered with this? His harem was already filled with women, but when he saw someone new, he wanted her too. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying beneath a woman, it seemed. Although it was widely known that Princess Zhenming¡¯s visit was for a marriage alliance, it didn¡¯t necessarily have to be to the Emperor. The Crown Prince was quite young and didn¡¯t have many sons. If it wasn¡¯t possible with him, there were other princes or royals in court. Li You, the recently returned Prince of Zhao, hadn¡¯t even taken a main consort yet. Why not give her to him? No, he insisted on keeping her for himself. Jiang Ning disdainfully remarked in her mind, giving a cynical curve to the corner of her lips. Li Hongyuan took in everything, casting a warning nce Jiang Ning¡¯s way. Jiang Ning got the message, and reciprocated with one of her own. You¡¯re out of the game. Your old man beat you to the punch. Li Hongyuan snorted quietly. However, Jiang Ning was still curious. Among the siblings from the Si Kingdom, it was clear that Prince Xinhai was the dominant figure. How could he stand it when his sister offered herself to the Emperor in public, especially after he¡¯d mentioned several times that he wanted her to marry the Crown Prince? Jiang Ning nced towards where Prince Xinhai was seated.
Prince Xinhai looked calm, even smiling slightly. He held a ss of wine, epting toasts from the officials nearby. The Emperor, having got a new beauty as he wished, made a few remarks to the courtiers, drank half a cup of wine, and then, leaving the Crown Prince in charge of the rest of the feast, used the chambein¡¯s hand to make his exit. With the departure of the Emperor, the Imperial concubines began to withdraw one after another. Princess Zhenming returned to Jiang Ning¡¯s side and sat down, silent andposed.
As the Emperor and his concubines left, musicians and dancers began toe on stage, pushing the atmosphere of the hall to a climax. Jiang Ning poured a ss of wine for Princess Zhenming, ¡°Cold? Have a sip to warm up.¡± Princess Zhenming gracefully thanked her, ¡°I appreciate your concern, Princess Consort.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go home here for the time being.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Princess Zhenming murmured, ¡°From the moment I left the pce of the Monarch of Si, I knew I couldn¡¯t go back, and I¡¯d never see my family again.¡± As Jiang Ning listened to her somewhat low and calm voice, she felt a pang of sympathetic empathy. Jiang Ning, too, was in a world to which she could never go back. ¡°I have a question for you, Princess.¡± ¡°Please ask, Princess Consort.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re with the Emperor, then who will be with the Crown Prince?¡± Jiang Ning asked straight to the point, not believing that Prince Xinhai didn¡¯t have a backup n. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 694: 694: Pipa Girl Chapter 694: Chapter 694: Pipa Girl Prince Xinhai was a man who never gave up until he achieved his goal. From his eyes, he had not given up on Jiang Ning. So what trick was he going to use to make the Crown Prince release her? Li Hongyuan had made it clear that he was not interested in Princess Zhenming, but he would not defy the Imperial Edict if the Emperor asked him to marry her. As for swapping wives, that was of course impossible. Jiang Ning figured that Prince Xinhai must have other means. Sure enough, after the third cup of wine, Princess Zhenming¡¯s cheeks turned a little red, and she began to talk more. She shook her wine cup andughed, ¡°This wine is really good, it makes my head feel dizzy.¡± And then she muttered to herself, ¡°Jin Man should be here by now.¡± Jiang Ning tilted her head and asked, ¡°Who is Jin Man?¡±
¡°Look, isn¡¯t sheing?¡± Princess Zhenming pointed with her delicate fingers towards the entrance. Jiang Ning could already hear a clear and pleasant sound of bells ringing next to her ears.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She turned and saw a charming woman dressed in a revealing red waist dress, with a red veil wrapped around her head, holding a Pipa, and walking gracefully. There were delicate gold bells sewn on a thin gold chain wrapped around the woman¡¯s waist, and simr chains on her wrists and ankles. As she moved, the gold bells chimed. Like a red cloud adorned with golden edges, at sunrise, it poured across the horizon, casting red light across the earth. The moment the woman entered, all eyes were drawn to her. The sounds of toasting and socializing in the hall quieted down in an instant. Even the music and dancing slowed, and the dancing girls voluntarily stepped aside to let the woman in red pass through the center. Although she wore a red veil on her face, it did not detract from her beauty. Instead, it added a hint of mystery as it partially concealed her features. She was simply stunning. Even Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her, following her figure until she walked all the way to the Crown Prince, who was taking the ce of the Emperor, and knelt before him. ¡°Your servant Jin Man pays her respects to Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Jin Man?¡± Li Hongyuan knew very well that not just anyone could enter this ce. Since this woman had entered, it meant that the person who brought her was present here. As expected, Prince Xinhai immediately stood up and replied, ¡°Your Highness, Jin Man is an aristocratic youngdy of Si, who apanied my sister and me on our diplomatic mission to the Great Sheng Dynasty.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Hongyuan raised his chin slightly. ¡°Take off your veil and let me see.¡± Jin Man held the Pipa in one hand and gently removed her veil with the other, revealing her stunning beauty.
There was a gasp of astonishment in the hall. The woman had skin like snow, lips like red, slightly curled ck hair like clouds, and especially a pair of unusual, crystal-clear green eyes adorned by a straight nose bridge. Jiang Ning was certain that this woman was of mixed blood. Such exotic charm was rarely seen anywhere.
No wonder Prince Xinhai kept her as a secret weapon, hidden and concealed, until he finally revealed her today. Now, Jiang Ning understood the whole story. ording to Prince Xinhai¡¯s performance, their original n was to marry Princess Zhenming to the Crown Prince and present Jin Man to the Emperor. After all, Princess Zhenming was a genuine member of the royal family, and marrying the Crown Prince meant a promising future. Jin Man, on the other hand, was of mixed blood, and her status as a nobledy was uncertain, so serving the elderly Emperor wouldn¡¯t be a loss for the Monarch of Si. For some unknown reason, Princess Zhenming showed no interest in the Crown Prince and took the initiative to attract the Emperor. Jin Man, who had originally been intended for the Emperor, had no choice but to be redirected to serve the Crown Prince. Most of the men in the hall were captivated by Jin Man¡¯s extraordinary beauty, with their mouths wide open, dumbstruck as they stared at her, almost drooling. Chapter 695: 695: Received Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Received Even Jiang Ruobai, an aged vicar, was looking at Jin Man. Not to mention other people. With a smile, Yun Dai broke the eerie silence in the hall, asking, ¡°Miss Jin Man, I see you holding a pipa, are you nning on gracing us with a performance?¡± Jin Man immediately turned towards Jiang Ning. Her voice was enchanting, ¡°I fear to embarrass myself, but if Princess Consort would correct me if I mistake.¡± Jiang Ning was not seated adjacent to Li Hongyuan but only amongst her own folks. Yet Jin Man recognized her as the Princess Consort at once. Clearly, ample preparations had been made ahead of time. Jiang Ning chose not to confront her, smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly correct you. I know nothing about music. Please, do continue, Miss Jin Man.¡± Jin Man nodded. She stood up, cradling her pipa. She settled into a pose like a celestial maiden ying the pipa, her slim waist swaying like a willow branch. The jingling bells chimed in. Along with the ringing music from the pipa.
Like a celestial maiden in flight, captivating, and stunning. Jiang Ning found herself involuntarily wanting to apud the pipa performance. Although she didn¡¯t understand music nor dance very well, she was able to discern the quality of the performance. Jin Man¡¯s pipa outperformed any imperial musician Jiang Ning had ever seen in the pce. Such a talent is truly one in a multitude. Jiang Ning, after a moment of appreciation, was interrupted by Princess Zhenming tugging at her sleeve. She turned to her: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Princess?¡± Princess Zhenming asked, ¡°Do you think Your Highness the Crown Prince might be taken with this Jin Ma?¡± ¡°Definitely, if I were a man, I would¡¯ve wanted to have her.¡± ¡°Are you jealous, Princess Consort?¡± Princess Zhenming asked bluntly. ¡°Jealous of Jin Man?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Princess Zhenming said. ¡°Though you, the Princess Consort, are unparalleled in beauty in the world, itself, Jin Man¡¯s kind of beauty is quite different. I think that she is very appealing. Would you be angry if His Highness the Crown Prince showed her favor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t specte about situations that haven¡¯t urred,¡± Jiang Ning answered with a smile. ¡°I heard that your maternal family is very influential; you may not even have to consider the Crown Prince¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just rumors.¡± Back when Li Hongyuan was just a young prince, the Jiang family didn¡¯t pay much heed to him. But today¡¯s Li Hongyuan is iparable to the past. Now that he¡¯s the Crown Prince, with hisplete imperial court, and after being the regent for so long, his control over the imperial court is more natural, and he also gains support from civil and military ministers. Even the Emperor feels some trepidation towards him, giving him an asional reprimand. The Jiang family would be foolish to continue to disregard him the way they did when he was prince. If the Crown Prince wants to bring a woman into his court, who dares to utter a word? Besides, in bringing this woman from the New Si, he¡¯s just trying to improve rtions with them. This is his duty as Crown Prince.
Thereafter, the Crown Prince took Jin Man as his own. Without any objections from anyone. If the Crown Prince had refused to take her, the ministers would have rather voiced their disapproval and dissatisfaction. After Jin Man¡¯s performance, she was asked to go to the back to freshen up, in preparation for her departure to the East Pce.
Jiang Ning cast a half-smiling, half-mocking nce at Li Hongyuan.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Hongyuan, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed, continued to chat with the ministers. Only Jiang Ruobai and his brother Jiang Mubai, were truly dissatisfied with all this. They were not worried about the Crown Prince having a few women, But it was the fact that before taking in Jin Man, he didn¡¯t even consider the Princess Consort¡¯s feelings that bothered them. Come on, even if you were the Emperor and choosing his concubines, you should at least consult the Empress, right? Now that you¡¯re only the Crown Prince and you are arbitrarily bringing in a woman, do you not see your Princess Consort? Do you not see respect for the Jiang Family? Chapter 696: 696: Uncles Eyes Shine Brightly Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Uncle¡¯s Eyes Shine Brightly The expressions on the Jiang brothers¡¯ faces were not very good, and they left early with their respective families. Jiang Ning followed them out. Lin Zizi said: ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t think too much about it, just live your life as the Princess Consort in peace. No matter where the beautyes from, she can¡¯t shake your position.¡± She was quite clear-headed. Let alone the Crown Prince, even if she married Jiang Ruobai, she could not escape the fate of being surrounded by concubines and concubine-born children. Not to mention being in the pce. But a concubine was ultimately a concubine, always a servant standing by to serve, never a master. Jiang Ruobai said: ¡°After the New Year, there will probably be another round of selections for the East Pce.¡± ¡°What aselection, what does the young Crown Prince need so many women for?¡± Jiang Mubai sneered, ¡°Prime Minister Jiang, you are so indifferent to your own daughter and only care about how to please the Crown Prince, I spit!¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed: ¡°If General Jiang wants to interfere with the Crown Prince¡¯s harem, it would be better to take a knife and cut that beauty apart? That way, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Si beauty robbing our daughter of her favor.¡± ¡°I spit, do our Jiang family¡¯s daughters need to fight for favor? Those who serve with charm and beauty are lowly people doing lowly things! I don¡¯t care how many women the Crown Prince wants, but if any of them dares to disrespect my daughter, I will skin her alive!¡±
Jiang Ning hastily cated the general: ¡°Uncle, calm your anger. My position as the Princess Consort is secure. In fact, the Crown Prince consulted with me beforehand, and I naturally agreed. Right now, Great Sheng still needs Si to fight against the invasions of the Rouran cavalry. By epting the Si woman, it can also reassure the Monarch of Si to do things for us.¡± ¡°As long as you can take it easy, it¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Mubai shook his head, still full of displeasure in his eyebrows, ¡°Relying on a few beauties to solve the problems between men is simply¡­¡± Fearing that he would say something even more rebellious, Jiang Ruobai hurriedly kicked him, ¡°Have you had enough to drink yet?¡± Jiang Mubai slowly looked at him, swaying his neck from side to side, with murderous intent in his eyes, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s been a long time since we brothers practiced our skills together. Someone must think that they are getting toofortable.¡± He rubbed his wrist and walked towards Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ruobai¡¯s expression stiffened, and he hastily helped Lin Zizi to leave quickly. Jiang Mubai was toozy to chase after him, he put down his fist, patted Jiang Ning¡¯s back, and his voice became gentle and mellow, ¡°Good child, with your uncle here, I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances.¡± Jiang Ning hesitated and smiled, ¡°Uncle, you must take good care of your body to protect your niece.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Mubai nced at a certain spot on the roof and strode away.N?v(el)B\\jnn Jiang Ning also looked back and saw that it was exactly where Gucheng was. What an incisive gaze, General Jiang! Jiang Ning truly admired. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gucheng didn¡¯t know when he had floated down andnded beside her, asking. Jiang Ning said: ¡°I originally wanted my uncle to teach Prince Xinhai a lesson, but¡­ better not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my uncle would kill Prince Xinhai to vent his anger for me, causing trouble for the family.¡± Jiang Ning sighed, ¡°Even though our Jiang family is now powerful and invincible, it would only take a moment for it to copse.¡± She understood deeply the ruthlessness and horror of royal power.
Gucheng was silent. After the banquet, Jiang Ning returned to the East Pce, and from a distance, she saw Li Yuanyuan leading a tall beauty to greet her. It was Jin Man. After being groomed, Jin Man had already changed into the pce dress of Great Sheng.
In Jiang Ning¡¯s eyes, Jin Man¡¯s beauty, which was full of exotic wildness, was not very suitable for the gentle and intricate pce dress. Chapter 697: 697: Awkward Situation Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Awkward Situation This exotic beauty had obviously undergone long-term training. She was not only well-versed in court etiquette, but she also spoke without a trace of a northern ent, speaking pure Chang¡¯an dialect. Perhaps her fate had been decided since she was a child. To be a pawn, sent to a foreignnd, sacrificing her own destiny for the sake of her country and its people. Now, she had finally begun her mission, sessfully entered the East Pce, and was about to be a consort of the Crown Prince. It is said to be imminent, as she isn¡¯t considered one yet until the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Edict for her establishment arrives. However, Jiang Ning believed that the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Edict would arrive soon. She walked over with a smile, epted Jin Man¡¯s kneeling salute, raised her hand, and gently said, ¡°Miss Jin Man, you may dispense with the formalities.¡± Jin Man stood up, lowered her eyes, and respectfully said, ¡°Now that I am in the East Pce, I am a servant of the pce. Princess Consort, you can call me by my name.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, and it¡¯s ufortable to have drunk and then be in the wind. Let¡¯s all go inside and sit and talk.¡± Li Yuanyuan, who was not eligible to attend the pce feast, didn¡¯t know what had happened there. At this moment, she was still a bit confused. She followed Jiang Ning, supporting her, and asked softly, ¡°Princess Consort, what¡¯s going on? Earlier, the eunuch from the Bureau of Rites sent her over, and it scared me. I¡¯ve never seen a woman with green eyes.¡±
¡°She is a beauty offered by the Si Kingdom to the Crown Prince. From now on, she will be a part of our East Pce. The only thing left is the granting of her title.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Li Yuanyuan whispered, ¡°She is beautiful, but she¡¯s different from us. It feels strange to look at her.¡± ¡°Men seem to like her a lot.¡± ¡°His Highness may not like her that much?¡± ¡°If His Highness didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have epted her.¡± Jiang Ning said with a smile as she walked into the room. Li Tingqian was sitting on a carpet with two children, eating snacks. Each of them had their mouths full. Huang Ying scolded upon seeing them, ¡°During the holidays, everyone is cking off, leaving no one to look after the young masters! There are candles everywhere, inside and outside the house. If something happens, you¡¯ll all be in trouble!¡± Chui and Xiaoman hurried in, smiling and saluting, ¡°Master has returned. We only stepped away for a moment.¡± ¡°You are not allowed to leave for even a moment!¡± ¡°Sister Huang Ying, don¡¯t scold them,¡± Li Tingqian stood up and said, ¡°It was me who found them noisy and thought they would disturb my ytime with Lingzi and Wenzan, so I sent them away. It¡¯s fine with me looking over things.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°Your Highness, you are still a child yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jiang Ning interjected, ¡°Xiaoqian has grown up, be responsible, and has his own opinions. This is a good thing.¡± A smile appeared on Li Tingqian¡¯s face. Jiang Ning took out a handkerchief and wiped the crumbs from Li Tingqian¡¯s mouth, smiling, ¡°Although it¡¯s the New Year, you can¡¯t overindulge in snacks. It¡¯s gettingte, go with Nanny to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt.¡± ¡°Remember to brush your teeth before bed.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Off you go.¡±
Li Tingqian bowed and walked out with his back straight. He had already changed from a babbling child to a refined and noble young man. From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t even nce at Li Yuanyuan and Jin Man. In his eyes, aside from the Emperor, his grandparents, and Aunt and Uncle Crown Prince and Princess Consort, the side concubines and consorts were no different from ordinary pce maids.
After taking her seat, Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying, then arranged for Jin Man to stay at the Plum Blossom Cottage. Chapter 700: 700: The Scroll King Chapter 700: Chapter 700: The Scroll King Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°You say we are husband and wife, but you always urge me to be with other women.¡± ¡°Then stay here.¡± Jiang Ningy in the bed, only showing her face, and patted the space next to her, ¡°Come lie down.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Jiang Ning said again. ¡°This is something you asked for. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± Li Hongyuan began to undo his buttons. Seeing this, Huang Ying quickly signaled the little pce maids to leave with her. Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t sleep here all night. After he had his way with Jiang Ning and saw her fall asleep, he covered her with a nket and left the bed. He still had a lot of work to do.
When Jiang Ning woke up, there was no one beside her, but she didn¡¯t mind. Huang Ying brought her a bowl of medicine: ¡°Master, do you want to drink it?¡± Jiang Ning took a sniff, and although she didn¡¯t want to, she drank it down in one gulp. With this bowl of medicine, she lost her appetite for breakfastpletely. Huang Ying said sympathetically: ¡°Master, don¡¯t drink the medicine anymore, His Highness has never asked you to drink it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for him. I¡¯m doing it for myself.¡± Jiang Ning rubbed her temples, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any more children.¡± ¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid of the pain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Jiang Ning whispered, ¡°Yu Shengshou, who cut my leg bones, told me that during pregnancy and childbirth, the bones of a woman¡¯s body can change, which may affect my leg.¡± Huang Ying eximed: ¡°Then, Master, you must never get pregnant again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the risk of bing disabled again just to continue the Li family line.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. We already have two little Highnesses.¡± Huang Ying smiled. ¡°And there¡¯s Xiaoqian.¡± ¡°Right, Xiaoqian is the same as the children of the Master.¡± Huang Ying held the porridge, ¡°Please, at least have a bite.¡± Jiang Ning took the porridge and ate it in small bites, asking, ¡°What time did the Crown Prince leavest night?¡± ¡°More than an hourter,¡± Huang Ying whispered. ¡°He didn¡¯t go to Concubine Li¡¯s ce, nor to the Plum Blossom Cottage. He went back to his own residence.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Diligent King.¡± ¡°Which king?¡± ¡°I meant I was praising his diligence.¡± Jiang Ning put down her bowl and chopsticks, ¡°Today is the first day of the new year, don¡¯t we have to kowtow to the Emperor and Empress?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Huang Ying hurriedly said, ¡°All the little Highnesses are ready.¡± At this time, Li Yuanyuan and Jin Man were also dressed up and came together to greet Jiang Ning, saying auspicious words. Everyone gathered together and headed to Phoenix Blessing Pce to pay their respects to the Empress. Most of the concubines were already there.
Princess Zhenming was also there. She hadn¡¯t received an official title yet and sat at the very end. When she saw Jiang Ning leading people over, there was a hint of joy in her eyes. The concubines all showed curiosity when they saw Jin Man behind Jiang Ning. They had not seen this legendary first beauty of Si because the Emperor and Empress left early. The Empress smiled: ¡°Is this Jin Man? She really is extraordinary.¡± Jin Man knelt down respectfully and kowtowed to the Empress. The Empress rewarded her and asked them all to sit down and talk. Li Tingqian held Wenzan and Lingzi¡¯s hands, leading them forward to kowtow to the Empress. ¡°Good children, get up quickly.¡± The Empress immediately smiled and personally helped them up, grabbing a handful of golden melon seeds and filling their pockets full. Li Tingqian was her biological grandson. Even though she was pretending, she truly loved Li Tingqian. As for Wenzan and Lingzi, despite having no blood rtionship with her, she still had to give them the face they deserved while others were watching.
Chapter 702: 702: Greedily Craving Chapter 702: Chapter 702: Greedily Craving Jiang Ning didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to be so impatient, summoning Princess Zhenming to his bedchamber that very night. Seeing the pity andment on Jiang Ning¡¯s face, Concubine Yuughed softly, ¡°Princess Consort, why do you feel sorry for her? She¡¯s just a foreign woman.¡± ¡°Just a pawn being used,¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°But, on the other hand, which of the women here isn¡¯t a pawn?¡± Concubine Yuughed, ¡°Indeed, she may be resplendent and lovely like a spring flower today, but in just a few days, her novelty will wear off, and the Emperor will cast her aside as he has done to the rest of us, leaving her tonguish here in the pce with the rest of us resentful concubines.¡± Jiang Ning looked at her. Concubine Yuughed, ¡°What¡¯s with that look, Princess Consort?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so insightful.¡± ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m probably the kind of foolish person who only has beauty but no brains, right?¡± Concubine Yuughed, ¡°Princess Consort is very intelligent, but you have to know that most men don¡¯t like women who are too clever. At least, they don¡¯t like their women to be smarter than they are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Stupid women are easier to tame.¡± ¡°Actually, I can tell that your rtionship with the Crown Prince isn¡¯t very good.¡± Since Concubine Yu had openly allied herself with Jiang Ning, she spoke more candidly, ¡°Now that there¡¯s such a beauty like Jin Liangyuan, you¡¯d better be careful not to lose the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.¡±
Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Concubine Yu, you¡¯d better think about how topete with Concubine Ya for the Emperor¡¯s favor. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been summoned to his bedchamber since giving birth to the Sixth Imperial Prince, hasn¡¯t it?¡± This struck a nerve with Concubine Yu, who scoffed quietly and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, our Emperor doesn¡¯t really like sharing a bed with women who¡¯ve given birth.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re thinking about Concubine Jin. She¡¯s the exception. Over the years, the concubines who have given birth to princes and princesses in the pce have had their bedchamber summons few and far between.¡± With a sigh, Concubine Yu shifted her still delicate body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At the prime of her life, how could she not crave the joys of love after having tasted them? But the Emperor¡¯s energy was limited, and there were too many women in the harem. Arge portion had been taken by Concubine Jin earlier. Now that she was gone, the Emperor was suddenly worn out. Still, she could not get a share. Deep pce loneliness ¨C the phrase was truly not just said for show. However, with the arrival of Princess Zhenming, the Emperor had finally favored a concubine again. No matter what, it was good news, as it at least indicated that the Emperor¡¯s health was still robust. Once he grew tired of Concubine Ya, it would naturally be the turn of the other concubines. Having spoken these words herself, Concubine Yu seemed to feel a little sad and fell silent. The smile on her face gradually faded. Jiang Ning handed her a handful of melon seeds, ¡°It¡¯s the New Year, don¡¯t think about unhappy things.¡± Concubine Yu lowered her head and saw a small handful of golden melon seeds in her palm. She pinched one and put it in her mouth. Her eyes lit up, ¡°So fragrant and crispy. I¡¯ve never had melon seeds like this before. And no need to crack them, which gets your teeth all dirty.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°They¡¯re crab-roe vored melon seeds, I made them myself, fearing that the kids might damage their teeth while cracking the shells. However, the maids peeled them one by one.¡± By ¡®them¡¯, she was referring to the young pce maids. Concubine Yu gobbled them up in one breath and, still unsatisfied, searched through her purse, ¡°Give me another handful.¡± Amused, Jiang Ning handed over the rest of them. ¡°Princess Consort, what are you eating? I want some too.¡± A rather weak and faint voice reached their ears.
Chapter 704: 704: If You Cant Be The Emperor, Be The Emperors Mother Chapter 704: Chapter 704: If You Can¡¯t Be The Emperor, Be The Emperor¡¯s Mother ¡°Unable to give birth?¡± This answer was beyond Li Hongyuan¡¯s expectation, ¡°Why can¡¯t you give birth?¡± ¡°ording to Yu Shengshou, if I have a child, there¡¯s a possibility of my leg bone breaking again, and it may never heal.¡± Li Hongyuan frowned, ¡°What does that have to do with your bones and giving birth?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of the difference between a young girl and a young woman?¡± ¡°Age?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the difference between having a child and not having a child!¡± Jiang Ning said impatiently, ¡°Generally speaking, after giving birth, a woman¡¯s body will change more or less, and she won¡¯t be as slim as when she was a girl. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Because they gain weight.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one reason. But many people don¡¯t gain much weight and still can¡¯t return to their girlhood appearance. Why is that?¡± ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because giving birth does affect the bones!¡± Jiang Ning stood up, gesturing at her waist and hips, ¡°The stomach being stretched so much, it has no impact on the bones? Such a big child is born downwards, the pelvis is stretched open! Maybe you don¡¯t know, but many women¡¯s feet berger after giving birth. Some even grow taller.¡± ¡°¡­I really didn¡¯t know this.¡± Li Hongyuan shook his head honestly, then nced at her feet, ¡°Did your feet get bigger? No wonder you always need new shoes. Your height doesn¡¯t seem to have changed, though, you¡¯re still so short.¡± Jiang Ning: ¡°¡­That¡¯s not the point.¡± She has lots of shoes if nothing else. But it¡¯s not because her feet have gotten bigger. However, all these aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that the potential impact of having a child is something she absolutely cannot ept. She can¡¯t possibly take the risk for Li Hongyuan, or anyone¡¯s offspring. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Yu Shengshou about this matter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°No, I just want to be cautious.¡± ¡°Do you really want to have a child with me?¡± ¡°Not really. Just having Wenzan is enough.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Hongyuan said calmly, ¡°In fact, even if my Emperor Father passes away in the future and I be the emperor, I¡¯m not necessarily going to pass the Imperial Throne to Wenzan.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Xiaoqian is the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, he can inherit the Imperial Throne too.¡± ¡°The emperor¡¯s eldest grandson isn¡¯t the Crown Prince.¡± ording to the rules, the Crown Prince is the legitimate heir, and so is the Crown Prince¡¯s first-born child.
But the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson and emperor¡¯s eldest son are actually the same concept, which may sound very honorable, but it just means the first grandson of the emperor, without any other meaning. As for Li Hongyuan¡¯s idea, Jiang Ning¡¯s thoughts were, she couldn¡¯t ept it. If Li Hongyuan wants to pass the throne to Li Tingqian, why should she bother? Her ultimate goal is to be the Empress Dowager and be above everyone else!
Although Xiaoqian loves and relies on her, he only calls her Aunt, not mother. If he ascends the throne, Wenzan would only be a Prince, and she might at most be a Grand Concubine. Jiang Ning remained silent. Li Hongyuan smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to agree with my idea.¡± ¡°What do you think, Your Highness?¡± Jiang Ning put down her spoon, ¡°You should still remember my purpose for marrying you, right?¡± She doesn¡¯t like fighting and killing, but she dislikes even more being fought and killed by others. She doesn¡¯t have a Buddhist mindset. She wants to hold her fate in her own hands. The only possibility is to be the most powerful person in the world. If she can¡¯t be empress, she¡¯ll be the emperor¡¯s mother. Chapter 706: 706: Lusting After Appearances Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Lusting After Appearances Love? Jiang Ning sneered, then fell silent. She didn¡¯t dislike Li Hongyuan. To say nothing of other things, he was quite attractive just by his appearance. But to say it was love, that¡¯s a stretch. In her mind, loving someone meant being willing to ept anything and everything for them, to give everything to them. Jiang Ning could not do that for Li Hongyuan.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, she didn¡¯t reject the idea of sharing a bed with him. What did that mean? After some careful contemtion, Jiang Ning came to her own conclusion¡ª Li Hongyuan is very handsome and has a good figure.
Her interest in him was purely physical. This conclusion allowed Jiang Ning to breathe a sigh of relief. Good, she wasn¡¯t lovesick. In that case, she could still reach the peak of power. Being attracted to someone¡¯s looks isn¡¯t a big deal. Don¡¯t men act the same way? With so many women in the Emperor¡¯s harem, can they all really be true love? Obviously not. Jiang Ning¡¯s mood rxed, and in her excitement, she asked Huang Ying to bring another spoon, and ate the soup dumplings for the whole night. Seeing her mood improved, Huang Ying cautiously advised: ¡°Master, even if it¡¯s just for show, you should be nicer to the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°What should I do? Cook for him? Sew his clothes?¡± ¡°You are the Master, you don¡¯t have to do those things personally.¡± Huang Ying smiled, ¡°Since the Emperor has been unwell, the Crown Prince has been acting as the Regent and is often busy until midnight. Have you ever visited him during that time?¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°If a woman truly loves her husband, how can she not care about his health? Concubine Li has even sentte-night snacks to him twice.¡± Huang Ying said softly, ¡°Moreover, if a woman really loved a man, she can¡¯t help but be jealous. The more virtuous and generous you seem, the more it proves that you don¡¯t love the Crown Prince in your heart. He can feel it. In due course, even the warmest heart will grow cold.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Concubine Jin doesn¡¯t love the Emperor either, yet he dotes on her all his life, isn¡¯t that love without any expectation of return?¡± ¡°Why are you so silly, Master? People are all different.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± ¡°What does the Master n to do?¡± Huang Ying asked expectantly. ¡°Based on the two points you just mentioned, I¡¯ve decided to put them into practice and see if I can make Li Hongyuan feel that I am deeply in love with him.¡± Huang Ying smiled: ¡°Master, please take it slow and do things step by step, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± After eating, she went to see the children and saw that Xiaoqian, Lingzi, and Wenzan had a variety of novel toys in front of them. There were ingenious puzzles and moving wooden carriages that Jiang Ning had never seen before. ¡°This is interesting. Where did thesee from?¡± Jiang Ning sat beside the children and asked with a smile.
¡°Uncle sent them.¡± Wenzan answered, ¡°Uncle also said he has prepared a lot of fireworks that will be sent over by servants in the afternoon for us to y with tonight.¡± ¡°Really? Mother wants to y too.¡± ¡°Then Mother can y with us.¡± Lingzi lifted her innocent little face and said, ¡°But Uncle said that those who are afraid should not go near. If Mother is afraid, stand a little further away with Lingzi.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning held Lingzi¡¯s little face and gave her a big kiss, ¡°Since Uncle sent so many interesting toys, have you all thanked Uncle?¡± ¡°I gave Uncle New Year¡¯s money.¡± Lingzi patted the purse on her waist, speaking with pride, ¡°A big handful of gold melon seeds, apart from the ones given by the royal grandmother, there are also those given by the royal grandfather, all for Uncle.¡± Chapter 707: 707: New Years Money Chapter 707: Chapter 707: New Year¡¯s Money Yun Daiughed and patted her on the head, ¡°Well done.¡± Wenzan solemnly educated his sister, ¡°The teacher said, only elders can give New Year¡¯s money to younger ones. Yours doesn¡¯t count as New Year¡¯s money.¡± Li Tingqian, who was ying with his toys, suddenly remembered something. He quickly brought over a box and said, ¡°Little Aunt, this was also sent by Third Uncle from the Jiang Family, saying that it¡¯s New Year¡¯s money from the elders in the family.¡± Jiang Ning took it. It was quite heavy. When she opened it, it was full of delicately crafted gold coins and silver ingots, engraved with words of good fortune. Jiang Ning asked Huang Ying to find another box. She poured out all the gold and silver ingots from the box, picked out the gold coins, and handed the remaining half-box of silver ingots to Huang Ying, saying, ¡°Take these and share them with Chun, Xia, Qiu, and Dong. Whatever is left, divide among the others.¡± Huang Ying was surprised, ¡°Master, this is too much. Besides, you already gave everyone something yesterday on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°Today is the first day of the year, and they deserve it as well. You all work so hard for me; I cannot treat you poorly. You should all live well. I know you have families, and during holidays, you must give them money. You¡¯re not that well-off.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that, Master. Ever since we¡¯ve been with you, we¡¯ve been much better off than other servants. We eat and wear only the best in the pce.¡± Huang Ying whispered with a smile, ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s something funny¡ªsome eunuchs and maids who entered the pce recently heard about the good treatment here and wanted toe, so they tried to bribe the Head Eunuch of the Bureau of Rites. But they were found out by the Crown Prince, who punished some of them and sent the rest away.¡±
¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I know anything about this?¡± ¡°Well, these dirty matters have nothing to do with the Master, and the rules in the East Pce are strict. No one dares to gossip in front of you.¡± The number of eunuchs and maids in the Imperial Pce was immense. As the lower ss of the pce, they also had their strict hierarchy and ways of survival. In terms of intrigue and cunning, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be less skillful than the imperial concubines in the harem. However, since Li Hongyuan knew about the incident and punished those involved, the fact that she didn¡¯t hear about it meant that he had kept it under wraps. She didn¡¯t refuse to give away the gold coins just because she was reluctant; rather, they were too valuable to be used in ordinary trades outside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In fact, if one went out for a walk, it would be apparent thatmon people rarely even used silver. Most used copper coins. Using a gold coin to buy a pot of oil is something unheard of. After asking Huang Ying to take the silver and distribute it, Jiang Ning went out to the yard and beckoned, ¡°Gucheng,e here.¡± Gucheng floated gracefully in front of her. Jiang Ning handed him half the box of gold coins, ¡°Take this and share it with your friends.¡± Gucheng looked at the box and then at her, perplexed. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly what the conditions are like for you from my uncle, I think no one would dislike gold. It¡¯s the New Year, so consider it a good luck charm. You and Guxing, Guying, have helped me quite a few times, and I haven¡¯t been able to express my gratitude properly. Gucheng, I¡¯m giving you three days off. Go do what you want, buy whatever you want.¡± Gucheng shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll take these for them. But I don¡¯t need the time off.¡± ¡°Go out and have fun,¡± she urged. Chapter 708: 708: Hes Here Chapter 708: Chapter 708: He¡¯s Here ¡°No need.¡± ¡°I order you to go. Rest assured, I won¡¯t leave the pce for these three days.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Gucheng fell silent for a moment, holding the box as he disappeared. Jiang Ning looked at the clear sky, raising her arm to stretchzily.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chui came running over with her skirt lifted, her face flushed: ¡°Master, Master, Master!¡± ¡°Running so fast, I won¡¯t care if you fall.¡± Jiang Ning plucked a plum blossom, smiling at her. Chui ran to her, excitedly saying: ¡°Master, I just heard that Chief Lin has entered the pce!¡± ¡°Chief Lin?¡± ¡°That one, that one¡­ Lin Shimo!¡± Chui¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you heard of him?¡±
¡°A famous name indeed.¡± ¡°Yes, that very famous Chief Lin!¡± Chui pped, ¡°I just went to get the clothes and met a little eunuch from Crystal Frost Hall, he told me about it.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°So what if he has arrived? Why are you so excited?¡± ¡°When I was still at the Jiang Family, I heard that the most handsome man in Chang¡¯an City was Prince of Yu¡­ that is, our Crown Prince. If there was anyone else who could bepared with him, it was the young master of the Lin Family.¡± ¡°Have you seen him before?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Rumors are just rumors, most of them are false.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°Go y on the side, don¡¯t meddle with Crystal Frost Hall¡¯s affairs.¡± Chui twisted her fingers in embarrassment: ¡°Master, if you go to Crystal Frost Hallter, can you take me along? Lately, you¡¯ve been going out with Sister Huang Ying or Xiachu, and you haven¡¯t taken me out for a long time.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and asked: ¡°How do you know I¡¯m going to Crystal Frost Hall?¡± ¡°Because I heard that Wenren Zong is also here.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t you like Wen¡­¡± ¡°Chui, shut up!¡± Huang Ying happened to hear their conversation and, startled, hastily stopped her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mouth? Now do you know why the master doesn¡¯t take you out? You dare to say anything!¡± Chui also regretted her loose lips and quickly knelt down: ¡°This servant knows her mistake, I will never say such a thing again.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°Master, you can¡¯t spoil her too much.¡± Huang Ying red at Chui, ¡°Remember, disasterse from the tongue. If this were to reach the Crown Prince, do you know the consequences? Do you think this is still the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion where you could say anything?¡± Chui was terrified: ¡°This servant knows her mistake and won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Jiang Ning smiled and asked Huang Ying: ¡°Have you also heard of Lin Shimo¡¯s great fame?¡± Huang Ying shook her head, then nodded: ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little bit.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯m really curious to meet him too.¡± ¡°Master, you can¡¯t go.¡± Huang Ying immediately stopped her, ¡°If Wenren Zong is there, it¡¯s better for you not to go. You should avoid suspicion.¡± Jiang Ning thought about it and decided to abandon the idea. However, to her surprise, Li Hongyuan actually took the initiative to find her and invite her to meet the Emperor at Crystal Frost Hall.
On the way, Jiang Ning asked: ¡°Is Your Highness purposely taking me to see the legendary Chief Lin?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Li Hongyuan looked straight ahead, ¡°There¡¯s another matter I need to discuss with you.¡± ¡°The Emperor has something to discuss with me?¡± Jiang Ning was puzzled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± With confusion and doubt, Jiang Ning came to the Emperor¡¯s presence with him. The Emperoryzily on a couch, and the hall was still warm as ever. Jiang Ning immediately saw Wenren Zong and then looked at the young man standing beside him. Chapter 709: 4909: Come to My Room Chapter 709: Chapter 4909: Come to My Room Wenren Zong had be very dark and thin, but his expression was calm and his demeanor remained refined. At the moment of making eye contact with him, Jiang Ning¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. When she sent him away from Chang¡¯an City, she thought she would never see him again in this lifetime. Unexpectedly, in just a year and a half, he came back. When Wenren Zong saw her, his deep ck eyes remained unruffled. Following the rules, he knelt down and paid his respects to her and the Crown Prince. As for the handsome young man beside him, dressed in flowing robes and wearing a headscarf, with a face as beautiful as jade, he must be the legendary Lin Shimo. Chui had said that only Lin Shimo couldpare to the Crown Prince¡¯s appearance. In Jiang Ning¡¯s opinion, it was indeed the case. However, the two of them were still different. Li Hongyuan had a youthful and noble air, handsome and elegant, but on his always icy face, there were inevitably a few traces of coldness and disdain.
This Dean Lin, on the other hand, was open-minded, handsome, and magnanimous, with a smile always on his lips. He was young but possessed a restrained and calm temperament unique to middle-aged men. This was rare. However, he also appeared a bit weak. Perhaps it was because of the schrly air he exuded, giving people the wrong impression. So many traits mixed in one person made him very extraordinary. He held an ivory-colored jade fan in his hand and also paid respects to Li Hongyuan and Jiang Ning. ¡°Dispense with the formalities,¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s voice was bone-chillingly cold as soon as he spoke. Lin Shimo smiled, rose, and sat down. Wenren Zong, on the other hand, kept his eyes slightly lowered and stood at his side. Now, he was just amoner. Aside from these few people in the pce, there were two others who Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t expected. The Empress and the Prince of Zhao, Li You. The Emperor chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence today. There¡¯s something you should be able to settle now that Dean Lin is here, Princess Consort. You mentioned a few days ago that you wanted to confront him.¡± Lin Shimo looked at Jiang Ning, his bright eyes filled with a hint of confusion. Jiang Ning suddenly felt embarrassed. Facing such a worldly beauty like Dean Lin, even she, thick-skinned as she was, couldn¡¯t utter those wild, unsubstantiated statements. ¡°Does Dean Lin have any children?¡± The Emperor, who enjoyed watching Jiang Ning¡¯s embarrassment, deliberately asked.
Lin Shimo shook his head slightly and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty, I have never married, so how could I have any children?¡± The Emperor frowned, ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± ¡°Emperor Father, I heard you wanted to see me for something?¡± Jiang Ning hurriedly changed the subject.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Oh, yes.¡± The Emperor nced at the Empress and Li You, ¡°Which one of you wants to go first?¡±
The Empressughed and said, ¡°In principle, we should discuss this matter with your parents. However, since you are in the pce, I would like to inquire about your opinion.¡± ¡°Please speak, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Does the Princess not know whether her younger sister from her maternal family has been married off?¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you asking about my Sixth Sister, Jiang Yan? No, she hasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°In that case, would it be alright if I act as a matchmaker for your sister?¡± The Empress asked with a smile. Jiang Ning looked at the Prince of Zhao, Li You, and understood, ¡°Could it be that the Prince of Zhao has taken a liking to my Sixth Sister?¡± Li You stood up and said, ¡°I have long heard that the Princess Consort¡¯s sister is gentle and virtuous, with a beauty that rivals the moon and flowers. I have always admired her.¡± Jiang Ning thought to herself, ¡°Hypocrisy.¡± He had just returned a few days ago, and he already dared to say he admired Jiang Yan? To be fair, Jiang Yan was pretty and amiable, but she was far from the description of moon-like beauty. Moreover, Jiang Yan was born of a concubine and her status was not suitable for someone of Prince Zhao¡¯s high-ranking nobility. He could have chosen a nobledy of higher status. Chapter 710: 709: The Fragrance of Jiang Familys Daughter Chapter 710: Chapter 709: The Fragrance of Jiang Family¡¯s Daughter Jiang Ning paid close attention to Li You¡¯s expressions as he spoke. He was very sincere. His eyes were earnest and there was not a flicker of change in his demeanor when he spoke these words. Even when making eye contact with Jiang Ning¡¯s probing gaze, he did not hesitate in the slightest.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This could only lead one to believe that he was truly sincere. But Jiang Ning did not believe him. Her intuition told her that Li You¡¯s intention to marry Jiang Yan was not pure. Before the New Year¡¯s Eve pce banquet, Li You and Jiang Yan had never met. If he said that he fell in love at first sight with Jiang Yan, it would be too false. Because that night, Li You kept his head down all the time, quietly drinking and eating, without even ncing towards the Jiang Family. Li You¡¯s true identity was that of a prince, a fact which is now an open secret. However, officially, he is still the son of the Prince of Kang County. Shouldn¡¯t the Prince of Kang County and his consort be the ones proposing marriage to the Jiang Family, given that the son of the Prince of Kang County has set his sights on a daughter of the Jiang Family?
Why are the Emperor and the Empress orchestrating this? Plus, they did not seek out Jiang Ruobai and his wife, but sought out Jiang Ning, who was a junior member of the family. This was truly intriguing. No matter how sincere Li You¡¯s words and demeanour seemed, it couldn¡¯t mask the true purpose of this marriage proposal- To create a marriage alliance with the Jiang Family. Are the daughters of the Jiang Family really that coveted? The answer is affirmative. The daughters of the Jiang Family are desirable precisely because they are the daughters of Prime Minister Jiang and the nieces of General Jiang. Jiang Ning believes that had Jiang Yuan married a bitter, she would be the one being proposed to right now. Seeing that Jiang Ning remained silent, the Empress smiled and asked, ¡°Does the Princess Consort have any dissatisfaction with this marriage proposal?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Jiang Ning uttered this four-word response, then closed her mouth and said nothing more. The Empressughed, ¡°As long as the Princess Consort is satisfied, we shall proceed to finalize it..¡±} Jiang Ning immediately interjected, ¡°Your Highness, although I am the Princess Consort, I do not have the authority to make decisions about my elder sister¡¯s marriage. If the Prince of Zhao wishes to marry my sister, the Princess of Kang County should formally propose marriage to my parents. That would be the proper way.¡± The implication being, don¡¯t you understand the concept of a formal betrothal and wedding? Did you think you could finalize the marriage so casually, just because you¡¯re the Empress? They wanted totch onto the power of the Jiang Family while belittling Jiang Yan because of her status as a concubine-born daughter. In other words, they wanted to have their cake and eat it too. They were shamelessly audacious.
The Empress was suddenly put in a bit of an awkward position. She cast a nce at the Emperor, wondering why the Princess Consort was being so unreasonable. Who doesn¡¯t know at this point that Li You is the son of the Emperor? Li You¡¯s true parents were standing right here. Insisting that the Prince of Kang County and his wife officially propose marriage to the Jiang Family was simply creating an unnecessary hassle and causing the Emperor difort. Then again, could it be that the Princess Consort truly unaware of this?
The Empress gave Jiang Ning a baffled nce, then her gaze shifted to the Crown Prince Li Hongyuan. While others may be unaware, the Crown Prince certainly would be. If the Crown Prince knew, it would be unreasonable for him not to tell his Princess Consort. After some thought, the only conclusion the Empress could draw was that the Princess Consort was stirring up trouble purely out of spite. The Empress¡¯ smile faded a little. She replied indifferently, ¡°Marriage is a major matter and should naturally be conducted in ordance with parental orders and the matchmaker¡¯s words. The pce is simply interested in hearing the Princess Consort¡¯s opinion. We will consider other aspects based on your thoughts.¡± Jiang Ning responded, ¡°As long as my father and Sixth Sister are willing, the marriage can proceed. My opinion does not matter.¡± The quiet Li Hongyuan suddenly spoke, ¡°There are many nobledies in Chang¡¯an City. With Prince Zhao¡¯s status, there¡¯s no need for him to marry a concubine-born daughter, right?¡± Chapter 712: 711: You and the Crown Prince Misbehaved after Drinking Chapter 712: Chapter 711: You and the Crown Prince Misbehaved after Drinking Jiang Ning was secretly surprised. The Emperor actually redressed the injustice done to the Wenren Family~! Generally speaking, it is unlikely that those used of ¡°treason¡± will have their names cleared. Even if the charges were overturned, it would only be after a new emperor ascended to the throne. Once the charges were cleared, it would mean that the used had been unjustly convicted. Which emperor would be willing to admit that they had made a mistake? Moreover, it was a known fact that Wenren Zong had rebelled with the Prince of Huai. Even Jiang Ning was well aware of this and there was no doubt that they had not wronged them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Emperor Li Changgeng was rather interesting. Not only was he willing to redress the wrongs done to the Wenren Family, but he also directly promoted him to be the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel. Although the position of Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel was only a Grade Four post and not considered very high in the ranks in Chang¡¯an City, the Ministry of Personnel was no ordinary department. They were in charge of the appointments, promotions, and various affairs of the officials throughout the empire.
It can be said to be a position of great power. The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel was considered the second-inmand of the Ministry and wielded significant power. What was most intriguing was the fact that the position of Minister of Personnel had just been given to Li You of the Prince of Zhao, who had only recently returned. Once Li You returned, Wenren Zong was brought back, and even ced under hismand. If it were said that there was no connection between them, Jiang Ning would not believe it. She nced at Li Hongyuan. Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s decree, Li Hongyuan¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was obvious that he had already anticipated this. Jiang Ning recalled that half a month ago, he had casually mentioned that Wenren Zong would being back. As the Regent Crown Prince, his sources of information were much more extensive and faster than those of Jiang Ning, who was in the pce. Wenren Zong knelt down to receive the decree, expressing his gratitude. The Emperor looked somewhat exhausted and said, ¡°You all may leave now. Crown Prince, be sure to treat Chief Lin with courtesy. Do not be rude. The imperial examination will be held soon, and I will leave this matter to Prince Zhao. If there are any areas he does not understand, you should assist him.¡± ¡°Your servant obeys the decree.¡± ¡°Go.¡± The Emperor waved his hand, his gaze sweeping across Jiang Ning¡¯s face, and suddenly said, ¡°Princess Consort, stay behind. I have something to ask you.¡± This made Li Hongyuan somewhat surprised, but the rtionship between the Emperor and Jiang Ning was that of both a teacher and a friend, different from that of others. Even if the Emperor wanted to chat with her casually, it was within reason. After Li Hongyuan, Lin Shimo, and Wenren Zong had left, Jiang Ning immediately found a chair to sit down. The Emperorughingly scolded, ¡°You have no manners in front of me.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯ve been standing for so long that my legs are very tired.¡±
¡°Hasn¡¯t your leg already healed?¡± ¡°Just because it¡¯s healed doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t get tired.¡± Jiang Ning rubbed her knee, ¡°When I was limping and cooking for you, didn¡¯t you promise me that in the future, I would enjoy wealth and splendor without suffering? Have you forgotten, Your Majesty?¡± The Emperor coughed, ¡°When people get older, their memory inevitably declines¡­¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±
¡°Now that you¡¯re a Princess Consort, don¡¯t you already enjoy wealth and splendor? Can you say that I¡¯ve gone back on my word?¡± ¡°What about your scheming against me?¡± ¡°That was the result of you and the Crown Prince¡¯s indiscretion after drinking, which had nothing to do with me.¡± The old man directly shirked his responsibility. What could Jiang Ning do? She couldn¡¯t exactly grab his neck and pull out his tongue to tie it around his neck to force him to admit it. After a long silence, she asked, ¡°What do you want to ask me, Your Majesty?¡± The Emperor said, ¡°I arranged for that illegitimate sister of yours to marry the Prince of Zhao, but you don¡¯t seem to be very satisfied with it. Why?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you exaggerate.¡± ¡°Do not feign politeness with me here.¡± The Emperor snorted, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see it? Both you and the Crown Prince harbor hostility towards the Prince of Zhao.¡± Chapter 713: 712: I Rely on My Own Strength to Have a Son Chapter 713: Chapter 712: I Rely on My Own Strength to Have a Son Jiang Ning thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°Since Your Majesty has said so, then I shall speak my mind too.¡± She pulled a chair close to the Emperor and lowered her voice, ¡°Is Prince of Zhao really your secret child?¡± Jiang Ning, who had expected the Emperor to change his face or be furious, was already prepared to flee immediately, but the Emperor took a sip of tea and admitted it lightly. ¡°If he were not my own son, would I be so concerned about his marriage?¡± ¡°¡­You are a real man, Your Majesty.¡± Jiang Ning gave a thumbs up. ¡°Watch your tongue.¡± The Emperor remained calm, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Prince of Zhao¡¯s mother¡¯s special background, I would have recognized him long ago instead of waiting until now.¡± Jiang Ning thought that the Prince of Kang County had to endure the notorious green hat and everyone¡¯s knowledge of his humiliation, while still obeying and tolerating it, was simply an extraordinary ninja tortoise. She really wanted to see this Prince of Kang County. What kind of man could he be? Perhaps feeling ashamed, the Prince of Kang County had always imed to be ill and recovering at home, never attending any events in the pce.
So Jiang Ning never had a chance to meet this green hat tortoise. If Prince of Zhao was to marry Jiang Yan, as the father-inw, he couldn¡¯t always stay hidden anymore. However,pared with the Prince of Kang County, Jiang Ning was more interested in meeting the Princess Consort of Kang County. She was a magical woman. Jiang Ning had already leaned over to the Emperor¡¯s table, snacking on some pastries. She was just short of reclining with one leg crossed over the other and munching on sunflower seeds while digging for the Emperor¡¯s gossip. ¡°Your Majesty, is the Princess Consort of Kang County very beautiful?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s¡­ okay,¡± the Emperor said absentmindedly while holding his teacup. ¡°How does shepare to my mother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not even aparison.¡± The Emperor sighed when he thought of Lin Zizi¡¯s unparalleled beauty. As an emperor, it seemed that he could have everything, but there were still many regrets in the end. Jiang Ning asked again, ¡°At that time, the Princess Consort of Kang County didn¡¯t ask you to take responsibility, did she?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I see. After all, she was the Main Consort in the Prince¡¯s mansion, which was more carefree andfortable than being any concubine in the Harem.¡± ¡°Actually, at that time, I was a little drunk. She came to the Harem to attend a banquet held by the Empress. In a moment of confusion, I mistook her for one of the concubines I¡¯d never met¡­ It was just that one time, and I regretted it for a long time.¡± ¡°Regret? Why didn¡¯t you reward her with a bowl of abortion soup?¡± ¡°I relied on my own abilities¡­¡± The Emperor suddenly realized that something was wrong as he was halfway through his sentence. He became aware that he had actually shared a secret that had been buried in his heart for years with this young girl, which made him embarrassed and angry. He pulled back the tes of pastries in front of her, ¡°Were these for you to eat? You¡¯ve made such a mess!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Jiang Ning, who was still excited, grabbed a handful of crab roe melon seeds from her purse and continued to ask, ¡°Your Majesty, I have onest question. How can you be sure that the child is yours? Can you guarantee that the Princess Consort did not sleep with the Prince of Kang County during that period?¡± The Emperor felt that he shouldn¡¯t share too much with her, but the gossip atmosphere she created was too strong, making him unable to resist the urge to confide. As an emperor, he was practically alone in the practical sense. He could never tell anyone his true thoughts.
In the long run, it was inevitable that he would feel lonely, and the gloom in his heart could not be relieved. The Emperor thought recklessly that it was just a pile of old news anyway, so what was the harm in talking about it? So the Emperor answered Jiang Ning¡¯s question, ¡± When I found out she was pregnant, I immediately sent someone to the Prince of Kang County¡¯s mansion to check the exact date of theirst intercourse, to ensure that she was carrying a royal heir.¡±
Chapter 714: 714: Living as a Widow? Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Living as a Widow? Jiang Ning was stunned. It seemed the Emperor was deliberately trying to make the Prince of Kang County ufortable. Since it was a mistake from the start, it should have been promptly remedied after finding out about the pregnancy. The best solution would have been to abort the baby and pretend nothing had happened. Alternatively, they could have allowed the Prince and the Princess Consort to divorce, and then brought the Princess Consort into the pce. At least that would give everyone the proper title and responsibility towards the child. What on earth was the Emperor thinking? But who could me him? After all, he had the luxury of being capricious as the Emperor. No matter how upset the Prince of Kang County was, he had to ept it. Thinking about what kind of life the Prince of Kang County had been leading these years, Jiang Ning felt deeply sorry for him. Instead of feeling ashamed, the Emperor was rather pleased: ¡°As the child grows, he looks more and more like me. I had a paternity test done, so there¡¯s nothing to doubt.¡±
Jiang Ning, while nursing a kernel of melon seed, smiled and said, ¡°A blood test is not exactly scientific.¡± ¡°What do you mean by scientific?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have another question.¡± Jiang Ning continued snacking on her melon seeds. ¡°As the ruler of the world, the Princess Consort of Kang County is now your woman, and she has bore you a child as well. After all these years, don¡¯t you feel ufortable that she is still living with the Prince of Kang County as his wife?¡± He chuckled, ¡°Do you think the Prince of Kang County would dare to touch her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning was stunned again. Indeed, even though the Princess Consort of Kang County was the Prince¡¯s legitimate wife, the Prince wouldn¡¯t dare touch her after she had slept with the Emperor. For the Prince of Kang County, he could still take other concubines into his bed if he didn¡¯t touch his Princess Consort. However, didn¡¯t this mean for all these years the Princess Consort of Kang County had effectively been a living widow? How could she bear it?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Your Majesty, have you seen the Princess Consort of Kang County over these years?¡± The Emperor shot her a nce, ¡°You have a sharp tongue today. Have you heard of the saying ¡®out of the mouthes evil¡¯?¡± The implication struck Jiang Ning like a bolt. Could it be that the Emperor had been having an affair with the Princess Consort all these years? The Prince of Kang County was lucky not to sumb to fury. She was genuinely impressed. Jiang Ning felt both satiated and nauseated from all the gossip. And she ended up being threatened in the end. Jiang Ning quickly put away the melon seeds, stood up, and said: ¡°I me the fermented rice dumplings for breakfast, I must have be drunk and impudent in your presence.¡±
Drunk? The Emperor scoffed, ¡°Then go back and sleep it off. Remember your identity as the Princess Consort and don¡¯t act like thosemon gossipy women who chatter while chewing melon seeds!¡± Promptly, Jiang Ning responded, ¡°Your child obeys. I shall take my leave.¡± She took two steps, and the Emperor¡¯s voice chimed in from behind, ¡°Take note, the marriage between your illegitimate sister and the Prince of Zhao is well arranged. In a few days, I will issue a decree, endorsing their wedding.¡±
Jiang Ning sweetly replied: ¡°It¡¯s indeed a blessing for the Jiang family that Sixth Sister has found such a good match.¡± The Emperor added, ¡°Tomorrow is the second day of the new month, amon day for women to visit their parents. I grant you a day off to be with your family.¡± ¡°Thank you for your grace.¡± Jiang Ning expressed her gratitude and left. Li Hongyuan stood in the courtyard, lost in thought while watching a plum blossom. He was waiting for her. Jiang Ning walked up to him: ¡°Your Highness.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at her and asked, ¡°What did the Emperor say to you?¡± ¡°Just some small talk.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°By the way, has the Princess Consort of Kang County beening to the pce often thesest few years?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s appetite for gossip was not doused by the Emperor¡¯s threats. Li Hongyuan casually answered, ¡°The Princess Consort of Kang County and the Empress are sisters-inw. They have a warm rtionship and naturally visit each other often.¡± Jiang Ning was stunned yet again.
Could it be that every time the Emperor and the Princess Consort of Kang County had an encounter, the Empress yed cover? Whoever heard of this would have to praise the Empress for her wisdom and magnanimity? Chapter 715: 715: Choose the Soft Persimmons to Pinch Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Choose the Soft Persimmons to Pinch Jiang Ning felt that she had really underestimated the Empress. This Empress¡­ she was extraordinary. Not only did she help the Emperor and the Princess Consort of Kang County have an affair, but now she also wanted to support their illegitimate prince.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She was truly a good person to the core. ¡°What do you ask this for?¡± Li Hongyuan asked. ¡°Just asking casually.¡± Jiang Ning wasn¡¯t sure if Li Hongyuan knew about these matters, and she didn¡¯t n on telling him either. As the two people walked for a while, Jiang Ning took the initiative to say, ¡°It¡¯s clear that Wenren Zong was able to return because of the efforts of the Empress and the Prince of Zhao.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Li Hongyuan¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°They are all here to form a group against you. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°Either¡­¡± Li Hongyuan spoke lightly while ncing at her, ¡°kill them all?¡± Jiang Ning raised her eyebrows: ¡°Do you n to make a move against the Empress now?¡± ¡°The Empress cannot be killed just yet; I¡¯m talking about the others.¡± ¡°Li You and Wenren Zong?¡± ¡°Li You has just returned and is currently Emperor Father¡¯s favorite. Without any serious crime, who would dare to touch him?¡± ¡°So you mean, you only n to kill Wenren Zong?¡± Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t answer. Jiang Ning whispered, ¡°Sure enough, everyone likes to pick on the weak.¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Not everyone is like you, deliberately picking on the tiger¡¯s head to pluck its hair.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m not that stubborn. But what¡¯s the use of you bullying Wenren Zong alone? Whether in the past or now, he¡¯s just a pawn forced by circumstances. What impact does dealing with him have on the Empress and Li You?¡± ¡°Are you pleading for him?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that right after your Emperor Father summoned him back, you would dare to make a move against him.¡± Jiang Ning snorted, ¡°From what I observed just now, it¡¯s clear that the Emperor is already dissatisfied with you. Don¡¯t provoke him any further; it would be interesting if you end up bing a deposed Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Are these words appropriate for you to say? If it were another woman¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not another woman, and I¡¯m just speaking frankly. If you can¡¯t take the truth, it only proves that Your Highness won¡¯t be a wise ruler in the future.¡± Jiang Ning candidly said. Li Hongyuan nced at her: ¡°Do you think I can be a wise ruler?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°If you thought I couldn¡¯t take the truth, you wouldn¡¯t have told me all these things.¡±
¡°Your Highness is quite clever.¡± ¡°I am honored by Princess Consort¡¯s praise.¡± Li Hongyuan handed her a plum blossom he had been holding, ¡°I just picked this one; I thought it looked the best.¡± Jiang Ning took it and sniffed it by her nose. There was a very faint cold fragrance.
Li Hongyuan said, ¡°The scent of this flower is very simr to you.¡± Jiang Ning was taken aback and didn¡¯t speak. Li Hongyuan looked straight ahead, ¡°Did Emperor Father say anything else to you?¡± ¡°He said that tomorrow he would allow me to return to my parents¡¯ home.¡± ¡°Oh, to discuss your Sixth Sister¡¯s marriage with Prime Minister Jiang and Madam.¡± ¡°Ah, you guessed it too.¡± ¡°Emperor Father is not someone who does things without purpose.¡± ¡°You mean he¡¯s very utilitarian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t twist other people¡¯s words.¡± Li Hongyuan said lightly, ¡°What do you think of this marriage proposal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to me, does it matter what I think?¡± ¡°Princess Consort is too humble.¡± Li Hongyuan smiled, ¡°If you couldn¡¯t influence this marriage, do you think Emperor Father and the Empress would bother asking for your opinion?¡± Jiang Ning thought of the Emperor¡¯s threatening words and murmured to herself, ¡°So that¡¯s how the Emperor seeks opinions. Indeed, having power is great.¡±
Chapter 716: 716: The Tool Man Chapter 716: Chapter 716: The Tool Man Li Hongyuan heard her muttering, but said nothing. The two of them walked side by side in silence for a while, and then he suddenly said, ¡°Sometimes I think you¡¯re the most unambitious person in the world,zy, without discipline, and indifferent to everything.¡± Jiang Ning pinched a plum blossom, smelling it as she walked, not responding to his evaluation. Li Hongyuan said again, ¡°But sometimes, I feel that your desire for power is very strong. You know, asionally the way you look at Emperor Father, it¡¯s as if you want to rece him.¡± Jiang Ningughed in astonishment, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know that if this gets out, I could easily be nailed to the pir of shame for plotting a rebellion?¡± ¡°No one else is here.¡± Li Hongyuan always liked to be alone, asionally apanied by a single eunuch, Li Quan. As for Jiang Ning, she didn¡¯t mind having a group of people around her, but ever since Gucheng, she got used to going out without anyone. She knew that somewhere not far from her, someone was watching her every move, every moment. Even a yawn or digging her nose, everything would be seen by others. Others might have a hard time epting this.
Miraculously, Jiang Ning didn¡¯t feel watched, but rather exceptionally secure. Li Hongyuan had always been aware of Gucheng¡¯s existence. More miraculously, he seemed to consider Gucheng as part of his own, or rather, he didn¡¯t consider Gucheng a person at all.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Perhaps in his mind, Gucheng was nothing more than a tool to protect Jiang Ning¡¯s safety. So, he said, no one else is here. But Jiang Ning didn¡¯t think so. Li Hongyuan treated Gucheng as a tool, but Jiang Ning treated him as a younger brother. What was there to guard against her own brother? She didn¡¯t say anything. Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Everyone has desires, which I think is normal. Desire drives people forward, and those without desire are monks who have entered the empty gate. So, your thirst for power, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s because you¡¯re also one of them.¡± ¡°Yes, as a woman, you can only rely on men to get what you want.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s snort was full of discontent and contempt. Li Hongyuan heard it, ¡°You seem very dissatisfied.¡± ¡°You just said that I can only rely on men to get what I want?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡± ¡°Do you think you are smarter and stronger than me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±
¡°If the girls of your royal family could also have the right to inherit, I don¡¯t think you would be so arrogant and proud.¡± Jiang Ning said coldly. Li Hongyuan did not speak. Perhaps he thought that Jiang Ning¡¯s words were purely meaningless venting. Girls having inheritance rights?
It¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream. Regardless of royal girls, noble girls, ormon girls, their sole mission in life is to marry, bring glory to their families, and reproduce for others¡¯ families. In short, a woman¡¯s greatest value lies in her ability to bear children. Jiang Ning, of course, disdained Li Hongyuan¡¯s view, but she also knew that in this feudal society of absolute monarchy, discussing these issues with a prince with the right to inherit would be like ying a lute to a cow. She didn¡¯t like working fruitlessly. What she wanted to do now was to change her own destiny first. Chapter 717: 717: Jealous Wife Chapter 717: Chapter 717: Jealous Wife Jiang Ning and Li Hongyuan walked back to the East Pce together.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just as they sat down, Xiachu came in, shivering from the cold, and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s snowing outside. Such big snowkes, like goose feathers.¡± It wasn¡¯t unusual for it to snow on the first day of the new year, and the room wasn¡¯t cold, but Huang Ying still added a few more pieces of silver frost charcoal. Li Hongyuan cautioned, ¡°Lingzi has a weak constitution, don¡¯t let her y in the snow and catch a cold.¡± ¡°This servant will remember.¡± Chui hastily agreed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Wenzan will catch a cold?¡± Jiang Ning asked her. ¡°Xiaoqian and Wenzan are both boys. It doesn¡¯t matter if they just y in the snow, even if they stay in the snow all night, it¡¯s a way to strengthen their muscles and bones. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. If boys are pampered, they¡¯ll be useless.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiang Ning rolled her eyes and said to Chui, ¡°If Lingzi wants to y in the snow, let her. As long as she wants to, whether it¡¯s ying in the snow, horse riding, or archery, let her learn.¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her.
Jiang Ning said, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to stare at me like that. Wenzan and Lingzi are both my children, and I treat them equally. I won¡¯t raise them differently based on their gender.¡± ¡°Indiscriminate bias? If Lingzi likes horse riding and archery, that¡¯s fine. But if Wenzan likes embroidery, will you indulge him?¡± Jiang Ning seriously thought about it: ¡°Not indulgence, but support.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Li Hongyuan sneered at her, too. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Is there anything shameful about liking embroidery, or will it cost one¡¯s life?¡± ¡°A man who likes embroidery?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Jiang Ning retorted, ¡°Liking embroidery doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not smart, doesn¡¯t read, or has no sense of responsibility. It doesn¡¯t conflict with anything else. Do you know how difficult it is for a person to find something they truly enjoy?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you. If Wenzan dares to embroider, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡± ¡°Try it and see.¡± Li Hongyuan sneered repeatedly, ¡°Jiang Ning, that¡¯s how you raise children? If you spoil Wenzan, what good does it do you? Can you still count on him?¡± ¡°Since Lingzi has no right to inherit, of course I can only rely on Wenzan.¡± Jiang Ning added in her heart, ¡°Otherwise, how can I be the most powerful Empress Dowager in the world?¡± Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Even if he were the legitimate eldest son, I wouldn¡¯t consider letting him inherit. I can have other sons. If you don¡¯t want to have children, naturally there will be other women who will.¡± ¡°You try letting someone else give birth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ openly threatening me?¡± Li Hongyuan knew she was clever, but didn¡¯t expect her to dare say such words to him. Jiang Ning looked straight into his eyes and said word by word, ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t allow you to have children with other women. Absolutely not! If you dare let someone else get pregnant, I¡¯ll dare to take action.¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± ¡°No grounds, I just don¡¯t allow it,¡± Jiang Ning said. ¡°Tonight I¡¯ll go to Jin Liangyuan¡¯s room, what can you do about it?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not allowed!¡± Jiang Ning mmed the table. ¡°Today is the first day of the new year, and by custom, you can only spend the night here. If you dare go to someone else¡¯s room, I¡¯ll go to Emperor Father andin, and make him rebuke you!¡± Li Hongyuan stared at her for a moment and said, ¡°Jealous wife.¡± He left with a flick of his sleeve. Eunuch Li Quan hurriedly followed and cautiously asked, ¡°Master, are we going to Jin Liangyuan¡¯s ce now? This servant will send someone ahead to inform her, so Jin Liangyuan can prepare.¡±
Chapter 719: 719: Jealousy Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Jealousy Huang Yingughed, ¡°Master always tends to think the best of people. Isn¡¯t Jin Liangyuan just trying to attract the attention of the Crown Prince? Can¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°Since she is in the East Pce, she is the Crown Prince¡¯s woman. Wanting to gain his favor is only natural,¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°This has nothing to do with whether or not she is a good person.¡± Huang Ying said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but Jin Liangyuan is really too impatient andcks manners. She just arrived in the pce, doesn¡¯t she know that on the first and fifteenth of the month, the Crown Prince can onlye to the Princess Consort¡¯s room? She tantly went to seduce him halfway there.¡± Xiachu quietlyughed and asked, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you tell the Crown Prince before not to go to another woman¡¯s room? If the Crown Prince had followed Jin Liangyuan, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± Jiang Ning chuckled and lowered her head to continue reading. Xiachu was puzzled. She followed Huang Ying to the outer chamber and asked curiously, ¡°Is our Master really willing to let the Crown Prince go to someone else¡¯s room or not? She had had an argument with him before and even drove him away in anger. But, howe she¡¯s not angry when Jin Liangyuan seduces the Crown Prince?¡± Huang Ying poked her forehead, ¡°Are you stupid? Do you really think our Master is so narrow-minded and intolerant of others?¡± ¡°Then why is she still angering the Crown Prince over this?¡± ¡°If the Crown Prince was really angry, he should have followed Jin Liangyuan. Why would he scold her instead?¡±
¡°Ah, could it be that the Crown Prince was actually not angry?¡± Xiachu opened her eyes wide, ¡°Our Master spoke so harshly, yet the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not only does the Crown Prince not mind, but he¡¯s also secretly pleased.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiachu expressed disbelief. Huang Yingughed, ¡°You¡¯ll understand eventually.¡± ¡°Good sister, please tell me.¡± Xiachu grabbed her hand, not wanting to let go. Dongxie came over and, when she heard their conversation, said, ¡°It¡¯s rare that our Master shows signs of jealousy and anger. It proves that she cares about the Crown Prince, and naturally, the Crown Prince is happy. If you can¡¯t figure this out, then why are you still with Master? You might as well return to your own residence!¡± Xiachu suddenly saw the light. She saw Huang Ying preparing a food box and curiously asked, ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Preparing for Master.¡± ¡°Master doesn¡¯t like to eat this, Sister, how could you forget?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for Master.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Huang Ying handed the food box to her, ¡°Take this to Master. Dongxie, it¡¯s snowing outside. You both should be careful when going out with Master. Don¡¯t forget to wear your thick clothes.¡± Xiachu and Dongxie took the food box and went back to the warm pavilion. After dinner, Jiang Ning wrapped herself in arge fur coat and, holding the food box and Dongxie¡¯s hand, step by step came to the Crown Prince¡¯s sleeping chamber. Li Hongyuan was sitting behind his desk writing when he heard that the Princess Consort had arrived, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Unless necessary, she never took the initiative toe to him. ¡°Let her in,¡± Li Hongyuan ordered. Li Quan hurriedly opened the curtain and invited Jiang Ning in. Jiang Ning was wrapped tightly, only showing a pair of eyes, and brought a chill with her.
She took off her fur cloak and handed it to Li Quan, revealing a brocade blue jacket and skirt underneath. The candlelight shone on her, shimmering with a magnificent glow. Li Hongyuan remarked, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you wear this color.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jiang Ning asked. Ignoring her question, Li Hongyuan asked, ¡°Why are you here? Is it to check if I have gone to anyone else¡¯s room?¡±
Jiang Ning took the food box, sat down across from him, and smiled, ¡°I heard that Your Highness refused Jin Liangyuan this afternoon.¡± Chapter 720: 720: Do You Not Like Me Anymore? Chapter 720: Chapter 720: Do You Not Like Me Anymore? Li Hongyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at her: ¡°Did youe just for this?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Ning opened the food box, took out some snacks and hot tea from it, ¡°It¡¯s cold and the nights are long. Your Highness always works hard until midnight. It¡¯s really hard for you. I brought some snacks I made myself.¡± Li Hongyuan nced at the snacks and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t that a little too disheartening?¡± Jiang Ningughed. ¡°You and I are husband and wife. I¡¯ve said it before; I will be good to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good to me only because I¡¯m the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just for that reason alone.¡± Jiang Ning picked up a piece of snack, brought it to his lips, and softly said, ¡°Why does Your Highness belittle yourself? Don¡¯t you believe that I could like you?¡± Li Hongyuan took the snack and took a bite. ¡°I¡¯ll ept the snack, but you should go back.¡± ¡°Your Highness is really cold to me.¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Li Hongyuan replied indifferently.
¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go back to my parents¡¯ house and take our two children with me. Aren¡¯t you going to see us off?¡± ¡°If you need it, I can apany you.¡± After Li Hongyuan finished speaking, he lowered his head and continued writing. He thought Jiang Ning would leave on her own. To his surprise, after he finished writing a page, he looked up and found her still sitting quietly, with her chin propped up, her eyes fixed unblinkingly on him. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± ¡°Why do you always want me to leave?¡± Jiang Ning countered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be here with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Today is the first day of the month. ording to custom, you shoulde to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go to Concubine Li¡¯s tonight, nor Jin Liangyuan¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°You won¡¯te to me either?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy today. Next time.¡± Li Hongyuan picked up a stack of documents. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, and it¡¯s snowing. You should go back earlier.¡± Jiang Ning propped her hands on the desk and leaned in closer to him, asking discontentedly, ¡°Li Hongyuan, do you not like me anymore?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± He didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked me before?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t denied it now.¡± ¡°But your actions don¡¯t show that you like me at all.¡± ¡°So, what should I do to show that I like you?¡± Li Hongyuan asked leisurely. ¡°Should I spend every day in your Crystal Clear Manor without leaving? Stay there for 30 nights a month?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. At the very least, when I bring you food thiste, you should show some happiness, right? It¡¯s snowing outside, and you don¡¯t even offer to see me off. Instead, you just tell me to leave. Is this how you treat someone you like?¡±
Li Hongyuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ve just been busytely.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Jiang Ning stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± She turned around and went outside without waiting for the pce maids, lifting the curtain herself and leaving.
Li Hongyuan raised his head and looked at the pink cloak hanging on one side. Li Quan eximed, ¡°It¡¯s really cold outside! How could the Princess Consort forget her clothes? She¡¯ll freeze.¡± He quickly took down the cloak and asked, ¡°Master, should I bring the clothes to her?¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better send it to her. If she catches a cold, it¡¯ll be serious.¡± Li Quan hurriedly carried the cloak and chased after her. He saw Xiachu and Dongxie surrounding their master and quickly passed the clothes to them. ¡°Princess Consort, I brought your clothes.¡± Xiachu took the clothes and helped Jiang Ning put it on. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Did the Crown Prince have you bring these?¡± ¡°This¡­¡±¡± Li Quan¡¯s hesitation revealed the truth. Chapter 721: 721: Building Good Relations Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Building Good Rtions Jiang Ning knew right away that it wasn¡¯t Li Hongyuan who sent Li Quan to deliver the clothes. In fact, Li Hongyuan hadn¡¯t even noticed that she hade out without her clothes on. After putting on the cloak and feeling its warm embrace, Jiang Ning smiled at Li Quan, ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Li, foring out in such cold weather.¡± Li Quan hurriedly replied, ¡°Your Highness, how can I not be willing to serve my masters?¡± ¡°Eunuch Li, please go back.¡± Jiang Ning held Xiachu¡¯s hand and stepped on the snow to leave. The snowkes were big and soon their shoulders were covered with snow. Dongxie was somewhat worried, ¡°Master, should I have someone bring over a pnquin? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold in this heavy snow.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I even walk a few steps? If I don¡¯t move around, I¡¯ll be useless.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care much.
She liked snow and the feeling of walking in the snowy night. The tranquil silence brought her peace of mind. Xiachu whispered, ¡°The Crown Prince is too cold towards you, Master.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is inherently cold-natured,¡± Dongxie said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he even more indifferent towards Concubine Li and Jin Liangyuan?¡± ¡°How can theypare with our Master?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Indeed, they cannot. But have you forgotten? Before our Master entered Prince of Yu¡¯s Mansion, Concubine Li had been by the Crown Prince¡¯s side, and was said to be his favorite concubine. But as I¡¯ve seen over the years, she is nothing special.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Xiachu nodded, ¡°The Crown Prince has always been like this. Master, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Jiang Ning walked with a light step, smiling, ¡°He¡¯s been quite good to me. I won¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Her earlier pretentiousness of course had been an act. Huang Ying¡¯s words were a reminder to her. No matter what, she still had to maintain a good rtionship with Li Hongyuan and couldn¡¯t simply oppose him or create conflict. After all, he was the Crown Prince, and if he was unhappy, what would she do if he deposed her as the Princess Consort? What¡¯s more, if he had a few more sons with other women, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but Wenzan would have to fight andpete, right? The struggle for session had always been bloody throughout history. It was too dangerous. To eliminate this danger in the cradle, she had to prevent the birth of Li Hongyuan¡¯s other sons. How could she do that? Jiang Ning thought of the usual tactics in pce dramas ¨C drugging to induce miscarriages or plotting against the children. But none of those would work.
Jiang Ning was rtively ruthless towards her enemies, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to harm a child. This was the moral bottom line she set for herself. If she couldn¡¯t harm pregnant women and children, then she could only prevent others from getting pregnant. How could she prevent others from getting pregnant?
Of course, by not sleeping with them. But that wouldn¡¯t be realistic either. As a Prince in a feudal society, the future Emperor who would maintain chastity for one woman was a pipe dream. ording to the Imperial Physician, it was because of physical reasons that Concubine Li had been unable to conceive for many years. As for the newly arrived Jin Liangyuan, she was a foreigner, and ording to Li Hongyuan, although he would sleep with her, he wouldn¡¯t leave her with an heir. For now, there was nothing to worry about. But in a few days, the selection would take ce, and new people woulde to the East Pce. These neers, one after another, all hoped to win the favor of the Emperor or Crown Prince and nt the royal seed in their wombs. The thought was rather amusing. As Jiang Ning pondered this, she sighed. Chapter 722: 722: Midnight Chapter 722: Chapter 722: Midnight Xiachu and Dongxie exchanged nces when they heard her sigh. They thought she was still upset. But then Jiang Ning said, ¡°He¡¯s just like a stud pig.¡± The two maids were stunned for a moment before they understood what she meant. Xiachu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Dongxie red at her and whispered, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t say such vulgar things. It would be terrible if it got out. Xiachu, stopughing, shut your mouth! If you dare to spread this, I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart!¡± Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Xiachu quickly covered her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t mention the topic again. She walked forward, scooping up a handful of snow, excitedly saying, ¡°Such a heavy snowfall. Tomorrow all of you will apany me back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and we can y with the snow too.¡± Even the usually calm Dongxie was thrilled, ¡°Master, are we all going? But someone needs to stay and serve the little princes.¡±
¡°Wenzan and Lingzi will go as well.¡± This was a rare opportunity granted by the Emperor for them to leave the pce. It would be a pity not to go. When everyone in Crystal Clear Manor learned they could return to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, they couldn¡¯t contain their excitement. Huang Ying and the maids Chun, Xia, Qiu, Dong all had family members at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Understandably, they wanted to see their families and celebrate together during the New Year. Wenzan and Lingzi were even more ecstatic, jumping and shouting. The pce was strict, and they couldn¡¯t run around freely. But it would be different at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Even if they turned the whole ce upside down, no one would say a word. Instead, they would continue to be pampered and treated like young masters. Of course, they were eager to go and have fun. Night fell. After taking a bath, Jiang Ning grabbed a book and crawled into bed to read. Without her cellphone, music, oredies, reading a book was the only bedtime routine she could think of. Indeed, just a few pages in, she felt drowsy. Vaguely, someone took away the book that had been resting on her face. She thought it was Huang Ying and didn¡¯t mind, turning over to sleep. However, someone quietly lifted her nket, pressed close to her back, and gently embraced her. Jiang Ning tried to turn around, but the person held her still. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A low, slightly tired voice spoke in her ear. Jiang Ning rxed her body, closed her eyes again, and asked, ¡°Why are you here in the middle of the night?¡±
¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯te.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little cold.¡± Even though he was only wearing thin pajamas, Jiang Ning could still feel the warmth of his skin. Li Hongyuan wrapped his arms around her waist, buried his cheek in the crook of her neck, and closed his eyes. Surrounded by her breath, he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±
Jiang Ning stopped talking. Soon, even and gentle breathing sounds filled her ears. He must be truly exhausted. Outside, it was pitch ck. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t know the time, but she was enclosed in his arms. It wasn¡¯t veryfortable, but she quickly fell asleep due to her exhaustion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was Huang Ying who woke her up. ¡°Master, we need to get up a bit earlier today,¡± Huang Ying whispered as she opened the bed curtain. Jiang Ning opened her eyes and found herself alone in the bed. The nket was tucked snugly around her. The warmth that had held herst night seemed to be just a dream. Jiang Ning sat up, looking a bit dazed. Huang Ying thought she was still sleepy. She tenderly said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you change and wash up. Later, when you¡¯re in the carriage, you can take another nap.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±
Jiang Ning got out of bed with a heavy head, and casually asked, ¡°Did the Crown Princee byst night?¡± Chapter 723: 723: Mother is Really Beautiful Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Mother is Really Beautiful Huang Ying was surprised and called Xiachu back, ¡°You were on night watch outsidest night, did you see anyonee in?¡± Xiachu shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡± ¡°Did you fall asleep on duty?¡± ¡°How could I not be sleepy?¡± Xiachu stuck out her tongue, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Huang Ying didn¡¯t say anything, just looked toward Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Are the two children up yet?¡± ¡°The young masters got up early and are ying in the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯s courtyard. Once the master is dressed and washed, we will have Xiaoman bring them over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning then went to wash and change her clothes. There¡¯s no need to wear formal attire when going back to her mother¡¯s house; everything should befortable and warm. But this is a festive day, and her usual in clothes are not quite suitable.
Huang Ying picked a bright red skirt and overcoat for her, and a big red cape embroidered with peonies and trimmed with fox fur on the outside. She rarely dressed so brightly, and it set off her pretty face even more beautifully, like the first snow. Even Wenzan gave her a seriouspliment: ¡°Mother looks so beautiful.¡± Lingzi jumped: ¡°I want to dress like mother too!¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°Just before the New Year, the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion had sent several sets of clothes, including a red little jacket, which is suitable for the little princess.¡± Chui hurriedly went to fetch the clothes and helped Lingzi change. Looking at herself in the mirror, Lingzi was very satisfied. Holding her mother¡¯s hand, they stood in the snow, like a pair of snow dolls. Li Tingqian came to pay his respects. Jiang Ning asked him what time he went to bedst night, what he ate early in the morning, whether he wore warm clothes, and if he wanted to go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion with them. Li Tingqian shook his head, ¡°Imperial Grandmother wants to go to offer incense, and she asked me to apany her.¡± ¡°Oh, then you dress warmly. You all should take good care of him and don¡¯t take off the clothes in a hurry if it¡¯s hot. It¡¯s windy outside and you¡¯ll catch a cold easily.¡± Jiang Ning confidently reminded the eunuchs and maids who were following him. Although the Empress is a cruel person, she is still very loving to her only grandson, and she won¡¯t treat him badly. Watching Xiaoqian¡¯s back as he walked towards the door, Jiang Ning called out to him. ¡°Xiaoqian,¡± ¡°Is there anything else, Auntie?¡± Li Tingqian turned back. ¡°When will youe back with your Imperial Grandmother after offering incense?¡± ¡°In the afternoon.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Come here, let me talk to you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±
Li Tingqian obediently returned to her side. ¡°I will have someone wait in the pce. When youe back, they will take you to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.¡± Jiang Ning adjusted the fur cor around his neck and smiled, ¡°In the evening, we¡¯ll y with fireworks together.¡± Li Tingqian¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded vigorously: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright, go on.¡±
¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Li Tingqian ran towards the outside, and his steps seemed much happier. Jiang Ning shouted a reminder, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t eat anything outside casually. If you want to eat anything,e back, and I¡¯ll cook it for you!¡± ¡°I remember!¡± The sound of the young boy¡¯s cheerful voice came from outside. He had already run far away. Jiang Ning smiled and said, ¡°Children are always so quick on their feet.¡± Huang Yingughed and said, ¡°The master really loves the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson.¡± ¡°He regards Li Hongyuan as his father and me as his mother. If I don¡¯t love him, who will?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯s fortune to have a loving aunt like the master.¡± ¡°Stop ttering me, let¡¯s get ready to go.¡± Jiang Ning led the two children out of the Crystal Clear Manor, hand in hand. Lingzi called out, ¡°Daddy!¡±
Li Hongyuan was walking towards them. Lingzi ran towards him. Li Hongyuan picked her up andughed, rubbing her cheek, ¡°Lingzi, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± Chapter 724: 724: Make the Emperor Obsessed Chapter 724: Chapter 724: Make the Emperor Obsessed Lingzi said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m just like my Mom! Does Daddy think Mom looks good in her clothes?¡± Li Hongyuan nced at Jiang Ning, his gaze passing over her face as wless as the first snow, and nodded slightly: ¡°Beautiful.¡± Jiang Ning, leading Wenzan, came up to him and asked, ¡°Where did Your Highnesse from?¡± ¡°Crystal Frost Hall.¡± ¡°Youst night¡­¡± ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go quickly! Lingzi wants to see Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle sooner!¡± Lingzi¡¯s yell interrupted Jiang Ning¡¯s speech. In front of the children, it¡¯s indeed inappropriate to say much, so Jiang Ning swallowed the words that came after. This time, Jiang Ning brought all the serving girls from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion with her, which naturally included Gucheng and Xiaoman. When it came to riding in the horse carriage outside the pce gate, Jiang Ning originally wanted to ride in the same one as the two children, but Gucheng and Xiaoman both stepped up to the carriage at the same time. Gucheng wanted to follow Jiang Ning, and Xiaoman wanted to be with Lingzi by any means necessary.
Having no choice, she let Xiaoman ride in the carriage behind with the two children, while Li Hongyuan joined Jiang Ning in her carriage. Jiang Ning was ustomed to reclining leisurely while riding the carriage, so having another person squeezed in made her feel cramped. ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t you ride a horse?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± Li Hongyuan replied tly. Jiang Ning had to adjust her posture, moved closer to him, and asked, ¡°Did you visit my roomst night?¡± ¡°What, you thought you were dreaming?¡± ¡°Youe in the middle of the night and leave before dawn; anyone would think you were sneaking in.¡± ¡°I was just busy. Moreover, it was you who asked me toe.¡± ¡°I asked you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to please me these days, even hand-delivering pastries to me, wasn¡¯t that to invite me to your room?¡± Li Hongyuan retorted. ¡°I was just showing concern!¡± Jiang Ning emphasized, ¡°It¡¯s girls like Jin Liangyuan who are begging for your attention. They wait for you in revealing clothes in the snowy weather, ready to perform a strip dance for you.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Li Hongyuan turned his head to look at the street view outside the curtain. The streets were bustling with life. People were out visiting rtives and friends for the New Year, and children ran around,ughing as they used their New Year¡¯s money to buy snacks and fireworks. Even Jiang Ning could clearly feel Liu Hongyuan growing increasingly distant towards her. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what was on Li Hongyuan¡¯s mind. Did he dislike her, or was he purposely distancing himself? If it¡¯s dislike, why would he sneak into her bed at midnight, cuddle with her until dawn, then run off?
If he still liked her, why would he act so aloof and indifferent when they met?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Men are indeed difficult to understand. Jiang Ning took out some crab roe melon seeds from her purse and offered them to him: ¡°Would you like some?¡± ¡°No.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± So Jiang Ning then moved to the window on the other side, eating melon seeds while watching the scenery outside. But Li Hongyuan spoke to her again: ¡°Last night, Emperor Father spent the night at Concubine Ya¡¯s ce.¡± Jiang Ningughed: ¡°Really? The Emperor seems to be quite fond of Concubine Ya. But, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for you, as a son, to concern yourself with your father¡¯s love affairs?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no trivial matter in the royal family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Ever since Concubine Jin passed away, the Emperor rarely visited the harem. Didn¡¯t the Empress spend a great deal of effort looking for a woman who resembles Concubine Jin, hoping to win the Emperor¡¯s affection? But she miscalcted.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Concubine Ya looks nothing like your mother, and still, she has managed to mesmirze the Emperor.¡± She suddenly realized: ¡°Ah, at this rate, we¡¯ll have another little brother in a short while, won¡¯t we?¡± Chapter 725: 725: No Choice but to Proceed Chapter 725: Chapter 725: No Choice but to Proceed This statement caught Li Hongyuan off guard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Heined, ¡°At his age, he throws all the state affairs at me and indulges himself in the tender trap. What is this?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that the Emperor¡¯s health has improved a lot?¡± ¡°How could he be better? He is given three doses of medicinal soup every day and feels exhausted after walking a few steps.¡± ¡°He is like this, and he still favors Concubine Ya? Is it true?¡± Li Hongyuan sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand men.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When facing a woman they like, even if they can¡¯t perform, they force themselves to.¡± ¡°Do you mean the Emperor takes medicine to make it work?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡±
Li Hongyuan snorted coldly without answering. Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°What are you angry about? Are you upset because the Emperor enjoys himself and leaves all the hard work to you, or because he doesn¡¯t take care of his body?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to take care of state affairs. As for his body, it¡¯s his own concern. What he willingly does with it is none of my business.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Jiang Ning looked at him, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re reluctant to part with Concubine Ya, Your Highness?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± ¡°I get it. You¡¯re trying to stand up for your concubine mother? Your mother has only been gone for half a year, and the Emperor has already recovered from his grief, energetically doting on another woman. That¡¯s why you¡¯re unhappy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± Li Hongyuan was cold. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Although you were not close to your mother on the surface, you still love her deep down.¡± ¡°What little wisdom are you trying to unt?¡± ¡°Fine, don¡¯t admit it. You don¡¯t have to be angry. As royal men, aren¡¯t you and your father the same?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s tone was slightly mocking, ¡°What you say and what you do are always two different things.¡± Li Hongyuan looked at her, ¡°Do you think I would be like him?¡± ¡°Except for having more women in his harem, your Emperor Father is a good emperor overall. If you can be like him, you should be proud.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± He humphed again. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You are like an unsatisfied child throwing a tantrum. Now that the Empress strongly supports the Prince of Zhao to ascend the throne, be careful not to give them any leverage against you.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Yet another humph. Are you a pig?
It¡¯s time to ughter and eat you during the New Year! Jiang Ningined in her heart. Suddenly, she remembered something and asked hurriedly, ¡°Was Chief Lin invited by the Emperor?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡±
¡°Then why would the Emperor let him enter the pce and give lectures to the princes and grandsons?¡± ¡°He is famous and hase to Chang¡¯an for the first time. Father Emperor values this.¡± ¡°Could it be that even you have to be his student?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ning was astonished, ¡°You are a crown prince, and you still need to consider this?¡± ¡°Li You has taken control of Wenren Zong, who has a close rtionship with Lin Shimo. In other words, Li You is now trying to gain Lin Shimo¡¯s support. If he bes Lin Shimo¡¯s student and I do not, you understand, right?¡± ¡°The Prince of Zhao is quite flexible and adaptable.¡± Jiang Ning thought for a moment, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the Lin Family does not participate in imperial court affairs? Has it changed now?¡± ¡°The Lin family¡¯s ancestral teachings are indeed like that, but it¡¯s hard to say how many generations of descendants they can govern.¡± ¡°Is Lin Shimo going to be that person who goes against the ancestral rules?¡± Jiang Ning found it amusing, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Li Hongyuan looked at her. After a while, he suddenly pulled her into his arms, blocked her lips, and gritted his teeth in a low voice, ¡°Stop shaking withughter like that in front of me!¡± Chapter 726: 726: Dont Mess Around Chapter 726: Chapter 726: Don¡¯t Mess Around Jiang Ning was caught off guard. Only after he had kissed her and let her go, did she manage to stammer, ¡°Am I not even allowed to smile in front of Your Highness?¡± A faint flush appeared in Li Hongyuan¡¯s eyes, clearly unsatisfied with the kiss just now. Her flushed cheeks, her disheveled hair, her rosy lips, all made it almost impossible for him to control himself. He said, ¡°I wille to you tonight.¡± Jiang Ning frowned, bowed her head, and started to tidy up her hair and clothes. Li Hongyuan just watched her. If it wasn¡¯t for the carriage following behind them, carrying their two children, he would have taken her right here, right now. As for now, he just stared at her emotionlessly, until the beast roaring wildly inside him finally calmed down, and retreated. He turned his head to open the curtain, taking a deep breath of the cool air outside to clear his mind.
Jiang Ning also tilted her head to look outside. The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Until the carriage reached the gates of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. The stewards and maids rushed out to greet them. Jiang Ning was about to get off the carriage, but she was held back by Li Hongyuan. Jiang Ning looked at his approaching face and frowned, ¡°We¡¯ve reached the doorstep, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Li Hongyuan raised a hand to her face, then paused, saying lightly, ¡°I am not so lustful as to lose my mind.¡± He brushed a few strands of hair away from her cheek, as gently as if he were a light breeze, before cing a kiss on her ear. Jiang Ning looked up at him. Her round, bright, almond-shaped eyes locked onto his slightly elongated phoenix ones.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It seemed as though he¡¯d lost himself, his stare unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s time to get out.¡± Jiang Ning reminded him. Li Hongyuan blinked, made a sound of agreement, then jumped off the carriage first, before turning to offer his hand to her¨C Although there were many maids waiting below, who dare to intervene when the Crown Prince himself extended his hand? In front of everyone, Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t deny him face, so she ced her hand in his. Li Hongyuan helped her off the carriage, and casually remarked, ¡°Your hand is quite warm.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡¯s hand is even warmer.¡± ¡°Probably because of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
Jiang Ning didn¡¯t respond again. This man truly was split in two. One moment, he was cold and aloof towards her, the next he was desiring her with all his might. Those small gestures and minute details that he asionally revealed, made it hard for anyone to doubt that he liked Jiang Ning.
But it seemed like he was always deliberately restraining himself. Perhaps, this was also his way of self-protection. Jiang Ruobai, leading his son, came out to greet them. Jiang Ningposed herself, pulled her hand back, and put on a smile to greet them. ¡°Father, Third Brother, happy new year.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed heartily, his face full of smiles. Even though his eyes never moved from his daughter, he remembered to pay his respects to the Crown Prince first. Jiang Yi didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything to his sister before he was beset by two children nking him from either side. ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Uncle, Uncle!¡± ¡°Ah, ah!¡± ¡°Uncle, Uncle, here¡¯s wishing you luck in your career!¡± Little Lingzi shouted in her high pitched voice. Uncleughed with joy, ¡°My dear, what a sweet mouth you have, let your uncle smell, did you put honey on it?¡±
Lingzi extended her chubby little hand. Jiang Yi bent down to take a sniff, ¡°What¡¯s this, Lingzi sweetie, there¡¯s honey on your hand too?¡± Lingzi looked upset, ¡°Mother said that after saying those words, I would get a red envelope! Uncle, why aren¡¯t you giving? Is my maternal family going poor?¡± Jiang Yi was taken aback for a moment, then erupted withughter, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± He took out all the money from his purse straight away. Half went to Lingzi, and half went to Wenzan. ¡°Here, take it, it¡¯s to be shared among everyone present.¡± Chapter 727: 727: Somewhat Acting Sentimentally and of Ones Own Accord Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Somewhat Acting Sentimentally and of One¡¯s Own ord Jiang Ruobaiughed and scolded his daughter, ¡°Lingzi is the imperial grandson, what on earth are you teaching her every day?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine to do so with our own family.¡± Jiang Ning didn¡¯t care at all. Indeed, she taught these words to Lingzi just to amuse her parents and brother. Before Lingzi¡¯s chubby hand even reached out, the Prime Minister also hastily produced two thick red envelopes. When Lingzi opened one and saw it was full of silver notes, she quickly lost interest, casually tossed it to her brother, and went to pester her uncle to take her to try something new. Wenzan carefully stowed away the silver notes and the gold and silver. Jiang Ning said to him, ¡°Mother will keep them safe for you.¡± Wenzan shook his head, ¡°I can look after them myself.¡± ¡°Such a greedy little brat,¡± Jiang Ning teased, poking him in the cheek, ¡°a stingy one at that, I wonder who he takes after.¡±
¡°He¡¯s your child, naturally he takes after you,¡± Jiang Ruobai said. ¡°I alone can¡¯t be responsible for his upbringing,¡± Jiang Ning nced at Li Hongyuan. Li Hongyuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m not greedy.¡± ¡°Your Highness is truly modest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Li Hongyuan wondered, what had he done that would make her think he¡¯s greedy? Everyone gradually made their way into First Minister¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Ning took a moment to look back and calmly asked Li Hongyuan, ¡°Are you busy today, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy today.¡± ¡°Could you trouble yourself to pick up Xiaoqian from the pceter?¡± ¡°What do we need him for?¡± ¡°I promised him I¡¯d set off fireworks with him tonight.¡± Li Hongyuan was slightly surprised, but he nodded: ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Ning shed him a charming smile: ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Hongyuan gave her a slightly meaningful look. Jiang Ning immediately suppressed her smile and looked away. A hint of a smile appeared on Li Hongyuan¡¯s lips as he seemed to have thought of something. Jiang Ning had a slight grimace. This must be a typical male trait, assuming someone is flirting with them just because they received a smile.
Of course, Li Hongyuan isn¡¯t just any man but still disys a sense of self-importance.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Hongyuan was invited to the front room for tea, while Jiang Ning went to the backyard. Lin Zizi, nked by two aunts and Jiang Yan, was anxiously waiting in the yard. Seeing Jiang Ning appear, they breathed a sigh of relief and warmly pulled her into a sitting room. ¡°We heard you wereing back today, mother hardly sleptst night.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she sleep?¡±
¡°She was worried something might go wrong and you wouldn¡¯t be able toe back. Where are the children?¡± ¡°They went off to y with Third Brother, they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°You look lovely in that dress,¡± Lin Zizi said with a smile. ¡°Indeed, as I watched the Princess Consort approach from afar in her red dress, she looked like a small, brilliant me. Seeing her made my heart feel warm,¡± Aunt Liu agreed with a smile, ¡°The Princess Consort, with her beauty, should wear more colors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but the Princess Consort looks good no matter what color she wears,¡± Aunt Bai added with a gentle smile. Jiang Yan restrained herughter, her eyes full of admiration. Even though they are sisters, having a sister so much more beautiful than herself made Jiang Yan admire her, not even feeling much envy. Because the gap was too wide, she knew that¡¯s something she could never catch up with. Once everyone was seated, Aunt Liu provided tea and dried fruits. Jiang Ning asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Fifth Sistere back?¡± ¡°She said she would, but we haven¡¯t seen her yet,¡± Aunt Liu replied, somewhat helpless, ¡°The Count¡¯s house is full of strict rules. She had to greet her mother-inw early in the morning, so there¡¯s no way she could have been let out early toe here.¡± Chapter 728: Seven Hundred and Twenty-Eight: Granting Marriage Chapter 728: Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty-Eight: Granting Marriage ¡°The families with high social status have many rules.¡± Lin Zizi said, ¡°In the beginning, I said that it was not necessary to choose such a family. A small family may not sound as prestigious, but only we ourselves know whether their lives are at ease.¡± Aunt Liu sighed, not knowing what to say. A married daughter is really like spilled water, and as her aunt, she couldn¡¯t lend a helping hand. Besides, she was a concubine and didn¡¯t have the right to do so. If her daughter suffered any grievances in her husband¡¯s family, she could only ask her legal mother to intervene. Aunt Liu realized now that no matter how much she was doted on or how domineering she was, she was just a concubine. Outside, she was no better than a lowly servant. Her daughter¡¯s inws would definitely not take her into consideration. They would only acknowledge Madam Jiang as their mother-inw. She had to serve her mistress well and maintain a good rtionship with her, so that she could ask for her help when her daughter needed it. Now, Aunt Liu had be much more submissive and gentle. Even her rtionship with Aunt Bai, who had always been weak and quiet and whom she had never bothered with, had improved a lot.
Jiang Yanughed and said, ¡°In the past, I thought that after Seventh Sister entered the Imperial Pce, I might not be able to see her again. Who would have thought that there are even more rules here than in the Count¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, girl!¡± Aunt Bai red at her, ¡°Of course the Imperial Pce has the most rules. But it¡¯s because the Emperor and the Crown Prince love the Princess Consort that they allow her to visit her family often. How can youpare the two?¡± Jiang Yan blushed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om These words struck a chord in Aunt Liu¡¯s heart, and she sighed quietly. Yes, no matter how many rules there are, how could they be more important than the people? The Princess Consort was loved, so even in the Imperial Pce, she coulde out and stroll around from time to time. The Count¡¯s residence didn¡¯t even care about the rules of visiting her family on the second day of the month, so how could they expect them to treat her daughter well in their daily lives? Lin Zizi said, ¡°Aunt Liu, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. We all know our Fifth Sister¡¯s personality, and she¡¯s not the kind of person who wouldpromise. If she has any grievances, just let her speak up. Although Fifth Sister is from a lowly background, she doesn¡¯t have to feel inferior in the Count¡¯s residence. The family will always stand up for her.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Aunt Liu¡¯s eyes reddened, and she lowered her head to wipe away her tears. Aunt Bai hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s the festive season, and the Princess Consort is here. Let¡¯s all be happy. When Fifth Sisteres back and sees you like this, won¡¯t she feel upset?¡± Aunt Liu quickly wiped her tears and turned around to touch up her makeup. Jiang Ningughed, ¡°I brought back some news. However, whether it¡¯s good or bad depends on Sixth Sister.¡± Jiang Yan wondered, ¡°What news?¡± ¡°The Emperor is going to grant you a marriage.¡± ¡°Grant¡­ a marriage?¡± Jiang Yan was shocked and unconsciously stood up. Aunt Bai was also astonished, ¡°Why would he suddenly grant you a marriage? Besides, with your status, how can you be worthy of an imperial marriage?¡± Lin Zizi disagreed, ¡°Sixth Sister is the daughter of the Jiang Family, how can she not be worthy?¡± Aunt Bai quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on my own daughter, but just stating the facts. After all, Sixth Sister is a concubine-born.¡± Aunt Liu was also puzzled, ¡°Being a concubine-born is not a problem. The issue is that in a few days, Sixth Sister will be entering the Pce for selection. Why grant a marriage at this time? Seventh Miss, who is the Emperor marrying Sixth Sister to?¡± Everyone looked at Jiang Ning.
Jiang Ningughed, ¡°The grant of marriage is true. As for the person to be married, you must have heard of him, it¡¯s the Kang County Prince, Prince of Zhao, Li You.¡± Chapter 730: 730: Mothers Home, Husbands Home Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Mother¡¯s Home, Husband¡¯s Home Jiang Ning patted her hand reassuringly andughed, ¡°Whether their rtionship is good or not, it won¡¯t affect anything. It¡¯s not a bad thing that they value our Jiang family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, for marriages nowadays, the most important thing is family background, followed by character and appearance,¡± Aunt Liu crisply remarked. ¡°Little Six, you seem not too keen on this? This is a royal engagement granted by the Emperor, and we cannot refuse.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not unwilling, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Jiang Yan lowered her head slowly, not daring to voice her inner fear and unease. The matchmaker of this marriage is the Emperor, and under the heavens, who dares to refuse? Lin Zizi remained calm, Aunt Liu¡¯s voice had a slight sourness, and Aunt Bai was left with only happiness. She originally thought her daughter was ordinary-looking, and also born out of wedlock, so as a mother, she naturally worried about her daughter¡¯s marriage. If she were to be chosen after entering the pce, it would be a great misfortune. If she was not chosen, where would she find a suitable spouse when she returned home?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Unexpectedly, after just one meeting, the prestigious, young, and handsome Prince of Zhao had taken a liking to her daughter. So, it¡¯s true that girls should have more opportunities to show up in high-level, grand asions. After all, even great wine fears a deep alley.
The elder generation had their thoughts, but only Jiang Ning could sense the confusion and anxiety of the innocent and honest Sixth Sister. She patted Jiang Yan¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Fifth Daughter should be arriving soon, let¡¯s go ahead and see.¡± Jiang Yan nodded with her head down and followed her out. The snow was still falling. The sky was gloomy and cold. Far away, they could hear the crackling of firecrackers and theughter of children. This chill added a bit of festivity to the atmosphere. Everyone at home knew that Jiang Ning¡¯s legs were not in good condition and she was afraid of the cold, Jiang Yan subconsciously helped Jiang Ning and walked silently at her side. ¡°Sixth Sister, if you don¡¯t want this, I can help you think of a way,¡± Jiang Ning reached out to catch the falling snowkes and spoke slowly and softly. ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yan seemed to suddenly awaken, but she shook her head instinctively, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ actually, does it really make much difference who I marry?¡± To her, whether her parents arranged the marriage for her or it was the Emperor-ordained marriage, it was all just a stranger whom she never knew or understood. At least, she had seen the Prince of Zhao before. He had a noble identity, a handsome appearance, and was gentle and courteous to everyone. No matter from which angle, he was impable. He could match any proud, noble girl in Chang¡¯an City. Jiang Yan recalled the appearance of the Prince of Zhao in her mind and sighed softly, ¡°Seventh Sister, since we¡¯re sisters, I won¡¯t hide anything from you. I¡¯m not unwilling, but I feel I¡¯m not worthy of him. I¡¯m worried that there¡¯s some hidden plot behind all this that may be detrimental to you and our Jiang family.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°People say that the Sixth Miss of the Jiang family is like a wooden figure, always silent. But you actually understand what¡¯s going on inside.¡± Jiang Yan hung her head. The few freckles on her cheeks made her look somewhat adorable. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Jiang Yan looked up. ¡°Even if there is some issue between Prince Zhao and the Crown Prince, regardless of their life-and-death struggle, what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Yan bit her lip until it turned white, ¡°A woman marries and follows her husband. At that time, should I help my own family or my husband¡¯s family?¡± Jiang Ning burst intoughter.
Jiang Yan looked at her in confusion, her amber eyes showing a bit of helplessness. ¡°You haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, and you¡¯re already thinking about issues between your family and your husband¡¯s family?¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s face turned beet red in an instant. Jiang Ning spoke seriously, ¡°There are no smooth-sailing lives. We must always face various choices, and some things can change your life forever. So, think about it.¡± Chapter 731: 731: Heartwarming Little Cutie Chapter 731: Chapter 731: Heartwarming Little Cutie Jiang Yan stood still, looking around, thinking about leaving her familiar family behind for an uncertain future, feeling lost in her heart. After a long while, she forced a bitter smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know what to choose, I¡­ I¡¯m too stupid.¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid; you¡¯re wise but acting foolish. Since you can¡¯t make up your mind, why not ask our father¡¯s opinion?¡± Jiang Yan nodded, ¡°I will let Father decide for me.¡± At this moment, Jiang Yuan, apanied by a group of maids, stepped through the second gate. She was dressed extravagantly, adorned with pearls and jade. Her movement created a soft tinkling sound, adding a touch of brightness to the gloomy snowy day. Jiang Yan pursed her lips, ¡°Fifth Sister still loves to show off.¡± Jiang Ning smiled without answering. ¡°Why are you two standing in the snow?¡± Jiang Yuan approached, sizing Jiang Ning up and down, ¡°though dressed quite brightly for once. But Seventh Miss, do you think your legs are too nice? In such cold weather, you¡¯re just standing here catching the wind? Are you all blind? Help the Princess Consort back to her room!¡± Herst sentence was directed at her own maids. this time, she and Jiang Ning had the same thought, both bringing their dowry maids and servants back with them. As such, there was no need for pleasantries.
After all, everyone in the Jiang Family knew her temperament. Although she was born of a concubine, in the years Jiang Ning was absent, she was pampered like a daughter of the main wife. Everyone epted her bossiness somewhat naturally. Several maids hurried over to support Yun Dai. Even Jiang Yan got squeezed to the side. Jiang Ning said leisurely with a smile, ¡°Are you all so afraid of Fifth Miss? Don¡¯t you care about the future Princess Consort of Zhao at all?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What princess?¡± Jiang Yuan hadn¡¯t heard the news yet, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang Yan curiously. Jiang Yan blushed and lowered her head. Jiang Ning could tell from her expression that she was not against marrying the Prince of Zhao. She was just uneasy in her heart. Speaking of which, while the dedicated matchmaking was indeed influenced by the Empress¡¯s maniption, the Prince of Zhao might not necessarily be a bad match. In the future¡­ no matter whoes out on top, it would be beneficial to the Jiang Family. Although Jiang Ning hadn¡¯t spoken to Jiang Ruobai yet, she knew that he would definitely approve of this marriage. As long as Jiang Ruobai agreed and Jiang Yan was willing, Jiang Ning, as an observer, had no right to voice her opinion. Essentially, this marriage was almost settled. Upon hearing her exnation, Jiang Yuan, as expected, looked shocked: ¡°Is it really that Prince of Zhao? The one who was just named¡­ Prince of Zhao?¡± ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°How could the prestigious Prince of Zhao fall for Sixth Sister?¡± Although Jiang Yuan¡¯s words may sound hurtful, they were indeed factual. Jiang Yan had been with her for a long time and knew she wasn¡¯t really mocking her. She just¡­ couldn¡¯t believe it.
This was normal; anyone would have the same reaction. Jiang Yan was sure that the same reaction would appear on her father Jiang Ruobai and brother Jiang Yi¡¯s faces. Fortunately, she still had her kind, sweet little Seventh Sister to help diffuse the situation. When Jiang Yuan asked the question, her eyes were fixed on Jiang Ning.
Jiang Ningughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our Sixth Sister? The daughters of the Jiang Family, right, Fifth Sister?¡± Jiang Yuan immediately realized she was also belittling herself. Sheughed and took Jiang Yan¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡¯m blunt with words; don¡¯t take it to heart, Sixth Sister. Is it true? You better not be joking with me.¡± Chapter 734: 734: Fireworks All Over the Sky Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Fireworks All Over the Sky Jiang Ning listened silently to his sigh and didn¡¯t say anything. If she asked why he sighed, it would inevitably lead to a conversation, and if he brought up his heartaches, she would have to think of a bunch offorting words. That might be a bit troublesome. Right now, she just wanted to quietly enjoy the fireworks. Fortunately, Li Hongyuan didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to her, but just stood there quietly. After setting off a box ofrge fireworks, several children couldn¡¯t resist itching to try it themselves and mored to set off some too. Jiang Yi had already made preparations. There was another box full of small gadgets, some that could be held in their hands and some that spun on the ground after being lit. There were also some that looked likenterns, to be held in their hands. All kinds of colors and shapes, their eyes were filled with them.
Some of them Jiang Ning had never seen before. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh that the ancient people¡¯s ingenuity was no worse than modern industrial assembly lines. When the older brothers from the main house learned that Jiang Ning had returned with the two children, they came over one after another to join in the fun, each bringing their own newly found variety of fireworks. The children became even more excited. Fireworks hissed and spun all over the courtyard. The surrounding maids and servants were also excited to watch the festivities.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Jiang family had always been tolerant towards their servants, and on holidays like these, they were willing to let them join in together, so they didn¡¯t mind them gathering around to watch. Jiang Ning let Huang Ying and other maids go to their own families to celebrate. Only Gucheng remained by her side. Jiang Ning once gave him half a day off, but he went out for half a day before slipping back quietly, not saying where he had been or what he had done. Jiang Ning didn¡¯t ask either. At this moment, he was squatting on the roof, staring nkly at the brilliant colors filling the courtyard. It was really too cold outside. After watching for a while, Jiang Ning felt the chill attacking her legs, even the joints of her bones felt chilled. Her legs were too precious to withstand any bit of suffering. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside.¡± Li Hongyuan reached out his hand. Jiang Ning put her hand on his palm and went back inside together with him to the warm house. Inside the house were only Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yan, eating and talking over a dozen tes of dried fruit and snacks. Seeing theme in, they quickly stood up to pay their respects. ¡°No need.¡± Li Hongyuan raised his hand, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your sisters¡¯ conversation.¡± He then said to Jiang Ning, ¡°I¡¯ll go look after the children ande back to pick you up to return to the pceter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±
Jiang Ning watched him go and sat down next to Jiang Yan, grabbing a handful of melon seeds with a smile and asking, ¡°What were you talking about? Include me.¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s face turned slightly red. Jiang Yuan chuckled, ¡°I was just saying that if Prince Zhao could be like the Crown Prince, then Sixth Sister would indeed be very fortunate.¡± ¡°How is he like the Crown Prince?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The Crown Prince¡¯s affection and consideration for Seventh Sister is well-known.¡± Jiang Yuan whispered, ¡°I heard that Si Kingdom sent a beauty to the East Pce? Has the Crown Prince favored her yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is really a rare breed.¡± Jiang Yuan pursed her lips, ¡°If it were any other man, they would have been impatient.¡± Jiang Ning justughed and didn¡¯t say anything. She never had any illusions about the weaknesses of men. Before leaving, Jiang Ning asked Jiang Yan seriously whether she needed to think about it again, or meet Prince of Zhao a few more times and then make a decision. She could create opportunities for them to meet. Surprisingly, Jiang Yan declined. She said she agreed to the marriage proposal. Chapter 735: 735: The Palm and the Back of the Hand Chapter 735: Chapter 735: The Palm and the Back of the Hand Seeing this, Jiang Ning had no choice but to let it go. When leaving the Jiang Family, Lin Zizi was holding the two children, reluctant to part. Jiang Ning and Jiang Ruobaigged behind, talking. ¡°Father, congrattions!¡± Jiang Ning jokingly bowed to Jiang Ruobai. Jiang Ruobai smiled and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t bring your cunning ways into the family.¡± ¡°Father, has the Prince of Zhao never met you privately?¡± ¡°He visited before the New Year and brought some gifts,¡± Jiang Ruobai said. ¡°However, I wasn¡¯t in the mansion at the time. Your Third Brother received him.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Jiang Ning sighed, ¡°the ambition of Sima Zhao is known to all.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A bad guy.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. The emperor feels guilty for the Prince of Zhao after all. With his poor health, the outstanding performance of the Crown Prince as Regent, the emperor is unavoidably wary. It¡¯s understandable for him to take the opportunity to favor the Prince of Zhao, putting some pressure on the Crown Prince.¡±
¡°The emperor¡¯s old calction seems good, but if he gets too cunning and screws up, that would be interesting.¡± ¡°You have no confidence in the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Life is unpredictable after all.¡± ¡°You, this child.¡± ¡°Father.¡± Jiang Ning, grinning, hooked his arm. ¡°Sixth Sister doesn¡¯t know that Prince Zhao is the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son and also has the qualifications topete for the Imperial Throne, right?¡± ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you have any ns to tell her?¡± ¡°Why tell her?¡± Jiang Ruobai shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s not like you. She has always been timid and indecisive. If I tell her, won¡¯t she be frightened all day long, unable to sleep? You don¡¯t have to tell her specifically.¡± Jiang Ning chuckled softly and asked, ¡°Then, Father, when your two sons-inw struggle in the future, whom will you support?¡± ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡± Jiang Ruobai still had a steady smile, but his voice became lower. ¡°You and Xiao Liu are both my daughters, I love you both.¡± He stretched out his palm, ¡°However, when people shake hands, they protect their palms.¡± Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows. Jiang Ruobai grinned and put his hand down, ¡°You are my dear.¡± ¡°Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister would be heartbroken if they hear this.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiang Ruobai looked at Lin Zizi walking ahead, his eyes bing distant. Jiang Ning understood. His old father was being biased. He loved Lin Zizi, so he loved the daughter born to them as well.
Before leaving, Jiang Ruobai affectionately touched Jiang Ning¡¯s head and said, ¡°If our family is to have an Empress, it can only be you.¡± Jiang Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s actually the same whoever bes it.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Ning was silent.
Winners take all, and princes struggle; there is only one way to sess¡ªfailure means death. ¡°In fact, we can find a way to stop this marriage.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jiang Ruobai smiled, ¡°How do you think your Sixth Sister caught the eye of the Prince of Zhao?¡± Jiang Ning was shocked, ¡°Could it be that you, Father¡­¡± It made sense. Jiang Yan was born of a concubine and had always led a secluded life, rarely showing herself in public. This time at the pce banquet, Jiang Ruobai unexpectedly let Lin Zizi bring her. About this marriage affair, Jiang Ning had always thought that the Empress and Prince of Zhao were promoting it from behind, but he never expected that the real initiator was his own father. Is this still a father? Jiang Ning sighed. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t think your father is harming his own daughter. We all know the Prince of Zhao¡¯s intentions. Since he took the initiative to get close to the Jiang Family, why not oblige him?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 736: 736: Dad may not be able to do it, but Uncle must succeed. Chapter 736: Chapter 736: Dad may not be able to do it, but Uncle must seed. From a rational point of view, Jiang Ning believed that Jiang Ruobai did nothing wrong. However, it is impossible for people topletely eliminate their feelings. In essence, Jiang Ruobai¡¯s actions were to use his daughter as a pawn, binding Prince of Zhao to the Jiang Family¡¯s huge ship. Jiang Ning whispered, ¡°Father, have you ever thought about one thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your decision to make me the Empress has no real benefits for the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°The imperial family cannot tolerate the power of the rtives of the Empress.¡± Jiang Ning looked up at Li Hongyuan standing by the carriage, ¡°When the Crown Prince takes the throne, his next target may be to deal with the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°You are underestimating the Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed, ¡°The Jiang Family has always been loyal, both the Emperor and the Crown Prince are reasonable people. The situation you are thinking of will not happen.¡± ¡°Father¡­¡±
¡°You are smart, but you are also too cautious. Whether the Emperor and the Crown Prince would tolerate the Jiang Family or not, it has nothing to do with your bing the Empress.¡± Jiang Ruobai said with a smile, ¡°But if you be the Empress, when your father and uncle are no longer able to help, you may still have the power to take care of your mother and sisters. So, do not reject the opportunity to be stronger.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t say that. Even if you are unable to help, my uncle will be there.¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure you¡¯re my own flesh and blood?¡± Jiang Ruobaiughed and scolded. The atmosphere became light and lively again. As parting approached, Lin Zizi¡¯s eyes swelled with tears, full of reluctance. At this moment, she always resented Jiang Ruobai. Why did he have to marry off his daughter so soon after finding her? She didn¡¯t get the chance to live with her daughter day by day and make up for the years of lost motherly love. Jiang Ruobai could only ept his wife¡¯sints wholeheartedly. Watching the carriage slowly leaving, he gently put his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulder, whispering softly, ¡°I understand your feelings, but Seventh Sister will definitely lead a happy life.¡± Lin Zizi wiped away a tear from the corner of her eye, leaning on him and staring nkly at the carriage. After returning to the pce, the Crown Prince reported the Jiang Family¡¯s intentions to the Emperor. Thus, this marriage was settled. Next was the wedding preparations.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om By name, Li You was still the son of the Prince of Kang County, and it was only right that the wedding was arranged by the Prince¡¯s Mansion. The Emperor¡¯s gift was a luxurious Zhao Prince Mansion for Prince of Zhao and Jiang Yuan to live in after their marriage. Jiang Yuan, the new Princess Consort, instantly became the most envied new bride in Chang¡¯an City. If there was only one reason, it was ¨C she didn¡¯t have to live with her inws. After crossing the threshold, she would be the master of her own house. It would be so rxing. Jiang Ningughed when she heard this, saying, ¡°The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw really is an age-old problem.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really fate.¡± Huang Ying smiled, ¡°The Fifth Daughter married into the Count¡¯s Mansion. Although it is morous, she still has to be humble and obedient to her inws. But the Sixth Miss, after marrying, became the Princess Consort of Zhao in control of the estate¡¯s affairs.¡± The difference in status and treatment was enormous. No wonder Jiang Yuan¡¯s teeth were itching with jealousy. Time flew, and the Lantern Festival on the 15th of the first lunar month arrived. It was the most lively day of the year in Chang¡¯an City.
On this day, both men and women were allowed to go out freely for strolls, dates, and socializing. Many unmarried individuals, or those who had already set a date for their wedding eagerly looked forward to spending time with their lovers on this day. Although Jiang Ning did not have such a need, the three children had long been looking forward to attending thentern fair. Jiang Ning had promised to take them for fun and had reported her ns to the Emperor and Empress early on. Chapter 737: 737: Gucheng is Sick Chapter 737: Chapter 737: Gucheng is Sick Because of the Jiang Family¡¯spliance with the marriage arrangement, the Emperor was in good spirits, and agreed to the request without hesitation. Upon hearing that the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson was also going, the Empress expressed her reluctance and concern. Naturally, the grandson of her own flesh and blood could not bepared to others. Jiang Ning expressed her understanding and assured her that she would take good care of the emperor¡¯s eldest grandson and bring him back safely. In the evening, a few scattered snowkes were floating in the sky. There was no wind, it wasn¡¯t too cold, and it was an ideal time to step out. Jiang Ning bundled up three children tightly, took Huang Ying, Xiaoman, and Chun, Xia, Qiu, Dong, and prepared to step out in a grand fashion. The moment she stepped out of the Crystal Clear Manor, Jiang Ning could feel that Gucheng was following her. She found it odd and looked back at Gucheng. With Gucheng¡¯s ability, she could barely perceive his footsteps on any normal day. However, his footsteps seemed unusually loud today.
She let go of Lingzi¡¯s hand, walked up to Gucheng, and inspected him, ¡°Gucheng, why is your face a bit red? Are you cold? Go back and put on more clothes.¡± Gucheng looked down at himself, ¡°Not really.¡± He was wearing the cotton wadded jacket Jiang Ning had given him. Jiang Ning could hear from his voice that something was off. Frowning, she stretched out her hand to touch his forehead, and it was burning hot. ¡°Gucheng, you have a fever!¡± Jiang Ning eximed in surprise. ¡°Fever?¡± Gucheng touched himself, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Your hand is hot as well; you would not be able to feel it.¡± Jiang Ning led him back into the room, while instructing Huang Ying, ¡°Check which Imperial Physician is on duty today and invite him over.¡± Huang Ying hesitated, ¡°Master, this is not ording to the rules.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°ording to the rules, the Imperial Physicians of the pce can only treat the masters.¡± ¡°What do you do when you are ill?¡± ¡°We endure it, or we go to the Imperial Medical Academy ourselves and buy medicine.¡± ¡°Who prescribes the medicine?¡± ¡°There is no one to prescribe. You choose your medicine yourself. You recover if you¡¯re lucky. If not, it¡¯s fate.¡± Huang Ying whispered. Jiang Ning frowned, ¡°From now on, when you are ill, don¡¯t endure it silently. Inform me immediately, and I shall summon the Imperial Physician in my name.¡± Chui said, ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate. If the Empress and other consorts hear about this, I fear they will create difficulties for you.¡± ¡°Have I done so few things to displease them? If they have objections, they can hold it in. If they upset me, they will face the consequences.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After she bes the Empress, how she deals with these Empresses Dowagers and Grand Concubines is a matter of time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Huang Ying immediately went to the Imperial Medical Academy herself and brought back a young Imperial Physician in his twenties, who seemed a bit guarded. Jiang Ning smiled, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Huang Yingughed, ¡°This is the young Imperial Physician Dong, the son of Imperial Physician Dong.¡±
¡°Oh, I see.¡± Jiang Ning immediately revealed a smile to him, ¡°Imperial Physician Dong is a highly skilled and of noble character. I imagine young Imperial Physician Dong also possesses these qualities.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Princess Consort.¡± ¡°I will not hide it from you, I am not the one who is ill today.¡± Jiang Ning sat Gucheng down, ¡°Gucheng has a fever. Please take a look at him.¡± Young Imperial Physician Dong was a bit taken aback at first but recalling the rumors and stories he had heard about the Princess Consort over the past couple of years, he did not find it too strange, and politely moved forward to take Gucheng¡¯s pulse. Jiang Ning was very pleased with his attitude and couldn¡¯t resist cordially speaking, ¡°Young Imperial Physician Dong, if anyone in my manorter has a headache or fever, I will have to depend on you for help.¡± ¡°You are too kind, Princess Consort. You need but ask, and I will risk my life to serve.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Jiang Ning was very happy. It¡¯s always a pleasure tomunicate with intelligent people. Chapter 738: 738: Exchange of People Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Exchange of People Rules are dead, but people are alive. As a doctor, treating anyone is still just treating, so there¡¯s no need to offend the East Pce because of it. As an Imperial Physician, although he had not been in the pce for long, he had seen many eunuchs and pce maids fall ill, yet with so many idle Imperial Physicians around, no one treated their pitiful condition. Starting out, he still had a passionate heart for helping others with his medical skills. Seeing pce attendants who originally only had minor illnesses being dragged to their deaths, how could he not feel heartache and sorrow. However, as someone born into a family of Imperial Physicians, he was educated from a young age that the most important thing in the pce was to abide by the rules. Protecting his own life would allow him to save more people.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He had to learn to act wisely and protect himself. Now, the Princess Consort requested that he treat the eunuchs and pce maids of the East Pce. He maintained a calm appearance, but in his heart, he was very happy. After carefully taking Gucheng¡¯s pulse, he said, ¡°This adult has been infected with a cold, with a persistent fever. He must take medicine, rest, and avoid exposure to the wind.¡± Jiang Ning hurriedly said, ¡°Please prescribe a prescription, Doctor Dong.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡±
Imperial Physician Dong went to one side and conscientiously wrote a prescription, then carefully instructed, ¡°Take the medicine ording to this prescription, lower the fever first, and I wille again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiachu took the prescription. Jiang Ning nced at Huang Ying, who understood the hint and took out a banknote, naturally cing it in Imperial Physician Dong¡¯s hand. Imperial Physician Dong quickly declined. Jiang Ning smiled and asked, ¡°Does Doctor Dong have children?¡± ¡°Responding to the Princess Consort, my family has one son and one daughter.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why she suddenly asked this, Imperial Physician Dong immediately answered. Jiang Ning said, ¡°Today is Lantern Festival, but Doctor Dong cannot be with his wife and children at home, which is very hard. Please buy somenterns for your children to y with as a token of my appreciation.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Imperial Physician Dong could not refuse any longer and epted it with gratitude. Upon leaving the East Pce, he unfolded the banknote to look at it, a full thousand taels of silver. Imperial Physician Dong knew that this was the Princess Consort showing her goodwill and that she would inevitably need his assistance in the future. After thinking about it, he calmly folded the banknote and put it in his pocket. Although he wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about the silver, epting it would show that he epted the Princess Consort¡¯s kindness and would do his best to serve her. It¡¯s only natural to work for the future mistress of the harem. ¡­ Jiang Ning watched as Gucheng took the medicine and ordered him to stay and rest. After all, Gucheng was not a eunuch, and his residence was in the front courtyard of the East Pce, adjacent to the guard¡¯s quarters. Jiang Ning rarely came here, and the room was very clean, but she could hardly see any personal belongings belonging to Gucheng. She touched the bedding and had Huang Ying fetch two thicker ones to rece them. Gucheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±
¡°You lie down and sleep,¡± Jiang Ning said sternly, ¡°This typhoid can be big or small. If you get sick from the fever, won¡¯t your uncle kill me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect Seventh Miss.¡± ¡°I have other Imperial Guards to protect me, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Jiang Ning took the wet towel and covered his forehead, ¡°You need to recover before you can continue to protect me. If you refuse to listen, I don¡¯t want you either, I¡¯ll tell my uncle let you go home.¡± Gucheng was still worried, but after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Change someone.¡±
¡°What?¡± ¡°Seventh Miss, you will know soon.¡± ¡°Fine, as long as you¡¯ll lie down and sleep.¡± Jiang Ning instructed the two young eunuchs, ¡°Initial Eight, Initial Ten, both of you watch this ce tonight. Be alert when ites to water and other things, don¡¯t be so greedy to y and sleep. When Gucheng recovers, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± Chapter 739: 739: The Leader is Made by Fighting Chapter 739: Chapter 739: The Leader is Made by Fighting ¡°Yes, Princess Consort, rest assured, we will certainly take good care of Master Gucheng,¡± Initiate Eight and Initiate Ten were brothers of the same age ¨C in their early teens, simrly cunning and swift. Huang Ying, as ady-in-waiting from the East Pce, admonished them before leaving: ¡°You both should be aware of Gucheng¡¯s position in the Master¡¯s heart. If he is not taken care of properly, and you dare to ck off, you¡¯ll regret it when you return!¡± The two young brothers chorused their agreement. It was already getting dark. A group of children were waiting impatiently in the carriage. After Jiang Ning arrived, she discovered that the coachman had been reced by a very fair-skinned, adorable young boy. He looked no older than seventeen or eighteen with his red lips, white teeth, and big, endearing eyes. If he were dressed as a girl, he would make an adorable sister. This young boy had a shy but kind smile. Compared to the cold and silent ck-clothed youth Gucheng, they were two extremes. ¡°Are you a girl?¡± Jiang Ning asked after looking him over.
¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a boy.¡± The young boy stammered shyly, his face flushing. ¡°A boy?¡± Jiang Ningughed, ¡°Alright, are you the new coachman?¡± ¡°No, no. Master Gucheng asked me toe¡­ and temporarily rece him, to protect Seventh Miss. My name is Gufeng.¡± ¡°Gufeng?¡± Jiang Ning was astonished, ¡°When did Gucheng contact you?¡± ¡°We have our own ways ofmunicating, which cannot be leaked to anyone except the General. Even you, Seventh Miss, are not exempt, despite being one of us,¡± the boy said softly, face reddening again. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Jiang Ning was afraid that if she continued, the boy¡¯s face would explode from the blushing, ¡°Does my Uncle know that you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then, can you just run out and act as my bodyguard?¡± ¡°We can follow Master Gucheng¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Seventh Miss, you don¡¯t know? Master Gucheng is the captain of our Shadow Guards.¡± ¡°He is your chief? How does he lead you all without uttering a word?¡± ¡°Master Gucheng is the most skilled in martial arts, so¡­¡± ¡°So it is through brute force.¡± Jiang Ning thought, this simple and brutal approach was very much like her uncle, ¡°Alright then, thank you for tonight.¡± Seeing him wrapped in a thick blue robe and wearing a fur hat, Jiang Ning got into the carriage without any worries. The three children were squeezed into the carriage, and when they saw Jiang Ninge alone, they asked: ¡°Is father noting?¡± ¡°Your father is very busy.¡± Her original n was to take the children out for fun, believing that it would be better for the kids if both parents were present. However, her invitation was turned down. But who cares if he doesn¡¯t go? Can¡¯t we have fun without him?
Jiang Ning took the three children out for fun. Unexpectedly, they bumped into the siblings of the Jiang family during their outing. The two kids were immediately hoisted onto their uncles¡¯ shoulders to watch thenterns from high above, chattering excitedly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Walking around with her sisters, Jiang Ning enjoyed her snacks and watched thenterns having a great time. ¡°Let¡¯s buy antern.¡± Jiang Yan suggested.
¡°Sure, hey, thatntern is excellent!¡± Jiang Ning set her eyes on a unique and exquisitentern depicting Chang¡¯e flying to the moon, she reached out for it- But unexpectedly, another hand reached out to snatch thentern. Jiang Ning turned around, facing a stunningly beautiful face. It was Princess Ling¡¯an, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long while. A few people stood behind Princess Ling¡¯an. The most eye-catching among them was Lin Shimo in a white robe, fluttering a jade fan beside him was Wenren Zong, and next to them was Li You, Prince of Zhao. Jiang Ning nced at Jiang Yan. Jiang Yan had already hidden behind her other sisters. Chapter 740: 740: I dont care, I insist on doing it Chapter 740: Chapter 740: I don¡¯t care, I insist on doing it Jiang Yan and Prince of Zhao, Li You, had already agreed on their marriage, and the Bureau of Astronomy was selecting an auspicious date for it. It was quite normal for her to be too shy to show her face to her fianc¨¦ as a deeply houseddy who hardly ever went out. Li You also saw her. However, he only smiled lightly and did not attempt to approach her and talk, instead standing still in his ce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li You¡¯s smile was warm and gentle like the spring breeze, making even the most cold-hearted people unable to help but feel fond of him. Not to mention a sheltered girl like Jiang Yan. Jiang Family¡¯s Little Masters approached them to exchange greetings and chat. Not to mention such legendary handsome figures as Lin Shimo, even Wenren Zong, Li You, and Jiang Yi were all unusually good-looking. There was a constant stream of people at the Lantern Festival, and many of the unmarried girls could not help but gaze at these exceptional young men. Some bolder girls even threw their embroidered sachets at them.
Jiang Yi, who was already married, quickly tried to dodge the sachets, not wanting to be associated with any other woman, lest he could not exin it to his wife when he went home. As for Lin Shimo, a flick of his jade fan, and not a leaf touched him. Li You smiled and let the sachets hit him, then let them fall to the ground. Only Wenren Zong, being upright and kind-hearted, could not bear to let the girls¡¯ intentions fall into the dirt, so he caught the sachets and had the servants following him return them. He instructed the servant, and then looked at Jiang Ning, who was also smiling at him. Wenren Zong nodded at her as a greeting. ¡°¡­I saw thisntern first!¡± Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s voice reached Jiang Ning¡¯s ears. ¡°Just because you say you saw it first, doesn¡¯t mean you did. What proof do you have? I could say I saw it first too!¡± The second daughter of the main room, Jiang Shan, couldn¡¯t stand her arrogance, so she retorted and asked the owner to hand thentern to her immediately. Princess Ling¡¯an had always been arrogant and domineering among the young girls of Chang¡¯an, and when Jiang Ning was not around, Jiang Yuan, who was also pampered as the legitimate daughter, did not get along with her and had fought with her several times. Now that Jiang Yuan was married, Princess Ling¡¯an was still living her brazen and domineering life in her boudoir. What was even more surprising was that she managed to have Lin Shimo apany her on her outing. Lin Shimo was a great schr admired by all students in the world and a highly educated individual who even the Emperor had to pay his respects to. Li You gently smiled, ¡°Ling¡¯an, there are other more uniquenterns elsewhere. There¡¯s no need to have a conflict with the Princess Consort over just onentern.¡± ¡°Cousin! Even you won¡¯t help me!¡± Princess Ling¡¯an pouted, unhappy, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want thisntern!¡± ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want it anymore,¡± Jiang Ning withdrew her hand andughed, ¡°I don¡¯t like it anymore.¡± ¡°W¡­ why?¡± Princess Ling¡¯an was so surprised that she blurted out the question. Jiang Ning looked into her eyes seriously and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like anything you like.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It means, I can¡¯t be bothered to fight with you, it¡¯s boring.¡±
Jiang Ning called her siblings, ¡°It looks lively up ahead, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Princess Ling¡¯an got thentern. Holding thentern and looking at Jiang Ning¡¯s back, she suddenly felt so annoyed by thentern. Suddenly, her anger red up, and she threw thentern on the ground and stomped on it a few times with her foot, ¡°Who cares about this brokenntern!¡±
The candle inside thentern set thentern on fire. Chapter 741: 741: Are You Infatuated With Her? Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Are You Infatuated With Her? Li You quickly pulled her away and reprimanded, ¡°Even if you¡¯re upset, you shouldn¡¯t take it out on things. If you dislike it so much, why did you fight with the Princess Consort earlier?¡± ¡°I just wanted to fight!¡± Princess Ling¡¯an¡¯s eyes reddened, she jerked her hand from Li You¡¯s grasp, choking on her words, ¡°Why does everything go well for her, why is she stronger than me in every aspect?¡± She had secretly loved Prince of Yu for so many years, but her position as Princess Consort of Yu was snatched away by a suddenly emerged cripple. How could she ept this? She was not young anymore; the maidens of her age were marrying one after another, and even the Prince of Yu she admired had be the Crown Prince and already had two children. She was still alone. She had nothing. Li You tried to soothe her with soft words, but she kept interrupting him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t need to y the good guy here. I know you¡¯re about to marry the concubine-born daughter of the Jiang family to be the Princess Consort, naturally, you¡¯ll favor the Jiang family.¡± She wiped her tears and huffed, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand; there are so many noblewomen in the Capital, why do you particrly fancy that concubine-born daughter from the Jiang Family? She is not beautiful andcks talent. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?¡± Li Youughed, ¡°When I marry, I only need mutual affection, I don¡¯t value family background or appearance. Physical appearance is just a shell, I advise my dear cousin not to fixate on this.¡±
Watching the unending arguments between the siblings, Wenren Zong stepped forward and said, ¡°Prince Zhao, please take your time with the Princess. The Dean of the Lin family and I will head in that direction.¡± ¡°Oh, alright, take care.¡± It turns out they didn¡¯t n to go out together initially, they just met on the way. Wenren Zong and Lin Shimo walked onto a small bridge. Looking at the string ofnterns under the bridge stretching into the distance, they felt exceptionally rxed and let out a soft sigh. ¡°Thirteen, what¡¯re you sighing for?¡± Lin Shimo slowly spoke while looking at thenterns. ¡°There was a time when I thought I¡¯d never be able to return here.¡± Wenren Zong was emotional, ¡°Now, being able to stand on this bridge and watch thenterns shining like stars; my life is fulfilled.¡± Lin Shimo smiled slightly, ¡°I noticed your gaze at the Princess Consort was quite exceptional. Do you admire her?¡± Wenren Zong gave a bitterugh, ¡°Dean, you overstate. When I was young and ignorant, I indeed had some inappropriate thoughts about her. But now she¡¯s the Princess Consort, how dare I indulge in such fantasies.¡± ¡°Yet you still watch her in such a way.¡± ¡°Dean, you know it. The Princess Consort has been of great help to me, to the Wenren family. Without her help back then, my mother and sisters would have already be prostitutes or ves.¡± Wenren Zongughed as he spoke, ¡°When I returned home a few days ago, my mother was discussing with me whether we should enshrine the Princess Consort¡¯s wooden tablet in our home and revere her as a life-saving benefactor.¡± Chief Lin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°These past two years when I was not in Chang¡¯an, my mother, sisters, and their children had a hard life. It was because of the timely donations from the Princess Consort that they managed to survive. s.¡± Guilt etched on Wenren Zong¡¯s face, ¡°Dean, my gratitude towards the Princess Consort can¡¯t simply be exined by mere feelings between a man and a woman.¡± ¡°Why has she been so good to your Wenren Family?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Wenren Zong trailed off, ¡°probably because she is a person of sentiment and righteousness.¡± Lin Shimo smiled, ¡°Even though I belong to the Lin family and don¡¯t participate in the Imperial Court, I¡¯ve heard of several deeds of this Princess Consort. Judging by her actions, she isn¡¯t a woman of weak character.¡± ¡°Being weak and merciful to your enemies, that¡¯s foolish.¡± ¡°Yes, clearly the Princess Consort is not a fool.¡± Lin Shimo gazed into the distance and asked slowly, ¡°If one day you and her be enemies, what will you do?¡± Chapter 742: 742: The Dean is Very Bored Chapter 742: Chapter 742: The Dean is Very Bored Wenren Zongughed, ¡°This happened two years ago. As the Dean has witnessed, she ended up victorious, and I lost.¡± ¡°If you end up victorious in the future, and you need to kill her, would you do it?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Wenren Zong¡¯s voice was soft, but firm. ¡°What if you can¡¯t win without killing her?¡± ¡°There would be no victory worth sacrificing a woman¡¯s life for. If there is, then I would rather not have that kind of victory.¡± Lin Shimo grabbed a handful of snow from the bridge¡¯s railing, smiled and said, ¡°On such a good day, standing here talking is too boring. Let¡¯s go for a stroll.¡± Wenren Zong then followed him and asked, ¡°Dean, I know the Academy usually doesn¡¯t concern itself with political affairs. But since you are here in Chang¡¯an, that means you are entering the worldly affairs. I want to know, in the end, will you help the Crown Prince, or assist the Prince of Zhao?¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Lin Shimo neither agreed nor disagreed, ¡°Whoever wins or loses, this empire will ultimately belong to the Li family. To us at the Academy, there is no difference. Why should I muddy the waters?¡± Wenren Zong said, ¡°Dean, if the Academy wishes not to intervene, then you wouldn¡¯t be here. Since you¡¯re here, you won¡¯t sit back and watch. I just don¡¯t understand which prince the Academy will support.¡±
¡°Thirteen, who do you think the Academy should support among the princes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury of choice.¡± Wenren Zong shook his head. ¡°Ah.¡± Lin Shimoughed, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t figured it out either.¡± ¡°I want to ask you something. The Academy usually doesn¡¯t interfere with the Imperial Court, so why has it changed now?¡± ¡°Maybe because¡­ being treated as a sage gets too boring.¡± Lin Shimo gently tossed the snowball in his hand into the river.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wenren Zong was taken aback. In the night, the snowball raised a spray of water upon the river¡¯s surface, ripples spreading out in circles, until the snowball ultimately melted and disappeared into the river. The two of them strolled along the bridge. After a while, they ran into a group of people from the Jiang Family. Since Jiang Yi did not enroll in the Spring Autumn Academy, he held some reverence for the Dean of the Academy. He spoke respectfully, ¡°Dean Lin, I often hear my father mention you. I wonder when Dean Lin can visit our home as our guest. I¡¯m sure my father would be delighted.¡± Lin Shimo smiled, ¡°When Prime Minister Jiang and General Jiang graduated from the Academy, I was still young and do not have much recollection of him. Speaking of it, I am quite eager to meet him.¡± ¡°The Jiang family is always honored to receive Dean Lin.¡± ¡°Third Master Jiang, you are too kind.¡± Lin Shimo stood by the bridge, holding a fan. The wind blew his white clothes, making him look like a graceful gentleman under the radiance of the countlessnterns. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Shan were both stunned. They had strolled and eaten, all the children were tired from ying. Lingzi was soundly sleeping on Xiaoman¡¯s back. Wenzan, although struggling to stay awake, started to lose energy. And so, everyone decided to head home. Jiang Ninggged behind, walking side by side with Wenren Zong.
¡°Thirteen, you¡¯re finally back. Congrattions.¡± Jiang Ning handed him a small amulet with a smile, ¡°Today is the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. Here¡¯s a safety amulet for you. I hope it brings you peace and happiness.¡± Wenren Zong epted it andughed, ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort, for your thoughtfulness.¡± Too much has happened to both of them these past two years. Seeing each other again, there were no words to say instantly. Asking each other, ¡®Have you been well these past two years?¡¯ seemed insincere. Days in exile couldn¡¯t possibly have been good.
They walked in silence for a while until Jiang Ning turned to Lin Shimo¡¯s figure in the distance and asked with a smile, ¡°You seem to have a good rtionship with Dean Lin.¡± Chapter 743: 743: A Sincere Heart Fed to a Dog Chapter 743: Chapter 743: A Sincere Heart Fed to a Dog ¡°Yes, I had a rtionship of both teacher and friend with the dean when I was at Spring Autumn Academy.¡± Wenren Zong exined, ¡°To be precise, the dean and your father Uncle are peers, you should call him Lin Teacher Uncle.¡± Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh. Indeed, that¡¯s one way to put it, but it¡¯s another matter whether it should be put that way at all. ¡°The dean is knowledgeable and well-informed in astronomy and geography. He is the most talented person I have ever seen in my life,¡± Wenren Zong unabashedly praised and admired Lin Shimo in his words, ¡°If the Princess Consort could get acquainted with the dean, she would surely be impressed by his demeanor.¡± ¡°I believe so. After all, he is the dean of the renowned Spring Autumn Academy. Without some capability, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to gain everyone¡¯s respect.¡± ¡°The Princess Consort still has such an interesting way of speaking.¡± ¡°Thirteen, are you nning to help Prince of Zhao this time when youe back?¡± Jiang Ning asked candidly. Old acquaintances shouldn¡¯t beat around the bush, it¡¯s exhausting. Wenren Zong smiled faintly: ¡°Did I ever have a choice?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you choose? Did Prince of Zhao threaten you with Aunt Xiang and your sisters?¡± The Aunt Xiang she mentioned was Wenren Zong¡¯s mother.
Wenren Zong hurriedly said: ¡°Princess Consort, you misunderstood. Prince of Zhao has never threatened me. Actually, I was¡­ I had no choice.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m destined to be powerless in this life,¡± Wenren Zong sighed. ¡°You were helpless when you followed the Prince of Huai in rebellion, I don¡¯t me you for that. But what about this time? You¡¯re going to help Prince of Zhao again. Do you know what his identity is?¡± Jiang Ning¡¯s voice gradually became serious. Wenren Zong nodded: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know, and yet¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Once,¡± Wenren Zong interrupted her, ¡°I thought I would spend my whole life in endless torment and suffering, never able to return to Chang¡¯an, unable to see my family even once. But Prince of Zhao gave me a chance and saved me from misery. Princess Consort, what would you choose if you were in my shoes?¡± ¡°He saved me, I am grateful, but it doesn¡¯t mean I have to follow him everywhere.¡± Jiang Ning said coldly, ¡°Wenren Zong, you¡¯re not young anymore. Can¡¯t you have some ability to discern right from wrong?¡± ¡°Discern right from wrong? Who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong?¡± Wenren Zong smiled, ¡°With all due disrespect, how did the Crown Prince get his position as Crown Prince? Doesn¡¯t Prince of Zhao have the qualifications topete? There is no right or wrong, only victory or defeat.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°You¡¯re right. Since you have to choose, why not choose someone with a better chance of winning?¡± ¡°Prince of Zhao is not without a chance of winning¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you choose me?¡± Jiang Ning couldn¡¯t stand it any more, ¡°Last time we were enemies, do we have to stand opposite each other this time? Do you think that I will always be so lenient, sparing no effort to let you and your whole family go?¡± Her voice grew louder, attracting the attention of those in the front. Wenren Zong whispered: ¡°Princess Consort, please calm down.¡± Jiang Ning said: ¡°You better give up the dark and turn to the light as soon as possible.¡± Wenren Zong remained silent with a bitter smile. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re beyond teaching. I won¡¯t waste my breath anymore.¡± Although Jiang Ning¡¯s tone was light, she was genuinely a bit annoyed in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him any longer and quickened her pace to walk ahead. Wenren Zong, however, weakly called out to her: ¡°Princess Consort, there¡¯s one more thing¡­ ¡±
¡°Say.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking care of my family these past two years.¡± ¡°No need to thank me, just think of it as feeding a dog with my sincerity.¡± Jiang Ning waved her hand and caught up with her Jiang Family siblings.
Chapter 744: 744: Dont Listen to Rudeness Chapter 744: Chapter 744: Don¡¯t Listen to Rudeness Wenren Zong lowered his head, looking at the protective amulet in his hand, feeling a mix of emotions. ¡°I heard everything you just said.¡± Lin Shimo stopped and waited for him toe closer. Wenren Zong was not surprised at all. Others perceived Lin Shimo as a weak schr, but he was well aware that Lin Shimo was a rare talent who excelled in both literary and martial arts. He possessed powerful inner strength and his senses were exceptionally sharp. At such a close distance, even if Jiang Ning and Wenren Zong had intentionally lowered their voices, they still couldn¡¯t escape his ears. Wenren Zong ced the amulet into his sleeve and smiled, ¡°Eavesdropping isn¡¯t what a gentleman does, Dean.¡± Lin Shimo chuckled, ¡°Thirteen, why are you making things difficult for yourself if you¡¯re so unwilling to help Prince of Zhao?¡± ¡°No, I am quite willing to help the Prince of Zhao.¡± ¡°Ah, indeed. That makes sense,¡± Lin Shimo smirked, ¡°No one but you could fathom the depth of your affliction. It¡¯s not for me toment.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Wenren Zong fell silent. ¡­ Jiang Ning squeezed into Jiang Yi¡¯s side, looked at Wenzan who was contentedly asleep on his back, then looked at Lingzi, who was being tightly held by Xiaoman, and Xiaoqian, who was holding the hand of the little eunuch, fighting sleep. ¡°It¡¯s toote, the children are tired.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°Seventh Sister, you must also be tired from walking. Does your leg hurt?¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Shan, Jiang Yan, and the others immediately turned their worried and anxious gazes upon her. Her leg had always been a shared concern in the Jiang family. Walking too much had indeed made Jiang Ning¡¯s legs feel somewhat sore, and the night was cold. However, in order not to worry them, she forced a rxed smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m dressed warmly so there is no issue.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°I will take you back to the pce first.¡± The three children had be sleepy, so they squeezed together in one carriage, watched over by Xiaoman and the little eunuch, while Jiang Ning and Huang Ying sat in another carriage, with Gufeng driving. Jiang Yi rode a horse to escort them. When the carriage slowly left the festiventern market, Prince Li You caught up riding a horse, holding a beautifully craftedntern in his hand. Jiang Yi smiled and said, ¡°Prince of Zhao, what¡¯s this about? My Sixth Sister is already heading back home in another direction.¡± ¡°Prince Ling¡¯an was disrespectful to the Princess Consort today, dampening her spirits. On his behalf, I would like to apologize to the Princess Consort.¡± Li You said with a soft smile, raising thentern, ¡°I spent quite a while looking for thisntern to present to the Princess Consort.¡± Jiang Ning in the carriage heard everything clearly but did not pay any attention. It was okay to let Jiang Yi handle it outside. Although Li You was handsome and full of charisma, Jiang Ning just couldn¡¯t bring herself to like him. She didn¡¯t know if this was due to the fact that she was aware that Li You was after something that belongs to her, or because she always felt that Li You was being insincere. His gentle, warm smiles towards everyone, even to those who had disfigured him. If he wasn¡¯t being two-faced, then what was he doing? He was already engaged to Jiang Yan. If he wanted to gift antern during Lantern Festival, it should be for Jiang Yan. Yet, in front of everyone, he chased after her to offer her thisntern.
Thanks to Jiang Yan¡¯s good nature, but had it been someone less understanding, Li You would have caused discord between the sisters. Jiang Yi obviously had the same concern, but since Li You was, after all, the Prince of Zhao, it was inappropriate to reject him outright. So, Jiang Yi epted thentern with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for your kind gesture. I will certainly take thisntern home and give it to my Sixth Sister. I am sure she will be delighted.¡±
Chapter 746: 746: For the Sake of Dignity Chapter 746: Chapter 746: For the Sake of Dignity After parting with Li You, Wenren Zong returned to his home located in Flower Lane.N?v(el)B\\jnn This tripartite estate was personally chosen and purchased by Jiang Ning to amodate the Wenren family¡¯s womenfolk. At that time, she wanted to give the title deeds to Wenren Zong¡¯s mother, Wei Zangxiang, but Wei Zangxiang firmly refused to ept them. The possessions, houses, shops and all belongings of the Wenren family had been seized and confiscated. After their release, the womenfolk of the Wenren family were nearly left destitute on the streets. Once they moved into Jiang Ning¡¯s house, she gave Wei Zangxiang a sum of silver, andter sent money and food every month. But after the first two months, Wei Zangxiang and her daughters were unwilling to ept her financial help anymore. Despite their decline in wealth, life still had to go on. The strong and sensible Wei Zangxiang understood that they might have to live off others¡¯ charity for the rest of their lives. She led her daughters in earning money bit by bit, starting withundry and sewing for others, andter even started a small business. Gradually, they managed to get by.
Now when Wenren Zong returned and resumed his official duties, outsiders thought the Wenren Family would move back into arge mansion. But they still lived in the small house purchased by Jiang Ning. Wenren Zong dismounted his horse, led it to the stable himself, watered it and fed it hay, then stroked the horse for a while in silence. ¡°Thirteen is back.¡± Wei Zangxiang came over, looking at her son with affection, ¡°You¡¯re an official of the Imperial Court, you should have your own attendant.¡± ¡°I can do these small tasks myself.¡± ¡°Mother knows, but it¡¯s also for the dignity of the Imperial Court.¡± ¡°The dignity of the Imperial Court is not something I, Wenren Zong, can afford to uphold.¡± Wenren Zong patted the horse¡¯s head, turned around to see his mother holding a wooden basin, quickly stepped forward to take it from her. ¡°Mother, you shouldn¡¯t be doing such heavy chores anymore. Your son is back, and I will take good care of you.¡± Wei Zangxiang looked at her son¡¯s dark and thin face, smiling, ¡°Mother only does some washing and mending work, it¡¯s not much. It¡¯s not as hard as your time in Lingnan. I know that you have suffered a lot.¡± Wenren Zong nced at his mother¡¯s hand. Dry, swollen, rough. This hand was far from the one that belonged to the Madam Wenren who had lived such a privileged life. These hands were once used for writing and ying the zither. Wenren Zong nced at the dim night sky, took a slow breath, and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s sote, why hasn¡¯t Mother gone to bed yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting on in years, I don¡¯t sleep as much. I had a nap in the afternoon and now can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Wei Zangxiang smiled, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll boil some noodles for you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Mother.¡± ¡°Come sit down, I have something to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eating noodles was secondary, the real thing was the conversation. Indeed, Wenren Zong didn¡¯t just sit and wait, but went to the kitchen to assist his mother.
Wei Zangxiang skillfully started the fire and boiled water. While waiting for the water to boil, she washed some greens, cut them, put them in the pot with the noodles to boil, and then cracked an egg into it. The delicious aroma slowly spread. Wenren Zongughed, ¡°Mother now knows how to cook everything.¡±
¡°Indeed? I never thought I would step into a kitchen in this lifetime. But it¡¯s fine.¡± Wei Zangxiangughed cheerfully, ¡°Ning¡¯er, who¡¯s like a delicate princess, even she often steps into the kitchen to cook herself. Did you know, thest time, when Ning¡¯er was here, right where you¡¯re sitting now.¡± Chapter 747: 747: Severing Ties Chapter 747: Chapter 747: Severing Ties Wenren Zong suddenly felt uneasy, slowly stood up, and stirred the pot with his chopsticks, ¡°Mother, after all, Jiang Ning is the Princess Consort. Isn¡¯t it a bit disrespectful for you to call her by her nickname?¡± ¡°I treat little Ning¡¯er as my own daughter. Besides, it¡¯s just between us in private. Why have you suddenly be so scrupulous?¡± ¡°Mother, the Princess Consort¡¯s status is different, and it¡¯s not convenient for her to frequently leave the pce. Let¡¯s not trouble her anymore.¡± Wei Zangxiang nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She took a big bowl and scooped out the noodles, ¡°Carry it into the room.¡± Wenren Zong carried the bowl of noodles in one hand and a pair of chopsticks in the other, following his mother into her room. ¡°Eat.¡± Wei Zangxiang motioned for him to sit down. ¡°Mother, if you have anything to say, just say it. After you¡¯ve finished, you should rest earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired or sleepy.¡± Wei Zangxiang¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Thirteen, howe I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve joined forces with the Prince of Zhao upon your return?¡± Wenren Zong was silent for a moment, put down his chopsticks, and said, ¡°Mother, if it weren¡¯t for the Prince of Zhao, your son would still be in the dense forest of Lingnan, apanied by snakes, insects, rats, and ants, enduring hunger and beatings.¡±
During the hundreds of days of exile, he had not gone a day without enduring physical pain, beatings, and humiliation. Wei Zangxiang looked at her son¡¯s thin face, her eyes reddening slightly, but her face remained grim, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Ning who saved you, would you have had the chance to return? You should know the situation your mother, your sisters, and your nieces would be in.¡± ¡°Your son never denies the kindness of the Princess Consort towards the Wenren Family.¡± ¡°Then are you still going to be an enemy of the East Pce?¡± Wei Zangxiang mmed the table, ¡°Others may not know, but don¡¯t you also know the real identity of the Prince of Zhao?!¡± After all, the Wenren Family had once been among the noble ranks, and they knew some secrets. Wenren Zong had known about the fact that the King of Zhao was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son a long time ago. However, at that time, the Prince of Kang County¡¯s residence and the Wenren family had nothing to do with each other, and they weren¡¯t close, so they didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter. But now, the Prince of Zhao has made a strongeback, and his intentions are clear to anyone who knows his identity. He wants topete with the Crown Prince of the East Pce and vie for the position that he is also qualified topete for. Wei Zangxiang saw this very clearly. So when she learned that her son had actually been brought back by the Prince of Zhao, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily. Would the Wenren family ultimately be unable to avoid the charge of conspiracy? ¡°Have you considered the consequences?¡± Wei Zangxiang stared fixedly at her son. Wenren Zong bowed his head, ¡°Mother, I have to do this.¡± He took a piece of paper from his bosom and pushed it towards Wei Zangxiang, ¡°This is what I prepared when I decided to follow the Prince of Zhao. Please have a look.¡± Wei Zangxiang was silent for a moment, took the paper, unfolded it, and scanned it. Her hand trembled, ¡°You want to sever ties with us?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes.¡± Wenren Zong calmly said, ¡°Remove my name from the Ancestral Temple. From now on, I will have no connection with the Wenren family. Whatever I do in the future will not involve the Wenren family. This is not for you, Mother, but for my sisters and their children.¡± Wei Zangxiang revealed a sad smile, ¡°You have the blood of the Wenren Family in your veins, how can you sever it?¡±
Wenren Zong smiled gently, ¡°The Crown Prince and Princess Consort are not cruel people; they will not pursue this.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!